《Unfortunate Hero's Retirement Life》


 Class

    ss


    Hero ss (from the lowest to the highest):


    1. Wood ss


    2. Iron ss


    3. Silver ss


    4. Gold ss


    5. Emperor ss


    ====================================


    Ranker ss (Lowest to the highest):


    1. Wood ss


    2. Iron ss


    3. Bronze ss


    4. Silver ss


    5. Gold ss


    6. Crown ss


    7. Legend ss


    ====================================


    Weapon ss (Lowest to the highest)


    1. Wood ss


    2. Bronze ss


    3. Silver ss


    4. Gold ss


    5. Legendary ss


    6. Supreme


    ====================================


    Emperor ss Hero list (until Chapter 54)


    Rank 7 - Musashi Naizen [Musashi n] [Ability: ???]


    Rank 20 - Huo Liang Xun [Ability: Shape-shifting Lion]

 Chapter 1: Xing Heero (1)

    Chapter 1: Xing Heero (1)


    Heero was the name given to him by his grandfather. Heero''s grandfather wished his grandson would be a great Hero. However, everyone in the vige thought it was only his grandfather wishful thought.


    Even Heero himself never thought to be a Hero. After all, he was living in Xing Vige, in a remote corner of Dramonia. To be a Hero, one had to master the control of Ki for Fighter or master the control of Elemental Ki for Elementalist.


    One could only learn the control of Ki and Elemental Ki within Hero Academy. Meanwhile, Xing Vige was very far from Hero Academy which was located in a big city. For a mere poor family lived in a remote vige, be a Hero was only a dream.


    Heero never thought that he would be a Hero. Heero''s father and mother also had the same thought. It was too unrealistic to be a Hero for them who lived in a remote vige. To be a Hero but was just a dream that everyone yearned.


    Meanwhile, Heero''s grandfather, despite knowing this fact. Heero''s grandfather still named his grandson Heero with thought his grandson would be the next Legendary Hero Mikail.


    Before the appearance of the Legendary Hero Mikail, Dramonia was hell for humans. The human was only a mere food in Beast''s eyes and a ve in Specter''s eyes.


    Until one day, Mikail, the Legendary Hero appeared and freed humanity from the despair. The Legendary Hero Mikail fought the Beast and Specter for 300 years long before disappeared.


    The tales of Legendary Hero spread amongst the humans. It was said Mikail fought against Dragon God, the God of Beast Race and Purgatory God, the God of Specter race. Mikail perished together with the two Gods of the two races.


    But no matter what the reason for Mikail''s disappearance, it did not bring humanity down. Instead, the disappearance of Mikail brought a new era to Humanity, Era of Heroes. After the first Hero, the second Hero, the third Hero, and so on appeared.


    With many heroes appeared, Humanity stood a chance against the Beast and Specter. Heroes fought a bitter fight and freed humanity from the grasp of Specter and Beast.


    After thousands of years struggled, Humanity managed to upy manynds of Dramonia. The era of Heroes was a prosperous era for humanity. So it was not strange if many people had a dream to be a Hero. The hero was many people revered and yearned for.


    That was it, to be a Hero, one must have talent. But the most important to be Hero was a resource. Such as a basic technique Ki Comprehension, medicine to strengthen the body, and other advanced techniques.


    Basically, for the poor Heero who lived in a remote vige, to be a Hero was impossible. The chance for him to be a hero was nil. Even so, Heero still showed enthusiasm when his grandfather was telling a tale of Legendary Hero Mikail.


    Heero was a kind-hearted teen and he did not want to disappoint his grandfather. Despite knowing it was impossible to be a Hero, Heero did not let his enthusiasm down, and the grandfather and grandson were always talking about heroes each they met.


    This Year Heero was 12 years old, just 3 years more he would reach marriageable age. Maybe at that time, he would no longer have a leisure time like this to hear the tale of heroes from his grandfather. 3 yearster, he would marry his childhood friend, Marrie who also his neighbor.


    Heero''s grandfather was the vige chief of Xing Vige and his father was working in the field with the other vigers. Sometimes they would go hunt in the jungle near the vige. The vigers in Xing Vige was more like a big family, and Heero loved his vige a lot.


    At this time, even though he yearned to be a Hero, Heero, however, never nned to be a Hero. He just wanted to live like his father. At least this was his thought at this time.


    "It''ste afternoon, Marrie should have returned from the Tailor Xing. I will go find her!" Hero hummed as he went to his childhood friend''s house.


    Just now, he was listening to another tale of heroes from his grandfather. King of Hero, this was the title for the Hero who had defeated Beast King or Specter King.


    Just now, his grandfather was telling a story about this King of Hero. Xing, the King of Hero who defeated 3 Beast King and 2 Specter King. However, Xing died 500 years ago, 4 Beast King cooperated with 3 Specter King to kill Xing the King of Hero. The story was amazing and he found that his admiration toward Hero deepened.


    Heero also felt somehow his grandfather was more excited than usual when he was telling Xing the King of Hero. Despite his admiration toward Hero increased, but it did not change his mind to have a happy life in this remote vige.


    He just wanted to marry his childhood friend, Marrie and led a happy life with her. At the least, Heero thought so until a yearter, Specter attacked the remote vige he loved.


    Thest vision he saw was his house inme and a thought appeared in his mind, "If only I am a Hero, I can prevent this to happen!"


    Before Heero lost his consciousness, there were two words drifted into his hears,


    "Son, if you cane out alive from here, don''t seek revenge for me and your father. You only need to lead a happy and continue our family line!" This was his father''sst words.


    Meanwhile, the other voice belonged to his grandfather, "Don''t try to be a hero anymore. You must have a good life and continue our family line. Don''t even try to get revenge for us."


    Heero grandfather, the person who urged him daily to practice to be a Hero, advising him to give up to be one. Heero did not know what his grandfather thought. He could not think why his grandfather who always yearned his grandson to be Hero now changed his mind.


    Maybe, the specter who attacked the vige instilled a deep fear toward his grandfather. Or maybe his grandfather wanted him to continue their family line. But no matter what the reason was, Heero would never find the reason as those words were thest time he would hear his grandfather.


    "I amte!" A man sighed as he saw the debris of the vige still on fire.


    The man that looked about 20 years old stood before a ruined vige. This man looked extremely handsome, wearing white in clothes, and his clothes were spotless from any stain.


    He was a Saint. Saint was different from Heroes, they did not fight to kill the beast or specter. Saint had only one duty, it was to make sure humanity did not perish from Dramonia. If Dragon God was the grand protector of the Beast Race, then Saint was the Grand Protector of Human Race.


    Saint would never meddle in the worldly affairs, their only duty was just to make sure the continuation of the human race. He sighed as he could not get what he wanted, he did not feel sad or sorrow for the vigers buried underneath the debris. He had witnessed many deaths, so he was used to seeing this kind of scene.


    But he could not get his goal as his main objective was buried underneath the debris. Yes, he was looking for a disciple. Recently, he just learned a divination technique and seeded. Saint used his divination to look for his sessor as he could not find a suitable sessor of his position.


    The divination told him his sessor was in this remote vige. Beside found his sessor was in this vige, his divination also told him the vige would encounter a disaster soon. That was why he hurried toe here, but it was toote. The vige had be a ruin, he could not detect a single life Eh!?


    With his keen sense, he found there''s someone who survived. Saint rushed toward debris of a house that was located in the center of the vige. With a wave of his hand, the debris was gone, and he found a pile of corpses. On the topmost, it was an old man corpse, below the old man corpse, there was a middle-aged man corpse, below the middle-aged man, there was a woman corpse.


    Saint picked the woman''s corpse and found a boy who was still breathing weakly. It was a miracle the boy survived under such a situation. He picked the boy, he looked carefully at the boy''s pale face, and then he stunned.


    The boy''s face was the same face he saw in divination. Saint overjoyed that his sessor was survived the disaster and he was notte. It was not strange for Saint to be overjoyed.


    The criteria to be a sessor of Saint was not hard to look at. Talent? No, to be a Saint, one did not need to be talented. Actually, the condition was simple yet also hard. Kind-hearted, righteous heart, pure mind, benevolent, and firm will.


    It was easy to find this criterion on a baby, but Saint could not adopt a baby and choose the baby he raised up. Who set up these criteria? Of course, the predecessor of Saint. The current Saint was so frustrated and wasted a hundred years'' time only to learn divination techniques to seek his sessor.


    Now, he found his sessor. It was natural for the Saint overjoyed when he found the boy.


    But then, the joy vanished and a frown appeared. Saint looked at three corpses on his side, there was no doubt these three were the boy''s family.


    Saint shook his head and let out another sigh. After that, he took out a transparent vial. Inside the vial, a transparent liquid that hard to detect. If one did not look carefully, one would think the vial was empty.


    Saint drank the transparent liquid to the boy. In an instant, the weak breath became stable. Now, the boy was more like sleeping and the boy was Heero.

 Chapter 2: Xing Heero (2)

    Chapter 2: Xing Heero (2)


    Heero slowly opened his eyes and what awaited him was a bright blue sky.


    "Am I dead?" Heero muttered, but he found something was not right. He felt that he was lying down on the grass and he was familiar with this scene.


    "Isn''t this Marrie''s house backyard?" Hero muttered as he remembered he often lying down here with Marrie to watch the sunset.


    But then, Heero remembered Specter was attacking the Xing Vige. He immediately stood up and hoped the Specter attacked the vige was just a dream.


    Heero looked at his surrounding he found that he was in an unfamiliar yet familiar ce. This patch of grass, for example, he remembered clearly this was the ce where he and Marri often yed. Even though he sure this ce was the ce where he often yed with Marrie, but he could not find a single house. He was not in Xing Vige, but he found this ce had a resemnce of Xing Vige.


    Then suddenly, a voice transmitted into his ears, "Oh, you awake?"


    Heero jolted away from the voice as he looked toward the voice direction. He found a man with long ck hair, wearing white in silk cloth, and the aura of this man gave him the impression of the otherworldly man.


    The man exuded aura a benevolent, tranquility, and charismatic. When Heero gazed the man, he found the anxiety in his heart vanished, and brought a calm to his heart.


    After calming down, Heero suppressed his heart which kept urging him to worship this man. Yes, the longer he looked toward the man, the bigger his urge to worship this man. However, Heero managed to hold back and managed to squeeze a question out from his mouth.


    "Who are you?" Heero asked. He did not ask where he was as he found that the man in white cloth was the reason he was in this ce. Starting a conversation with this otherworldly man would clear all his doubts.


    "I" Saint stopped, he was trying to remember his real name. During all those years, his friends always called him with the title Saint. He had not used his name for a long time and he felt unfamiliar with his own name.


    "Hmm, you can call me Master Yes, just call me Master" in the end, Saint did not know his own name and came up with this idea. After all, this boy would be his disciple, there was no harm for the boy to call him Master earlier.


    "Later at home, I will check the Saint Record! Howe I forget my own name? If his friends know about this, I will beughing stock!" Saint thought as he tried to hide his embarrassment, but then, he heard the boy mumbled in a small voice.


    "The person is bright, but the name is weird. Master Master Howe there''s parent named his son with this kind of weird name." Hero muttered in a low voice. He thought, his voice was small enough to be heard by "Master" and he believed "Master" could not hear his words.


    "This boy thought my name is Master. This simply ridiculous, when this boy be my disciple, I will teach him some manner! This boy is being disrespectful to an elder!" Secretly, Saint formted a hell training for his potential disciple.


    "Then, Master, may I know where are we?" Heero politely asked "Master".


    "We are in Xing Vige, your vige" Saint replied with a puzzled look, then he realized something.


    This boy was unconscious for an hour. During this hour, he excavated the ruin of Xing Vige and buried the dead along with the ruin. On his back, he buried the whole viger. Of course, he separated the tomb of this boy''s family.


    Now, the Xing Family was "Clean", it was as if Specter never attacked this ce. He understood this boy thought this was not Xing Vige, or maybe this boy still did not dare to face the reality that his vige was gone.


    Realizing, Saint told Heero what happened to Xing Vige. In the end, he pointed the graves behind him. He had buried the viger and his family there.


    There were four graves. Amongst the fours graves, there was the biggest grave, Saint buried all vigers in this grave. As for the normal grave was the boy''s family grave.


    Earlier, he was still hoping it was just a dream, but "Master" exnation crushed his hope. Heero gazed toward the graves on "Master" behind. The people he loved and the vigers he had been living with for 13 years now gone.


    Heero looked vacant and his eyes dimmed. Slowly, tears were falling down from his eyes as he walked toward the grave. Yesterday everything was fine, but now everything was gone.


    Right before the grave, Heero fell with his two knees down and cried. He cried aloud which shocked Saint.


    Saint did not try tofort the little boy, he just let the boy cried. At this time, crying was the best way to vent out the boy sorrow. It was not the time for him to step in. Saint took a year at the patched grass, he was waiting for the boy to wake up from his sorrow.


    Four hours long, Heero was crying in four hours. Now, what Saint could hear was only a sob of a hoarse voice.


    "It''s time!" Saint stood and approached the boy.


    "Enough boy. Put the tombstone and let''s send them!"


    There were two ways to proceed with the dead, one was to burn the body directly, so the Specter could not use the dead. Specter could use the corpse to make an undead army. The second was to bury the dead, but after burying the dead, one had to do a special ritual so the Specter could not use the dead body.


    Saint wanted to do this ritual. Usually, the one who did the ritual was the priest from the Nebraska Temple, but as Saint such ritual was an easy task.


    Of course, Heero also understood the meaning "Let''s send them". Heero looked at the "Master" with his red eyes and asked, "Master, are you a priest?"


    "I am not! All right, the most important is to send your family and fellow vigers first!" Noticing the boy wanted to ask more, Saint waved his hand to stop the endless inquires of the boy.


    Heero also stopped and stood behind "Master". The ritual was simple, rather than a ritual, it was more like a seal. Using Light Elemental Ki, Saint sealed the graveyard, so the Specter could not use the body of the dead.


    Heero witnessed the magnificent scene. He saw a bright light descended to the grave. But Heero did not feel marvel or impressed by the scene. He still could not ovee the sorrow for losing his loved one.


    After a moment, the bright light slowly seeped into the grave and the ritual was over. Heero was dazedly looked at the grave with a vacant look.


    Finishing the ritual, turned his body, and looked toward the boy.


    "Boy, do you want to take revenge for your family and fellow vigers?" Saint asked the boy.


    "I" Want! Heero almost blurted out these words, he shook his head, "I don''t want to!"


    Saint surprised, in his mind, he believed the boy would say yes without hesitation. However, the boy answer was out of his expectation. If it was him, without a doubt, he would answer yes.


    "Why? I can help you! 10 years, no 7 seven years. In 7 years, you can kill Specter King with your own hand." Somehow, the boy answer panicked Saint. After all, finding an appropriate sessor for Saint was not easy. After thousands of years, he finally found one, he did not want to let this boy slipped out his hand.


    Hearing this, the vacant look on Heero''s face turned into a surprise. Once again, Heero scanned this "Master". This "Master" looked reliable, but this "Master" sure knew how to brag. 7 years of training to kill Specter King, Heero would not be easily swindled.


    He was indeed lived in a remote vige, but he also knew how hard it was to be a Hero. King of Hero Xing, his grandfather told him, King of Hero Xing killed his first Specter King only after 42 years debut to be a Heero. This meant it took Xing 42 years before he could kill a Specter King.


    However, this "Master" bragged that he could kill Specter King if he practiced under this "Master" guidance. Heero looked at "Master" in doubt but considered the reliable look and the ritual just now, Heero concluded this "Master" was a priest that knew how to brag. At least, this "Master" was not a swindler, not a bad person.


    "I don''t want to take revenge for my family, but I want to be a Hero. I want to kill Specter so the other kid like will not experience what I experienced today!" Heero replied.


    "Good, I will follow you!" Heero continued. Even though he knew this "Master" was bragging but following the person could use the ritual was a good start to be a Hero. After all, he lived in a remote vige and he did not the way to the city. Following this person was a good start for him.


    Saint stunned at the boy reply. Because he panicked earlier, he forgot to tell the boy about the Saint.


    "Nevermind, I will slowly brainwash this boy and change his mind. Maybe, after I tell him about Saint, he will choose to be Saint willingly." Saint secretly thought. He had still a long time, so he was not in a hurry to tell the boy about the Saint.

 Chapter 3: Training (1)

    Chapter 3: Training (1)


    Nebraska Mountain, the highest mountain in Dramonia. No one knew the height of this mountain and no human had reached a peak. Moreover, one could not see the whole mountains as a thick cloud always covered the peak.


    Nebraska Temple main temple also located on the foot of Nebraska Mountain. Actually, Nebraska Temple named after Nebraska Mountain. It was said there was a God lived on the peak of Nebraska Mountain.


    Though no one had confirmed this as everyone who tried to climb Nebraska Mountain never came back. It was said God was the one who killed this climber mountain as they dared to climb God''s dwelling.


    Various kinds of rumors spread, but no one could confirm the truth. Rumors were just a rumor, but most people believed the teach of Nebraska Temple.


    Not only the main temple of Nebraska Temple located in the foot of Nebraska Mountain, but the capital city of the human nation also located in the foot of Nebraska Mountain.


    This was the oldest human city. Not only the oldest but also the grandest and the most magnificent city. The city was circling the mountain and also the biggest city, Nebraska City.


    After the incident of Xing Vige, Master wanted to bring him to Nebraska City which made him excited. When his grandfather was telling about the tales of Heroes, his grandfather never forgot to include Nebraska City in his story. It could be said Nebraska City was the pride of the human race.


    Yes, now Heero had officially be the Saint''s disciple, but Heero still did not know his Master was a Saint. He was so excited when he heard his Master wanted to bring him to Nebraska City. Nebraska City had another name, City of Heroes.


    This was where the Heroes gathered. However, as soon as they reached Nebraska City, his master knocked him out. Thest vision he saw was the giant wall of Nebraska City.


    Heero did not know how long he had been unconscious when he opened his eyes, what he saw was a beautiful woman.


    "Fairy!" Heero blurted out a word. Yes, Fairy was the right word to describe the beauty of this woman.


    Hearing the voice, the woman startled and turned her head toward the boy. But recalling the boy''s words, the woman let out a giggle.


    "Be more respectful, she is your master''s wife!" Suddenly a man''s voice rang, rebuking Heero who was in a daze.


    Heero recognized the voice, it was his master''s voice. Heero jolted awake from the bed and walked toward the voice, "Master, have we arrived at Nebraska City?"


    Master was standing beside the door. Heero did not wait for his Master reply, Heero flushed out from the room. Heero noticed there were another six women, but he ignored the women. He was searching for the entrance door when his eyes met the entrance door. Heero immediately rushed toward the door and flushed out. Nebraska City, the pride of human, he wanted to look what it looked like.


    The first sight came to his eyes was a well-decorated yard, full with colorful flowers. The yard gave off afortable atmosphere which calmed his excited heart. But soon, Heero face turned into a puzzled as further ahead the yard was a forest.


    Heero looked at the surrounding and found he was in the middle of the forest. The bustling city, the grand building, and the crowd he expected to see was nowhere to be seen, he was in the middle of the forest.


    "Hehe, are you disappointed, boy?"


    A familiar chuckle resounded from his back. It was his master''s voice, Heero did not look back as he asked, "Master, where are we? Aren''t we going to Nebraska City?"


    Saint smirked as a mischievous smile formed, "We are at Nebraska."


    Heero turned back and asked in a puzzled tone "Really?"


    "Real. We are at Nebraska, Nebraska Mountain, the peak of Nebraska Mountain, Saint Dwelling!" Saint replied proudly.


    Hearing the answer, Heero frowned as he did not believe his master''s words.


    "Master, even though Ie from a remote ce, but I know the tale of Nebraska Mountain. You can''t trick me with this." Heero shook his head as he did not believe his master''s words.


    Saint shrugged as he did not care whether Heero believe him or not. It was just a matter of the time the boy would find this.


    "Good, now you wake up. Let''s start with the training!" Saint rubbed his hand each other as he grinned at Heero.


    When the word "Training" entered his ears, Heero immediately looked excited but also nervous. He was afraid what if he did not have the talent to be a hero?


    "Don''t worry boy, to be a Sai Hero talent is not needed. Will, Perseverance, and strong determination are what you needed. As for the rest, Leave it to me, I will train you to be the strongest hero."


    It was as if Saint could read Heero''s mind, Saint started the training with a speech. He also almost blurted out his status.


    Meanwhile, Heero clenched his hand into a fist. Before he never thought to be a Heero, but now he had the chance. With a strong determination, Heero dered, "Let''s start, Master!"


    Saint smirked, "Good, I hope you can maintain your spirit until the end. Follow me!"


    Saint walked to the right and stopped right before a road with 2 meters width. He turned back as he pointed his fingers toward the road and said, "Go run!"


    Heero stunned as he heard this. He was not expecting this woulde. He heard from his Grandfather that the first training to be Hero started from the Ki Comprehension. If one could master Ki Comprehension, then one could be a Heero.


    Nevertheless, Heero did not question his Master as he remembered his Master''s words, "Will, Perseverance, and Determination.". He immediately ran, following the 2 meters width road.


    "Maybe Master is testing me!?" Heero thought.


    "You have toe back before night. If you don''te back, you will not get dinner!" Saint shouted.


    Heero only smiled at his Master''s remark. Even though he did not specially train his body, but running for 25 miles was not hard for him. He ran at a steady pace, not too slow not too fast. In the first fifteen minutes, Heero his breath was still stable.


    Thirty minutester sweat flooded his face and his back was also soaked with sweat. An hour passed, Heero began panting. He did not know how far he had run, but he still did not reach his Master''s home.


    He kept running, but in the three hours mark, he copsed as he felt dizzy. Heero could not run anymore, he reached his limit.


    "Am I going to fail?" Thought Heero as his eyes became blurred. His vision was not clear, but then a picture of his Grandfather smiling to him appeared.


    "No! I can''t give up here! I will be a great hero! I will kill Specter!"


    Heero got up and began running once again. Though his body was swaying to the right and left as if he would fall anytime. Heero kept running as he mumbled, "Will, Perseverance, Determination Will"


    Heero mumbled incoherently as he kept running. Heero''s vision was blurred, but it was not a problem as he only needed to follow the road.


    "Will Perseverance Determination"


    Did not know how many times Heero repeated those three words as he kept running, eventually, he saw his destination. He also saw there were seven women there. Though he did not recognize the seven women, Heero recognized the house behind them, it was his master''s house.


    Heero picked up his speed. As soon as he reached the yard, Heero dropped his body as he faced the sky and said, "Grandfather, I finished my first training Don''t worry, I will" Be a great hero.


    However, Heero could not finish his words as his vision darkened, he passes.


    The seven women approached Heero and checked Heero''s condition. They let out a sigh relief as nothing serious happened to Heero.


    One woman looked up to the forest andined, "Isn''t this too much for the first time?"


    Slowly, there was a figureing out of the forest. That figure was Saint, he was following Heero from the dark.


    "But he seeded, right!? It seems I brought the right person!" Saint replied as a satisfied smile hung on his face. He satisfied not because Heero managed to reach the target, but Heero''s willpower.


    "Moreover, with the medicine bath, he will recover and be stronger. There''s no need to worry at all." Saint added and asked, "Have you prepared the medicine bath?"


    "It''s ready, but it''s better if he gets a rest for a moment!"


    "Good, good. It seems you girls will spoil him too much. This is not good!" Saintined. Not even a day, however, Heero had won his wives'' affection.


    Yes, the sevendies were Saint''s wives. Though heined, he did not stop his wives either.


    One hour passed


    "Boy, wake up! The training is not over." Saint shook Heero''s body.


    Heero opened his eyes, but his vision was still blurred. Actually, he wanted to rest more, but after hearing the words "The training is not over", he forced to open his eyes and got up with his exhausted body. He did not protest but followed his master to a room.


    There was a barrel inside the room. The barrel height reached his chest and hot steam came out from the barrel.


    "Get in!" Saint pointed to the barrel.


    Heero walked to the barrel as his body was swaying. But soon, he felt there was a hand holding his neck up and he felt his body was floating in the air. Heero knew it was his master doing, he did not struggle.


    Saint dropped Heero inside the barrel. Heero let out afortable sigh as soon as his body fell into the hot water. He just ran and his body was exhausted badly, soaking in the hot water was the best way to reduce his exhaustion.


    However, that good thing onlysted for three seconds. After 3 seconds passed, Heero''s drowsy eyes opened wide and his body jolted up. He wanted toe out from the barrel as soon as possible and it apanied by his scream.


    "UWAAAGGHHHHH!" A pained scream resounded.


    Before Heero coulde out from the barrel, there was a hand pressed his body back to the barrel. Saint would not let Heeroing out from the barrel.


    "MASTER! YOU ARE MURDERING YOUR DISCIPLE! MASTER" Heero was pleading to his master, but it was not working.


    "LADIES OUTSIDE, HELP ME! HELP"


    With this, the hell training for Heero officially started.

 Chapter 4: Training (2)

    Chapter 4: Training (2)


    The next morning, Heero woke up. He was hoping what he experienced yesterday just a mere nightmare of his. However, it was not, he woke the same room when he woke up yesterday.


    Next, his Master which the name he did not know came into his room with a broad grin. Last night, he passed out after unbearable torture inside the bath barrel. As for why he said it was torture because he felt unbearable pain. It was as if there was something gnawed his flesh and bone.


    And the person caused all of this was the person in front of him.


    "Boy, get up! Get ready for training!" After saying those words, Saint came out again.


    Heero''s body shuddered voluntarily when the word "training" entered his ear. Though the training was hard, Heero gritted his teeth and moved out of his bed. As soon as he got up from his bed, he found something strange with his body.


    He exhausted his body after running a half-day, but he did not feel the exhaustion anymore. Heero felt his body was lighter and full of energy. He just could not believe this. Heero tried to stretch his body, run, and jump.


    Heero felt it, he felt that his body grew stronger and lighter. His body improved, though it could not be seen from the outside, Heero felt it. It was only a one-day worth training and he was only running all day, but it made him stronger. Heero felt happy yet also excited. It meant it was not impossible for him to be a hero.


    Creak!


    The door opened once again.


    "Boy, hurry up! Don''t you want breakfast? If you don''t want breakfast, we can start the training for today!" Saint tilted his head in.


    Upon seeing what Heero currently doing, Saint smirked. Hemented nothing and disappeared once again.


    Heero startled after hearing his Master''s voice. He turned his body, but he only found the door left open. He scratched his head and let out a silly smile, he was just too happy.


    After that, he went out for breakfast. Yesterday, he met seven beautiful women. This morning he met them once again and got to know their identity. The seven outstanding women were his Master''s wives.


    He surprised but also admired his Master. These seven women were otherworldly beauty. Looking at his master''s appearance, Heero was not surprised at all. Because it was their first formal meeting, Heero behaved reservedly and restrained.


    After breakfast, Heero went out for the training. Today would be the second day of his training. The same as yesterday, his master ordered him to run with the same route.


    Heero did notin, he followed his Master''s orders obediently. This time, Heero proved his body indeed grew stronger. An hour of running, his breath was still stable, Heero showed no sign of exhaustion. Even after three hours of running, Heero only panted for breath. Another three hours, he reached his master''s backyard.


    Six hours of running, he reached his master''s backyard as he panted crazily, but he did not pass out like yesterday. Heero was still awake, but he was out of breath.


    He had his body lying on the ground with his face looked up to the sky. The shadow hovered above him and his master''s face came into his sight.


    "We will continue after 10 minutes!"


    Heero nodded his head, then suddenly he remembered something.


    "Master, may I know your name?" Though he was still not a hero, he felt that the path of the hero opened before him. This because of his master, he must know his master''s name, he would engrave that name deep inside his heart.


    Hearing this, Saint stunned and his body stagnated on the spot. He forgot about this, he forgot to check his name in Saint''s history.


    Saint turned his body toward his disciple. His face was still calm as ever, "Hmm, you are not strong enough to know my name! You have to be strong if you want to know my name!"


    Saint said it with a straight face as he felt ashamed deep inside his heart to say those words. But he had to make an excuse, he could not answer it with "I don''t know!", right? It was more ridiculous.


    After saying those words, Saint immediately picked up his pace and entered his own house.


    Heero found nothing strange with his Master''s reply. Instead, it only made his determination to be stronger became even stronger.


    "I must be strong to know my master''s name! Only then he can express his gratitude to his master!" Thought Heero as he saw his master disappeared from his sight.


    Right after 10 minutes, Saint came out of his house. Heero saw his master was bringing out many weapons with him. He immediately got up though he still felt exhausted.


    His master put various kinds of the weapon before him, sword, spear, bow, dagger, ax, hammer, whip, staff, and more.


    "Chose one! Whatever you choose, it will be your main weapon!"


    Heero looked at the weapons intensely. But he immediately narrowed his sight into three types of weapon, sword, spear, and hammer. He was hesitating, he even forgot about his fatigue.


    Heero almost pointed toward a spear, but he changed to a sword. There were many types of sword, broadsword, short sword, long sword, twin swords, and more. Heero chose a long sword, a sword than his body.


    "Good! Your master is excelled at sword! Good choice!" Saintmented. He was good at every weapon, but his main weapon was a sword. Heero chose the sword, it meant Heero could inherit and continue his path in sword technique.


    Heero also delighted from hearing this. He immediately moved his hand toward the sword he chose. However, before he could grab the sword, his master took all weapons back. After that, his master tossed an ordinary sword.


    "Follow me!"


    Heero did not ask why his master gave this sword to him. He just followed his master obediently with a thought, "Master must have his own reason!"


    Master led him to a tree that had been cut down, only left the trunk which about the same height as him. However, there was a big difference in the trunk. The trunk was gray in color, this was the first for Heero to see a tree with gray color.


    Saint turned his body and smiled to Heero, "Your next training is to cut this!"


    He pointed to the gray trunk. Heero found something weird within his Master''s smile, but he did not question his master''s order. He walked forward and stopped right before the gray trunk.


    Heero lifted his sword up with both his hand and swung it to the gray trunk. He swung the sword with his full strength.


    Bugh!


    Arghhhh!


    Heero screamed in pain as the sword in his hand bounced back. Throbbing pain assaulted his palm.


    "Master, the tree is very hard! An ordinary sword is impossible to cut this tree!" For the first time, Heero talked back as he found his master''s order was absurd. At least, it was impossible for him to achieve what his master ordered him to.


    Saint only smiled at Heero and took the sword. He walked toward the gray tree and shed the sword toward the tree.


    Heero''s eyes opened wide as he saw the gray tree was cut in one sh. About 5 Cm thick te wood was separated from the trunk. His master showed him it was not impossible to cut the gray trunk.


    Saint tossed the sword back to Heero and said, "Cut the trunk! If one sh is not enough then two shes if two shes are not enough then three shes. Do it until you cut the trunk! If you can cut the trunk, I will teach you sword technique!"


    Hearing the word "sword technique", Heero''s eyes shone brightly. Hero academy in Nebraska City only taught Ki Comprehension and basic technique. For specific technique such as Sword Technique, Spear Technique and more. One had to learn from their Master if they had one. If they did not have a master that could teach them, then you can never learn such a technique.


    With the sword in his hand, Heero walked back to the gray trunk. He learned from beforehand event, he could not cut the gray trunk with his full strength. It only would injure his hand. This time, Heero swing the sword in moderate strength. Though he still bounced back and his palm was throbbing in pain, but it was still better than before.


    "Hmm, Master does not set a time to finish this task. I can take my time slowly!"


    Bugh! Bugh! Bugh! Bugh


    Heero kept swung the sword toward the gray trunk. In the fiftieth swung, Saint noticed there was blood dropped down from Heero''s palm. Though he noticed the blood, Saint did not stop Heero.


    Heero kept swinging the sword until the sky turned dark.


    "Okay, it''s enough for today!" Saint stopped Heero.


    Saint''s words stopped Heero. As soon as Heero heard the word stop, he stopped.


    "Follow me! It''s bath time!"


    Heero''s body shuddered. Thest night memories were still clear in his mind. The bath which supposed to befortable and relieve his fatigue became torture in his mind. Nevertheless, Heero still followed his master.


    Then not long after Heero entered the bathroom, a pained scream resounded.


    The next day


    Heero woke up with full energy, even his handpletely healed when he woke up. Then he continued his training. Running on the same route and hacking the gray trunk. Heero repeated the same training for seven days.


    At the seventh day, running was an easy task for Heero. As for the gray trunk, Heero only made only a little progress. Though it was only a little, Heero satisfied with the progress.


    In the eighth day morning, Heero received a big basket from his master. The basket big enough to fill an adult body in. He saw his master put the basket on the ground, then he saw his master jumped into the basket.


    "Come, carry me!" Saint grinned toward his disciple.


    From today onward, Heero had to carry his master as he did his running.

 Chapter 5: Training (3)

    Chapter 5: Training (3)


    Heero carried his Master with him, he experienced the same experience when he started running. It was so exhausted to bring his Master as he ran, nevertheless, Heero reached the backyard in 5 hours.


    Heero lied down to the ground as soon as he reached the yard. He threw the basket on his back away and lied down on the ground as he let out a heavy breath.


    It seemed as Saint did not care how exhausted his disciple was.


    "Fifteen minutes rest! Another fifteen minutes for lunch! After that, you know what you have to do, right?" Saint grinned as he looked down at his disciple.


    Heero did not bother to reply but nodded his head as a response. Of course, he knew what he must do next. Cut the gray trunk was the next training.


    Just like this, Heero spent his days with an intensive under his Master watch. Running and swinging his sword to the super hard trunk. He spent his days like this for a month.


    During this month, even though he still did not know his master''s name, but he acquired a mother. Not only one, but seven mothers at once. Just as he spent his days with the intensive training, he got to know the identity of the seven gorgeous women. They were his Master''s wives.


    Yup, all women he found in his Master''s house was his master''s wives. After the seven fairy mothers learned his past, they decided to adopt him.


    Because of his master''s wives were an unmatched beauty, Heero decided to call them fairy. At least, in the eyes of Heero who only stayed in a remote Xin Vige, all of his seven mothers were a fairy.


    He lost his family, but now he got a new family. He felt he was so fortunate to get picked by his Master. That day was the most unfortunate day, but also a fortunate day as the strongest man took him as a disciple.


    Yes, Heero learned his Master was not a Hero but a Saint. The strongest man and the hope of mankind. As long as Saint was still breathing, the human race would never get wiped out by the other races. Saint who also his Master wanted him to be the sessor.


    However, Heero refused, he wanted to be a Hero, not a Saint. Even though both seemed to have a simr purpose, but Hero and Saint were different. As long as the human race was not threatened, Saint could not participate in a fight.


    In short, as long as Nebraska City was safe, Saint could not participate in the fight between the three races. It was a pact made by Beast God, Spectre God, and Saint. Of course, the God of the other two races also could not participate in a fight between the three races.


    Heero did not want to be Saint. He did not want only to protect the people in Nebraska City, but everyone. He wanted there would be no more unfortunate child like him who lost the family. He wanted to be a Great Hero like his Grandfather dreamed of.


    Heero refused frankly and honestly despite there was a possibility his Master would kick him out. Surprisingly, his seven fairy mothers also supportive of his decision to be a Hero. They took on his side rather than their husband.


    Another surprise, his Master did not kick him out and he continued the training.


    Today, it was the thirtieth day since he started training under Saint''s guidance. After waking up, washing his face, and eating his breakfast, Heero started his training.


    Still the same, it was still running on the same route. The difference was he carrying a boulder which two times heavier than his Master now. Also, Saint added another twops for him and it took three hours for Heero to finish his threeps running.


    It only left Heero with heavy breathing. It showed his result of training during thest month. After resting and taking lunch for half an hour, Heero continued his training. It was to cut the gray trunk. After half a month swinging his sword, Heero only left 3 centimeters deep cut on the gray trunk, but he did not give up.


    At least, there was progress, even if it took him for a month. Even his palm kept bleeding, he would continue, he wanted to cut the trunk as his Master did, he wanted to learn a sword technique, he wanted to be a Great Hero that his Grandfather dreamed of.


    Just as he wanted to continue, Saint stopped him.


    "Wait!"


    Heero stopped and looked toward his Master. He saw his Master approached him. Then, he felt his Master was touching his right arm and nodded. Heero did not know what his Master doing, but just let his Master touched his arm.


    After that, Heero felt a palm touched his back. He maintained his stance while waiting. After a while, Heero saw his Master nodded toward him.


    "Hmm, you are ready!"


    This was what his Master said, but Heero did not understand.


    "Ready for what?"


    Heero did not know, but soon he got the answer as Saint tossed a book toward him. The book looked old, but it was also glowing in blue. There was a word on the cover.


    "Saint Ki Comprehension!"


    Heero''s eyes were glowing as soon as he read the cover. Finally, he would learn to use Ki. Ki was essential to Hero. One could not be a Hero if they could not use Ki. Now he understood his Master''s words, he was ready to learn Ki Comprehension.


    From today onwards, he added new training to his schedule. Morning to noon he would run, noon to the evening he would swing his sword to cut the gray trunk, and from evening until the night he would learn Ki Comprehension.


    Just like this, Heero continued his daily training for another six months. Finally, in the seventh month of training, Heero managed to cut the gray trunk. He cut the trunk after he learned how mastered the basic of Ki Comprehension.


    He applied Ki onto his sword and cut the trunk which was half from being cut.


    "Master! Master! Master!" Heero called out excitedly. After seven months, finally, he managed to cut the trunk. It made him excited, it meant his intensive training bore its fruit.


    Not only that, there was another thing which made him even more excited. He could learn a sword technique from his Master.


    There were slow footstepsing closer. Heero turned back and saw his Master wasing. He rushed toward Saint and dragging him to the gray trunk.


    "Look, Master! Look!" Heero sword the gray trunk which had been cut by him proudly. Yes, Heero had a proud look on his face. It was more like an achievement.


    However, Saint poured cold water, "What are you proud of? Seven months? It''s too long."


    As soon as Heero heard this, he looked down dejectedly. He was hoping his Master would praise him.


    "As I promised, I will teach you a sword technique!"


    Hearing this, the dejected look on Heero''s face changed to a joy look in an instant. Finally, what he waited for.


    Then, Heero saw Saint tossed a blue sphere to him. He caught the blue sphere which glowed in blue and looked toward his Master. His look was asking his Master how to use the sphere.


    "Imbue your Ki to the sphere! If you can master what in the sphere, I will teach you my sword technique!" Saint grinned toward his disciple and went back to the house.


    "Well, let''s stop the training for today! I will give you a day of rest!"


    Looking at the back of his Master and the grin on his face, Heero felt he was being tricked. However, upon hearing he was given a day of rest, Heero smiled brightly. This was the first time he got a day of rest.


    Without looking at what inside the sphere, Heero dashed toward the forest. After running for a moment, he reached the end of the forest which was a cliff. Beyond the cliff was cloud, only cloud could be seen from there. At the edge of the cliff, there was tombstone about 5 meters tall. On the tombstone, there were many names engraved on it.


    Besides the 5 meters tombstone, there was a smaller tombstone. Heero was the one who set these two tombstones. On the 5 metes tombstone, he wrote every name of his fellow vigers on it. Meanwhile, the smaller tombstone was for his own family, he wrote, his grandfather, grandmother, father, and mother''s name on it.


    He knelt before the two tombstones and said, "Everyone, today I cut that damn hard trunk. I finished one of my training. Even though I am still not strong enough to be a Great Hero to kill the specter, but I have entered the first to be a Hero."


    "Wait, please wait longer, I will kill every specter. I I"


    Tears flowed down from Heero''s eyes as memories of him in Xin Vige resurfaced in his mind. He cried for a moment longer and then approached the smaller tombstone.


    "Grandpa, just waits, just wait. I will be a Great Hero, I will be a Great Hero!" Hero hugged the smaller tombstone as tears flowed down.


    After that, he walked to the edge of the cliff. He sat there while holding the sphere in his hand. Each time he felt the training was unbearable, he would run here to calm his mind. The people of Xin Vige and the deceased family was the one who could make him enduring the training until now.


    He took a deep breath and erased the tears in his eyes. Afterward, he imbued Ki to the sphere and then, Heero heard an old voice rang in his head.


    "There are two basic moves in sword technique, sh and Pierce"


    The words left unfinished and then, an image appeared. There was a man who a few years older than him. The man held an ordinary sword like the sword he used until now.


    In front of the man, there were many gray trunks. Just one look, Heero knew these trunks were the same trunk as the gray trunk he cut just now.


    The twenty gray trunks were arranged to surround the man. Then, Heero saw the man sheathed the sword and shed the sword to the surrounding gray trunk.


    A sh and the twenty gray trunks were cut in half. Heero shocked, it took him seven months to cut one trunk, but the man who was a few years older than him cut twenty in one second. Then the image changed.


    It was still the same man, the same sword, and the same trunk. However, this time the twenty trunks were arranged into a line. Then he saw another inconceivable scene, as fast as lightning, the man pierced the frontmost gray trunk and sheathed the sword back.


    The man only pierced the frontmost gray trunk, but all twenty gray trunks had the same hole as the frontmost trunk. Heero swallowed mouthful saliva.


    This was the basic sword technique, he had to learn this basic before he could learn the advance one. From now on, he had to learn this basic move.

 Chapter 6: Training (4)

    Chapter 6: Training (4)


    The new training was to sh and pierce twenty gray trunks at once. Heero encountered trouble here because this was different from the beforehand training. He must cut and pierce the gray trunk in one sh and stab.


    He could not use the same way as before. Heero held his chin as he fell into deep thought.


    "I manage to cut the gray trunk after mastering the basic of Ki Comprehension. This means the key is Ki."


    There were many ways to use Ki. He had to master all of this and applied it on his sword to achieve what the man did inside the sphere.


    Getting the answer, Heero stood and gazed down to the cliff. What he could see only clouds. Based on his Master''s words, he was at the peak of Nebraska Mountain. This meant behind the cloud was Nebraska City.


    He wanted to go to the city badly, but he remembered his Master''s words. He could only descend the mountain after he got strong enough. He needed to pass the test before he could descend.


    "I have to work harder!"


    After saying those words, he went back. Even though Saint said he could take a day rest, but Heero did not n to take a break. He wanted to learn more about Ki.


    He went back and took lunch. After that, he shut himself inside his own room. He opened the book of Ki Comprehension given by his Master. There were many ways to use Ki. He could even change Ki to me, lighting, or to the others. One even could make his own weapon with Ki.


    Just like this, Heero spent his time mostly on training. There was no friend in his age he could talk and y with. But here, he had seven mothers who also spoiled. They spoiled him until made his Master jealous of him. Despite spending most of his time on hellish training, Heero led a happy life here.


    Another three months passed by, but he still could not cut the gray trunks as the man inside the sphere. He could only cut three gray trunks at once and pieced two gray trunks. This was a big improvement but also slow at the same time.


    If this continued on like this, it would take another seventeen months before he could achieve it, cut twenty gray trunks at once. He had to think of another way to use Ki. He reinforced the sword with his Ki, but he only managed to cut three gray trunks. Ki made his sword sharper and it did increase his power.


    Heero needed to think of a way to increase his strength, especially his arms. If he had enough strength, maybe he could cut three or even more grays trunks.


    "Hoho, you make a little progress here. But it''s stillcking!"


    Heero looked toward the voice and found his Master was walking toward him.


    "Try hit my chest. Hit with your full strength." Saint pointed right at his chest.


    "Are you sure?" Heero however hesitated. Maybe his strength was stillcking, but


    Looking at Heero who hesitated, Saint grinned, "Just do as I say!"


    Hearing the confirmation, Heero nodded his head. He gathered his full strength on his left arm andunched a punch toward his Master''s chest. He was left-handed which also meant his left arm was stronger than his right arm.


    When the punchnded on Saint''s chest. It did not have any sound. The punchnded perfectly on Saint''s chest. However, it was as if nothing, Saint still grinned toward his disciple who had his face turned red.


    Yes, as soon as Heero''s punchnded on his Master''s chest, his face reddened.


    "Arghhh!"


    Heero let out a pained groan as he rubbed his left palm. Yup, that was right, Heero was in pain though he was the one who hit his Master. He felt his Master''s chest was a hard metal.


    Saint''s smiled even brighter and wider as he saw his disciple pained face.


    "Now try with your sword, " Saint did not bother to exin. He pointed his bare left arm, indicating to hit his left arm with the sword.


    "Master, are you sure?" The same as before, Heero did not dare to do it.


    Before, it was a fist. Though he did not know why his fist failed to hurt his Master and it was him who hurt. However, this time it was no joke, it was a sword, not a fist.


    "Stop being wishy-washy, just do as I say!" Saint replied his disciple firmly. It was as if he did not care about his left arm.


    "With your full strength!" Added Saint.


    Heero picked his sword, but it was clear that he was still hesitating. This was no joke, this was a real sword. Even though he knew his Master must have a way to block his sword, but still


    However, looking at the confidence look on his master''s face, Heero threw his hesitation away. He held his sword with his both hands and shed it down toward his Master''s left hand.


    ng!


    The sword bounced back. It was as if the sword hit a hard metal, but not human flesh. Heero lost his grip on his sword and numbing pain assaulted his palm.


    He remembered this feeling. This was the feeling the first time he hit the gray trunk. This was the same feeling he experienced a few months ago. The difference was the target, it was his Master hand, not the gray trunk.


    Heero looked at his Master''s left arm dumbly. He just could not believe what he experienced.


    Saint however grinned toward his dumbfounded disciple. He had his face closer to Heero and said, "Do you understand?"


    "Do you understand?" Hearing no response from his disciple, he repeated once again.


    This time, Heero gave his response by nodded his head. Indicating he understood, yes, he found the key why his Master''s left arm was as hard as a metal.


    It meant, he could use Ki to strengthen the part of the body. Saint was telling him that Ki could be used on the body, not only weapon. This meant, he could also use the Ki to increase the power of his swing. Saint was telling him he could use Ki to increase his power with Ki.


    Of course, he knew he had to increase his power physically as well.


    Getting the answer, subconsciously, Heero licked his lips. He found now enjoyment of the training each time he solved an issue after issue he encountered in the training itself.


    Heero dashed toward the house and went inside his room. He had to learn how to use the Ki on his own body.


    Seven days passed and today Heero managed to sh eleven gray trunks and pierced nine gray trunks at once.


    It was a leap of improvement, remembering before it took him three months to sh three gray trunks. Heero delighted with his improvement.


    He learned a lot in the past week. He found Ki would naturally make his body stronger, but he could use Ki to make his body even stronger. Enforcing Ki into his skin and flesh, it was his Master did when he shed his sword to his Master Hand.


    Moreover, what was more wonderful when he reinforced Ki to his eyes. With that, he could see what he could not, Ki itself. He found Ki was blue in color and blending in with the air.


    Heero experimented many attempts of using Ki. Now, he could even make Ki explode with his fist. For the first time, Heero enjoyed so much his training. Now, he felt as long as he did not give up and continue training, it would not be impossible to be a Hero even for a talentless man like him.


    "... but before that, I have to cut this damn gray trunk!" Heero grinned as he looked toward his sword. The grin on his face was simr to his Master. A grin which made others misunderstood him.


    Yes, if the others who did not know him well. One would take Heero was mocking that person. This grin was simr to his Master''s.


    "Oho, you are doing well here!" Saint came looking for Heero.


    He looked at the gray trunk which cleanly being cut, then a satisfied smile appeared.


    "It seems it will not take a long time until you cut it all! Let''s go the next step then!"


    Hearing this, Heero''s eyes shone. It meant it was a new training. He jumped up and stood, "Let''s do it!"


    "Good spirit!" Saint praised his disciple and added with his trademark grin, "Stand! Stand as long as possible!"


    "Eh!?" Heero confused. He did not understand at all.


    "Standing!? Is there even needed to train to stand? I am not a baby"


    Then, suddenly he felt his body was falling down. Yes, his body was in the air, his feet were not on the ground.


    Bugh!


    Heero''s body fell down to the ground. He felt nothing at all. There was no touch or hit he could feel. He was knocked down without knowing how and who did this to him.


    "Eh!?"


    Then, Heero found his Master vanished. He turned back and saw his Master was there. He finally understood it was his Master who knocked him down. However


    "How!??"


    Yes, how? He could not see or feel it. How did Master knock him down?


    Saint grinned at his disciple, "Get up! You have No, you must! You can''t let anyone, human, beast, or even specter knock you down, it will be your death anniversary if that happens. Especially, for you!"


    You want to be a King or even Legendary Hero, right? You have to kill King Specter and Emperor Specter or even God Specter if you want to be a Legend! At that time, if you down before them, it will be your death! So, stand! You have to stand if you want to beat them!"


    Get up! Let''s continue!!!"


    That day, Heero could not even pass three breaths to stand. He could not see Saint''s movement at all. He kept falling down to the ground right after he stood.

 Chapter 7: Training (5)

    Chapter 7: Training (5)


    A year had passed since he took Saint as his Master. During this year, he was in hellish training. However, it was no more unbearable to him. He found the joy, each time he mastered a new thing.


    Even though it had been a year, his morning routine did not change. He had to run with weight on his back. Now, he had to carry a boulder weighing a ton. It did not stop here, on his both hands, he also carried the heaviest metal in the world, Nebraska Metal.


    It was a metal could be and only found in Nebraska Mountain. Nebraska Metal size of Heero''s arm was about 300 kilos. Heero was carrying Nebraska Metal with him. Each of his arms carried one Nebraska Metal. Meanwhile, his foot also had two Nebraska Metal each.


    So, in total, Heero carried about 2.800 kilos weight each time he was doing a run in the morning. After running, he would train with Saint. The longest time he could stand was six hundred breaths. He achieved it a month ago. However, since his Master asked him to carry the heaviest metal with him, Nebraska Mountain. Heero could onlyst for ten breaths.


    "Hooyah! Hooyah! Hooyah!"


    "If you can''t stand properly and firmly, how can you beat King Specter!?"


    Heero was lying down up to the sky. Once again his Master took him down with ease in five breaths. He could see his Master movement, but the weight on his feet which made himte to move. He could not move freely with 1.200 kilos of Nebraska Metal in his feet.


    Hearing his Master''s provocation, Heero gritted his teeth and stood.


    "Good! Good! Let''s start again!" Saint grinned at his disciple. After saying those words, Saint vanished.


    Heero took a deep breath and focused his Ki to his eyes. The ck pupil turned blue. It was as if the motion slowed, he could see the surroundings clearly in a slow-motion, except his master who only left a ck shadow behind his movement.


    Heero tried to follow the ck shadow movement, but then suddenly he lost his vision on Saint. It was as if Saint vanished into nothingness. Heero was used to this kind of situation.


    He did not panic but closed his eyes. Then, he spread his Ki to the surrounding. After a while, Heero opened his eyes.


    "Behind!"


    Heero bent his body down and avoided a kick from Saint.


    "Not bad but it''s not enough!" Saint changed his kick direction down to Heero''s head.


    Heero also knew it was not enough to avoid the kick. He immediately rolled forward and avoided his Master another kick.


    Bam!


    The kicknded down to the ground and left a small pit. One could imagine Saint was serious with his kick. If Heero received such kick with his head, it would be fatal for him.


    Just as he wanted to get up, Heero felt his Master aura right before him. As soon as he looked up, he saw a kick already flew toward his face. This kick could not be avoided.


    Heero put his two hands before his face. If he could not avoid the attack then block it.


    Bam!


    The kick shed with Heero''s arms.


    "Urghh!"


    Heero let out a pained groan as his body flew back. The kick was no joke. It was strong enough to push him five meters back.


    However, despite receiving the strong attack, Heero was standing still. About eight breaths passed since his Masterunched the attack. It was better than beforehand, but eight breaths were not his best.


    Just as he was looking for his Master''s presence, without knowing how he felt his body was flying in the air. At the same time, an acute pain assaulted his back.


    Heero could only stand for eight breaths for this round. Once again, his Master knocked him down easily.


    Just like this, Heero continued. He never gave up despite the pain and exhausted he felt. He kept standing again and again.


    After the training with his Master, the most awaited moment for Heero arrived. Mastering the sword technique.


    His Master fulfilled his promise. After he mastered the use of Ki like the man did inside the sphere, Saint taught him a sword technique. Though it was more like he learned it by himself.


    Saint gave Heero a sphere. This sphere was even more precious than beforehand sphere. It because of the sphere contained hundreds of techniques from ny-nine Saints, including his Master.


    Not only a sword technique, but there were also other techniques recorded inside the sphere. The same as beforehand sphere, he only needed to imbue his Ki to the sphere. The rest was depending on him, what technique would appear inside his mind. So it was more like the technique chose the owner, not Heero chose the technique he wanted to learn.


    The first technique he got from the sphere was Lightning Thrust. It was not a technique for a sword, but a spear. Saint told him that he could learn the second technique only after he mastered the first technique.


    So, if he wanted to learn a sword technique or the other techniques recorded inside the sphere, he had to master the first technique. Heero forced to change his weapon to learn this technique.


    Just like its name, Lightning Thrust was a technique utilized lighting as the main power and fast footwork. The basic of this technique was simr to basic sword move, Pierce.


    Seventh Saint was the one who created this technique. Simple move, but unstoppable and destructive.


    Even though Heero was having a hard time at first, but he already grasped the core of Lightning Thrust. The only problem was his footwork, he still could achieve the speed. Heero''s Lightning Thrust was destructive, but not unstoppable. It meant, his Lightning Thrust was easily avoided as he was not fast enough. Furthermore, he had to bring a lot of weight with him, it would be harder for him to reach the standard of Lighting Thrust.


    Heero however did notin to his Master. He kept trying and never gave up.


    After training his new technique, Heero continued with his Ki Comprehension. Yes, even though he learned many ways of utilizing Ki, but Ki was more like a sky. It could not be measured, endless. The more he explored about Ki, he would always find a new way to utilize Ki.


    Just like this, another three months passed, Heero managed tost for sixty breaths under his Master barrage of attacks. Moreover,tely, his Master often apanied in training.


    Today, his Master taught him a new technique, the footwork. Walking also had its technique and his Master offered him three footwork techniques.


    Lightning Step, Mirage Step, and Nimble Step. Heero could not learn all of it and had to choose one of them.


    As for the Thundering Thrust, he almost mastered it. He only needed thest touch. Even with over a thousand kilos Nebraska Metal on his body, he could use Thundering Thrust albeit a bit slower than the one inside the sphere.


    Now, his Master would teach him footwork, he felt thest touch he needed was this footwork.


    Amongst the three footworks, Heero wanted to choose Lighting Step. He felt Lighting Step would be perfectly fit for his first technique, Thundering Thrust. But he liked more Mirage Step, he felt it was kinda cool, Mirage Step.


    As for Nimble Step, he did not interest in that footwork. He felt Nimble Step was just too in. However, his Master advised him to take Nimble Step.


    "My advice is to take Nimble Step, but you are the one who makes the decision."


    It was what his Master said to him. Saint did not tell the reason why he advised to take Nimble Step.


    Heero without hesitation chose Nimble Step even though he did not the reason behind it. He trusted his master, he believed his Master choice was for his own good. Heero chose Nimble Step.


    A monthter, he mastered Thundering Thrust. He perfectly mastered it with the help of Nimble Step. Even though he had not yet mastered Nimblepletely, but it was not a problem for Heero to perform a standard Thundering Thrust.


    After mastering Thundered Thrust, Heero learned another new technique from the sphere, me Spear. me Spear was different from Thundering Thrust, it was a skill demanded in controlling Ki.


    He must create a me spear with his Ki, a solid spear. Heero saw an image of youth creating nine me spears and freely manipted it in the air. Not only that, the youth''s me spear was stronger than an ordinary weapon. This was the problem, Heero must make a stronger me spear than a real weapon. Moreover, manipting the spear with Ki was a level higher harder than creating a strong me spear.


    This technique created 57th Saint. His Master told Heero 57th Saint had another title, me Emperor. 57th was called me Emperor because of all his techniques rted to a me.


    During the training, his seven fairy mothers also taught him the other knowledge such as medicine, nt, tailoring, cooking, gardening, crafting, etc. They taught everything they knew, pouring everything to him. Heero was also eager to learn about other fields. Even his Master also added training as a forger.


    Just like this, another year passed by which meant Heero had been training for two years under Saint guidance. During these two years, he only managed to master one skill, Thundering Thrust. As for the me Spear, Heero still stuck with making a solid me spear.


    Today was also an important day for Heero. Saint would test what he learned during thest two years and the test was a survival mission.


    Heero would be ced in a jungle full of the beast. The weakest was a rank 1 beast whilst the strongest was rank 5 beast. Rank 1 beast was just an ordinary beast, but rank 2, rank 3, and rank 4 was called Warrior Beast. Not only stronger but they also smarter. Meanwhile, rank 5 beast was called General Beast. General Beast was most troublesome as they moved in a group. General Beast always had five to seven Warrior Beasts around.


    From today, he would stay in a jungle for 30 days. There was no condition for the test, he only needed to survive for 30 days, without weapons, armor, even ration with him.


    He must make his own weapon and look for his own food. The 14 years old Heero started his first test after two years of training.

 Chapter 8: Hero

    Chapter 8: Hero


    In an open field, there were two men fought with a wooden sword. Looking for the appearance, they looked at the same age. One wore a blue cloth while the other one wore white cloth.


    They fought fiercely and their movement was extremely fast.


    k! k! k!


    The wooden sword kept shing. Suddenly, a man with blue clothes backed three steps with his body leaning forward.


    Whoosh!


    The blue-clothed man dashed in frightening speed and shed his wooden swords horizontally. This movement caught the opponent off guard. The white-clothed man could only fend off the attack.


    Just as the wooden sword almost shed, the white-clothed noticed the strange movement of blue-clothed man. However, it was toote, the blue-clothed man jumped out and passed the white-clothed man from the top. Then he crossed the wooden sword at the white-clothed man''s neck.


    "Master, you lose!" Hero eximed excitedly. Finally, for the first time, Heero won against his Master.


    Yes, these two men were Heero and Saint. After 9 years of training, Heero matured a lot. A long ck hair, bright ck eyes, pointed nose, and the body filled with muscle. His eyes were radiated a confident and resolution. Now the small Heero was the same height as his Master.


    Heero danced with joy. For the first time, he won against his Master. Moreover, what made Heero became even more excited as he could descend to the city.


    Saint allowed him toe down only after he won against him. Now he won. This meant, he could start and fulfill his Grandfather''s dream, bing a great Hero.


    Meanwhile, Saint smiled faintly as he looked at Heero. Of course, he lost to Heero did not mean he was weaker. Saint only used his fifty percent of his strength and this was not a life and death battle. Saint did not go all out but limited his strength only to fifty percent.


    "Good, you can descend tomorrow!" Saint nodded his head. Though he was a bit sad that the child he took care for nine years would leave him. However, he had to let Heero go for experienced outside. Whether Heero would be his sessor as a Saint or a Hero like his dream, it was inevitable to let Heero experienced the outside world.


    As soon as Heero heard this, he dashed toward where he built a tomb, the cliff he used to hang around. Today, Heero stayed there until evening and only got back when the night came.


    When midnight came, Saint came to a room full with a book. He walked toward the end of the room and scanned the bookshelf before him. After a while, he found the book he was looking for.


    Just as he wanted to open the book, there was a gentle voice called him, "Dear, what are you doing?"


    Saint looked back saw his wife walked toward him. He did not know how to answer his wife.


    Hearing no answer, Saint''s wife looked at the book in Saint''s hand. She had a wondering look as she found the book in her husband''s hand.


    "Why are you looking at this book at midnight?" Saint''s wife curious at what her Husband doing as the book in her husband''s hand was annals of Saint.


    This book only contained Saints'' profile from generation to generation.


    Saint scratched his head and told the truth, "Actually, Heero has been asking my name, but I forget my own name, so"


    So Saint was looking at this book to find his name.


    Saint''s wife let out a giggle as she heard this.


    The next morning, Heero woke up early and began preparing for what he wanted to bring with him. This would be a long adventure for him.


    After preparing everything, he went to breakfast with his Master and his seven fairy mothers. This would be thest breakfast with them, he did not know when he could enjoy breakfast with them again.


    After breakfast, it was time for Heero to depart. His seven mothers hugged and gave him a kiss on his forehead. Even though Heero could see his seven mothers were reluctant to let him leave, but they supported him.


    As for Saint, he was acting it was nothing. This was the words Saint left to him, "Take care!"


    Heero nodded his head and left the peak of Nebraska Mountain.


    "Heero, don''t forget to bring a cute daughter-inw when you back!" His seven fairy mothers shouted before his figure vanished from their sight.


    "Don''t worry dear, he will back! If he wants to be a Legend Hero like his Grandfather dreamed of, he has toe back again!" Saint said optimistically, yet his eyes turned red, he was holding his tears.


    The kid he brought here finally pped his wings and left him. Even though he did not say it out loud, he was truly feeling lost.


    "Dear, have you told him your name?" Hong asked her husband.


    Saint froze on the spot before letting out of his rage, "That brat did not ask my name! He forgot to ask my name!"


    Heero indeed forgot to ask his Master''s name. It because he was too eager to get to the city, humanity''s biggest city, where the first hero born, where the famous heroes gathered, Nebraska City.


    Heero dashed with max speed, following his Master instruction. To descend the mountain, there was a certain route he needed to be followed.


    He did not know how long he had been running. He just followed the route and then, he met a priest. As for why he could know the old man before he met was a priest, it was based on the old man''s clothes. The old man was wearing priest clothes.


    When the priest met Heero, he bowed to him. Heero also hastily bowed to the old man.


    The old man smiled and asked, "Are you Saint''s disciple, Heero?"


    "Yes!" Heero replied respectfully.


    Beside Hero, Priest was respected by many people. The priest was an honorable position respected by everyone. With the ritual from the priest, specter would not be able to infect the dead to be an undead.


    Not only that but the Priest also famous for their healing magic. Many people said it was healing magic, in the past, Heero also believed it was magic. However, after learning the Saint Ki Comprehension, the healing magic was just another way to use Ki.


    Nevertheless, to use Ki for healing was very hard. Still, in his Heero''s eyes, Priest was an admirable job.


    The priest maintained his smile, "Saint asked me to guide to descend to the city. Please follow me!"


    Heero nodded his head and followed the priest. The old man smiled was refreshing and brought a calmness to him.


    The old man priest guided him to the temple, the biggest human temple in Dramonia, Nebraska Main Temple. The temple was huge which left Heero in awe. Moreover, inside the temple, there were many statues.


    It was not an ordinary statue, but Hero''s statue. A hero who became Legend and achieved the highest achievement, ying a god (God Beast and God Specter). There were only seven statues, only these seven people that recorded to y God Beast and God Specter.


    The old man priest led Heero to the altar, this altar was where Heero became the real Hero.


    "Saint''s disciple"


    "Old Man Priest, you can call me Heero. My name is Xing Heero!" Hero felt ufortable and weird being called Saint''s disciple.


    The Old Man Priest stunned a moment before smiling kindly as he nodded his head, "Good! Heero, please drop your blood here."


    Old Man Priest showed him metal and Heero without hesitation dropped his blood there.


    After that, Old Man Priest put the metal on the altar and chanted an ancientnguage or many people called it as God Language. However, Heero knew this was an Ancient Language as it recorded in his Master library.


    After the Old Man Priest finished his chant, the altar released out a blinding light.


    "Finally, it''sing" Heero was so excited.


    After a while, the blinding light was gone and the Old Man Priest gave him the meta he dropped his blood a moment.


    However, now, this was not an ordinary metal anymore. This was the identification card that proved him as a Hero.


    There was his picture on the rectangr metal. Not only his picture, but there was also his name and rank there.


    -----------------------


    Hero Identity Card


    Name: Xing Heero


    Rank: Apprentice Hero


    Approved by Archief Priest Salomon Arkshain


    ------------------------


    Yes, if one wanted to be a Hero, that person had to past the test from Nebraska Temple. However, Heero was a special case, as Saint''s disciple, he did not need to take the test.


    Heero read his identity card as Hero. However, when he read who approved his Hero Identity Card, Heero''s happy smile froze.


    Archief Priest, it was the highest position in Nebraska Temple. There were only 12 Archief Priest and one of them stood before Heero. Just now, he called Archief Priest Salomon old man priest.


    Heero embarrassed, he felt it was impolite to address Archief Priest like that.


    Heero bowed his head and said, "I am sorry for my ignorance, Archief Priest Salomon! And thank you!"


    Archief Priest Salomon only responded with a kind smile and also bowed his head to Heero.


    Looking at Archief Priest bowed toward him, it made him even more embarrassed. Heero scratched his head, he did not know what to do, it just too awkward.


    In the end, Heero excused himself as it seemed his matter was done here.


    When he reached outside the temple, a bustling scene greeted him. Looking at this scene, Heero''s eyes shone brightly. Without hesitation, Heero dashed to the crowd.


    That day Heero spent his time walking around Nebraska City. In one day, he visited all the ces in Nebraska City. He found many heroes gathered here and found many interesting ces.


    However, he could not enjoy all the ces as he only had one day in Nebraska City. Nebraska City was the safest city, there was no specter or beast around here. Heero could not rank up if he stayed here. But he still took his time to enjoy this moment, it would be taking a long time before he could back here.


    The next morning, Heero departed to the west as per his Master''s instruction, Morabaka City.


    Morabaka City was one of the five biggest human cities. It was located near the border between human territory and specter territory. It meant, if he went there, there would be many Specters he would kill there.


    Little did he know, this was just a start, start a series of unfortunate events in his career as Hero.

 Chapter 9: Unfortunate Heero (1)

    Chapter 9: Unfortunate Heero (1)


    Heero departed to Morabaka City in high spirits and expectation. As Saint''s disciple, he was confident in his strength. Even though he never experienced the outside words, his seven fairy mothers always told him everything about the outside world. Moreover, in his Master''s library, there was a history of humanity and important event was also recorded in a book.


    He wanted to be a Legendary Hero. To be a Legendary Hero, he needed to defeat God. Whether it was God Beast or God Specter, he needed to defeat one of them to be a Legendary Hero.


    However, for now, Heero realized that to defeat a god with his current was unrealistic. For now, he nned to raise his rank slowly.


    For now, his rank was an apprentice hero, the lowest one. Above Apprentice Hero was Intermediate Hero and Advance Hero. People usually called Intermediate Hero as lower-level Beginner Hero and upper-level Beginner Hero when one reached Advance Hero.


    Above Beginner Hero, it was Master and Grand Master. Above Master and Grandmaster was King, King of Heroes. This rank was only for Hero who had defeated King or Emperor Specter/Beast.


    However, Heero did not want to be just King, he wanted to be a Legend. He wanted to be what his Grandfather yearned for.


    "I will be a Legend!" Heero clenched his palm into a fist and aimed to the sky.


    "But before that, I will have to reach Morabaka City first!" Heero put his hand down and went to sleep.


    Currently, he was staying in the wilderness. His Master said it would take a month trip to reach Morabaka from Nebraska. Heero was still halfway to reach Morabaka.


    The next morning, Heero continued his journey to Morabaka. His journey to Morabaka was smooth, he encountered no Specter and Beast at all.


    Fifteen days passed by and finally, Heero got to see Morabaka''s metal wall. As one of the five biggest cities, Morabaka had another name, Unbreachable Fortress.


    The ck metal wall left Heero in amazement. When one just looked at the metal wall, it would leave an oppressive feeling. Heero rushed to the gate.


    He wanted to enter the city directly, he was eager to see what Morabaka City looked like. However, before he could enter, there were two guards blocked him with their spears.


    "Kid, you have to pay if you want to enter the city!" A guard full of beard said to Randy.


    Heero realized his mistake. If one wanted to enter the city, they had to pay and it applied to the normal citizen, merchants, etc. However, if it was Hero, they did not need to pay as long as you showed Hero Identity Card.


    Heero did not wear te armor or leather armor like a normal hero would wear, but casual clothes. So the guards mistook him as a normal citizen.


    "Oh, I am sorry Uncle. I am a Hero!" Heero apologized and showed his identity card as a Hero proudly.


    The guard surprised when they saw the identity card. They thought Heero was just a normalizen who just back from the other city.


    The guard did not directly let Heero in. A guard with full of beard took the identity cars. He wanted to check it. When he saw who approved and made the identity card, the bearded-guard surprised.


    Archief Priest Salomon Arkshain, one of twelve Archief Priests. The guard immediately gave the id card back to Heero. With a smile, the bearded guard let Heero in.


    "Good Luck, Boy!"


    Getting one card approved by Archief Priest meant Heero was a real deal.


    Heero took back the id card and thanked the guard, "Thank you, Uncle!"


    When he was inside the city, Heero was not surprised anymore. It because Morabaka City waspletely ordinarypared to Nebraska City.


    "Hmm, let''s just head to Hero Guild!" Heero did not have the interest to walk around of Morabaka City.


    If Nebraska Temple was a ce where he could be a Hero, then Hero Guild was a ce where Hero working. Hero Guild would provide the mission and Hero Guild was also the one who determined the hero rank.


    Even though Morabaka City was a foreign ce for Heero, but he did not have a problem to find where Hero Guild was. He only needed to ask a passerby. When it came about Hero, even you were stranger, they would dly help.


    Hero Guild was located at the north of Morabaka City. The biggest building in the north was Hero Guild. It was easy to find.


    Heero entered Hero Guild and went directly to the counter.


    "Hello, my name is Heero. I am here reporting that I will work here from now on!"


    Finally, Heero''s career as Hero formally started.


    In one a bar, east district of Morabaka City


    Heero gulped a ss beer in one gulp and released out a sigh. It''s been a year since he arrived at Morabaka City to start his career as Heero.


    He started his career pretty good and caused controversy as he advanced to Beginner-Intermediate Hero just in one month. It was not that the fastest, but it was exceptional.


    However, even though Heero advanced to Beginner-Intermediate Hero in one month, he was still stuck in Beginner-Advance Hero after a year. He took a month to advance to Intermediate Hero, but it took him 11 months to raise his rank to Advance Hero.


    Of course, the problem was not with him, but the mission. One could advance to Intermediate Hero bypleting 3 lower-level Beginner Missions or killing a thousand undead.


    Undead was rank 1 specter, people usually called rank 1 specter undead because they did not have intelligence. Specter was an undead who gained intelligence.


    Heero advanced to Intermediate Hero by killing a thousand undead. It was an easy feat. However, in order to raise his rank to Advance Hero, Heero needed to kill a hundred thousand undead orplete 20 Beginner Missions.


    The problem was, Hero Guild hardly came up with a mission. Most missions were for a high-rank Hero and Heero could not take that mission because of his low-rank Hero. Even Hero Guild issued a Beginner Mission, there would be many Beginner Heroes would fight over it, firste first serve. It was the rule.


    Wiping out undead was the easy choice. However, the problem was hard to find a hundred thousand undead. Heero managed to kill seventy thousand undead and finish 6 Beginner Missions in 11 months to raise his rank to Advance Hero.


    Now, to raise his rank to Master Rank Hero, he had to kill ten million undead or a million rank 2 Specter (low-level Specter Knight) or a hundred thousand rank 3 specter (Intermediate-level Specter Knight).


    The problem was they could only find rank 2 Specter or rank 3 Specter when war broke. Heero now stuck at Advance Rank Hero, he had a headache to raise his rank.


    "Oya boy, do you have a problem? If you want to solve your virginity problem, then I will dly help you!" A woman behind the counter approached Heero.


    This woman was the owner of this bar. Heero was regr in this bar and he was familiar with the Boss, Marie Arossia. She was a hot woman, mature face, hot body, and her long legs had charmed many youths. There was another name for the Boss, Virgin Killer.


    It was said if one wanted to solve your virginity problem, you only needed toe here.


    Marie appeared to be in her early thirties, but Heero did not know the exact. He heeded his fairy mom advice, "Never ask ady''s age!" However, Marie indeed looked like a person who had many experiences.


    Heero just waved his hand to Marie listlessly. He did not have the interest to joke with Marie. As for his virgin body, he would trust it to his future wife. For now, he just wanted to dedicate himself to be a great Hero.


    Marie also noticed Heero seemed to be in a low mood. She did not continue the talk about the virgin.


    "If you have a problem, just share it with this elder sister, maybe I can help you, "


    It was not bad having a friend to talk about your problem with. Heero told the problem he faced to Marie.


    However, upon hearing theplete story, Marie looked at Heero weirdly which made Heero ufortable.


    "What? Justugh if you want!" Heero frustrated.


    Instead ofughing, Marie pulled Heero''s ear, "In one year you managed to raise two ranks and you still think it''s too slow? You are surely asking for a beating!"


    "Ouch! Ouch! Pain pain pain!" Heeroined as he tried to release the hand from his ear.


    Marie released her hand and asked seriously, "Let me ask you, why do you want to raise your rank quickly? What''s your purpose?"


    "Heh, I want to be a Legendary Hero as soon as possible. I want everyone knows my name, I want to be Legend just like Hero Mikail and it will be like this: Xing Heero, the Legendary Hero from Xing Vige!" Heero dered proudly.


    "Then, how soon? How soon do you want to be a Legend?" Marie asked again.


    "Fi" Heero stopped. He wanted to reply in five years, he would be a legend in five years, but he knew he would get another scold if answered like that.


    "Ten years, maybe?" Heero answered in a small voice.


    Tak!


    Marie instantly flicked Randy forehead as soon as she heard the answer. And surprisingly, it was more painful than his ear being pulled.


    "Ten years and you want to be a legend like Hero Mikail!?" Marie seemed to be agitated, but Heero still nodded his head.


    Tak!


    Heero received another flick from Marie. However, instead of scolding Heero, Marie was taking a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    After a while, Marie calmed down and looked at Heero seriously.


    "Let me ask you, how long it is before Hero Mikail could be a legend?"


    "302 years!" Heero answered instantly and firmly. The history of Legend, Randy remembered itpletely.


    "Then what about Hero Garam?"


    "341 years!" Heero answered in confusion. He did not get why did Marie ask him about this.


    "Hero Virgil?"


    "278 years!" Here, Heero realized why did Marie ask this.


    "Hero Guan?"


    "190 years!" Here, Heero''s voice getting smaller as he realized his mistake.


    Marie kept asking another three legends and Heero answered it truthfully. However, his voice was getting smaller and smaller as he answered Marie''s question.


    "Do you understand, right?" Marie said it in an annoyed tone.


    Randy nodded his head meekly. He did not dare to meet his eyes with Marie''s.


    Amongst the seven legends recorded in a book, Hero Guan was the fastest to be a Legendary Hero. He slew God Specter 190 years after his debut as hero.


    Here, He was so cocky dering he would be a Legend in ten years. Heero was so ashamed for his deration.


    "I am sorry!" Heero apologized for his cockiness.


    Marie waved her hand, "It''s good if you realize it. Also, It''s good if you want to be a legend as soon as possible, but Hero mattered not only rank, you know? Hero Guild set the rank not merely for you to show off, but for your own good. With rank, you will know your limit. So you know which one you can fight and which one you can''t! With rank, Hero Guild can reduce the Hero casualties, do you understand?"


    It was rare for Marie to talk about this serious. She seemed to care a lot about Heero.


    Heero nodded his head, "I know! Thank you, Lady Boss!"


    "It''s good you understand! By the way, why do you want to be a Legend as soon as possible? I am curious!" Marie was truly curious.


    Heero told the truth, about his vige got attacked by specter and his family which also died during that event. He told Marie why he wanted to be a Legend. Of course, he did not tell Marie about Saint and his hellish training.


    "Hmm, " Marie held her chin as she nodded her head.


    "In that case, I will help you" Marie got closer to Heero and whispered something.


    The more Heero heard it, his eyes became brighter and brighter.

 Chapter 10: Unfortunate Heero (2)

    Chapter 10: Unfortunate Heero (2)


    Marie was not only an owner bar and "Virgin Killer", but she also had another identity. Hero Guild guild master''s little sister, surprisingly she was the little sister of guild master of Hero Guild Morabaka City.


    Yesterday, after hearing his stories, Marie told him this secret and helped to get him a mission for Master Rank. Yes, somehow, Marie trusted him and snatched him a mission which was not published yet.


    The mission was to escort the Paradise "superstar" back to her vige. Paradise was an entertainment ce which exclusive only for Hero. It was the same as brother yet also different.


    In the brothel, you could sleep with a woman as long as you pay, but in paradise, they were not selling this service. Paradise only provided entertainment such as music and dance by the courtesan.


    But Paradise did not prevent the Hero to sleep with the courtesan with a condition. First, one had to be a Master Rank Hero to enter Paradise. Second, the Hero had to get the courtesan''s concert, no coercion and threat.


    As long as the courtesan agreed, then it was not a problem. Hero did not need to pay and this was the reason why Marie got a name "Virgin Killer". She often helped the Hero who had a hard time in a rtionship. She introduced the courtesan from Paradise and Hero which often ended with a sess.


    Nah, this mission rted to Paradise. Paradise made a request to Hero Guild to escort their "Superstar", the number one courtesan in Paradise back to her vige to attend her mother''s funeral.


    This was the main reason why Marie could help Heero snatched the mission. The number one courtesan in Paradise was her best friend and she was Guild Master''s little sister. It was easy for Marie to snatch this mission.


    Of course, Marie also trusted Heero. Heero was the person who killed thousands of undead. But of course, Heero was not alone in this mission, this mission was for six heroes.


    The mission was to protect the courtesan from Savage. Savage was a group of a bandit who wanted to kidnap the number one courtesan in Paradise. Number one courtesan Paradise of Morabaka city, she was worth a lot of money.


    Moreover, the rumor said the number courtesan was still a virgin. Even Grandmaster rank hero was rejected by her, the famous Yueying. Singing and dancing were her expertise and Heero had to protect her from Savage Group.


    Right before the sunrise, everyone was asked to gather at the north gate of Morabaka City. Heero came earlier there was no one here yet. He was so excited for his first time Master Rank mission.


    Did not long after Heero arrived, one by one the other heroes which took the mission came. There were six heroes in total included Heero and surprisingly, everyone was the same rank as him except one. There was one Master rank hero with them and he was called Iron Fist Muye.


    Muye was famous with his closebat battle and it was said his fist was harder than iron. The other fours were Fried with a bald head, Garry the fatty, Drent the archer, and nd the red hair.


    The only one he knew was the Iron Fist Muye and the other fours were totally stranger to Heero.


    "Hello, guys! My name is Xing Heero, please take care of me during the mission!" Hero introduced himself with a slight bow.


    However, the reaction the other five were weird. As soon as they heard Heero''s name, they looked at each other as they exchanged information secretly. Heero noticed, but he made noment.


    The first one who reacted was Garry. He hugged Heero excitedly, "So you are the exceptional rookie Xing! If it''s you, then you were stealing my words, please take care of me during the mission!"


    With Garry took the lead, the other three Advance rank hero gathered around Heero. Only Iron Fist Muye stood aloof.


    Not long after the heroes gathered, a carriage with two horse came. The carriage was made of silver and inside the carriage without a doubt was their client, number one courtesan in Paradise, Ye Yueying.


    When the silver carriage arrived, Iron Fist Muye spoke for the first time.


    "I will be the leader and all of you have to listen to my words during the mission!" Muye dered. It was supposed to be like this, after all, he was a Master rank hero. No one opposed and Muye became the leader.


    Yueying''s vige was at the north of Morabaka City. It was ten days journey to reach the vige, Leaf Vige. The journey was smooth and they did not encounter the Savage group.


    The vige was a little bigger than Xing Vige. When Heero reached the vige, it remembered him about his own vige. Even though the vige was near the border between Human Territory and Specter Territory, the people in the vige lived peacefully.


    Also for the first time, Yueying appeared before the heroes. Yueying was indeed extremely beautiful. The bright green eyes which attracted the people around her, the gentle smile which made everyone pleased, and for the first time, Heero met a girl that the beauty almost reached his fairy mother.


    Even Iron Fist Muye was charmed by the beauty radiated from Lady Yueying.


    "No wonder Savage group interested in her" Heero finally understood why the famous bandit group was after Yueying.


    "Thank you for escorting thisdy! You can stay in the vige until my matter is over!" Lady Yueying bowed her head slightly as she thanked the six heroes who escorted her.


    Heero stayed in Leaf Vige for three days. Thest day, the viger was holding a banquet for the heroes. The viger was excited about being able to meet the real hero.


    During the banquet, Heero sat on the left of Lady Yueying under her request while Iron Fist Muye sat on the right of Lady Yueying. Even though they were in a banquet, they did not forget their mission.


    The banquet started with the dance from thedy from this vige. Dance, music, and song apanied the banquet.


    However, the problem aroused here. Heero tasted the dishes and found something amiss with the food. Poison, there was a poison in the food. The poison was not dangerous, it was poison would make one sleep.


    Heero frowned and he noticed Lady Yueying also wanted to have a bite at the food. Heero prevented her, "Don''t! The food is poisoned!"


    Then Heero noticed something strange, Iron Fist Muye did not touch the food. Garry, Fried, Drent, and nd also did not touch the food. He felt a bad premonition.


    Subconsciously, Heero pulled Lady Yueying with him to the stage where thedies danced and sang.


    "You, what are you doing!?" Yueying startled with Heero''s sudden move. The other vigers also noticed Heero action. But they could do nothing as they slept as soon as they stood up. Only thedies who danced and sang who were not sleeping as they did not consume the food.


    Thedies panicked as soon as they found the vigers copsed. Iron Fist Muye and the other four heroes remained on their seat.


    Then Garry threw something toward the stage. The thing Garry threw released out a smoke. Thedies passed out as soon as they inhaled the smoke.


    "Don''t inhale the smoke!" Heero shouted.


    Lady Yueying followed Heero''s instruction while Heero brought her out of the banquet hall. When they went out, Iron Fist Muye and the others already there.


    Not only Iron Fist Muye, Garry, Fried, Drent, and nd. There was another crowd which also armed out here. There was no need to guess, these people were Savage Group. Muye and the others were working together with Savage group to capture Yueying.


    "Why?" Heero uttered a word as he looked toward the supposed to be rades". Heero''s look was full of disappointment and gloomy.


    Yes, why? Why we human and also hero fought each other when the beast and specter ran amuck out there? The human race enemy was the specter and beast race, but why human did not unite as one and instead they fought themselves.


    Heero did not understand at all. The bandit group was enough to make him angry. Yet now, the hero was working together with the bandit. Heero was disappointed yet also furious.


    Muye however did not care about Heero''s thought.


    "Give Lady Yueying to us and leave the vige. We can spare your life, rookie!"


    Heero did not get the answer he wanted to. Yes, he was really wanted to know why would these people do this. He wanted to try to change them, but it was him too naive as he saw Drent shot the arrow. Heero pulled Lady Yueying and dodged the iing arrow.


    "Boss, just kill him. We can''t let him alive. What if he reported this to the temple? We will be done for sure!" Drent did not agree with Muye.


    These people wanted to kill him. Heero was filled with anger. His breath became hurried as he agitated. But then, a gentle voice rang, "Sire, please calm down, don''t let anger drown you!"


    Somehow, the gentle voice washed Heero''s agitation and calmed him down. Heero took a deep breath and looked back, "Thank you!"


    After that, Heero looked back to the group of bandit and heroes. He was extremely calm now and he knew what to do.


    "Please stay here. Don''t move and trust me I will protect you!"


    After leaving those words, Heero started his move. He never thought that one day, the technique he learned and the training he experienced would be used against his own race, killing people.


    It was aplete one-side ughter. When Heero determined what he would do, he did not hesitate in the slightest. The fight onlysted less than a thousand breaths, the Savage group and the heroes died.


    Heero stood amongst the corpses. However, his hand was trembling, his hand that held a sword was trembling. For the first time, Heero killed a human, and not only one, but almost a hundred people died under his sword.


    This was also Lady Yueying first time to witness this. However, she noticed amongst the corpses, there was a youth felt agonizing for killing these people.


    Lady Yueying braced herself and approached the youth. She held the youth''s trembling hand and said, "It''s okay, what you did nothing wrong! If you did not kill them, the viger inside the hall will be the victim of this bandit bad deed!"


    The hand stopped trembling, but tears fell from Heero''s eyes. Lady Yueying flustered, but once again, she braced herself and hugged the tall Heero into her embrace, "It''s okay! It''s okay"


    It took a while before Heero could calm down. After calming down, Heero faced Yueying with a serious look.


    "I have a request!"

 Chapter 11: Unfortunate Heero (3)

    Chapter 11: Unfortunate Heero (3)


    Rose Bar


    Heero who finished the mission came here to drink a little as a reward finishing the mission. Rose Bar was a bar owned by Marie, the virgin killer.


    Even though Heero was often visiting, no he was addicted to the special beer provided by Rose Bar. It did not have a strong taste and Heero like this one more than the beer at the other bars.


    "You, our hero is back!" Marie greeted Heero. It was still early to drink and there were only a few people in the bar.


    Heero nodded his head at Marie. Besides drinking, Heero also often had his meal here, Chicken Rice was his favorite. There was no need for Heero to order, Marie already knew what Heero wanted.


    "I really did not misjudge you! It''s fortunate I snatched the mission for you, if not I will lose my best friend! So tonight, it''s my treat!" Marie put the drink as she said it.


    Heero nodded his head with a smile. He knew what Marie''s mean, it was Yueying mission. If he did not join the mission, maybe Yueying already fell to Savage group''s hand.


    "However, you are so silly to give up the achievement! The person you kill is one of five leaders of the Savage Group. Killing one of them, it''s the same as killing a rank 5 specter. Which is also mean you can raise your rank fast, it''s worth half of the achievement needed to advance to Master Rank Hero. Yet, you waste your achievement to the dead traitors!"


    Heero stunned as he heard this. He already told Yueying to keep this secret, but Yueying still told this to Marie.


    Yes, Heero gave up his achievement to Iron Fist Muye and the other four heroes who worked together with Savage Group. Heero had his reason to do this, he just did not want to disappoint the viger and the people who believed in Hero.


    Yes, Heero reported the mission different from what actually happened. He reported to Hero Guild it was Iron Fist Muye, Fried, Garry, Drent, and nd who killed the Savage Group. His duty during the fight was bringing Lady Yueying to a safe ce.


    The reason was he did not want themoner or the people disappointed in Hero. So he gave the honor of killing Savage Group to Iron Fist Muye and the others. He did not want there was a time, the people wary of heroes as well. He did not want the "Hero" name getting tarnished.


    If the people could not believe in Hero anymore? Then who should they believe? Hero was a symbol of hope for everyone. If they knew the hope they believed was trying to do a dirty thing, Heero could imagine how disappointed they were.


    Another reason he did this because of his grandfather. He believed there were also many people admired Hero just like his grandfather. Heero did not want the people who admired the hero just like his grandfather disappointed with this. After all, everything he reported to Hero Guild would be announced in Guild Board.


    "However, I like what you did! You did a good job!" Marie rubbed Heero''s head with a wide smile.


    After saying that, Marie looked at the surrounding. Upon noticing there were only a little people here, she had her head closer to Heero''s and whispered, "Also your action sessfully attracted the number one beauty in Morabaka City! Yueying is interested in you! Do you want my help? I can help you to get her!"


    Hearing this, Lady Yueying''s face appeared in Heero''s mind. Subconsciously, Heero blushed.


    "Hey! Hey! You are really interested in her. Leave it to this your big sister, I will help you to get her! I know everything she liked and doesn''t like. I know everything about her, with my help, you can easily charm the number one beauty in Morabaka City!" Marie hit her chest, she tried to appear she was a reliable big sister.


    However, Heero''s next words surprised Marie.


    "Nah, nevermind! I want to focus on my career as Hero first. I want to fulfill my grandfather wish, then I will think about loveter!" Said Heero as he waved his hand to Marie.


    Marie surprised and froze momentarily. She was not expecting the number one beauty would get rejected.


    "Nah, nevermind. Yueying is still in twenty, you can take your time, you can take your time. You also need Master Rank Hero to enter Paradise, " Marie grinned.


    A month since the escort mission, finally a war erupted. Specterunched an attack to Morabaka''s frontline defensive fortress.


    All Heroes dispatched to repel the specter force. War was the best time to raise a hero ranking. However, it was not the case for Heero. Beginner Hero was not allowed to participate in a war.


    Yes, as the weakest specter attacked the fortress was low-level General Specter, Hero Guild only allowed Master Rank Hero to join the war. Heero who was still at Advance Rank could not join the war which frustrated him.


    In order to minimize the casualties, Hero Guild prevented the Beginner Hero to join the war.


    "If can join openly, I will do it secretly!" Heero decided to sneak to the battlefield.


    Of course, Heero did not join recklessly. He was looking for information where the specter base was. Where the other heroes ce was.


    Because he did not join the war openly, he could not fight the specter openly as well. It could be said he was looking for the leftover. After a while, finally, he got a piece of information he needed, there was a high-level general specter which also rank 6 specter appeared far from the battlefield.


    Heero immediately rushed to the location and sure enough, he found a group of the specter. The rank 6 specter was the group leader. It brought 2 rank 5 Specters and dozens of Knight Specter.


    If it was another Advance Rank Hero, it would be impossible to face this specter group alone. however, this group was a piece of cake for Heero. He was not an ordinary Advance Ranke Hero, he was also Saint''s disciple.


    Heero easily decapitated all specters and left the leader, the rank 6 specter alone. If he brought all dark cores to Hero Guild, then it was enough to raise his rank to Master Rank Hero.


    Because the fight was too easy for him, Heero got careless and let the rank 6 Specter self-destruction. It exploded its own dark core and Heero was caught off guard by the explosion. The explosion blew Heero far away.


    When he came back to retrieve the dark core, he found there was a group hero gathered at the corpse of the specter. Moreover, he heard what they were talking about.


    "Wow! Good job Skywalker!"


    "You defeat a group of the specter!"


    "I heard the leader of this group is rank 6 specter!"


    "With this, it will not long before you can raise your rank to Grandmaster!"


    "You are amazing, man! your forced rank six specter to self-destruct!"


    The Heroes around Skywalker praised him.


    Meanwhile, Skywalker received thepliment with an embarrassed look.


    "I am just lucky! I am just lucky!"


    Heero who heard this had his head low down as he thought.


    "Of course, you are lucky! You take my achievement!"


    Skywalker was a Master rank Hero. He excelled fighting in the air as his Ki control was good. He used Ki on his feet and he could walk in the air. Perfectly fit with his name, Skywalker.


    Heero let out a sigh and headed back to Morabaka City. It was not he did not want to take his achievement back. It was just impossible to take it back when another Hero already imed it to be his. Moreover, no one would believe Advance Rank Hero as Heero could defeat a group of specter under the leader of rank six specter. Also, he did not want to have an unnecessary conflict between the hero while he could avoid it. He could only give up and looking for the next target.


    "Yes, with my strength, defeating another six rank specter is easy!"


    Heero gave the second achievement which should have a good raise in his rank.


    Heero back to Morabaka City and only to find the war was over. This meant, Heero failed to raise his rank in this war. He could do nothing about it, but could only drown himself with his favorite beer in his favorite bar.


    Two years passed


    During these two years, finally managed to raise his rank to Master rank. However, these two years were hard for Heero, it was so hard to raise his rank.


    During these two years, somehow his achievement was robbed by another hero again, not only once, but two times. Once, he faced three high-rank specters. One rank eight specter and two rank seven specters.


    After a big effort, he managed to kill the two rank seven specters, but the rank eight specter tried to run away. Heero chased after the rank eight specter, however, the rank eight specter was proficient in illusion technique.


    The rank eight specter sessfully escaped. Heero could let out a sigh of regret to let such good prey escaped. He back to retrieve the rank seven specter, yet he went back only to release another sigh. Another imed Hero imed Heero''s prey to be his.


    Once again, Heero gave up and let others took his achievement again. Heforted himself, "It''s okay, it just a matter time and I can get the same worth achievementter!"


    What made Heero happy now he could enter Paradise. He could meet Lady Yueying often. Since the escort mission, Heero and Yueying were getting closer and closer. If not to fulfill his grandfather''s wish, Heero would have proposed already.


    Even though his achievement was robbed, Heero had Lady Yueying and the virgin killer sister, Marie tofort him.


    And then, six years passed by. After starting his career in nine years. Finally, Heero managed to raise his rank to Grandmaster. During these six years, Heero himself did not know how or it was just his bad luck, all of his great achievement was being robbed.


    If not because of his achievement was robbed by the others, Heero should have his own title as King of Heroes. During thest six years, he managed to kill two rank 9 specters which also called King Specter. But all of this fell into another hand.


    However, Heero did not give up. It took Hero Guan over a hundred years to get his title as Legend and it was only nine years passed since he became Heero. There were still many times for him, there would be many chances for him. Heero believed this and did not give up. Until one day he saw the city he lived for nine years was razed in me.

 Chapter 12: Unfortunate Heero (4)

    Chapter 12: Unfortunate Heero (4)


    It happened right after Heero promised to bring Yueying back to Nebraska Mountain. He wanted to introduce Yueying to his master and seven fairy mothers.


    However, that day, Hero Guild''s bell rang which also meant an emergency situation. Hero Guild found there was an existence of Emperor Specter broke through to Moroka Mountain.


    Moroka Mountain was a mountain near Morabaka City. Hero Guild without hesitation dispatched all heroes to Moroka Mountain and only left Beginner Hero guarded the city.


    Emperor Specter was a frightening specter. To face such existence, at least, they needed five King rank hero to defeat such existence. It was fortunate there were six King rank heroes stayed in Morabaka City.


    With high confidence and spirit, the heroes departed to Moroka Mountain. All Grandmaster and Master rank heroes must participate in this fight. Randy who just promoted to Grandmaster rank hero had to follow the team to Moroka Mountain.


    When the heroes group which was being led by six King rank heroes arrived at the Moroka Mountain, they found something strange. They could not find a single specter. Not a single specter could be found.


    Usually, Emperor Specter would always bring huge armies with it. Emperor Specter was a symbol of destruction. However, they could not find a single specter in Moroka Mountain.


    Heero who also found the weirdness in Moroka Mountain felt bad premonition. When they reached the peak, they found a thick smoke from the direction of Morabaka City.


    Heero who also noticed the thick smoke immediately rushed back. He did not hold back and rushed with full speed.


    When they departed to the mountain, it took the group one and a half-day to reach the mountain. However, when Heero back to the city with his maximum speed, it only took him a half-day to get back.


    Morabaka City which was also a new home for Heero was engulfed by fire. Heero felt his heart was suffocated, he found he was hard to breathe.


    Lover, sister, and friends, all of them were inside the city, the city which engulfed by me. On top of the city, the suspected Emperor Specter was in the top city. But it was not a normal specter, it was an Evil Dragon.


    Evil Dragon was a dragon who already dead but turned into a specter after it died. Evil Dragon was a special existence in specter faction. It stronger than a normal Emperor Spector, yet it was also weaker than God Specter. Its strength was in the borderline between God Specter and Emperor Specter. Now, this creature was the one set Morabaka City aze.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Heero let out an agonizing scream and rushed toward the city. For the second time, Heero was angry, furious. His heart was filled with wrath, even so, with a hope Yueying and Marie were safe. Heero dashed to Rose Bar, Paradise, he looked everywhere, but he could not single survivor. He could not see a figure he wanted to see.


    Once again, he lost what the most precious to him. He lost the people which he regarded as family. Even when he became a Hero, he still lost his precious.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!!!!!!!!!"


    Heero sheathed his sword and rushed toward the Evil Dragon. Even if it cost his life, Heero was so determined to kill the Evil Dragon. For the first time, Heero unleashed his full strength and fought against the Evil Dragon. He fought the Evil Dragon alone and managed to kill after he exhausted all means to kill it. However, Heero also passed out as soon as he killed the Evil Dragon.


    What Heero could see was only darkness, he could see nothing, except darkness. Just as Heero thought he was dead, the surrounding turned into white and a figure appeared.


    Heero recognized this person, she was one of his closest who always supported him, Ye Yueying. Yueying was smiling toward him, a smile that mesmerized him.


    Heero also smiled as he thought, "it seems I also die, "


    Heero wanted to approach the girl, he wanted to hug her. However, he noticed something strange, he could not get close to Yueying. Heero''s step became faster and faster, in the end, Heero ran at his maximum speed, but to no avail. He could not reach Yueying. Instead, Yueying was getting farther and farther.


    "YUEYING!" Heero woke up with his hand tried to reach the top ceiling. Then, he realized he was not dead yet.


    "Urgh!" Aching assaulted Heero''s body. The wound he received from battling against Evil Dragon was severe. He could feel all over his body was in pain.


    Despite the pain he received, he got up from the bed. He went out of the room. When he reached outside, he could hear the cry of many people. Heero looked the surrounding and found he was at the center of Morabaka City.


    Apparently, the city center was less damaged. Heero found the source of the cry. He saw there were many people crying while kneeling before a stone monument.


    Heero approached the stone monument, his body was swaying as he walked toward the stone monument. He could guess what the stone monument was. It was a monument to remember the people who died during Morabaka City was attacked by Evil Dragon.


    He could know that from the people surrounding who talked. There was a hand trying to reach Heero, maybe the hands wanted to help Heero, but Heero who focused at the stone monument brushed the hand aside, and walked faster to the stone monument.


    When he reached the stone monument, he saw there were many names engraved on it. Heero''s eyes turned blue and his eyeball was moving fast. He was looking for a name, many names.


    He recognized many names, the aunt who always gave him milk and breakfast. The uncle who had a cksmith, he always went there for his weapon maintenance. Name after the name came into Heero''s eyes. Then, he found a name which made his tears trickled down, Marie Arossia. He always regarded her as her big sister, yet he now found that name on the monument.


    Heero kept looking another name. After looking for a thousand names, he still did not find the name he was looking for. With a glimmer of hope, Heero kept searching, then a name came to his sight, Ye Yueying. Ye Yueying was engraved at the stone monument which was also meant she died during the attack.


    Heero''s feet went weak and copsed. Tears poured down from his eyes. He knelt down before the stone monuments with tears. He cried, he felt suffocated, he was in a mess.


    He became a hero to protect many people, yet despite the strength he had. He still failed to protect the most important person in his heart. Heero felt the training he went through was for naught. He still could not protect the person he wanted to protect.


    Just like that, Heero was kneeling before the stone monument for three days. Without sleeping, without eating, he just knelt before the stone monument. Heero''s eyes were vacant, dimmed. Many people tried to take Heero out but only received a beating from him. Heero won''t budge from the stone monument until he heard something which aroused his spirit.


    He heard people talked about Evil Dragon. It was said Evil Dragon was God Specter Horas'' pet. Because of the unbreachable fortress Morabaka City, God Specter Horas sent its pet to break Morabaka City''s preservation.


    A strong urge for revenge awakened inside Heero''s heart. He really wanted to go to God Specter Horas'' castle and kill it. However, he knew the current him, it was impossible to defeat rank 11 Specter, God Specter.


    After three days of kneeling down, Heero stood up. He knew what to do now. Firstly he would go back to Nebraska Mountain. He wanted to train even more to kill God Specter Horas. After that, he would y God Specter Horas and brought its head here. He wanted to use its head for a tribute for the dead.


    Of course, Heero not only heard this. He also heard it was King rank hero Reed who killed the Evil Dragon. Once again, his achievement was robbed by the other hero.


    However, the current Heero did not care about the rank. What he cared the most was revenge. Heero without caring about the others, he dashed out of the city. There were many people tried to stop as he suffered a severe wound, but Heero paid no attention to the surroundings. His only main objective was to get stronger, in order to get stronger, he must go back to Nebraska Mountain. He must continue his training.


    However, when he was outside of the city, there was a person blocked him. This person was the one who took Heero''s achievement for killing Evil Dragon, Reed.


    Reed was a man with white hair and he was at his earliest thirties. He was one of the candidates who would be the next Legend. At least, the rumors said so.


    "Hmmm It''s like this, about the matter of Evil Dragon. I" It seemed Reed wanted to talk about the Evil Dragon.


    However, the current Heero did not care the one so-called Evil Dragon and coldly said, "You are in my way, fuck off!"


    Reed was surprised as he heard what Heero said. He intended to apologize for stealing the achievement. However, he canceled his attention when he heard Heero''s rude words. Rage steaming inside his heart.


    Even though without the achievement of killing Evil Dragon, Reed was still King rank hero. He could not ept this. But then, when his eyes met with Heero''s, his body shuddered voluntarily. His heart was beating furiously and he gripped his sword tightly.


    The callous and dimmed eyes which were stared at him made his body quivered. Subconsciously, he made a way for Heero. His instinct was telling him to let Heero go, or death was his choice. Reed made a way for Heero and Heero dashed with maximum speed using Nimble Step movement.

 Chapter 13: Unfortunate Heero (5)

    Chapter 13: Unfortunate Heero (5)


    The journey which was supposed to be a month journey, Heero reached Nebraska Mountain in ten days with his wound worsened. Blood oozed out from his wound and his face looked exhausted.


    Saint was shocked to see his disciple condition. The seven fairy mothers also let a cry as soon as they looked at Heero''s condition. Currently, Heero was kneeling before his master, he had his face on the ground and said, "Master, I want to be stronger! Please train me! I want to be stronger!"


    Heero''s voice hoarse and dry, but one could feel the strong determination behind the words. Saint was curious what happened to his disciple, but his wives were ahead of him.


    "Child! Don''t worry, your master will train you. Even if he does not want, we will force him to. For now, let''s treat your wound first, okay?"


    After that, Heero''s seven fairy mothers brought Heero inside and treated the injuries. When seven fairy mothers were treating his injuries, Heero told them what happened in Morabaka City. Not a single detail left, including his lover, friend, sister, and the elder who treated him well.


    Saint and his wives could feel Heero''s anguish from the words came out from Heero. They could feel it and the seven fairy mothers also turned furious when they heard their daughter-inw was killed during the attack by Evil Dragon.


    A week had passed since Heero back to Nebraska Mountain. It took Heero a week to getpletely healed from the injuries he suffered.


    "Master, I want to be stronger, please!


    "I know! I know, we will start after you have your breakfast!"


    As soon as Heero healed, this was what he did. He asked to continue the training. Even though he had calmed down as his seven fairy mothers consoled him in thest week, the urge of revenge still became stronger.


    And then, Heero continued his training under Saint''s guidance.


    Time passed by and five years had passed.


    "I already taught all I have" Saint held his chin as he fell into deep thought, "But if you feel it''s stillcking, I can only bring you to meet them!"


    It seemed his Master did not have a hundred percent confident on him to defeat the God Specter Horas. Heero could perceive it based on his Master''s words.


    "Then let me meet them!" Heero responded spontaneously. His eyes were firm and resolute as he said this.


    "Good!" Then, Saint brought Heero to the peak, the highest ce of Nebraska Mountain. At the peak, Heero found a door and his Master brought him to the door.


    From the outside, it was just a normal door made of wood. Saint opened the door and said, "What you are looking for is inside, you can go in!"


    Behind the door, it was only darkness. Heero could see nothing, but only darkness. Without hesitation, Heero entered and found he was inside a cave? Heero himself did not know where he was but based on the interior, he seemed to be inside a giant cave.


    "Hohoho, Saint send us another a new toy. This boyes at the right time, I am bored and want to y a little!" A sonorous voice sounded.


    Heero looked toward the voice and found where it came from. However, finding the voice belonged for, leaving Heero''s mouth opened wide. He just could not believe what he was seeing.


    A dragon, yes, the voice belonged to a dragon. Moreover, not only one, he found three dragons. However, it seemed it was not only a dragon, but there was also a giant bird shrouded in me, the mythical beast, Phoenix.


    Not only Phoenix, Dragon, but there was also another creature popped out. The creature he hated the most, God Specter. There was also God Specter here, four God Specter.


    He found three Dragons, a couple of Phoenix, and four God Specters. Then another round of training continued, he continued the "training" and it was the beast and specter who trained him.


    Another five years had passed and Heero came out of the door. After ten years of training, Heero finally ready to fight, he was ready to kill God Specter Horas.


    As soon as he came out, he said farewell to his Master and his seven mothers before he departed to Specter territory. He went ahead to God Specter Horas''s castle.


    A wing made of Ki formed on his back and he flew toward God Specter Horas'' castle direction. With the wing made of Ki, it only took Heero three days to reach the castle.


    As Heero headed toward the castle, he found many heroes camping outside the castle. The castle seemed to be surrounded by heroes. Heero however ignored the group of heroes and rushed in.


    "God Specter Horas, I aming. Offer your head to me!"


    When the group of heroes noticed Heero rushed in toward the castle, they tried to prevent Heero. However, Heero did not listen to the warning and just directly headed inside the castle.


    "Don''t head to the castle, Horas has set up a trap! Don''t get in!!!!" It was the warning, but Heero ignored the warning.


    He stepped in at the entrance and then, suddenly he could not move his body. Yea, he could not move his body and coldness assaulted his body. Without him knowing, he was sealed in Eternal Ice. This was a trap God Specter Horas had set up.


    He could see hero after hero went inside the castle. However, before the heroes entered the castle, they would pray to him. Besides praying, Heero also found some of the heroes were thanking him for opening the path toward the castle.


    In the end, he was still unfortunate. Not only all his achievement was robber by the other heroes, but he also became a sacrificialmb to open the path in the expedition of ying God Specter.


    And then, an image appeared in his mind. It was the image of thest moment before his parents and grandfather died.


    "Heero! Don''t try to get revenge for us! You must survive and continue Xing Family line!"


    It was his parents''st wish. Even his grandfather also nodded his head at the side.


    "Grandfather, I am sorry! I can''t achieve your dream to be a great hero!"


    "Father! Mother! Sorry, I am let you down. It seems I can''t continue Xing Family line!"


    Then, slowly his conscious blurred, but then with thest spark of will, Heero shouted in his heart!


    "Father! Mother! I will be obedient! I will stop to be Hero and continue our family line, please release me from this Eternal Ice!"


    Then, Heero lost his conscious as his vision darkened.


    Maybe, his father, mother, and grandfather heard Heero''sst shout. Heero somehow awakened and managed to break free from the Eternal Ice.


    However, he found himself was not at the entrance of God Specter Horas'' castle, but inside water. Heero was confused and swam to the surface. Then, he found he was in the middle of the ocean, but it was fortunate that he was not far from thend.


    Heero swam to thend and found himself in a foreign ce. He was supposed to be sealed inside Eternal Ice at the entrance of God Specter Horas'' castle. Yet he found himself in an unknown wastnd.


    Yes, the soil was ck, the tree only left with trunk and branch. It was clear the tree was dead. No single life could be Found?


    No, Heero found something, it was undead. However, the undead was different from the undead he used to know. The undead he found here had a form simr to a human, but their body seemed to be rotten.


    Foreignnd and a weird undead, this ce was unheard to Heero.

 Chapter 14: First Job (1)

    Chapter 14: First Job (1)


    Earth underwent a huge change. It happened six hundred years ago, a group of Archaeologists from Europe found a big discovery. They found seven pyramids under the Sahara desert.


    Pyramids made of an unknown metal. Archaeologists from around the world gathered in the Sahara desert to find the story behind the metal Pyramid.


    When the Archaeologists were excited to find the story behind the metal pyramid. Many countries and scientists were interested in the metal. However, no one could take the metal, none of them could get even a chunk of metal from the pyramid.


    As many countries interested in the metal, many Archaeologists explored the pyramid. The local government sent their armies to assist the enthusiastic Archaeologists to explore the pyramid.


    Each pyramid had an underground building. The Archaeologists formed seven teams and explored the metal pyramid with the assistance of local government.


    This was the start of the disaster. Three days after the Archaeologists departed, people on the surface never got any news or an update from the seven teams. It was as if the seven teams of Archaeologists were swallowed by the metal pyramid.


    No one knew what the Archaeologists found and happened inside the metal pyramid. However, on the seventh day after the seven teams departed, the seven metal pyramids released out a ck gas. Whoever inhaled the ck gas, that person would turn into a zombie.


    The ck gas not only harmful to humans but also to the Earth. There were two oues for the animal who inhaled the ck gas, mutated, bing a monster, or it would turn like a zombie.


    The disaster did not stop here, at the same time, an earthquake struck the world. It was not just a normal earthquake, but all countries experienced the same thing. The whole Earth was trembling, it was as if the Earth was angry. Because the whole Earth was in an earthquake, tsunamis struck many ces.


    The worst was the ck gas that came out from the seven metal pyramids spread over the world. It infected many people and all of them turned into zombies.


    It did not stop here, many countries found the size of the earth expanded. Furthermore, there were manynds resurfaced on the sea connected every continents and inds.


    There were manynds contaminated by ck gas. Thend contaminated by the ck gas basically be a deadnd, mankind could not live in a ce contaminated by ck gas.


    The real disaster wasing after that. The ck gas stopped spreading after a month as the earthquakested for a week. During this time, mankind suffered. 12 billion poption reduced to 2 billion. This meant, either they died by the natural disaster, they turned into a zombie.


    The true disaster wasing after that. Mankind had to survive against the zombies and the mutated beast that evolved after the natural disaster.


    However, it was fortunate that not only the beast who mutated during the disaster, mankind also underwent mutation. Not only it made humans stronger, but they also gained an ability from the mutation.


    At first, people called the mutated human as a hybrid as they were different than a normal human. Later, people called them Hero. The mutated human fought against the zombies and mutated beast.


    After ten years, the first base for humanity established. In another a hundred years, mankind managed to get a ce to rebuild their city back. And then, six hundred years passed, humanity managed to rebuild three big cities and four medium cities.


    Currently, Heero was in one of three big cities, Star City. After walking around Star City for a week, Heero learned many things. He learned threenguages, English, Chinese, and Japanese.


    Mostly, people used English, but in a certain region, people would use Japanese and Chinese. Heero learned threenguages in a week. But of course, Heero used a special meant to learn threenguages.


    Star City was a city with the most poption. There were 120 million people lived in Star City. After 600 years of struggling, 2 billion people that survived the natural disaster reduced to 500 million and 120 million people lived in Star City.


    Besides all of his discoveries, Heero found Earth was totally different from Dramonia. For example, before the earth undergoing a huge disaster, only mankind stayed here. No undead, no mutated beast.


    Moreover, he found the human civilization on Earth and Dramonia were totally different. There were many things confused him here, a thing called smartwatch,puter,mp, even a metal carriage that could move even without a horse pulling it.


    Everything here was foreign to Heero, except a single thing, Hero. There was a profession called Hero, though there was a slight difference.


    The same as when he was in Dramonia, one must have enough strength to be a Hero. They had to pass the test from the Hero Association, then one could be a Hero. Another difference was Hero on earth had a wage. In Dramonia, Hero mustplete a mission or hunting beast/specter to get money. Here, Hero got a fixed sry and the sry depended on Hero''s rank.


    Another difference was the rank itself. On Dramonia, Hero divided into Apprentice ss, Beginner ss, Master ss, Grandmaster ss, King ss, andstly Legend.


    Meanwhile, on Earth, Hero ssified into Wood ss, Iron ss, Silver ss, Gold ss, and the highest ss, Emperor ss. Besides these differences, whether Hero on Earth or Dramonia did have the same duties, protecting the citizen from the threat outside such as mutated beast and zombies. Or Hero also had a duty to exterminate a group of zombies or mutated beast that could be a threat to the city.


    Heero who decided to retire wanted to look for a job, not as a Hero certainly. In order to continue the Xing Family line, he had to marry. In order to marry, Heero must have money. If he did not have money, there would be no woman wanted him even though he had a handsome face.


    However, on earth, it was hard for Heero to get a decent job. There were many requirements needed, such as job qualifications, certificate education, and so on. Moreover, there were still many things which also confused him. A thing that could not be learned even with his special technique. It was tough for him to get a job here as he was unfamiliar with many thjngs.


    Despite having been walking around in Star City for a week, Heero could not find a suitable job for him. To be more exact, Heero could not fulfill the requirement needed to get the job. This was frustrated him. When he decided to retire to be a Hero, everything still did not go as he wanted to. There were always many obstacles blocked his path.


    Just as he thought he had reached a dead-end, Heero found a sheet of the job vacancy.


    --------------------------


    Hope Preschool is looking for a new teacher


    Requirement:


    -Male/female is okay.


    -Good at drawing/singing/storytelling.


    -Fond of children of course.


    Pay: 800 World Dor (WD)/month (Breakfast and Lunch provided by the school.)


    ---------------------------


    "This is it! I found my first job, a teacher!"

 Chapter 15: First Job (2)

    Chapter 15: First Job (2)


    "Hope Preschool Hope Preschool Hope Preschool" Heero kept muttering as he held a flyer. He was looking for Hope Preschool as he really decided to be a preschool teacher.


    There were many factors Heero decided to take this job. There was no need for aplicated requirement or certificate things. There was no need for him to master the weird technologies. Moreover, he also fond of children.


    For now, this was the most suitable job for him in this foreign world. Though the flyer looked unconvincing, Heero still wanted to give a try. As for the pay, Heero was still not clear about the currencies in this world.


    However, for a school in the outermost city, the pay of 800 WD was not big or even maybe below average. The district at the outermost city was the worst, but it still did not reach a slum level yet. The building was still decent, but it was still far worsepared to the inner city.


    Heero however did not mind staying and working here. Even though the air was bad and sometimes he would smell a weird smell, this was not the worst ce in his opinion. In Dramonia, there were still many ces that were worse than here.


    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Heero stopped at a colorful building. This ce stood outpared to the other buildings. There were garden and yground, though the garden was really something. It almost could not be called a garden, Barren Land was maybe the right choice to describe the garden. On top of the entrance, there were two words made of steel, Hope Preschool.


    Hope Preschool was easy to find as it near the North gate of Star City. Most people who lived in the North was speaking in Chinese. There would be no problem tomunicate with the people here.


    Heero opened the gate and entered Hope Preschool. Right in the front of the building, there was a fat middle-aged man sleeping. He was sleeping on the bench with his head looked up to the ceiling.


    "Excuse me!"


    Heero tried to wake the fat-middle aged man in Chinese. But the fat middle-aged did not even budge, he slept soundly.


    "Tsk!"


    Knowing the fat middle-aged man would not wake up no matter how many times he called, Heero got his head closer to the fat middle-aged man''s neck. Afterward, he blew the fat middle-aged man''s neck.


    "Eyaahhh!" The fat middle-aged jolted awake as he rubbed his cold neck. Yes, the blow was not an ordinary blow, Heero used his Ki and made the blow chilly which instantly woke the fat middle-aged man.


    "Uuh!! What is it? What is it just now?" The fat middle-aged man tried to look at the source of chilly wind. He felt the chilly wind was unusual. However, he could only find a young man right before him, a good looking young man.


    The fat middle-aged man immediately got up which caused the excess fat on his belly dancing up and down.


    "Oh, hello, I am the security of Hope Preschool, Pan Liang. Do you want to pick your sister?" Fatty Liang greeted Heero politely. As the young man looked like in his twenty, Fatty Liang was not sure if the young man would have a daughter in his age. That was why he said if the young man wanted to pick his little sister.


    Moreover, he also did not recognize this young man. He was familiar with the child''s parents, but this was the first time Fatty Liang met this young man.


    "Oh, no! I am not picking up my sister!" Heero waved his hand to Fatty Liang as he found Fatty Liang misunderstood him.


    "I am here for this!" Then, Heero showed a flyer.


    Fatty Liang got closer to the flyer. And then, he realized he misunderstood the young man. The young man came here for the job. After that, Fatty Liang scanned Heero from the top to bottom. Before he was polite, now he turned suspicious.


    Meanwhile, Heero was used to this. Yes, the clothes on him were totally different from the people in this city. The clothes he wore attracted many people before, they had the same gaze as Fatty Liang, suspicion and curiosity.


    "You are from outside?" Fatty Liang started his job as security. Heero was really looked suspicious with his attire. Moreover, recently, there were many cases of kidnapping and the target was the children.


    "Yes, I am from outside and I am here looking for a job!" Heero replied.


    "Oh, My name is Xing Heero!" Heero introduced himself to the fatty.


    Fatty Liang frowned, "What a weird name!"


    In the end, Fatty Liang could not make the decision for the school. Even though Heero looked suspicious, but somehow, the vibe Heero gave him was kind and amiable. However, as veteran security, Fatty Liang could not let his guard down.


    "Wait here! I will call the teacher!" Fatty Liang still could not trust Heero.


    Heero also aware, but he could do nothing. If he tried to prove he was a good person or the like. It would only make Fatty Liang even more suspicious. There was no good person admitted himself or herself was a good person openly, it would only make the others suspicious.


    Fatty Liang entered the school and Heero took a seat on the bench as he waited for Fatty Liang.


    It did not take a long time before Fatty Lianging back. There was a middle-aged woman followed him. Heero could not guess her age based on her appearance. This was another thing confused Heero.


    If this was Dramonia, this middle-aged woman supposed to be in the sixties to the eighties. But on Earth, eighty years old woman was the same as a granny in 120 years old on Dramonia.


    It could be said, the people on Earth were short-livedpared to the people on Dramonia.


    "Oyaah!" The middle-aged woman surprised upon seeing Heero. Heero was so young and also handsome. She just could not believe a young man like Heero was looking for a job in the outermost city.


    "Are you sure you want to be a teacher here?" The middle-aged woman asked.


    Heero could feel the difference between the middle-aged woman''s gaze and the people he often met on the street. The middle-aged woman''s gaze did not contain curiosity or suspicion, but she genuinely surprised. Though Heero did not know why she was so surprised.


    "Yes, I am sure!" Heero answered enthusiastically. This was his first job, he was so excited.


    "Good, you look healthy and cheerful. You have a good prospect as a preschool teacher."


    The middle-aged woman voiced something unrted to the job. Healthy and cheerful, Heero wondered if these things rted to his job as a teacher. Though he thought so, Heero did not show it on his face. Instead, he nodded his head enthusiastically.


    "Good! It''s decided, you are epted to work here as a teacher. You can start working tomorrow!" The middle-aged woman tapped Heero''s shoulder enthusiastically.


    Heero himself did not know why the middle-aged woman epted him just like this. But he did not care, he got a job, a normal job he wanted. Heero''s face was beaming with joy and hugged the middle-aged woman.


    "Thank you, Aunty!"


    "Hehe, good spirit, good spirit!" The middle-aged woman tapped Heero''s back.


    "But don''t call me Aunty, you can call me Teacher Lin. Come here before 7 am, don''t bete on your first day!" The middle-aged woman reminded.


    "Good, Teacher Lin! I will notte, I promise!"


    Heero nodded his head and head out of the Hope Preschool.


    Meanwhile, Fatty Liang had unbelievable look on his face. He did not expect for Teacher Lin to ept Xing Heero, the suspicious person just like that. He thought with the help of Teacher Lin, a woman with a long experience could help him to dig a bit of information about the young man.


    If Heero became unbelievably happy, Fatty Liang was unbelievably worried.


    "Teacher Lin, are you not suspicious about that young man? How can you ept him just like that?" Fatty Liang questioned Teacher Lin.


    He was the only security here. If there was an ident that happened in the school, he would hold the main responsibility as the main and the only security here.


    "Tch, tch, tch!" Teacher Lin shook her head in disappointment as her response toward Fatty Liang, "Fatty Liang, you still need to learn more for me!"


    "Howe a young man with an aura like that is a bad person? There are really many things you should learn from me, Fatty Liang!"


    Teacher Lin tapped Fatty Liang''s left shoulder two times and entered the building, leaving speechless Fatty Liang at the entrance.


    "Aura? What aura? It''s fucking bullish*t aura again!" Fatty Liang cussed.


    "Look like I have to work harder tomorrow, I have to keep on watch that young man!" Fatty Liang sighed as he thought his peaceful job as security woulde to an end soon.


    Whoosh!


    "Fatty, I am going home!"


    Then there was a little girl bypassed him. The little girl was running, wearing a in blue shirt and blue skirt, and has her hair tied into twin-tail. Fatty Liang recognized the little girl, she was his friend''s daughter.


    "Oi! Don''t run or you will be tripped" Despite the shout from him, the little girl kept running and giggling.


    "Also, you should call me Uncle Liang" Fatty Liang added frustratedly.


    Meanwhile, Heero who was so happy as he got an appropriate job standing still not far from the Hope Preschool. He was in deep thought.


    Earlier, he was so excited as he got his first job and just left the school without much thought. But he remembered Teacher Lin said toe before 7 am. However, Heero did not know what did 7 am meant.


    "Should I go back and ask Teacher Lin?"


    Bugh!


    At the same time, Heero heard something fell right beside him. And then, it apanied with a child cry.


    "Waaaahhh!"


    Heero saw there was a little girl wearing blue clothes and a red backpack fell right beside him.


    Heero immediately picked the little girl from the ground and asked, "Are you okay?"


    He asked a stupid question. He also realized the question was stupid, a little girl fell and cried, of course, she was not okay and he still asked like that.


    "Hurt hurt" The little girl was crying as she pointed toward her knee. The left knee was bruised and the right knee was bleeding.


    Heero subconsciously moved his hand to the little girl''s right knee. He wanted to use his Ki to stop the bleeding and lessen the pain. However, his hand stopped his hand in the midair. After further thought, he took out a box made of bamboo from his clothes.


    He opened the box and there were many golden round pills inside the box. He took one and gave it to the little girl.


    "Here you are, eat this. This is sweets and if you eat this, the pain will go away!" Heero offered the golden pill with a gentle smile.


    The little girl stopped crying and her teary eyes shone as she looked at the golden pill.


    "Can I really take it? But my father said don''t ept anything from a stranger! Big Brother, I can''t take it!"


    To Heero''s surprise, the little girl refused the golden pill. He could see the little girl really wanted to take the golden pill.


    "It''s okay, it''s just sweet! Also, this sweet can make the pain go away, lho~"


    "Really!?" The little girl still hesitated.


    Heero nodded his head with a gentle smile.


    In the end, the little girl took the golden pill. She really could not refuse the temptation of the sweet aroma from the golden pill. She put the golden pill in her mouth and her pained face turned into happiness.


    "It''s really sweets~," The little girl thought happily.


    Of course, it was just not a normal sweet. It was medicine for kids. The golden color outer pill was honey.


    "Where do you live? I will deliver your home!" As Heero was afraid the little girl would fall again, he decided to deliver her home.


    "My home is not far, there!" The little girl pointed her finger to a district which was not far from their location.


    Heero took the little girl''s hand and walked toward the district the little girl pointed out. The little girl had her guard down as she enjoyed the sweet in her mouth and followed Heero.


    The district was not far, it only took a while before they entered the district. Apparently, the little girl''s house was in the middle district. When both almost reached the middle district, Heero heard a ruckus ahead of him.


    He saw there were five men surrounding a woman. The five men seemed to be threatening the woman as they tried to drag the woman with them. There were also many people watched this incident, but no one tried to help the surrounded woman. They just watched the event unfolded like that from the sideline.

 Chapter 16: Ranker

    Chapter 16: Ranker


    "Ah, they are harassing Auntie Ying again!" The little girl said in an angry tone.


    Heero frowned as he heard the little girl''s words. Again. This meant it was not the first time. Heero somewhat angry inside, he never expected the mankind had fallen to this extent.


    A group of men harassing a woman in the street openly like this and what made Heero angrier was the fact that no one helped the woman. It was clear there were many people here, but no one talked for the woman.


    Heero who was currently somewhat angry inside felt his hand moved. The little girl wanted to break free from his grasp.


    "Big Brother, let me go! I will call My Father. They are afraid of My Father!" The little girl wanted to help the woman called Auntie Ying.


    Hearing this, Heero smiled and rubbed the little girl''s hair, "It''s okay, Big Brother will help Auntie Ying."


    "Really? But they are five people and you don''t have a weapon. My Father is strong and also he has a knife, they don''t dare fight My Father!" The little girl seemed to be doubtful of Heero.


    "But this Big Brother is stronger than your father!" Heero smiled and walked toward the group.


    Before he reached the group, there was a middle-aged man advised Heero to not intervene, "Young man, don''t get yourself involved with them, they are not good things!"


    Heero knew the middle-aged man was reminding him in kindness. But Heero ignored the middle-aged man and walked toward the five men.


    Indeed he was not Hero anymore. However, he just could not watch such thing happened before his eyes. His Grandfather, Father, Mother, and his seven fairy mothers taught him to help everyone who needed help. Especially his Grandfather, he taught him kindness, benevolence, and righteousness.


    His Grandfather wanted to him a Great Hero. Now, he had given up to be a Hero, but he could never forget what his grandfather taught him.


    "Hihihi, Han Ying, our Boss is interested in you. Follow us and you can have a good life!"


    "Right, it''s your honor that Boss is interested in you. Why are you so stubborn? Just leave this slum and you can have a good life in the inner city!"


    The two men in ck leather jacket tried to persuade the woman. However, the woman kept shaking her head, indicating her rejection.


    "Big Bro, this b*itch is so stubborn. The soft mean is not working on her, let''s just drag her to Boss!" Another man walked toward the woman. He wanted to grab the woman''s arm, but there was a strong hand prevented him to touch the woman.


    It was Heero. Heero easily got through the five men and shook the hand away. He stood right before the woman and faced the five thugs. Surprisingly, the little girl followed Heero and hid behind him.


    "Huh!?"


    The five men who surrounded the woman called Han Ying were surprised. The fact there was someone broke through their line without them knowing was surprised them. If the man did not stand before them and shook away one of their friend''s right hand, they could not feel the young man presence at all.


    "Don''t feel you feel any shame to bully a woman?" Heero said it with a strong sense of justice.


    Earlier, Heero could not get to see the five men''s faces. Now he could get a clear look and he found these five men were weird. At least, this was the first time for Heero to see a man wore many earrings.


    For example the man in the middle, he had 15 earrings, gold earrings. Seven on each ear and one on his nose. Moreover, the man had hair with five colors, blue, yellow, red, green, and golden. There was even an earring on their lips on the other men. There was also a hole made of golden earring on the man in his left. The inside part of the hole, there was a golden earring.


    Just looking at these people, he felt itchy on his lips, nose, and ears.


    "Boy, who are you? Scram if you don''t want to die!" The man who his hand pushed away threatening Heero fiercely and licked his lips. He took a dagger from the ck leather jacket.


    At first, Heero did not want to use violence with these people, but it seemed it would not gonna work that way.


    As the thug took out a dagger, the little girl held Heero''s thigh tighter. He could feel it and look down to the little girl, "Little Girl, can you close your eyes and count till five?"


    Heero did not want to use violence before the kid. It was not good for a little girl like her watching him fight.


    The little girl blinked her eyes and nodded her head. Even though she did not know why she was asked to close her eyes and count until five. The little girl obeyed and closed her eyes.


    1


    Bugh! Bugh! Bugh!


    "Arghh!" "Urghhh!" "Arghhh!"


    2


    Bugh! Bugh!


    "Grarghh!" "Grarghh!"


    3


    4


    5


    The little girl opened her eyes. Earlier, she heard a weird sound, but she obeyed the Big Brother''s words who gave her sweets and refrained herself to see what happened.


    As she opened her eyes, she found the five bad men were lying down on the ground. Each of thug held a certain part of their body in pain. The little girl was surprised to see this.


    The little girl tilted her head up and found Big Brother also looked at her with a gentle smile. The smile that gave her off afortable feeling and security. It was as if there were stars in the little girl''s eyes, her eyes were sparkling as she looked at Heero.


    The thug with five colors hairs tried to stand as he held his pained belly. Shock and fear could be seen from his look. He realized the young man was not a pushover. Two seconds, in two seconds he and his underlings were knocked down. The young man before him was at least Iron ss Hero.


    Even though he was afraid of Iron ss Hero, he managed to calm down as he was not just an ordinary thug. He had a background which was also not weaker than a mere Iron ss Hero.


    "D-do you know who we are?"


    Heero looked at the five-colored hair thug and shrugged.


    "We are from Iron Fist Martial House. Our Boss is Silver ss Ranker, Yan Tie."


    The thug exined his background in order to scare Heero. However, out of his expectation, not only the young man did not cower, but exuded a frightening killing intent.


    The killing intent that shocked him. The five-colored hair thug fell with his butt down. Sweat poured down and terror could be seen from his look.


    Not only the thug, but the woman behind Heero also quivered voluntarily. Even the little girl also could feel it and shook Heero''s thigh, "Big Brother, are you okay?"


    Hearing the little girl''s voice, Heero snapped out from the memories in his mind. When the five-colored hair thug said Iron Fist Martial House, he remembered something that he could not forget. Heero himself did not know why he was so angry over the past.


    The killing intent vanished and Heero smiled back to the little girl, "I am okay!"


    After that, he shot a fierce re toward the five thugs.


    The five thugs understood the meaning behind the re. The young man was ordering them to scram. Without hesitation, the five-colored hair thug picked his quivering body up and ran away. It followed by his underlings, they ran away from Heero.


    When the five thugs ran away, there was a hand touched his shoulder. Heero looked back and found the hand belonged to the woman he helped just now.


    Heero managed to get a clear look at the woman.


    ''No wonder the bandit''s boss is interested in her, ''


    The woman had long ck wavy hair, captivating blue eyes, and snow-white skin. Her body also matured a lot, this was the one called a maturedy. A beauty lived in this kind of ce was an easy target for thug or bandit.


    However, the captivating blue eyes were dimmed. It showed there was no spirit in those eyes. Heero could see it, this was not the first time he saw this kind of eyes.


    Every woman who lost her husband under the attack of Specter would have this kind of eyes.


    "Mister, you have to leave here. If what they say is right, you are in danger! Silver ss Ranker, Yan Tie, he wille for you. You have to leave here!" The maturedy persuaded Heero to leave in her kindness despite knowing she was in a helpless situation.


    Based on these words only, he knew this Silver ss Ranker, Yan tie was infamous for his misdeed.


    "Then what about you?" Heero asked.


    Knowing there was a woman in a helpless situation such this maturedy, it was impossible for him to leave her just like this.


    Ranker, it was an existence simr to Hero. The difference Ranker worked for money and a certain organization, not under a government. The ranking system was also different from Hero. It was said Ranker was stricter than Hero.


    There were seven sses from the lowest started from Amateur Ranker, Iron Ranker, Bronze Ranker, Silver Ranker, Gold Ranker, Crown Ranker, and Legendary Ranker.


    Yan Tie was a Silver ss Ranker, it was a middle-tier ranker. Of course, ranker was not immune to thew, but the background behind the ranker was the most troublesome.


    Usually, ranker was working for a certain influential organization. This Yan Tie for example, he was working under a big group, Ming Group. Ming Group was quite an influential organization in the inner city.


    "What Han Ying said is right. Young man, I advise you to leave this ce before toote!"


    Heero looked toward the voice and found a bulky man walked toward him. The man apparently lived at the building in front of them.


    "Daddy!" The little girl rushed toward the bulky man. The bulky man was the little girl''s father.

 Chapter 17: Butcher Wang

    Chapter 17: Butcher Wang


    Heero sat before a counter and the woman he just saved now was currently making food for him. Not only him, the little girl and the bulky man also right beside him.


    The mature woman he saved was called Han Ying. She was the owner of a noodles shop he was in. Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    As for the bulky man, he was the owner of the butcher shop across Miao Miao Noodle Shop, Wang Ping Cai or Butcher Wang. The little girl was Butcher Wang''s daughter, Wang Qing Lan or Lan Lan in short.


    Lan Lan boasted her father was strong and it was not without reason. Butcher Wang was indeed famous in this district. He hunted his own beast and sold it at his shop. Usually, it was Butcher Wang who helped Han Ying. Yes, this was not the first time for a group of thugs harassing Han Ying.


    However, today Butcher Wang could not help Han Ying. It was not just an ordinary strict thug. A thug with background from the middle city.


    As the biggest city with the most poption, Star City divided into four parts. Outer City, Middle City, Inner City, and Core City. Outer City which was also the biggest part of Star City was a ce for an ordinary citizen.


    Middle City or people here usually called this ce as Commerce City. This ce where every business gathered, from the biggest market and the biggest shop located. Usually, the rich who lived here. Iron ss and Silver ss Hero also usually lived here. As long as one had the money, it was not a problem to live in the middle part of the city.


    Inner City and Core City, not just anyone could live here. Usually, the people who had an asset or lived here were the people with status. Even a Hero could not live here with their status, except one at least at Silver ss Hero.


    The core city, people usually called Emperor Pce. Why did people call so? It because this ce was where the Emperor ss Hero lived in. Not only Emperor ss Hero, but Legendary Ranker also lived here. The core government also resided in the core city, a sacred ce of Star City.


    Meanwhile, the thug that Heero drove away was part of Iron Fist Martial House. It was quite famous in the middle city with the Silver ss Ranker. Of course, Yan Tie could not rely on his Silver ss Ranker only to get famous, it because Yan Tie had Ming Group on his back.


    Yes, Iron Fist Martial House was part of Ming Group. Ming Group was quite an influential organization and its HQ located in the Inner City. Ming Group also had a Crown ss Ranker as its main force and 13 Gold ss Rankers.


    The thugs Heero drove away was Yan Tie''s underlings which were also part of Iron Fist Martial House. This was why Butcher Wang could not help Han Ying this time. He still had a daughter and a wife, he did not want to get into Yan Tie''s nerve.


    This was the main reason Butcher Wang asked Heero to get away as soon as possible. But somehow, not only Heero left this ce. They were inside Han Ying shop and had her treated them a bowl of noodles.


    Yes, Han Ying was making the noodles for Heero. Heero''s eyes glued to Han Ying hand. From a big dough, slowly Han Ying pulled it with her hand and divided the dough through her finger. Less than ten minutes, the big dough turned into small noodles.


    Afterward, Han Ying put the noodles in boiling water and left to take four bowls. She scooped the broths she prepared to the bowl and ced the bowl before Heero, Butcher Wang, and Lan Lan.


    Heero looked at the bowl was filled with muddy water. Even though the water inside the bowl was muddy, it released out a pleasant aroma. This was the first time Heero eating noodles, so he did not know the muddy water was a broth for noodles.


    Just as Heero wanted to taste the muddy water with the spoon, Han Ying was back with noodles. She put the noodles inside the bowl with muddy water and sprinkled something green on the top of the noodles.


    Han Ying repeated the same action for another three bowls. And then, the noodles was ready to be devoured.


    An embarrassed smile formed as Han Ying spoke, "This is what I can do for helping me earlier!"


    With his eyes glued to his bowl, Heero replied, "It''s okay, this is enough!"


    Butcher Wang and Han Ying looked at each other. They could feel it, the young man named Xing Heero seemed to be excited.


    Heero himself did not care about the other two and said, "Can I eat it now?"


    Han Ying nodded her head while Heero started his feast.


    Heero tried to scope the noodles with the spoon but failed. He only got the muddy water in his spoon. At first, he did not care and tried to taste the muddy water first.


    Sssppp!


    When the muddy water entered his mouth, Heero''s eyes brighten. It was yummy, the muddy water. He scoped another muddy water. In his fifth scope, Heero somewhat annoyed. He could not get the noodles that resided inside his bowl with the spoon.


    He wanted to use his hand directly to get the noodles. But he canceled his intention and looked at his neighbor, Butcher Wang. He wanted to see how Butcher Wang ate the noodles.


    Heero looked up and noticed Butcher Wang was looking at him weirdly. Not only Butcher Wang, Lan Lan and Han Ying also gazed at him weirdly.


    "What?" Heero blurted in confusion.


    "Uncle, you can''t eat the noodles with the spoon. You have to use this, chopsticks."


    Lan Lan was the first one who exined while showing the chopsticks in her hand.


    Heero looked at the two small sticks at Lan Lan hand. Then, Heero found the same stick beside his bowl. He picked it, he was gripped the chopsticks with his palm, not put it between his fingers.


    As he held the chopsticks, Heero wondered how to take the noodles out of the bowl with the two small sticks. He looked at Lan Lan yet he found everyone around him stared him weirdly, again.


    "What?" Heero was somewhat flustered now.


    "Aren''t you Japanese? Howe you don''t know how to use chopsticks?!" Butcher Wang formed an unbelievable look.


    Moreover, it was rare to find people who could not use chopsticks this day.


    "Ja-Japanese?" Heero now got even more confused.


    What was the rtion Japanese with him? As he learned Japanese, he knew Butcher Wang was mistakenly him as a Japanese, but he was not. What made Heero even confused, why did Butcher Wang assume him as Japanese?


    "You are not Japanese?" Butcher Wang frowned.


    He thought Heero was Japanese with the clothes Heero currently had with him. It was simr to Kimono, but there was indeed different between the Kimono and the clothes Heero wore. However, the clothes were indeed simr to Kimono.


    "No, I am not! I am not Japanese, I came from outside! Beforeing here, I lived in a mountain with my Master and usually, I ate with my bare hands. This is the first time I see chopsticks!"


    Heero poured truthfully. He was indeed living at the mountain, Nebraska Mountain. In Dramonia, whether it was Nebraska City or Morabaka City, Heero never encountered the thing called chopsticks. This was even the first time Heero ate the food called noodles.


    "Living in a mountain?!"


    Han Ying and Butcher Wang were surprised. If it was before the disaster, Butcher Wang found it was normal for people lived in the mountain. If it was now, it was rather unbelievable. Now mountain became a nest for the mutated beast, how could there be someone living in the mountain?


    Furthermore, the mutated beast resided in the mountain usually was fiercer than the mutated beast onnd. Butcher Wang often went out to hunt, he was clear about the situation outside.


    However, Butcher Wang also found Heero seemed to be not lying.


    "Big Brother, if you can''t use chopsticks, you can also use a fork. It''s easier!" Lan Lan handed a fork to Heero.


    Lan Lan''s words snapped out Butcher Wang. Now Butcher Wang somewhat suspicious toward Heero.


    Heero did not care Butcher Wang suspicious gaze. He received the fork. He dipped the fork inside his bow and fished it out. Finally, Heero managed to scope the noodles out of the bowl.


    He bowed his head and put the noodles into his mouth.


    Slurppppppp~


    Nyam! Nyam! Nyam!


    Gulp!


    "Woah! Delicious!" Heero let out an exmation which made Han Ying smiled. Witnessing the food she made could make the person ate it happy was kind of bliss for her.


    Heero was more like a child had his meal. He kept slurping the noodles with a fork and scoped out the muddy water with the spoon. Heero devoured the noodles for less than one minute.


    The noodles were gone as he already slurped into his belly and only left with the muddy water. He picked up the bowl to his mouth and emptied the bowl.


    "Ahhhhh!" Heero let out a satisfied exmation.


    Han Ying, Butcher Wang, and Lan Lan were staring at Heero in a daze. Heero devoured the food it was as if he had not eaten for many days.


    Looking at the empty bowl, Heero began eyeing the other bowls with noodles. A bowl of noodles was too little for Heero, but he was embarrassed to ask more. He did not have money with him and he also found Han Ying also had a hard time with her shop.


    Lan Lan found Heero was eyeing her bowl. She immediately held her bowl and began eating her portion.


    "You can eat mine! I already have my lunch at home!" Butcher Wang kindly offered his portion to Heero, but Heero shook his head.


    "It''s okay, I have enough!" Heero was embarrassed to take Butcher Wang''s portion.


    ''You have enough, but you are eyeing my daughter''s noodles, ''


    Yes, Heero was looking at Lan Lan eating her noodles intensely. However, he was not looking for the noodles, he was looking at how Lan Lan used the chopsticks.


    After a while, Heero nodded his head and picked the chopsticks beside his bowl. He copied how Lan Lan used the chopsticks. Putting the chopsticks between his finger and imagining there were noodles in his bowl.


    "I see" Heero muttered as he finally understood how to use chopsticks. It was a pity though his bowl was empty, he could not practice what he just learned with an empty bowl.


    Tak!


    Then, a bowl filled with noodles ced beside his empty bowl. Heero surprised and looked up.


    Han Ying smiled gently and said, "There''s leftover, you can have another bowl."


    Heero''s eyes shone. He picked the chopsticks and put into practice what he just learned.


    Slurp!


    Slurp!


    The noodles shop was filled with the slurping noise as Heero devoured another bowl of noodles.


    "So what will you do next?"


    After everyone finished their noodles, Butcher Wang got to the main topic.


    "Working!" Heero replied instantly


    And got another bowl of noodles when I had my pay. Of course, he did not say this aloud.


    "Ah" Heero let out an exmation as he remembered something.


    "Tomorrow, I have to go to work, but they said I have toe before 7 am. Can''t tell what 7 am mean?"


    Heero knew 7 am was a time, but he did not know when seven 7 am was. Morning, Noon, or night, he did not know the exact time of 7 am.


    Hearing Randy question, Han Ying and Butcher had dumbfounded look on their face. Especially, Butcher Wang. Not only the young man before him did not know how to use chopsticks, but he also did not know about the clock.


    A wild thought appeared in Butcher Wang''s mind.


    ''Don''t tell me this kid really lived at the mountain before?''

 Chapter 18: Teacher Hong Yu

    Chapter 18: Teacher Hong Yu


    "No, you can''t go to work! You have to get away from here and hide somewhere else!" Butcher Wang held Heero''s shoulder and advised seriously. After that, Butcher Wang turned to Han Ying.


    "You too, you have to move away from this ce. Silver ss Ranker, Yan Tie has set his eyes on you. He will not stop until he gets what he wants!"


    This kind thing was amon urrence in the outer city. A person like Yan Tie, with a big back up, would use every means to get what they wanted.


    He was genuinely concerned for the young man and Han Ying.


    However, Han Ying shook her head. She was also looked mncholic as Butcher Wang advised her to leave this ce.


    "I can''t leave this ce!"


    Butcher Wang immediately kept his mouth shut as he saw Han Ying expression. He also knew this shop was the most precious ce for Han Ying. After all, they had been living in this district since childhood. He knew Han Ying''s story and this ce.


    "At worst, I will remarry with Yan Tie, " Han Ying added.


    Realizing he could not persuade Han Ying to leave this ce, Butcher Wang turned toward Heero.


    However, Heero was thoroughly ignoring him. He was having a conversation with his daughter instead.


    "Big Brother, you don''t know a clock?" Lan Lan had acent look as she asked Heero.


    "Clock? Don''t know, " Heero shook his head.


    Lan Lan smiled wider and pointed toward the wall. She was pointing the clock inside the shop.


    "That is a clock. The short needle" Lan Lan exined how the clock was working.


    "When the short needle reaches number 7, it means 7 am. Do you understand?"


    Heero nodded his head. In Dramonia, there was no tool to show a specific time like a clock, it was only, morning, noon, and night.


    "So 7 am does mean 7 o''clock in the morning, right?"


    "Bingo, one hundred points for Big Brother~, " Lan Lan tried to snap her finger, but no sound came out.


    ''I see tomorrow I have toe to school before seven''


    "Thank you, Lan Lan. Here you are, I have sweets for you."


    Then Heero took out bamboo from his clothes. This time it was real sweets, not medicine. The sweets was as big as an adult finger and red in color. Heero made this by himself with the fruit from the peak of Nebraska Mountain.


    Hearing Heero would give her another sweets, Lan Lan stuck her hand out. Heero put the sweets on her hand.


    Lan Lan did not immediately eat the sweets. She opened her bag and took out a bottle. It was clear, Lan Lan did not n to eat the sweets now, but she wanted to save the sweets forter.


    After that, Lan Lan smiled brightly toward Heero, "Big Brother, if you have something you don''t know, you can ask me again."


    "Good, I will."


    There were many things he did not know. If he encountered something he did not know, he could back here.


    "What are you talking about?! Where is your thanks!?" Butcher Wang rebuked his daughter.


    "But"


    "No but!" Butcher Wang was being strict to his daughter.


    "But this is my reward for teaching Big Brother" Lan Lan muttered her protest in a low voice, nevertheless, Lan Lan bowed her head slightly and said, "Big Brother, thank you~."


    Heero smiled and rubbed Lan Lan''s hair. Afterward, Heero faced Butcher Wang who kept worrying about him. He knew Butcher Wang well mean toward him, but he did not need to hide.


    "Butcher Wang, thank you. But I will not hide, " Then Heero turned toward Han Ying and smiled, "You don''t have to worry, Yan Tie and his underlings will not disturb you anymore."


    After saying those words, Heero strode out of the shop.


    He had been training fourteen years under Saint guidance and another five years of training under the Specter God and Beast God in order to kill Specter God. There was no way he was afraid a mere Silver ss Ranker like Yan Tie.


    When Heero stepped outside, he remembered about the raid of the Specter God. He swallowed the trap by himself, but because of him, a party of Heroes managed to pass and entered the castle.


    Heero wondered if the party managed to y the Specter God.


    "Nah, just forget it already. I have determined to retire, let''s not think about it again." Heero shook his head as he held his chin, he was pondering something.


    "So where will I sleep tonight?"


    He did not have a ce to get back or sleep. Heero looked up and nodded his head. He found where he would sleep tonight.


    The next morning, Heero already arrived at Miao Miao Noodles Shop. He stood before the ss and tilted his head. He wasing this early No,st night, he was sleeping at Miao Miao Noodles Shop''s rooftop. He was here all night.


    He came down not to look for a free meal. He wanted to take a look at the clock inside the shop. Today was his first work, he did not want to gette.


    Heero did not find Han Ying inside the shop. It seemed she was still sleeping. Heero moved his eyeballs to find the clock on the wall.


    "Short needle short needle"


    Heero muttered in a low voice and found the short needle pointed at the direction between the number six and number seven.


    "Oho, I woke up in time."


    Afterward, Heero headed toward Hope Preschool.


    Still wearing the same outfit as yesterday, Heero entered Hope Preschool. At the entrance building, Heero found Fatty Liang already there. He stood with straight, but his protruded belly weighted down.


    "Good morning, Security Liang~"


    Heero greeted Fatty Liang with a fresh smile.


    Fatty Liang nodded his head toward Heero, but he did not return the greeting.


    Heero felt there was something different between the yesterday Fatty Liang and this morning Fatty Liang. He felt somewhat Fatty Liang was less expressive and less warmer than yesterday.


    However, he did not know what was the cause. It was useless to think about it, except he asked Fatty Liang in person. He wanted a good environment for his work and maintained a good rtionship with his co-workers.


    Heero felt now was not the right time to ask Fatty Liang. He had to put this on hold and askedter when they became closer.


    Heero entered the building. As soon as he entered the building, he found two doors. There were words pasted on the door. Conference Room, it was the words on the left door. Teacher Office, it was the words on the right door.


    He was standing in a long corridor. On his left, there were another three doors while toward his right there were two doors.


    He remembered Teacher Lin asked him toe to the office right away. This meant his destination was the right door. Just as Heero wanted to open the right door, the door opened and a familiar face came to his sight.


    At the right moment, Teacher Lin came out of the office.


    Teacher Lin startled as the first one she saw after opening the door was Heero. Then she realized the young man was Heero, the new teacher.


    "You startled me!" Teacher Lin eximed.


    Heero greeted Teacher Lin with a fresh as he did toward Fatty Liang, "Good morning, Teacher Lin."


    "Good morning, " Teacher Lin returned the greeting with a satisfied smile.


    She liked this new teacher, enthusiast, brimming in youthfulness, polite, and likeable.


    "Come in, I will give a brief exnation of your duty."


    Teacher Lin invited Heero inside to the office. The office was big and neat. Teacher Lin led Heero to a table and said, "This your ce."


    After that, Teacher Ling gave Heero a brief regarding the work.


    Hope Preschool had three sses. The first ss was for 3 years old children, the second ss was for 4 years old children, and the third ss was for 5 years old children.


    Usually, the parents would send their children to preschool in four. So, there were only little children in ss one and one teacher was enough.


    However, this year was different, Hope Preschool received 31 children for the ss one and decided to hire a new teacher to assist the current teacher.


    Heero was assigned to assist Teacher Hong Yu into the ss one.


    "That is it. I have a matter I need to take care of, I will leave you here. I hope you can do well in your work, Teacher Xing."


    Teacher Lin left Heero alone in the office.


    Meanwhile, Heero was ted deep inside his heart.


    ''Hehe Teacher Xing Teacher Xing''


    "Alrighty, let''s start the work"


    Heero set his eyes at the paper in his hand. The paper was the list of 31 children he would teachter. As the ss started at 8 am, Heero wanted to memorize the names.


    There were three names written in different colors, Teacher Lin reminded him to put special attention to these children. The three children had a big background, Shen Miao, Jiang Yijun, and Kang Myung Hee.


    While Heero tried to memorize the names, the office door opened, and ady entered.


    "Ah!?" The Lady surprised when she saw Heero who was standing. After all, this was the first time she saw Heero.


    "Good Morning~" Heero greeted thedy with a fresh smile.


    "Good morning~" The Lady returned the greeting with a sweet. As she was smiling, dimple formed on her cheek.


    After the greeting, the Lady approached Heero and asked in curiosity, "Are you perhaps the new teacher?"


    "Yes, I am a new teacher, Xing Heero." Heero introduced himself, neat and polite.


    "What a weird name" The Lady muttered in a low voice.


    ''Hey, I am here you know!? I can hear it'' Heero spoke to himself.


    Then, thedy introduced herself as she offered her hand for a handshake, "Hello~ I am Hong Yu, I am the person who you will work with. You can call me Teacher Hong~"


    Heero reached Teacher Hong''s small hand, "Hello, Teacher Hong~ this is my first time as a teacher, I will be in your care,"


    Based on the look, Teacher Hong was about the same age as him, 40 years old!? Heero did not know and he also did not dare to ask. Asking Lady''s age was dangerous, his seven fairy mothers told him so.


    Teacher Hong seemed satisfied as she smiled and nodded her head toward Heero. Afterward, Teacher Hong took a seat which was also across Heero''s table.


    Looking at Teacher Hong''s sweet smile as she rummaged something on her table, Heero also smiled.


    ''I got a job and my co-worker also cute. This is a good start.''

 Chapter 19: First Day

    Chapter 19: First Day


    After having a short conversation with Hong Yu, Heero found this Hope Preschool was more like daycare rather than school. The parents dropped their children here and picked them up when they finished their work.


    Yes, most parents were busy with their work and have their children entered preschool. At least, most of the children had the same circumstance.


    As for his co-worker Teacher Hong Yu, she had a cheerful personality and often smiling as they talked. Especially for today, she was quite happy with him here.


    Oh, she also the third person who did not look at him with a strange or suspicion gaze because of the clothes he wore. The first one was Teacher Lin and the second one was Han Ying. Hong Yu instead quite talkative despite today was their first meeting.


    Before he came, Teacher Hong Yu took care of the children alone. So she was quite happy when she got a partner. She enthusiastically told Heero her 2 years of teaching experience after knowing this was the first time Heero became a teacher.


    Right at 7 am, Heero had to be in ss one, waiting for the children toe. Heero did not wait to wait for a long time, two little girls and their mothers entered the ss one.


    The two little girls were wearing blue Hope Preschool uniform while carrying a bag. Heero felt somewhat familiar with the outfit of these two little girls. Without doubt, Heero had seen the uniform but he did not remember.


    The two little girls seemed reluctant to part with their mother. Even the girl with a blue ribbon was crying after knowing her mother would leave her here. Because of the girl with a blue ribbon was crying, the other one also crying.


    However, with two years of teaching experiences in Hope Preschool. Hong Yu coaxed the two little girls and they stopped crying. As expected of experts.


    Meanwhile, Heero introduced himself to the two little girl''s mother.


    "Hello~ I am a new teacher here, Teacher Xing."


    He kept receiving a strange and suspicion gaze from the two mothers. So he took this chance to introduce himself, polite and a fresh smile. Each time he greeting or talking to someone, Heero was giving out a vibe of an energetic and kind young man.


    The two mothers were the same as the others that he met all this time. After having a little conversation with Heero, the two mothers left the school with ease.


    Afterward, more and more children wereing. Most of them were delivered to the school by their mother. Everything went smoothly, each time there was someone crying, Teacher Hong Yu used her coax technique to smooth things over. As expected of an expert.


    Heero meanwhile got in touch with the guardians. He was a new teacher after all. He had to get familiar with the children''s parents, so they would not worry to entrust their children to a weird stranger like him.


    Heero was going quite well until he found a familiar face.


    "Huh, Big Brother, what are you doing here?!"


    Heero looked toward the familiar and found Lan Lan. Yes, Butcher Wang''s daughter, Lan Lan. Lan Lan was apanied by a woman that looked younger than Butcher Wang.


    Heero could see the little Lan Lan somewhat resemnce with the woman, especially their eyes. Lan Lan really did inherit her mother''s traits.


    ''No wonder Butcher Wang and Lan Lan do not look alike'' Thought Heero as he approached Lan Lan.


    He rubbed Lan Lan''s hair, "Good morning, Lan Lan. I am working here of course. I am a new teacher."


    After that, Heero stood up and greeted Lan Lan''s mother, "Hello, Lan Lan mother. I am a new teacher here, you can call me Teacher Xing."


    "Oh, hello~ I am Lan Lan mother, Wang Mi. I have heard a lot about you from Lan Lan. Thank you for helping my daughter yesterday~" Wang Mi slightly bowed her head to express her thanks.


    It seemed Lan Lan already told her mother about yesterday''s incident (Lan Lan fell).


    Heero also bowed his head slightly.


    Meanwhile, Lan Lan was casting a dubious look toward Heero. She seemed could not believe Heero became her teacher.


    "Big Brother, howe you can be a teacher while you did not know about the clock?" Lan Lan finally could not beat to ask this out. In her mind, Heero seemed to be unreliable as a teacher.


    Heero''s smile stiffened. After hearing Lan Lan''s exnation regarding the clock, Heero knew the clock was a basic thing here. He did not know about the clock, then what he could teach to the children if the children were more knowledgeable than the teacher?


    Lan Lan might be thinking like this. However, Heero could not refute Lan Lan. He really did know a little about this world.


    "You don''t even know how to use chopsticks, but you can be a teacher, " Lan Lan added.


    "Even Big Brother can be a teacher this means Lan Lan also could be a teacher" Lan Lan''s eyes sparkled as she came into a conclusion.


    Heero was crying inside, a little girl like Lan Lan did not put him as a teacher at all. But he knew that Lan Lan''s thought was understandable. A teacher who did not such basic things, the clock and the chopsticks. Children like Lan Lan would think he was not good enough to be a teacher.


    ''I have to work hard to impress the children.'' Heero determined to convince Lan Lan with his ability.


    "Qing Lan!" Wang called Lan Lan in high intonation.


    Lan Lan stuck her tongue out and apologized. Even though she apologized, it was clear she was not seriously apologizing. She just did it because of his mother reprimanded her.


    Heero squatted down and rubbed Lan Lan''s hair again.


    After that, Lan Lan waves her tiny hand toward Heero. Heero had his head close to Lan Lan.


    "Big Brother, if you don''t know something, you can ask me. But don''t forget the sweets, okay?"


    After that, Lan Lan ran to the ssroom. Leaving Heero stiffened as he smiled wryly there.


    "I am sorry, Lan Lan is so mischievous."


    "It''s okay, she is still a child after all, " Heero waved his hand embarrassedly.


    "I have to leave now, please take care of Lan Lan." Wang Mi bowed her head once again.


    Heero returned with the same gesture and smile.


    Wang Mi turned around but after a few steps, she turned back and said, "Please stop at our shop, we will treat you a meal."


    After that, Wang Mi truly left the Hope Preschool.


    Except for Lan Lan episode, everything went smooth for Heero. It just the special attention children, Shen Miao, Jiang Yujin, and Kang Myung Hee acted differently with the other children.


    Right at 8 am, all children arrived in the ssroom, 31 children in total. They sat in their respective seat and had their attention on Heero. Yes, they all were looking toward Heero.


    Heero was a new face and added with the clothes he wore. The children kept looking toward Heero, curiosity filled their eyes.


    "Good Morning~" Teacher Hong Yu started the ss with a greeting.


    "Good Morning, Teacher Hong~" The children returned the greeting in unison. However, their gaze still glued toward Heero.


    "It seems you guys are curious with him. He is our new teacher, Teacher Xing~. Starting today, he will be your teacher as well~"


    Teacher Hong Yu introduced Heero to the ss with her sweet voice.


    "Good Morning, Teacher Xing~" The children greeted Heero in unison.


    Heero stepped forward and returned the greeting. Everything went smoothly and the ss started with the new teacher introduction. After a brief introduction, Teacher Hong Yu took over the ss.


    Heero knew his duty was to watch how Teacher Hong Yu taught the children while giving her assistance.


    Even though Heero did a brief introduction, the children''s gazes were still at him. It was clear the brief introduction from Heero could not satisfy children''s curiosity.


    Teacher Hong Yu also realized this, "Do you have a question for Teacher Xing?"


    As soon as Teacher Hong Yu threw this inquiry out, 12 children raised their hand. Teacher Hong Yu picked a little girl called Man Man.


    "Teacher Xing, what clothes do you wear? Is it kimono? Teacher Xing, are youing from the south area? Teacher Xing, what South Area does look like? Teacher Xing"


    "Stop! Stop! Stop" Heero stopped Man Man. This little girl was sure having a lot of questions for him.


    "Man Man, ask one by one, okay?" Heero was somewhat flustered. He was afraid if Man Man would ask something he did not know. That was why, before Man Man got to that point, he stopped Man Man.


    "First, my mother made clothes for me, it''s not a kimono. Second, I am not from the South Area, Ie from the outside city. Third, I have been in the South Area for a while, it''s the same as here." Heero answered what Man Man asked him.


    Teacher Hong Yuughed inwardly as she saw Heero flustered. Looking at Heero, it brought the memories of the first time she became a teacher. At that time, she was more flustered than the current Heero.


    Just like that, the ss started with QnA between Heero and the children. It was a great sess as the children epted Heero quickly.

 Chapter 20: Love Rival?! Or Not...?!

    Chapter 20: Love Rival?! Or Not...?!


    It took a whole two hours before the children''s curiosity subsided. Yes, in thest two hours, the children asked Heero many questions. Especially, when he said he came from the outside city. The children swarmed around Heero and asked him what the outside looked like.


    Zombies, the mutated beast, the wild base, the nt. The children asked everything they had in their mind. Heero finally experienced how scary the children''s curiosity.


    Even Teacher Hong Yu did not n to help him or stop the children. She also put her ears to hear Heero''s answer. It was normal even for an adult like Teacher Hong Yu curious about outside as she never left the city before.


    There were a few an exception though. The special children seemed to be aloof. Shen Miao and her two friends stayed in their seat. The same for Jiang Yujin and his four friends. As for Kang Myung Hee, she was just sitting in her seat and gazed outside the window, alone.


    After the QnA between the children and Heero finished, Teacher Hong Yu took over the ss again.


    After Heero introduction, it was supposed to be storytelling, Teacher Hong Yu would tell the unfinished story from yesterday to the children. But it was supposed to be a brief introduction, bing a "long introduction".


    The n was telling the children a story for an hour and the next hours would be the children to y freely until lunch. However, the n changed, but no childrenined.


    Teacher Hong Yu started to continue the unfinished a tale story, Cindere. The same as before, the three special kids seemed did not have an interest in the story.


    They just did what they wanted to do while Kang Myung Hee dazedly looked toward the window. She looked lonely and her gaze was vacant.


    Heero heeded Teacher Hong Yu''s advice, just let the special kids be. He instead sat along with the children and attentively listened to the story.


    Surprisingly, the children were calm, listening to the story peacefully. Even the mischievous Lan Lan sat quietly. The ssroom filled only with Teacher Hong Yu''s sweet voice.


    Heero even noticed Shen Miao also secretly listened to the story. It seemed Cindere story was very popr amongst the children.


    Teacher Hong Yu continued until lunchtime. The children listened quietly until the end of the story. As soon as Teacher Hong Yu reached the end of the story, only then the children became noisy.


    The children were talking about the prince. The boys said they wanted to be a prince just like the prince while the girls talked about Cindere''s dress.


    "This is the first time they hear this story" Teacher Hong Yu exined to Heero.


    Teacher Hong Yu loved to read a book, especially a fairy tale just like Cindere. It turned Teacher Hong Yu found an old book in the library, the old book was telling about the Cindere story.


    Finally, Heero understood why did the children so calm and quiet as they listened to the story. This was the first time they heard about the story of Cindere.


    "Who''s hungry here?" As the story was over, lunchtime arrived. Teacher Hong Yu asked the children. Being reminded by Teacher Hong Yu, the children raised their hand.


    After that, Teacher Hong Yu led the children to the dining hall. Behind the building was the dining hall located. While the children were having their lunch, the teacher''s duty was keeping a watch the children.


    The three special children also followed. Of course, Shen Miao and Jiang Yujin were having lunch with their own group, they seemed did not want to mingle with the other children. As for Kang Myung Hee, she was always alone.


    After lunch, it was an afternoon nap. The ss turned into a ce for the children to sleep. After making sure all the children were sleeping, then it was the teacher turn for lunch.


    There were eight teachers in Hope Preschool including Heero. Most of them were at the same as Teacher Lin. There were only three young teachers and there were only two male teachers included Heero.


    Despite being a new teacher, everyone was good to Heero. Heero was polite, energetic, and often smiling which gave a favorable impression to the other teachers.


    An afternoon nap was supposed to be thest activity for the children. Usually, the parents would pick the children at 2 pm. After an afternoon nap, but if the parents had not picked them yet. They would wait and y with the children until their parents picked them up.


    At 3 pm, there were only ten children left that had not been picked up yet. Heero saw Lan Lan amongst them. Lan Lan was still ying a doll with Man Man and the other three little girls. Teacher Hong Yu also apanied the five girls.


    As for the other five children were the group of a boy with a special child in it, Jiang Yujin. Looking at how the other four boys followed Jiang Yujin, it was like looking at a mother chick followed by the little chick.


    Wherever Jiang Yujin went, the four boys followed him. As for Shen Miao, a Silver ss Hero picked her up. It was said Shen Miao was Gold ss Hero''s daughter, Shen Yifan. That was why she was included in special children that received special care from the school.


    As for Kang Myung Hee, she came from an influential family in the inner city. As for why Kang Myung Hee came to the school in the outer city, no one dared to question it.


    The same thing applied Jiang Yujin and Shen Miao. They had a good background, but why did theye to school for an ordinary citizen. Heero believed there were many better schools than Hope Preschool in the inner city. Yet they still came here.


    This was odd for the kids with a big background entered the Hope Preschool. Maybe not only Heero who thought about this but the other teachers also had the same thought. They just did not want to voice out their thoughts out. There was nothing gooding up with offending the kids with a big background.


    Heero was watching the five boys. He heard the four boys were ttering Jiang Yujin. They were talking about how awesome Jiang Yujin''s grandfather was.


    Apparently, Jiang Yujin''s Grandfather was a former Crown ss Ranker. Below only to Legendary ss Ranker while Jiang Yujin''s father was Gold ss Ranker.


    With such background, but Jiang Yujin came into an ordinary preschool which was odd.


    The four boys were ttering Jiang Yujin while Jiang Yujin had a satisfied and a proud look as he heard thepliment. Heero wondered if they never tried to tter Jiang Yujin.


    While Heero''s thought was wandering around, the door opened. An old man with white hair and a ck suit entered the ss. The old man did not bother to greet Heero, but he went straight to Jiang Yujin.


    "Young Master, sorry, I amte. We can go back now!" White-haired Old Man respectfully called Jiang Yujin.


    Jiang Yujin merely nodded his head. Afterward, the group of five boys followed White-Haired Old Man. The ss only left with five little girls. Not long after Jiang Yujin left the ss, three mothers entered the ssroom.


    Because today was his first day, Heero tried to remember the children''s parents. Heero recognized these three mothers. They were the parents of three little girls who yed with Lan Lan and Man Man.


    The three girls left, leaving only Man Man and Lan Lan.


    "Man Man, Lan Lan, do you want Teacher to walk you home? We can go home together today~"


    Lan Lan and Man Man nodded their head.


    "Good, wait here a moment, okay? Teacher will make a report first to the office, after that we will go back together~"


    With that, Teacher Hong Yu and Heero left to the office. On the way to the office, Heero asked he was curious about.


    "Do Man Man and Lan Lan mother not pick them up?"


    Teacher Hong Yu shook her head, "No, Man Man and Lan Lan mother work inmerce region until night."


    Actually, Lan Lan and Man Man always go home by themselves. However, at this time, there''s no one in their home, so they usually stay in school until all children go back."


    Heero did not know Man Man''s family condition, but he understood a bit about Lan Lan''s family. He heard yesterday Butcher Wang would go hunt every day while Lan Lan''s mother sells the meat at Commerce Region.


    Talking about this, Heero remembered yesterday, Lan Lan also went home by herself and she fell right beside him.


    However, then a thought shed in Heero''s mind. After being together with Teacher Hong Yu today, he found out more about Teacher Hong Yu.


    She was attentive, caring, cheerful, and had a sweet smile. Especially the dimple which appeared each time she smiled, it was especially cute. Heero found Teacher Hong Yu was a good material wife.


    He retired to be Hero with another goal, to continue his family line. Heero found Teacher was a good candidate.


    ''However, we just meet today. Let''s just take it slowly. Moreover, I am poor, I don''t even have a house''


    Heero fell into deep thought as they went back to the office. Teacher Lin and Teacher Xu were still in the office. Teacher Xu was about the same age as Teacher Lin. It just Teacher Xu was plump and shorter than Teacher Lin, she also humorous.


    Beside Teacher Lin and Teacher Xu, there was another person. It was a young man adorned with blue suit and sunsses, the young man appearance was neat and graceful. The young man also held a bucket of a red flower.


    When Heero and Teacher Hong Yu entered the office, the young man also stood up. He strode to them, no, he was walking toward Teacher Hong Yu.


    The young man offered the flower to Teacher Hong Yu and said intimately, "Hong Yu, would you like to grant my wish to have dinner with you?"


    Teacher Hong Yu received the flower, but refused the young man invitation, "I''m sorry, Principal Fang. Yesterday we just have dinner together, so I can''t go with you tonight. I have to help my sister at home. Moreover, I already promised the kids to go home together! I am sorry, I can''t go with you."


    "It seems today is not my lucky day!" Principal Fang smiled despite the rejection. He appeared to be a gentleman.


    However, he frowned upon finding Heero standing beside Teacher Hong Yu.


    "Who is he?"

 Chapter 21: Ungrateful Adult

    Chapter 21: Ungrateful Adult


    Heero could discern from the tone he spoke, Principal Fang did not like him. Of course, Heero was not that dense to not know the reason. Teacher Hong Yu might be the reason Principal Fang disliked him.


    Heero smiled and introduced himself, "Hello, Principal Fang. I am a new teacher here, Teacher Xing."


    Teacher Lin already told Heero about Principal Fang, the owner of Hope Preschool, Fang Guo Ming. He came from themerce region and quite rich. This Hope Preschool was just one of the many schools he had.


    The frown on Principal Fang reduced a lot after he heard this.


    "So you are a new teacher. I am Fang Guo Ming, Principal of Hope Preschool also the owner of this school." Principal Fang introduced himself with a polite smile.


    Even though Principal Fang was smiling, it was a fake smile. Heero still could notice it, Principal Fang still disliked him.


    Telling him was the owner of Hope Preschool was the same as saying "Don''t get near to the woman I have set on, or you will regret!" Heero could perceive it was what Principal Fang told him.


    After that, Principal Fang tapped Heero''s shoulder, "Please work hard for our school and teach the children well."


    Principal Fang was smiling at Heero before looking back to Teacher Hong Yu. Principal Fang waved his hand toward Teacher Hong Yu and left the office.


    After Principal Fang left the room, Heero let out a sigh. The love had not bloomed yet but had to wither. Of course, the feeling he had to Teacher Hong Yu was not love, it was just a favorable impression in their first meeting. It was still far from love.


    However, he knew that Teacher Hong Yu seemed to close with Principal Fang. He did want to ruin Teacher Hong Yu and Principal Fang''s rtionship.


    ''It''s better to not get too close with Teacher Hong Yu''


    Teacher Hong Yu heard Heero''s sigh and tried to exin it to Heero.


    "I don''t have any rtionship with Principal Fang, we are only a normal friend."


    ''Why are you exining this to me? It can make me misunderstand you actually like me''


    "Tch!"


    Heero heard someone clicked his tongue, Heero looked back and noticed Principal Fang was still at the door. Teacher Hong Yu might not hear that sound, but Heero had a sharp hearing, he heard it.


    ''I am done for, it seems I have to look for a new job.''


    Heero cried inside. In the first meeting, The Boss did not like him. Now the Boss heard the girl he liked trying to make clear the rtionship between them to the man she just met. Heero was not surprised now Principal Fang would misunderstand his rtionship with Teacher Hong Yu.


    If tomorrow Heero got a notice that he was dismissed, he was not surprised. In Principal Fang''s mind, Heero was trying to snatch the girl he was interested in.


    "Teacher Xing!? Teacher Xing!!" Looking Heero was in a daze, Teacher Hong Yu tried to call him.


    "Oh.. Oh, what?" Heero snapped out of his daze.


    "What happens? Is there something in your mind?" Teacher Hong Yu asked in concern.


    "Oh, no problem, no problem. Let''s write the report, let''s write the report." Heero waved his hand and followed Teacher Hong Yu to her table.


    Teacher Hong Yu was still dubious, but she could not force Heero either.


    The report they needed to write was about the activity they did during the ss, including the absence. Teacher Hong Yu was teaching him how to write the report as he was a new teacher.


    It was not hard to write a report. After finishing the report, Heero and Teacher Hong Yu bid farewell to Teacher Lin and Teacher Xu.


    When Heero and Hong Yu left the office, Teacher Xu and Teacher Lin looked at the office door. After a while, Teacher Lin broke the silence, "I wonder if I made the right decision by cing Teacher Xing with Teacher Hong Yu?"


    Principal Fang interested in Teacher Hong Yu was not a secret anymore. All staff, from the chef to security knew Principal Fang liked Teacher Hong Yu.


    Teacher Xu was also concerned about this issue. Heero and Hong Yu just met today, but they already close already. Nothing good came up by offending the people from the inner city.


    "Should I rece Teacher Xing?" Teacher Xu offered her idea. By recing Heero with her, it would put some distance between Heero and Hong Yu.


    However, Teacher Lin shook her head, "Let''s wait until tomorrow. If Principal Fangins or finds fault about Teacher Xing, at that time I will rece Teacher Xing by myself instead."


    Meanwhile, Heero was apanying Hong Yu, Lan Lan, and Man Man. He wanted to put some distance as he realized if he got too close with Teacher Hong Yu, he would lose his job. However, the children were innocent. Lan Lan forced him to apany them.


    It happened a few minutes ago. Lan Lan and Man Man were waiting for Teacher Hong Yu at the office door. When he and Hong Yu went out, Lan Lan dragged him with her.


    She said it was her Mother''s order. She was ordered to bring him home with her by her Mother, Wang Mi. Heero just could not refuse Lan Lan and followed them.


    On the way, Lan Lan told Hong Yu yesterday''s incident. Including about him driving away the thugs that bothered Han Ying. Here, Heero found out Hong Yu was Han Ying''s little sister.


    Hearing the story of how Heero drove away the thugs that bothered her sister, Hong Yu looked at Heero with a more favorable light. Even Man Man who always looked dubious at him now had a favorable impression of him.


    "Big Brother, can you give me sweets? I already helped you, you know?"


    Finishing her story, Lan Lan demanded payment which confused Heero.


    ''Helping me? What did this kid doing? She did not help me at all. She was making things worse.'' Heero cussed.


    He wanted to put some distance with Hong Yu to maintain his job. However, now with a grateful feeling for saving her big sister, Hong Yi would only get closer to him. If Principal Fang had no interest in Hong Yu, this might be a help.


    "Sweets!!???" Man Man who heard the word sweets immediately turned back and looked at Lan Lan.


    "Yes, sweets. Yesterday, Big Brother gave me sweets."


    Then, Man Man looked at Heero with sparkling eyes. Her face was telling Heero, "I want sweets~ I want sweets~ I want sweets~" with drool at the corner of her mouth.


    There was no way to reject a little girl that asked him sweets like this. However, Heero also knew he could notply with whatever they asked.


    "I don''t bring sweets with me today. How about this, I will give you sweets in ss tomorrow? You can''t enjoy sweets yourself."


    Heero got the idea. He was a new teacher, giving the children in ss sweets could make him closer with the children. Meanwhile, Teacher Hong Yu was just smiling from the sideline from watching Heero and Lan Lan exchanged banter.


    The district where Lan Lan lived was close to the school. It did not take long before they reached Lan Lan''s home. As for Man Man, because her mother had note back yet, she yed at Lan Lan''s house.


    Heero also had to apany them as their mothers were still working in Commerce Region. Butcher Wang also had note back yet from hunting.


    Meanwhile, Hong Yu was helping Han Ying at the noodles shop. Even though Miao Miao Noodles Shop was located in a remote ce. It was pretty popr as Heero saw the shop garnered many customers.


    Heero was the only person who could apany these two little girls. When they entered Butcher Wang''s house, Lan Lan scolded Heero with her two hands on her waist.


    "Big Brother, you are so stupid! I have created a chance for you, why don''t you strike the iron while still hot?"


    "Huh!??" Heero had a dumbfounded look as he heard this. He really did not understand what did Lan Lan said. He could notprehend Lan Lan''s words.


    Looking at Heero''s dumbfounded look, Man Man let out a giggle, "Hihihi Teacher Xing, Lan Lan was talking about Teacher Hong Yu."


    Then, Heero came to the realization of what Lan Lan talking about. She was talking about saving Han Ying earlier. Lan Lan created a chance for him to get closer, but he did nothing during their way home. In Lan Lan''s eyes, he was wasting the moment she created for him to get closer to Teacher Hong Yu.


    Tak!


    "Aiyooo" Lan Lan covered her forehead.


    Heero flicked Lan Lan''s forehead. Of course, he did that with no strength.


    "Big Brother is so dumb. You will regret it if you don''t make your move now. Our graceful Principal Fang also interested in Teacher Hong. You will"


    Lan Lan stopped midway and immediately ran as she saw Heero wanted to flick her forehead again. She ran to the stairs and continued with her words.


    "Really, Big Brother? I gave you milk, but you returned it with poison~ what ungrateful adult" Lan Lan pouted.


    "Hehe, Teacher Xing is so dense. Howe he could be a teacher if he so dense?" Man Manmented as she also chased after Lan Lan.


    After that, both immediately ran away to upstairs.


    "Right? I will tell you a secret, actually, Big Brother did not know how to use chopsticks. Not only that, but he also did not know about the clock. Yesterday" Lan Lan told everything about yesterday. Her voice was loud and Heero could hear it from downstairs.


    "Wow, Teacher Xing is so dumb. Not only he is dense, but he also did not even know about the clock and use chopsticks!"


    Heero heard a surprise exmation from Man Man.


    "Then, if an adult like Teacher Xing can be a teacher, Man Man also can be a teacher as well?" Man Man added.


    Heero was rooted on the spot as heard the two little girls were talking about him. Now, there was an additional child despised him beside Lan Lan. He knew these two little girls were intentionally talking loudly for him to hear.


    "Right? I also thought so. However, My Mom scolded me" Lan Lan returned.


    "How about we ask Teacher Hong instead? If we can be a teacher just like Teacher Xing, we can get a sry and we can buy a lot of snacks and sweets with the sry~"


    Suddenly Man Man gave out her proposal.


    "Smart!" Lan Lanmented, "Let''s ask Teacher Hong tomorrow!"


    Heero could not bear the two little girls despised him anymore.


    "Oh, I remember I only have 29 sweets left. Look like two naughty little girls will not get their share tomorrow!" Heero eximed in a loud voice. He made sure his voice was loud enough so the two little girls heard him.


    Lan Lan and Man Man came to an abrupt silence. After a while, Lan Lan''s voice sounded again.


    "Oh, Teacher Xing is so handsome. Even Principal Fang is not matched for our Teacher Xing''s handsomeness~"


    "Right~ Right~ not only he is handsome, but he is also kind and elegant~ He is the best teacher in the school~" Man Man sweet voice also resounded.


    Meanwhile, Heero had a satisfied smile as he kept hearing the praise from the two little girls.


    He stayed in Lan Lan''s house and had dinner together with them.


    Butcher Wang was surprised when he found Heero was Lan Lan''s teacher. That night, Heero had a meat feast made by Butcher Wang''s wife, Wang Mi. Butcher Wang also got closer to him, he regarded Heero as his little brother already.


    10 pm Heero bid farewell to Butcher Wang. The same as yesterday, Heero slept at Miao Miao Noodles Shop''s rooftop. The reason he was sleeping here, he was afraid if Yan Tie would send his underlings again.


    However, it did not happen and Heero passed his night peacefully on the rooftop.

 Chapter 22: Good Start

    Chapter 22: Good Start


    The next morning, Heero went to Hope Preschool earlier than he was supposed to be. He arrived at school at fifteen past six.


    Yesterday, it could be said he was entering the bad book of Principal Fang. He wondered if he could still work here. He came this early to ask Teacher Lin. Teacher Lin was the chief teacher, she might know something.


    However, when he arrived at school, he could only find Fatty Liang. Fatty Liang just opened the gate when he arrived.


    "Good morning, Security Liang~" Heero greeted him as usual, a refreshing smile.


    Fatty Liang merely nodded his head at Heero and entered the school. Heero did not know why Fatty Liang giving him a cold shoulder. It was from yesterday. He thought Fatty Liang had his own problem, but it seemed Fatty Liang also did not like him.


    Heero did not know the source of the problem. Moreover, he also felt did nothing wrong as he only met Fatty Liang for two days. Without knowing the problem, Heero could not solve the misunderstanding between them.


    For now, Heero could only ignore this fatty. He had to inquire about his fate first. As Fatty Liang was giving him a cold shoulder, Heero decided to enter the office and wait for Teacher Lin there rather than staying with Fatty outside.


    Less than 10 minutes of waiting, Teacher Lin entered the office. Heero immediately approached and asked hurriedly, he did not bother to greet as he was anxious about losing his job, "Teacher Lin, did Principal Fang say something to you yesterday?"


    Teacher Lin was caught by surprise. She looked at Heero in confusion. She did not get the meaning behind Heero''s words. But it did not take long before she realized what Heero asked her.


    Teacher Lin smiled, "It''s okay, you are still safe."


    She patted Heero''s shoulder and headed toward her own table.


    ''This kid is not as dense as it seems.''


    Teacher Lin relieved inwardly. She quite liked Heero''s enthusiasm and she did not want he was dismissed just for a small matter.


    Heero also relieved. It meant his job was still safe. He just hoped this Fang Guo Ming would not be that petty for dismissing over a small matter.


    Things went as Heero wanted to. Until the ss started, his position was still safe and he did not see Fang Guo Ming this morning.


    Just like yesterday, the ss started normally without a problem, though there were still children crying when their mothers left them. Everything went smoothly as until the first-hour Teacher Hong Yu took the ss over.


    "So what story do you want to hear today~?"


    After ying freely at the yground, the children gathered in the ss. The children in ss one liked to hear a story, that was why Teacher Hong Yu asked what story they wanted to hear.


    A chubby little girl raised her hand, "Teacher Hong, I want to hear a new story like Cindere~."


    This chubby little girl was part of Lan Lan''s group, Zhou Yatong. The children called her Tong Tong.


    Hearing Tong Tong''s proposal, the other children immediately agreed.


    "Yes!"


    "I also want to hear a new story~"


    "New story~ new story~"


    Teacher Hong Yu was troubled when the children said they wanted to hear another new story. Heero presumed Teacher Hong Yu did not know this would happen when she told Cindere. It was just a coincidence, she found an old book in the library.


    Teacher Hong Yu was troubled, but her saviors came. Lan Lan and Man Man stood before Heero.


    "Teacher Xing, don''t you promise us to give sweets today?" Man Man still did not forget about yesterday''s promise.


    "Yes, you said you will give us sweets today. Where are my sweets?"


    Lan Lan demanded in a loud voice. The children in the ss heard them. The children that surrounded Teacher Hong Yu simultaneously turned their heads toward Heero. Yes, when the words resounded, everyone turned their heads toward Heero at the same time.


    Tong Tong was the first who moved fast. She came closer to Lan Lan and asked in a low voice, "Lan Lan, is true Teacher Xing will give us sweets?"


    "Yup yup. Yesterday, he promised me and Man Man, right Man Man?" Lan Lan confirmed jovially.


    "Right, Teacher Xing promised us. If he is a good adult, he will keep his promise. But if he is a scu" Man Man stopped midway as she found the words she wanted to say was inappropriate.


    "But if Teacher Xing is a bad adult, he will not keep his promise."


    ''She must be want to say scum, she must be want to call me scum'' Heero red Man Man which made her nervous.


    Man Man knew she was wrong and she was afraid if Heero would not give her share.


    "But Teacher Xing is a good person. He will keep his promise" Man Man added loudly.


    After hearing Man Man, the children that gathered around Teacher Hong Yu immediately swarmed around Heero. The children were looking at Heero with their puppy eyes.


    "I know I know. I did not forget my promise."


    Heero was weak being stared like this by the children. He immediately admitted his defeat as he raised his two hands up.


    "Hooray!!!"


    Lan Lan, Man Man, and Tong Tong jumped cheerfully.


    "Hooray!!!" The other children also followed and the ss filled with the cheers of children.


    "Make a line! If you want sweets, make a line!"


    Hearing Heero''s words, the children immediately formed a line in an instant. When it came to sweets, the children moved so fast.


    In the first line, it was Lan Lan, Man Man, and Tong Tong. These three were extremely fast and took the first line.


    Heero took out the bamboo container from his clothes. Lan Lan, Man Man, and Tong Tong immediately put their hand. However, Heero shook his head.


    "Open your mouth, you have to eat it now."


    Heero remembered Lan Lan saved the sweets he gave him. He did not want Lan Lan to save the sweets. If Lan Lan ate sweetster and the other children saw it, it would be troublesome.


    The other children would be jealous, they might try to rob it from Lan Lan. Fighting was inevitable if it really happened. Heero did not want the children to fight each other for sweets and came up with this idea. The children had to eat sweets now.


    "Ehhh, but I don''t wanna it now. I want to save it forter~"


    Sure enough, Lan Lan wanted to save the sweets forter.


    Teacher Hong Yu could tell why Heero wanted the children to eat the sweets at once. She smiled and approached Lan Lan, "Lan Lan, you can''t save it. Lan Lan should eat the sweets together with your friends, okay?"


    When it was Teacher Hong Yu who spoke, Lan Lan obediently nodded her head, with a smile she replied, "Good~"


    Lan Lan opened her mouth, waiting for Heero to feed her sweets. Tong Tong and Man Man also followed in order, they opened their mouth wide with a "Fast! Give our sweets already!" expression.


    ''This is my sweets, you know? Why are you obeying Teacher Hong Yu rather me than me? You should tter me to get the sweets.'' Heero was left speechless by these three little girls.


    Nevertheless, Heero opened the bamboo container and took out three round golden candies. He learned to make this candy from his seven fairy mothers. The candy was made from three fruits in Nebraska Mountain. As for why it was golden in color, just like the medicine he gave to Lan Lan. He coated the candy with honey from Golden Bees.


    Heero put the golden candy in the three little girls'' mouths. As soon as the candy entered their mouth, the three little girls immediately closed their mouths. It was as if they were afraid Heero would take the candy back.


    "Woaw!" "Woaw!" "Woaw!"


    The three girls immediately let out a surprised exmation. From surprised, their expressions turned into reddening in bliss.


    Looking at the three girls'' expressions, Heero also smiled. He was truly happy that the sweets he made could make the children turned like this. It was clear they enjoyed the sweets he made.


    After Man Man, Tong Tong, and Lan Lan, Heero fed the candies to other children. Of course, there was an exception. Shen Miao and his two girlfriends, Jiang Yujin and his group, and Kang Myung Hee did not enter the line.


    It was clear they did not have an interest in the golden candies. However, Heero held high confidence in his candy. As long as he could coax them to eat the golden candy, they would experience the same bliss as the other children.


    Actually, Shen Miao''s two friends were interested. But noticing Shen Miao did not enter the line, they also did not enter the line. However, looking at how happy the children were, they were tempted to taste the golden candy. Both looked at Shen Miao, wishing Shen Miao also had the same thought as them.


    However, Shen Miao remained unmoving. She was still busying herself with the smartwatch on her wrist.


    "Heh, what a bumpkin! A mere cheap candy already satisfies you like this." A sarcasm resounded in the ss. The voice belonged to Jiang Yujin.


    The other children''s blissful expression seemed to be pissed him off. However, no children bothered him as they kept sucking the candy, it was as if Jiang Yujin was an air which pissed him more.


    At first, Heero frowned when heard the sarcasm. But as he found the other children remained unperturbed, Heero relieved. He wanted to remove Jiang Yujin, but he remembered Jiang Yujin had a special status.


    It could bring trouble to school if he reproved Jiang Yujin. Heero looked at the bamboo container and then, he smiled.


    ''He is still a child after all''


    Reprimanding Jiang Yujin would not work, but he could change this kid''s mind. He only needed to put the golden candy in Jiang Yujin''s mouth. Tasting the candy itself could change the kid''s mind. Heero was also confident in golden candy.


    Heero approached Jiang Yujin and the group. Teacher Hong Yu thought Heero wanted to rebuke Jiang Yujin. She tried to remind Heero, but Heero returned with a smile, indicating it was okay.


    Jiang Yujin however did not afraid of Heero. He also thought Teacher Xing wanted to rebuke him. He rose from his seat and red Heero, "What? Do you think I am wrong? Are you angry because I say it was cheap candy?"


    Even though Jiang Yujin put no respect, Heero still smiled as he shook his head, "No, I want to show you a trick, magic."


    Hearing Heero wanted to show a trick of magic, the other children swarmed toward him. They surrounded Jiang Yujin''s group and Heero. It was clear they wanted to see the magic. Teacher Hong Yu also followed the children, she was curious about what Heero wanted to do.


    "Heh, what magic you can use as a mere ordinary teacher like you?" Jiang Yujin did not disguise his disdain toward Heero.


    Heero only smiled and fished out a golden candy from the bamboo container. He held the golden candy between his thumb and index finger and showed it to the other children.


    "Watch this! Watch the candy carefully. I will make the candy disappear from my hand!"


    The children focused their attention on the golden candy, with a hundred and twenty percent concentration they watched the candy with great attention.


    Thirty seconds passed, but the candy still Heero''s hand. Jiang Yujin sneered as he found the candy was still in Heero''s hand.


    "Heh, don''t think your cheap trick eh!?"


    Jiang Yujin stopped midway as he found the golden candy disappeared from Heero''s hand. Then, sweetness filled his mouth. The golden candy was in his mouth.


    ''But how?''


    Jiang Yujin was shocked. He had his eyes opened wide and his mouth also opened voluntarily.


    "Ahhhh!!!" The other children also surprised. They were looking at the candy. They did not even turn away or blinked even once.


    Teacher Xing''s hand also did not move. The golden candy was just disappeared like that. Slowly, the children looked at Heero with a different light, admiration. Especially the little boy, they looked at Heero in awe.


    "Teacher Xing! Teacher Xing! Where the candy disappeared to?" A little girl called Song Mi suddenly asked in curiosity.


    Heero smiled and pointed his finger toward Jiang Yujin''s mouth. As Jiang Yujin opened his mouth, the golden candy could be seen.


    The children followed Heero''s finger and found the golden candy was inside Jiang Yujin''s mouth.


    "Wow!" The children let out another exmation.


    Heero smiled toward Jiang Yujin, "How is it, Yujin? My golden candy is much better than the candy you ever eat, right?"


    Hearing Heero''s words, Jiang Yujin snapped out from his shock. He wanted to throw the golden candy, but he remembered the sweetness he tasted just now. The golden candy sweetness overwhelming his mouth. Indeed, the golden candy was much better than the candy he bought in the inner city. He just could not bear to throw the golden candy which already in his mouth.


    In the end, Jiang Yujin closed his mouth and properly tasted the golden candy in his mouth. Looking at Heero''s smiling face, Jiang Yujin turned away.


    "Not bad." A small voice came out from Jiang Yujin mouth.


    The smile on Heero''s face became wider. He fished out another four golden candies and gave it to Jiang Yujin''s friends.


    Afterward, Heero walked toward Shen Miao. She was still ying with her smartwatch. He noticed Shen Miao was more interested in advanced technology such as Smartwatch and luxury things.


    However, he noticed Shen Miao''s friends were looking at Heero with a "We also want the golden candy~" expression. It was just that they did not dare to ask Heero for the golden candy as Shen Miao said nothing to them.


    "Do you want the golden candy?" Heero fished out two golden candies as he asked the two little girls.


    The two little girls hesitated as they looked toward Shen Miao. In the end, the two little girls could not bear the temptation of the golden candy. They opened their mouth and Heero put the golden candy in their mouth. Immediately, the two girls reddening in bliss as they held their cheeks in happiness.


    Actually, Shen Miao had been looking around after the three little girls, Lan Lan, Man Man, and Tong Tong ate the golden candy. She was actually quite curious about the golden candy. However, she did not want to lower her status as the daughter of Gold Rank Hero, Shen Yifan.


    She was taught her status was higher than the people who lived in the outer city. Her father taught her to not mingle with the children from the outer city.


    Nevertheless, she was still a child. After looking at the bliss on the other children, she wanted to try, the golden candy. But back again, her status was not allowed her to ask for candy.


    Of course, Heero noticed the subtle movement of Shen Miao.


    "Miao, you can''t buy this golden candy anywhere. Only Teacher Xing who have this golden candy. This is the only chance to eat this golden candy, do you want?"


    Shen Miao shot a dubious look at Heero. Apparently, she did not believe his words.


    "Here, you can look and taste it. After that, you can try to find if this golden candy is being told in the inner city or not if you don''t believe me." Heero gave the golden candy to Shen Miao.


    As Heero predicted, Shen Miao looked at the golden candy carefully. She was really looking at the details of the golden candy. After a moment, she put the golden candy into her mouth.


    The same as the other children, Shen Miao''s face reddened a bit as she happily enjoyed the golden candy. Then, the next moment she remembered Teacher Xing was still looking at her.


    Shen Miao turned back to normal and said casuallymented, "Not bad."


    "Hehe" Heero let out a chuckle and looked toward the corner ss direction. If Shen Miao and Jiang Yujin acted aloof because of their status, Kang Myung Hee was a different case. She secluded herself and always gazed toward the north gate direction.


    She seemed to be waiting for someone from the north gate. Heero did not know as Kang Myung Her refused to talk.


    ''But as a good teacher, I can''t give up''


    Heero walked toward Kang Myung Hee.


    "Myung Hee, do you want a golden candy?"


    "No, I want you to leave me alone." Without even turned her head, Kang Myung Hee gave Heero a cold response.


    Heero stiffened, he did not know how to handle this. To solve the issue, he had to know the cause. However, Heero was unclear about what Kang Myung Hee. He just could not guess blindly, or it would make things worse.


    "Hmmm, alright then. How about this, if you eat the candy I will leave you alone."


    Heero could not do anything regarding Kang Myung Hee. For now, he could only share the candy in his hand.


    "Good."


    Kang Myung Hee turned around and took the candy. She put it into her mouth.


    Heero could see Kang Myung Hee seemed to be surprised at first. But it was only for a moment before returning back to normal. She gazed back to the north gate and ignored Heero.


    Heero let out a sigh. He failed, but he won''t give up.


    ''Start with her guardian might be the best choice'' Thought Heero as he went back to his position.


    Heero returned to the front of the ss and gave one golden candy to Teacher Hong. He also ate one and then looked at the children who were talking about the magic.


    "Teacher has a new story, The Spirit and Trickster. Do you want to listen to the new story?"


    Hong Yu might have trouble with this, but not for Heero. He had many stories in his head, many tales from his vige and also his Master''s library. After all, he came from Dramonia.


    The children immediately swarmed back to Heero. Now, they quite liked the new teacher, the sweets and a magic trick.


    ''For now, I will impress these children first. I swear, one day I will make all my students smiling.''


    Heero determined to make everyone smile, having good memories of childhood, including Kang Myung Hee.

 Chapter 23: Another Great Day ~ Writer Heero

    Chapter 23: Another Great Day ~ Writer Heero


    Heero passed his days peacefully and jovially. He also became the favorite of the children at Hope Preschool. The story he had with him was a special attraction to the children.


    After a month, the children''s ss one was sticking to Heero like a glue. Lan Lan and Man Man also treated him differently than before, at least they did not despise him anymore like before.


    During this one month, he also stayed at Miao Miao Noodles Shop''s rooftop. He was afraid if Yan Tie would go with an extreme measure. After all, Heero beat his underling.


    However, during his stay on the rooftop, they did note anymore. Butcher Wang said a person like Yan Tie would use every means to get what they wanted to. But things were not going as Butcher Wang said.


    Of course, this was also good. It was better if no one bothered Han Ying anymore. Meanwhile, Han Ying also already found out that he was a teacher at the same school as her sister, Hong Yu.


    The school also went smoothly. Heero was also getting closer and closer to Teacher Hong Yu. At first, Heero was worried if Principal Fang would upset with him getting closer to Teacher Hong Yu.


    Butter he found out Principal Fang did not seem to be bothered with him being closer to Teacher Hong Yu. Each time they met at the school, Principal Fang always encouraged him. It could be said Principal Wang was treating him well.


    This was a good sign for Heero of course. This meant Principal Fang and Teacher Hong Yu still not into a rtionship. He still had a chance with Teacher Hong Yu.


    That was why Heero always could get closer to Teacher Hong Yu fast. Everything went smoothly, but there were two things that frustrated him.


    First, it was about Kang Myung Hee. He still could not break the loner barrier she set up. No matter how hard he tried, Kang Myung Hee always ignored him.


    Even Shen Miao and Jiang Yujin became milder after a month, but he could not open Kang Myung Hee''s heart. Even though these two still kept their distance from the other children, but Heero still could have Shen Miao and Jiang Yujin hearing his words. At least, they opened their hearts to him.


    Second, it was Fatty Liang, the chief and the only security of Hope Preschool. Heero did not know why, but this fatty always watching over his every movement at school. Even when he was in ss, Fatty Liang would often pass ss one to keep a check on him.


    Fatty Liang was a different case than Kang Myung Hee. Fatty Liang was an adult, if he had a problem with him, they just could talk it out. However, when he asked Fatty Liang, the person just gave him a cold shoulder.


    "Nothing."


    It was his answer, a simple one word. They had the talk, but Fatty Liang refused to say his problem out to him. Heero also helpless, just how could he clear the misunderstanding if he did not know the cause.


    After that, Fatty Liang kept watching over him. Even at one time, he found the annoying fatty was following him to the toilet. In the end, Heero was helpless and just ignored this annoying fatty.


    He even thought it was Principal Fang''s order. After all, he was Principal Fang''s love rival. He thought Principal Fang ordered Fatty Liang to keep a watch on him. However, Heeroter found it was also not the case. This fatty really frustrated him, but Heero just ignored this annoying fatty.


    Heero''s a month and a week of life in this new world went smoothly except for these two things, Kang Myung Hee and Fatty Liang.


    Of course, Heero would never give up. Especially for Kang Myung Hee''s case. Heero caught a gist of Kang Myung Hee''s problem. She appeared to be lonely. There''s like she lost the most important things in her life.


    Heero was familiar with this feeling. He experienced himself, three times no less. The first time when he lost all of his family and vige under Specter''s attack. The second time was the attack of Dragon Specter over Morabaka City.


    Thest one was when he broke the seal and found out he was not in Dramonia. He was separated from his Master who he regarded as his father and also his seven fairy mothers.


    He was familiar with this kind of feeling. However, after doing a simple check background, Heero found Kang Myung Hee''s family was stillplete. Kang Yun Cheol and Kang Soyon, Kang Myung Hee''s parents were still alive. Even her grandparents from both sides still alive.


    This kind of thing was sensitive for a child like Myung Hee. Heero did not dare to bring this up carelessly. It could make things worse.


    ...


    Set Myung Hee and Fatty Liang away, Heero was quite enthusiastic about today''s ss. Yesterday, He and Teacher Hong Yu came out with a new n. They would be no story-telling for today but drawing.


    Yes, today''s ss theme was drawing. The children could freely draw what they wanted to. Coincidentally, our Teacher Xing was very good at drawing. That was why Heero was excited about today''s ss. He could impress the children with his art, Art Master, Xing Heero.


    Right at eight o''clock in the morning, everyone arrived on time. The children sat at their respective seats. However, their gaze never left Heero, the children were waiting for their amazing Teacher Xing to start the ss.


    Unfortunately, today, Teacher Hong Yu was the one who took the ss over.


    "Good morning, Dears~" Teacher Hong Yu started the ss with a sweet greeting, dimples formed as she smiled.


    "Good Morning, Teacher Hong~ Good Morning, Teacher Xing~"


    The children returned the greeting enthusiastically.


    However, the same as before, their gaze glued to Heero still. Even without saying it, the children''s intention was clear. They wanted Heero to continue yesterday''s unfinished story, Dragon Rider.


    "Guys, there''s no story for today. But I have a task for you today, drawing. You can draw whatever you like~" Teacher Hong Yu''s next words reaped many protests from the children.


    "Ehhhhhhh~ but I still want to hear Dragon Rider story~"


    "Yeah, yeah, me too~"


    "Teacher Hong, I don''t want to draw, I want to hear my story~"


    "Yes, let Teacher Xing finish the story first, Teacher Hong~"


    The whole ss started tounch their protest as soon as they heard Teacher Hong assigned them a task to draw. They swarmed toward Teacher Hong as they plead to continue with the story.


    However, Heero and Hong Yu already anticipated this issue. He, the favorite teacher of the children, Teacher Xing came up with a good idea for this issue.


    "Heh? Really? Do you still want to hear the story?" Heero''s lips formed a mischievous smile.


    "Yes, yes, yes" The children did not find something wrong with Heero''s words. They gave an immediate answer with full of enthusiasm.


    "Ehhh, really? Teacher Hong and Teacher Xing already prepared the golden candy though for everyone who can finish their drawing. But if you don''t want to draw, let''s save the golden candy for another day~"


    The protests immediately came to an abrupt silence when the words "golden candy" entered the children''s ears.


    "Teacher Hong, let''s start drawing. I want my drawing tool~" Lan Lan shouted from her seat.


    "Me too~ Me too~ I want my drawing tool, Teacher Hong~" Man Man followed in order.


    When the words "golden candy" came out from Heero''s lips. These two little girls immediately went back to their seats in a sh.


    Heero also noticed these two little girls'' movement. They reacted very fast to the keywords, golden candy. Even though Heero had not finished his words, these two little girls already made their move.


    Lan Lan and Man Man''s words awakened the masses. The children immediately swarmed back to their respective seats and demanded in unison.


    "Teacher Hong, I want my drawing tool as well~"


    "Me too, today I get the feeling that I will draw a good picture~"


    "Heh, your drawing is not as good as mine~ I will impress Teacher Xing with my godly drawing skill, maybe I can get an extra golden candy~"


    The whole ss was heated with the children''s voices. They were in high spirits to draw.


    Sure enough, golden candy was holding an amazing power. It subdued the children in an instant.


    Heero satisfied with this result. Then Heero and Hong Yu gave the drawing tool to the children, three pieces of white paper and colored pencils. The school prepared all of this for the children.


    Out of thirty-one children, only Kang Myung Hee who did not want to participate. She was sitting at the ss'' corner as usual, gazing toward the north gate with her zed eyes.


    Heero and Hong Yu could do nothing about this. Kang Myung Hee was a special child after all.


    But there was one thing which left Heero speechless. When the drawing tools were prepared, the excited children fell silent. They just did not know what they should draw. At this time, it was the teacher''s duty to guide the children.


    Teacher Hong began guiding the children, like starting to draw with the children''s family, amonndscape draw such as a mountain, or their friends.


    Because of the golden candy, the children started drawing seriously. Meanwhile, Heero himself also ready to draw, he had already prepared a piece of white paper and a pencil.


    Just as he wanted to start his drawing, Lan Lan and Man Man approached Heero. The two little girls brought a piece of paper with them.


    "Teacher, we have finished our drawing, where is our golden candy?"


    Lan Lan and Man Man put their drawing on the table, letting Heero check on their masterpiece.


    "Ah!? So fast?" Heero did not expect the two mischievous girls would draw this fast while the other children were having trouble with what they wanted to draw.


    Looking at the surprised Teacher Xing, Lan Lan and Man Man put a proud look.


    Heero took the two papers to check what these two little girls drew. However, Heero froze on the spot as he looked at the drawing. He failed toprehend the masterpiece of these two girls'' drawings.


    Man Man and Lan Lan drew the same picture. They draw a big circle, then draw a line downward. At the middle and the end of the line, they pulled another line. Heero who regarded himself as a master of the art could not understand what these two little girls drew.


    "What is this?" Heero asked the two little girls.


    Heero did not know why, but when he threw his question out, the two little girls looked nervous.


    "That is you. I drew Teacher Xing in stickman version~"


    "Yes~ Yes~" Man Man chimed in as she nodded her head.


    Heero finallyprehended what these two girls drew was. He was left speechless by these two little girls.


    The circle turned out to be his head, the line that connected to the circle was his body, and another four shorter lines were his hands and feet.


    Heero handed these two masterpieces to the owner back and gently smiled, "If you want your candy, you should draw properly~"


    "Ehhh, I am not good at drawing and don''t know what I should draw. Teacher, just this once okay?" Lan Lan stared Heero pitifully.


    Man Man also followed, they looked at Heero''s eyes pitifully.


    Heero shook his head, "Nope. How about if you look at me drawing?"


    "Heh, you don''t even know how to use chopsticks. How good your drawing might be?"


    Lan Lan immediately shot right at Heero''s sore spot.


    Heero maintained his gentle smile, "Lan Lan, do you still want your candy?"


    "Yes!"


    Lan Lan returned with an immediate reply and sat beside Heero. Man Man also sat on the other side.


    Heero let out a satisfied smile and began pondering what he should draw. He looked at the ss and immediately found what he should draw. A little girl sat alone at the ss'' corner who always gazed to the north gate with her zed eyes.


    Afterward, Heero immediately picked up the pencil and started drawing. At first, Heero was not used to draw with a pencil. He usually used a brush to draw. However, it did not take a long time before Heero mastered the pencil.


    Shurk! Shurk! Shurk!


    It only took Heero fifteen minutes to finish his drawing. Lan Lan and Man Man were dazed by the result of the drawing. They kept looking at the drawing and Kang Myung Hee, back and forth.


    "Wow! Teacher Xing, you are so good~" Man Man eximed in surprise. Man Man''s voice was loud and the whole ss heard her.


    When it came to Teacher Xing, it would attract the children''s attention. the children immediately swarmed toward him and left their drawing.


    The children kept looking at the drawing and Myung Hee. Now, Kang Myung Hee became the center of attention because of the drawing. The children wereparing the drawing and the real one.


    "Teacher Xing, you are also good at drawing" Hong Yuplimented Heero, then she looked at her drawing. She was ashamed as she tried topare her drawing with Heero''s.


    Heero took the drawing and walked toward Kang Myung Hee. The children followed from behind.


    He ced the drawing on the table, "Myung Hee, this is for you. You can take it back with you~"


    Kang Myung Hee turned her head toward the drawing and she was surprised when she found herself in a piece of paper. She looked toward Heero with a surprised look.


    Heero returned with a smile and Myung Hee looked back at the drawing. She stared at the drawing for a long time. Then, tears fell down from her eyes.


    Heero stunned, not only Heero, the whole ss stunned, even Hong Yu was no exception.


    "Eh eh what?" Heero panicked, the whole ss panicked.


    Teacher Hong Yu acted fast, she approached Myung Her asked what happened while consoling Myung Hee.


    Myung Hee shook her head and took the drawing. Heero somewhat nervous as he looked Myung Hee took the drawing. However, the next moment, the nervousness changed into surprise and joy.


    Myung Hee looked toward Heero and said, "Teacher Xing, can I take the drawing back home?"


    "Yes, you can. Of course, you can take it. It''s yours."


    Myung Hee bowed her head, "Thank you, Teacher Xing."


    Even though her voice was still t as usual, but this was great progress.


    Heero smiled and took a golden candy, "Here you are. This is your share~"


    Myung Hee took the golden candy and bowed her head once again.


    Another great day, Heero made a major breakthrough. The next thing was pretty easy, the children asked him to make the same drawing for them.


    After school finished, Heero, Hong Yu, Man Man, and Lan Lan went back together. Under Fatty Liang''s suspicious gaze, Heero left the school.


    This had been a daily basis for Heero, apanying the two girls in Lan Lan''s home.


    However, today was different. Heero had another business with Hong Yu. It was to check the progress of the book, a book under Heero''s name.


    Yes, Heero was working together with a publisher to publish his book. "The Spirit and Trickster" and "Legendary Hero". Today was supposed to be the day for the sample finished. It would not take a long time before his debut as a writer started.

 Chapter 24: Gold Class Party

    Chapter 24: Gold ss Party


    Yes, about three weeks ago, Hong Yu told Heero to publish the story that he told to the children. She told him the story was interesting, not only for the children, even an adult like her also found the story was pretty interesting.


    Moreover, if it sold well, he could also gain decent cash or even higher than his current pay. Heero did not expect that a mere story like this could be sold. Without hesitation, Heero agreed with Hong Yu''s proposal. Then, she brought him to the publisher she knew who also her friend.


    Yun Xia Publisher was the publisher Hong Yu rmended which also belonged to her friend, Yun Xia. Now, Heero and Hong Yu were standing before the building belonged to Yun Xia Publisher which also at the same district as Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    Lan Lan and Man Man also insisted followed them. They looked curiously at the building in front of them. It could be said, this Yun Xia Publisher was even more shabby than Butcher Wang''s shop and Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    Even though the outside looked shabby, the inside was clean and neat. The building was the same size as Butcher Wang''s shop, but the first floor upied with only books. There were many shelves filled with books.


    On the left side, there were a few tables and there was also a counter while on the right side filled with shelves full of books. However, there was no one on the first floor.


    The first floor was the library while the second floor was the workroom. The second floor was Heero''s destination.


    Hong Yu led the group to the second floor. If the first floor was neat and clean, then the second floor was chaos and mess. Papers scattered everywhere, table and chairs ced randomly. However, surprisingly, the second floor''s air was morefortable than the first floor.


    Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Sound of keyboards resounded amidst the silence. Man Man and Lan Lan immediately turned toward the voice and found a person sat behind aputer, typing crazily.


    Behind theputer, a woman with shriveled hair, wearing big sses, and wore short pants casual shirt. The sses woman kept typing as she still not aware there was someoneing.


    Only when she heard footsteps, she stopped typing and looked up. Seeing it was Heero and Hong Yu, she pointed her finger toward the table which not far from Heero.


    "Oh, you''vee. The sample is on the table, you can check it there!" Then, the sses woman set her eyes back to the monitor.


    However, she remembered something and tilted her head out, "If there''s something you unsatisfied with, just tell me and I will edit right away!"


    Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak!


    The sound of keyboards resounded again.


    Meanwhile, Heero walked toward the table and found two books along with scattered white papers.


    The cover was a man with a ck mask and behind the masked man was a tiny man in blue. In the middle top "The Spirit And Trickster" book one, The Rise of Legend. It was a novel series for The Spirit And Trickster.


    Besides this one, there was another bookying down. The same title, but a different version. Yes, there were two different versions, one for the children and the other one was for a general audience.


    The story was about the same, but it had a different main character and spirit. For the children''s version, the main character was a boy in his teen while the general audience was a grown man.


    Moreover, the kid''s version was a picture book which also much bigger in size than the novel series.


    Lan Lan took the picture book upon seeing the cute spirit on the boy''s shoulder. The hard copy was written in Chinese for both series.


    Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak!


    "You can take the hard copy back with you. We will start selling it in a week and also will release the digital book on the same date. Currently, I am still working on the English version one. So can you please leave me alone for now? I can''t focus on my work with you guys here."


    "If you want to make some changes, pleasee back again in three days!"


    Hong Yu really knew Yun Xia well. She did not like being disturbed when she was working. So Hong Yu brought Heero and the two little girls out.


    When they reached out, Lan Lan and Man Man opened the sample of the kid version. The picture was finely drawing, it was even better the drawing Heero drew in the ss before. Heero finally experienced the marvel of technology.


    After getting the sample, Heero went back to Butcher Wang''s shop. He still had to apany these two little girls. He was so willing as Butcher Wang would give him a dinner, saving his money.


    The next morning, on the way to the school, Heero found the road crowded with a sea of people. There were many people standing on the roadside. The north gate which usually closed also opened.


    This was a rare scene, Heero wondered what happened here. When he reached school, all the school''s staff and teachers gathered at the front gate.


    Heero walked toward Teacher Lin, "Good morning, Teacher Lin~ why do you guys stand on the roadside?"


    Before Teacher Lin could give her answer, a sweet voice entered his ears, "We are here to wee the Heroes. The central government announced itst night, a party of Heroes under the lead of Gold ss Rank 1, Bai Xin Yue is back from the expedition. They are fighting for us, so this is what we a normal civilian can do for them."


    Heero turned around and found Hong Yu was walking toward him. She stood beside Heero and looked toward the north gate, waiting for the heroes toe back.


    The children also followed, they stood in front of the staff and teachers. Even Principal Fang also with them here to wee the heroes.


    It did not long before a group of ck cars entered the city. Car was rarely seen in the outer city, but today there were many ck cars entered the city. The car was an offroad car and carried six heroes in each car.


    The crowd broke into cheers when the car entered. It was said the expedition was a sess. The children also cheered excitedly as this was a rare chance to see Gold ss Hero in person.


    However, there was one little girl that looked anxious, Kang Myung Hee. Yes, Heero found Kang Myung Hee was busy scanning each ck car passed them. She was looking for someone.


    After all ck cars passed, Kang Myung Hee still could not find the person she was looking for. Her eyes turned red and tears fell from her eyes. Yes, she was crying.


    Heero immediately approached Myung Hee, "Myung Hee, what''s wrong?"


    Kang Myung Hee shook her head. She did not want to say why she cried or what made her crying. But Myung Hee hugged Heero and cried amidst the cheer.


    Heero picked Kang Myung Hee and brought her to the back. He could do nothing but rubbed Myung Hee''s back to calm her down.


    The other teachers wanted to know why Myung Hee cried, but Heero shook his head, telling them to leave them for now. After a group of ck cars, a big truck entered, it was much bigger than the ck cars.


    This truck brought the mutated beast that Heroes killed. When the truck entered the city, it brought a big uproar to the masses. The truck was bringing a giant mutated beast. The first truck brought a big bird, the second truck brought a giant lizard, and the third was a big winged lizard.


    There were nine trucks in total, the other six trucks were bringing a smaller mutated beast. However, the crowd was talking about the giant mutated beast. Awe exmation could be heard everywhere. The masses were praising the heroes, especially Bai Xin Yue, the rank first of Gold ss.


    Heero however frowned upon seeing the giant mutated beast. The beast was somehow simr to the beast in Dramonia.


    After all the cars passed, there were many people followed the parade while the others left. Of course, the staff and teachers Hope Preschool stayed. They still had the same ss per usual.


    Just as they wanted to enter the school, there was an old man with grey hair approached Heero. The old man was wearing a ck suit and had a scar below his mouth. Based on the aura only, everyone could tell this old man was not just a healthy ordinary old man.


    "I will take Young Miss back with me, she will not attend today''s ss."


    Yes, this old man was a butler of the Kang Family. The one who always picked and delivered Kang Myung Hee.


    Heero nodded his head and handed Kang Myung Hee who was sleeping. Yes, after crying for a long time, Kang Myung Hee fell asleep in his embrace.


    Heero still did not know what this three years old little girl cried for. But it must be something very important to her. As he handed Myung Hee to gray-haired old man, Heero wanted to ask something but hesitated.


    In the end, Heero decided not to ask it out. The grey-haired old man left the school with Myung Hee. Meanwhile, Principal Fang delivered the buttler to the car.


    Today''s ss went per usual, Kang Myung Her absent did not change the ss atmosphere as she was always alone. The children were in a good mood after weing the heroes.


    The ss went as per usual. Though Myung Hee''s incident bothered him, it was still a great day for Heero.


    Just like that, another three months passed. Heero enjoyed his leisurely life, though he was still homeless. Four months of his earnings were not enough to buy him a house, not even close.


    But today was different than the usual day. Hope Preschool had a special event each year, an outdoor activity. The activity was held outside the city, at Hope Park.


    Hope Park was a park belonged to Principal Fang. The park was located in a safe zone, at the hill near Star City. The children were super excited about today''s event. The children were beaming in happiness for the outdoor activity.


    However, the outdoor event that supposed to be a pleasant event turned into a horror for the children. Right at noon, the group was surrounded by a group of mutated wolves. The children cried in horror at the right of mutated wolves. Hope Park that supposed to be a green zone turned into a red zone.


    From today onward, the leisurely life that Heero experienced in thest four months came to an end.

 Chapter 25: Shadow Fang

    Chapter 25: Shadow Fang


    Hope Foundation, Commerce Region


    In a certain luxurious room at Hope Foundation, Principal Fang Guo Ming held a newspaper while enjoying a cup of coffee.


    Even though one could read the news through the smartwatch, but many still enjoyed reading the newspaper in the morning. Principal Fang was one of those people who still enjoyed reading the newspaper.


    There was no particr news, except for the return of the Gold ss party who came back four months ago which upied the main page. The return of the Gold ss party amazed the masses.


    They returned with a giant mutated beast that had never been seen before. It caused a lot of discussions on the inte. Of course, most people were praising Gold ss party for eradicating such a monstrous mutated beast.


    The heroes killed the monster before it could attack the city. The Gold ss Heero who participated in the party reaped many praises from the masses. Especially Bai Xin Yue, the party leader, rank-1 in Gold ss was the main topic people talked about.


    Sessfully leading the party and extinguished a future threat. Bai Xin Yue''s photo was ced on the main page. Having a finely chiseled face, morous purple hair, and cold expression. Bai Xin Yue wasbeled as Frosty Goddess.


    The name of Frosty Goddess was not from her cold expression, but her ability. Having an ability to manipte ice, people called it "Ice Magic", Bai Xin Yue got the name Frosty Goddess.


    Principal Fang stared at the photo for a long time. In the end, he could only release a sigh. Bai Xin Yue was outreach even for the wealthy, Chairman Hope Foundation.


    Yes, Principal Fang was Hope Foundation''s chairman. In the name of Hope Foundation, Principal Fang established many schools. Hope Preschool was just one of the schools he had.


    However, to reach this Frosty Goddess, just wealth was not enough. Bai Xin Yue was men''s dream, so it was normal even for Principal Fang to fantasize about Frosty Goddess.


    "We are ready!"


    A cold voice broke the tranquility in the room. Principal Fang furrowed his brows and put the newspaper on the table.


    A man wearing a ck long coat stood across him. The man exuded a gloomy aura which made the people who saw the man became ufortable.


    Getting his tranquil morning disturbed, Principal Fang was displeased. It was shown on his face, as clear as water. However, the man in the ck coat ignored Principal Fang''s displeasure. Standing and waiting silently until he got the answer.


    "I say, can you at least knock the door?"


    "We are"


    Just as the man in the ck coat wanted to give his response, Principal Fang waved his hand.


    "I know, I know already you are Shadow Fang. Moving in the shadow    "


    Apparently, Principal Fang knew what the man in the ck coat wanted to say. However, Principal Fang''s sarcastic remark of Shadow Fang incited the man in the ck coat anger.


    Murderous intent burst out from the man in the ck coat. He moved his hand to his waist, holding something behind the ck coat.


    Principal Fang was shocked by the murderous intent released by the man in the ck coat. Even though he was chairman of Hope Foundation, he was just an ordinary person. He held no power, but wield wealth with him.


    However, even so, Principal Fang was not afraid of the man in the ck cloak. Instead, he smiled, "Are you sure you want to kill me? I am the biggest partner of Shadow Fang."


    "Heh, why not? I only need to kill you and change you with our men. It will make things easier to control rather than working together with you!"


    The man in the ck coat sneered. Indeed what he said was the best for Shadow Fang. They would acquire Hope Foundation''s wealth and continued with their project, killing two birds with one stone.


    However, when Fang Guo Ming heard this, the smile on his face became wider. Not only he did not afraid, he even found the man in the ck coat said wasughable.


    "Do you think your Boss is stupid that he never thought of this?"


    The man in the ck coat stunned. He could think of this n, killing Fang Guo Ming and took Hope Foundation over. However, why did Boss choose cooperation instead?


    The answer was only one, Shadow Fang could not kill this man for sure. The man in the ck did not know why, but there must be a reason.


    Fang Guo Ming waved hisndzily to the man in the ck coat, "Just go already, everything is prepared. The longer you are here, the worse my mood bes."


    After saying those words, Fang Guo Ming intended to take the newspaper, but he remembered something.


    "Oh, you can kill the male teacher, but not the female teacher. She is mine!"


    ...


    Hope Preschool


    Today was a special event for ss one, outdoor activity at Hope Park.


    A bus parked in front of Hope Preschool and the children were lining up at the gate. Heero and Hong Yu stood near the bus door.


    Today, the children would experience the outside world. It made the excited, Heero also one of them. He was excited about different reasons. Today, he would get to experience riding the thing called a car.


    All 31 children participated in this outdoor activity. Shen Miao, Jiang Yujin, and Kang Myung Hee were no exception.


    The journey was smooth and the children were super excited. They pasted their faces on the window to see the scenery outside of the city.


    Heero also excited by himself, he was like a child who found a new toy. He kept asking about the bus, like how the bus made of, how the bus worked, etc. Fortunately, the driver was a kind uncle, he answered all Heero''s inquiries. Though mostly the driver''s answer was "I don''t know!"


    Hope Park, it was a park belonged to Hope Foundation. It was famous for its "Flower Terrace". It was a plot ofnd with a thousand flowers, it created a road surrounded by thousands of flowers. A romantic ce for a couple and a ce to amaze the children.


    By taking the bus, it took half an hour to reach Hope Park. As soon as the children came down from the bus, they began running around in excitement. Heero and Hong Yu were having a hard time to manage the excited children.


    There would be no storytelling, drawing, or the like, but just ying all day. This was not the first time Hong Yu visited this ce, this was her third time. So she was quite familiar with Hope Park and led the children touring the park.


    The longest time they stayed was when they reached "Flower Terrace". It was a really beautiful ce. They also took pictures, the whole ss with the teacher. Even until noon, the children were still vigorous and excited.


    Heero also took pictures, only with Teacher Hong Yu used the camera provided by the school.


    When it reached noon, Hong Yu took them to a good spot for lunch. Near the river, surrounded by trees, fresh air, and the scorching hot sunray could not reach them. It was really a good spot for lunch.


    "Yeay! River, guys let''s swim!" Lan Lan shouted upon finding the river. She ran toward the river, she really wanted to jump into the river.


    However, Heero acted fast, he pulled Lan Lan.


    "No! Not now, you have to get lunch first. After lunch, you can go to y in the river!"


    If it was three months ago Lan Lan, she would be giving Heero an immediate protest. However, the current Lan Lan was different, she obediently followed Heero''s words.


    After four months of hard work, his effort was not futile. The children listened to him now.


    As they were only allowed to y in the river after lunch. The children immediately gathered around Hong Yu. They helped Hong Yu with the food while the boy set the mat for them.


    Everything was prepared by the school, the bus, the ce, and including the food. Hope Preschool was responsible for all of this.


    The preparation was done, just as the children started eating lunch, a howl resounded.


    "Awoooooooo!"


    It shocked the children. They threw away the food in their hand and jolted awake from the mat. The howl was so near to them which scared the children.


    The children immediately gathered around Heero and Hong Yu.


    Then three ck wolves showed up, it appeared from behind the trees. Then, another six ck wolves appeared from both sides as well. They were surrounded by nine ck wolves.


    The ck wolf was about 1.2 meters tall, thick ck fur on their necks that appeared like a lion mane, red eyes, and two long fangs protruded downward.


    "It''s Dark Wolf, Iron ss mutated beast. Howe they appeared here? This is a green zone, no beast and zombie should appear here!" Hong Yu eximed in fear.


    This was not the first time she visited Hope Park. However, this was the first time she encountered a mutated beast. It was also Iron ss at that.


    ''We are done for'' Hong Yu thought.


    Hearing Teacher Hong Yu''s words, the children got even more scared. They began crying, even Shen Miao and Jiang Yujin also cried. Only Kang Myung Hee who did not cry, but fear shed across her face.


    "Hong Yu, it''s okay. I am here!" Heero smiled to Hong Yu and added, "Oh my, don''t cry guys. Teacher Xing is quite strong, you know."


    With that said, Heero stepped forward and made a stance. He put his hand forward and widened his footing a little. The children stopped crying somehow.


    However, it did notst long. It was as if the wolves what Heero said, the nine wolves let out another howl in unison. The children started crying again.


    ''These bastard wolves, they dare to scare my students again!'' Heero cussed.


    He really wanted to charge forward and kill these ck wolves, but he could not leave the children. The distance between the children and wolves were not that far.


    If he made his move first, he was afraid the other wolves would start attacking the children. After all, he did not have the data of these ck wolves, he did not know how fast they were. He could not be careless.


    "Hey, dears! Teacher Xing has a new magic trick. Do you want to try?" Heero got an idea.


    Sure enough, children were easy to get distracted. When they heard Heero had a new magic trick, they stopped crying.


    "Listen to me, close your eyes!" The children followed and closed their eyes.


    "And count until ten. You can open your eyes again after ten. At that time, these baddy wolves would disappear when you open your eyes!"


    The children really followed Heero''s instruction. They closed their eyes and began counting.


    ''Heh, now it''s the time. I can''t disappoint my lovely students!''


    Bwoosh!


    Heero''s spread his Ki, he wanted to make sure if there were other wolves or not. Sure enough, he found another three, but these three were not wolves, but human.


    ''As I thought''


    These wolves were controlled. If these ck wolves were a wild one, they would just pounce and attacked them without intimidating them like this.


    If it was human who controlled these ck wolves, then they already nned this from the start. This was not just a simple beast attack. Just like Hong Yu said, this was a green zone, but the people behind this wanted to look as it was a beast who attacked the children.


    Coming into this conclusion, Heero was furious. They were just children...


    Bwoosh! Bwoosh! Bwoosh!


    The nine wolves ignored the children and pounced toward Heero. They moved as Heero wanted to.


    Hong Yu could not bear to see the scene Heero got torn by the ck wolves. She closed her eyes. Even though she tried to close her eyes, but she still looked through the gap of her finger. She saw something unbelievable.


    When the wolves reached Heero, she saw the ck wolves copsed by itself. Three seconds, the nine ck wolves copsed just like that. She did not know what happened. Heero just stood still, but the nine ck wolves fell naturally.


    Then, she witnessed something even more unbelievable. Hong Yu saw Heero vanished. Not only Heero, but the copsed wolves also disappeared.


    Five seconds passed since Heero ordered the children to close their eyes. Five secondster, Heero returned.


    The children opened their eyes. Just like Teacher Xing told them, the ck wolves disappeared. It was more like a dream to them.


    "Woaw! Teacher Xing, you are amazing!"


    The children thought it was really a magic trick. Heero returned thepliment with a gentle smile.


    "Teacher Xing, you" Hong Yu did not know where to start. Everything was just unbelievable to her.


    "Teacher Hong Yu, let''s talkter, okay? I will fill the detailster."


    Hong Yu nodded her head. There was a more urgent matter, nine ck wolves appeared at Hope Park. She had to report this to school.


    "I will report this to school!"


    Heero however stopped Hong Yu, "No, don''t report this to school yet."


    Hong Yu wanted to ask why, but when she looked at Heero''s solemn look, Hong Yu refrained herself from asking.


    Heero approached Kang Myung Hee instead, "Myung Hee, can you call Buttler Song?"


    Kang Myung Hee''s calm answer surprised Heero, "I already called my family. They will arrive in ten minutes."

 Chapter 26: Teacher Xing in Action ~ Lets Show Them Whos The Boss

    Chapter 26: Teacher Xing in Action ~ Let''s Show Them Who''s The Boss


    Just as Myung Hee said, Butler Song really came in less than ten minutes. Moreover, he came with five cars, 40 men in a ck uniform with a weapon. No less from Kang Family.


    "Young Miss! Young Miss, are you okay? Do you hurt anywhere?" Butler Song immediately came after Myung Hee.


    Butler Song was really concerned when he got an emergency message from Myung Hee. In an instant, he summoned 39 elites and rushed to Hope Park.


    "I am fine. Teacher Xing protected us from the Dark Wolves." Myung Hee replied.


    Myung Hee''s eyes glued at Heero. Amongst the children, Myung Hee was the only one who did not close her eyes. She witnessed how Heero killed the nine Dark Wolves with her eyes.


    Even though she could not see Heero''s movement, but she was sure it was Heero who killed the wolves. This was not the first time Myung Hee saw a movement that could not be caught with her eyes. Her Grandfather, Kang Myung Chul, the former Emperor ss, she also could not catch her grandfather''s movement with her eyes.


    Heero did not why since he killed the nine Dark Wolves, Myung Hee kept staring at him.


    ''Does she admire me now?''


    After all, he just killed the nine dark wolves and saved her. It was normal for a child like Myung Hee admired him just like the other children after such an event.


    After checking Myung Hee was really okay, Butler Song stood up and turned around.


    "Teacher Xing, thank you for saving Young Miss. Kang Family will reward you properly when we go back to the city."


    Hearing the first sentence, Heero pleased. However, when the next sentence entered his ears, Heero frowned. Heero maintained his smile before Kang Myung Hee.


    "Myung Hee is my student. It''s my duty to protect her, I don''t need any reward from Kang Family." Heero shook his head, rejecting the reward offered by Butler Song.


    Butler Song squinted his eyes.


    "If this Old Man may ask, why did a person who can defeat nine Dark Wolves working as a teacher?"


    The smile on Heero''s face vanished in an instant. Heero did not know why, but he felt so upset inside. He just could not get used to the train thought of these people in this world.


    He just saved Kang Myung Hee from the Dark Wolves. Not only Butler Song did not feel grateful, but Buttler Song was also suspecting him.


    Then, a man with a ck uniform approached Buttler Song. The man whispered something to Buttler Song. After hearing the words of the man in a ck uniform, Butler Song''s eyes turned sharp.


    He immediately made a hand gesture, then 39 men in a ck uniform surrounded Heero. They drew out their weapon immediately, surrounding Heero to make sure Heero could not escape their encirclement.


    Never crossed in Heero''s mind, one day, he would get surrounded by the people he helped. In the past, even though all of his achievements as Hero was stolen by the others, he never encountered such an event.


    Heero never thought that the unfortunate event in Dramonia would also follow him to this world. He did not know why, but he was really furious now. Achievement being stolen, Heero still could bear it, but he did not know why he just could not bear the way Butler Song treated him.


    Heero tried to calm the anger that welled inside him. He did not want to use violence, moreover, the children were watching them.


    "Butler Song, it''s okay if you don''t feel grateful, but isn''t this too much? At least, let me exin" Heero stopped his words midway upon seeing the gray-haired old man shook his head.


    "Teacher Xing, please cooperate with us. I want you to follow us for further investigation. If you are really innocent, there''s no need to be afraid, right? We will naturally release you if you are truly innocent."


    Hearing this, Heero realized Butler Song was bent to bring him with them. There''s no need proof, as long as Butler Song suspected him, it was enough.


    "Old Man Song, what are you doing? There''s no way Teacher Xing is the culprit. Moreover" Kang Myung Hee realized the situation went out of control. She tried to clear the misunderstanding but to no avail.


    Butler Song shook his head. "Young Miss, if he is truly innocent, naturally we will release him out. There''s no harm to follow us temporarily for a further investigation, right?"


    Butler Song suspected Heero not without reason. It just Heero was too skilled. The man in a ck uniform told him, nine Dark Wolves died with their skull shattered and their heart wrecked, without any external injuries at that.


    Nine Dark Wolves itself were equal to a low-rank Silver ss. But this man killed them with ease. Whether Heero was an aplice or truly innocent, Butler Song could not leave such dangerous existent stayed near Young Miss.


    Moreover, this teacher was most likely the culprit behind this event. Saving Young Miss of Kang Family to get closer to Kang Family. Butler Song believed it was what this teacher nned for.


    Just as Butler Song wanted to make a gesture to take Heero down, a little girl''s voice rang.


    "What do you want to do to Teacher Xing? He is not a bad person!!!"


    Heero surprised when heard the voice. He recognized the voice, it was Lan Lan''s voice.


    Heero turned around and found Lan Lan was running toward him. However, the man in a ck uniform prevented Lan Lan to get closer to Heero.


    Even though fear was visible on her face, Lan Lan struggled from the grasp of the man in a ck uniform.


    Heero was really touched when someone stood for him.


    "Yes, Teacher Xing is not a bad person!"


    "Go away bad people! Go away!"


    "Protect Teacher Xing!"


    "Guys, let''s beat these bad people!"


    "Teacher Xing, run! We will hold them!"


    Witnessing Lan Lan''s bravery, the other 22 children followed in suit.


    "Kid! Stay away!" The man in a ck uniform held Lan Lan''s body with his right hand, preventing Lan Lan to reach Heero.


    "No! I will help Teacher Xing to beat you, bad people! I will not let you take Teacher Xing away!"


    Lan Lan tried to beat the man in a ck uniform''s hand away with her tiny hand. However, three years old Lan Lan realized her tiny fist was not working. The tiny hand was not working, then Lan Lan used her mouth. Yes, she bit the man in a ck uniform''s hand.


    "Urgh, little bitch! You dared to bite my hand." The man in a ck uniform pushed Lan Lan down to the ground.


    "Arhkk!!!" Lan Lan let out a pained scream. The man in a ck uniform pushed Lan Lan without reserving his force.


    "UWAAAAAAAA!!!!" Lan Lan immediately released out a piercing cry.


    Seeing Lan Lan fell and cried, the other children stopped their advance. Now they scared and cowered back.


    "SILE" The man in a ck uniform tried to intimidate Lan Lan so she could stop crying. However, the man suddenly felt there was a force pulled him down.


    Bam!


    He was being pinned down to the ground. It did not stop here, then he felt a huge forcended on his chest.


    Crack!


    At least five of his ribs were broken. He spat mouthful blood afterward. He felt his conscious was fading away and realized he was in grave danger.


    Even though the man realized he was in grave danger, he could do nothing about it. He just did not have the strength to move. The attack was fatal and fast, he was truly helpless and could only put hope upon his teammate would help him.


    However, the feeling his right foot being grabbed shattered his hope. He felt his body was flying in the air and realized that he was thrown away by the teacher that looked harmless to him.


    Bam!


    The man in a ck uniform that pushed Lan Lan down was thrown away by Heero. That man''s fate was unknown whether still alive or died from falling.


    "DON''T YOU DARE TO TOUCH MY STUDENTS!!!!"


    Bwoosh!


    Ki burst out from Heero''s body and formed a shockwave that shocked the elite of Kang Family. They immediately regrouped and distanced themselves from Heero.


    Heero controlled his Ki perfectly, so the children were not affected by the shockwave he created. Of course, Myung Hee could not avoid the shockwave as she was so close to Butler Song.


    Butler Song embraced Myung Hee and kept a safe distance from Heero.


    For the first time, Heero was truly angry. Not only did this Kang Family suspect him without any proof. They did not even spare a little girl. Heero witnessed the man he threw away pushed Lan Lan with full strength.


    "UWAAAAAA."


    Lan Lan was still crying. Tears and mucus flowed down from her eyes and nose. Looking at the current Lan Lan, it only just made Heero angrier. Heero tried to hold back his anger, he had to calm Lan Lan first.


    Heero picked Lan Lan who was still crying, with tears kept falling down, "Teacher Xing my butt my butt my waist my waist pain pain pain pain"


    The cheerful little girl now wailing in anguish.


    Heero immediately took out a golden pill. This golden pill was a miraculous medicine. He was so impatient to check Lan Lan''s injury, so he just fed Lan Lan this miraculous pill to heal her. He was so impatient to beat this group of shit.


    Five seconds after Lan Lan swallowed the golden pill, she stopped crying. The pain on her waist and butt disappeared in a sh. With the sweetness of golden honey lingered in her mouth, Lan Lan stopped crying.


    Heero handed Lan Lan over Hong Yu, "Teacher Hong Yu, could you please take the children away with you? I am afraid of what would happen next is not suitable for the children."


    "But"


    Heero gave Hong Yu a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, I will not kill them. As a teacher, I just want to teach them some manners."


    "Urgh?!" Apparently, both had different thoughts. Hong Yu was concerned as the opposite side had dozens of men while Heero was alone. Nheless, somehow, the reassuring smile Heero on his face convinced Hong Yu.


    "Mmnn, be careful!"


    Hong Yu led the children away and the children obediently followed Hong Yu.


    "Teacher Xing, show them who is the boss!" Lan Lan gave Heero encouragement with a look of resentment on his face as she waved her fist.


    Heero shook his head as he heard this.


    ''Lan Lan is still Lan Lan after all.''


    With the children went away, Heero was less restrained. Myung Hee was still here though.


    "Hmmm, let''s show them who is the boss!"


    Heero turned around, the gentle smile on his face vanished. Fury reced the smile.

 Chapter 27: Teacher Xing in Action ~ Stubborn Old Man

    Chapter 27: Teacher Xing in Action ~ Stubborn Old Man


    Butler Song felt things were not going as he expected. He did not know if his decision to take action against Teacher Xing was the right decision. Somehow, he felt that he could not afford to provoke this person. However, things already escted to this extent.


    ''It''s okay, I brought 39 Silver ss Rankers with me.''


    Butler Song tried to think positively. Yes, the 39 men in a ck uniform were Silver ss Rankers. They were Rankers of Kang Family. Even Gold ss would have a hard time, facing 39 Silver ss at once. He himself also had the strength equal to Silver Rank.


    ''Everything is still under control.''


    "Old Man Song, stop I say! Stop!!!"


    Meanwhile, Kang Myung Hee still tried to stop the fight.


    "Young Miss, I am sorry, but this time, I can''t listen to you."


    Butler Song shook his head.


    ''It''s bad, this teacher already infiltrates to Young Miss'' heart. I have to show the true colors of this teacher to Young Miss.''


    The more Myung Hee tried to stand up for Heero, the more determined Butler Song to take Heero down.


    "Go!" Butler Song ordered the rankers.


    Five rankers reacted fast and charged to Heero with their sword.


    Heero remained on his spot, but his eyes turned blue. He enhanced his eyes with Ki. This was his habit before the fight, he would enhance his eyes with Ki. It was a technique he learned from Ki Comprehension.


    At the same time his eyes turned blue, the surrounding was slowing down. Yes, the movement of the men in a ck uniform turned slow in Heero''s eyes.


    At the same, Heero made his move. Using Nimble Step, Heero arrived at the front of the five rankers in a sh. Hended a first to the rankers on the left and right. Gathered the Ki on his fist to deliver an explosive force to each punch.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Four rankers were blown away by Heero''s fist. At the same time, Heeronded a kick to ranker in the middle. He pinned down the man in the ground with his right foot.


    Boom!


    The ground sunk a bit and the man coughed out of the blood. Shock shed at the man''s eyes as he still could not believe he was being taken down in such fashion.


    He tried to move the foot but to avail. It was as if the foot was nailed his body down to the ground. Rendering his body not be able to move.


    Heero picked the man''s body and threw him away in the same direction as the man he threw earlier. Five men down and thirty-thirty men left.


    Even though Heero''s action was shocking, but the rankers did not cower away. The thirty-three rankers dashed forward concurrently. They wanted to overwhelm Heero with their number.


    "Let''s finish this fast"


    "Wind Technique third move: Whirlwind Laceration!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Ki in blue revolved around Heero before it turned into the wind. The wind was as sharp as a sword, not only the wind blew the thirty-three rankers away. The wind alsocerated the rankers who entered its range.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The thirty-three rankers crashed down. The ck uniform they wore was torn and showed a cut wound. The fine ck uniform turned into tattered clothes and their bodies were full of cut wounds.


    Of course, none of them were killed. Heero was still holding back. He did not want to kill these rankers from the start.


    Butler Song froze on the spot. The supposed to be Kang Family''s elite now lied down on the ground with cut wounds all over their bodies. Thirty-eight rankers were taken down in such a short time.


    Butler Song truly realized Teacher Xing was at least at the top rank of Gold ss. However, he was toote to realize this. Even he called a reinforcement, the reinforcement would not arrive in time.


    He was not afraid of being killed by Heero. He was really concerned about Myung Hee. Now, the situation turned dire to him and Myung Hee.


    ''I have to stall some time for the reinforcement''


    Butler Song wanted to make an emergency call with the smartwatch on his wrist. However, before he could do that, a fist arrived at his face.


    Bam!


    It caught Butler Song off guard. He retroceded a few steps.


    ''I was too careless''


    Having not finished his thought, Butler Song felt a huge forcended on his chest. The force pinned down to the ground.


    "Uakh!!!"


    In an instant, Butler Song was down to the ground like the other rankers. Butler Song looked up and found Heero stepped on him. He tried to hit the foot with his strength, but no matter what he did, it won''t budge even an inch.


    In the end, he realized the teacher that looked harmless was at another levelpared to him. Now, Butler Song truly realized Heero was at least equal to the top rank of Gold ss.


    Knowing he could not run away or get up, Butler Song held Heero''s feet.


    "Young Miss, run! Run! This Old Man will hold him for a while!"


    This what he could do at the least. Holding Teacher Xing and giving a time for Myung Hee to run away.


    "No!" Myung Hee ran toward Heero.


    "No! Don''te here, Young Miss! You have to wait for Master Yun Cheol to arrive! DON''T GET CLOSER!!!"


    Butler Song shouted until his vein popped out. However, Myung Hee ignored him.


    Heero looked at Butler Song in a daze.


    ''Just what did I do to make you take me as a dangerous criminal?'' Butler Song''s scream rendered Heero speechless.


    Myung came to Heero and held his thigh. Heero looked at the teary Myung Hee.


    "Teacher Xing, please stop please release Old Man Song please please don''t hurt him" Myung Hee was pleading for Butler Song.


    Butler Song was the one who always been taking care of her. Kang Myung Hee already regarded Butler Song as one of her family.


    Looking at the tears kept falling down from Myung Hee''s eyes, Heero nodded his head, "Good."


    He took his right foot away from Butler Song, then squatted before Myung Hee.


    "Teacher Xing only taught them a lesson, they will not die~" Heero smiled and gently rubbed Myung Hee''s ck hair.


    "Mmnn." Myung Hee also nodded her head. She thought everything was over, but it was not.


    "Fool! You dare to let your back open!"


    As soon as Heero released him, Butler Song was still stubborn to bring Heero down. He stood up and pounced toward Heero with a dagger in his hand.


    But Heero was still much faster than this gray-haired old man. He turned around with a kick to the dagger.


    The dagger was thrown off from his hand. Then, Heero''s hand moved toward Butler Song''s neck. Heero held Butler Song neck in the air while Butler Song struggled to break free from Heero''s grasp.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he could not get away from Heero''s hand.


    Myung Hee was also shocked as she looked at Butler Song in a daze. She pleaded to release Butler Song, she thought the problem was solved, but...


    "Butler Song, do you still not understand?" Heero stared at Butler Song''s eyes.


    "If I want to get my hand onto your Young Miss, do you think I will wait for you toe here? Or maybe have you gone senile? You can''t understand such a simple matter."


    Not only this old man did not understand such a simple issue, but he also did not even want to listen to his words. From the start, Butler Song was bent down to bring him with them.


    Heero did not care if it was Kang Family''s way to settle things, but he just could not agree on the way they settled the problem. At least, Butler Song should''ve heard his words.


    Moreover, what made him furious was, even the child was not spared. It was as if these people looked someone''s life was worthless. At least, this was Heero''s impression of these people.


    Maybe, if the person involved in this problem was not him, maybe that person would suffer under the people of Kang Family.


    Butler Song''s face turned beet red as he was hard to breathe with Heero''s hand on his neck.


    "STOP!!!!"


    A shout came from the tree. Heero turned his head toward the voice. He found a man in ck armor with a sword in his hand appeared from the trees.


    Heero looked at the feature of this man. A tanned middle-aged man with a scar on his left cheek. Heero recognized this man, he was Kang Myung Hee''s father, Kang Yun Cheol, Rank 7 of Crown ss Ranker.


    Kang Yun Cheol was not alone. There were another four men followed him. These four men also wore ck armor.


    He heard his daughter was attacked by the mutated beast in the green zone. Butler Song went there to rescue. However, ten minutes passed, he did not receive a report from Butler Song. Even he called Butler Song, he found the opposite party did not pick his call.


    Kang Yun Cheol was worried and anxious. So he immediately gathered the avable Gold ss Ranker and went to Hope Park. When he arrived he found the team he sent to rescue his daughter was destroyed.


    "Who are you? Release Old Man Song now!" Kang Yun Cheol sheathed his sword out.


    Heero ignored Kang Yun Cheol and released Butler Song. He looked back at Myung Hee. He rubbed her hair once again and smiled, "Alright, your father arrived. I will go now~"


    After that, Heero went to the direction where Hong Yu led the children. The four Gold ss Ranker followed Kang Yun Cheol wanted to chase after Heero, but Kang Yun Cheol stopped them.


    "Let him leave."


    After stopped the four Gold ss Rankers, Kang Yun Cheol dashed to his daughter. He found his daughter suffering no injuries. Kang Yun Cheol relieved and turned around to Butler Song.


    "Old Man Song, bother to exin to me what happened here?"


    ...


    Hong Yu and the children were not far from the battle that took ce. Hong Yu and the children seemed to be afraid and restless.


    Even Lan Lan also waited for Heero anxiously despite her confidence toward Teacher Xing. However, upon seeing Heero came toward them, worried in their heart disappeared. Lan Lan was the first one who rushed toward Heero.


    "Teacher Xing!!!"


    Heero smiled and picked Lan Lan up.


    The other children also followed after Lan Lan. They swarmed toward Heero. Hong Yu also relieved when she saw Heero was fine.


    "Let''s go back!"


    The children simultaneously nodded their heads. After the beforehand incident, none of them had the mood y anymore.


    First, it was a pack of Dark Wolves. Second, men in a ck uniform which looked scary. It only made the children afraid to y outside of the city.


    That was why they wanted to go back home as soon as possible. However, they encountered trouble when they reached the entrance of Hope Park. The bus driver was missing.


    No, the bus driver was not missing, but Heero knocked him down. The bus driver was one of three who controlled the Dark Wolves. Heero knocked him down and left the driver to Kang Family.


    This was why Heero smelled a conspiracy behind the beast attack. It was as if the culprit had nned this long ago and Heero believed someone from school involved.


    Heero asked Kang Myung Hee to call her family to crack down on this matter. After all, Kang Myung Hee was the little princess of the Kang Family and involved in this case.


    That was why Heero wanted to let Kang Family taking care of this case. However, that stubborn Butler Song misunderstood him and until the end, the gray-haired old man insisted to take him down rather than starting to investigate the three men.


    "So, how will we return?" Hong Yu was at a loss.


    Hong Yu could not drive, there was no need to ask Heero. He was a bumpkin.


    "Do you want us to send you back to the city?"


    Then there was someone offered the group to deliver back to the city. Heero turned around.


    The voice belonged to Kang Yun Cheol. He was bringing Kang Myung Hee with him in his embrace.


    "Teacher Xin, thank you for protecting my daughter and I am sorry regarding Old Man Song." Kang Yun Cheol bowed his head.


    Heero furrowed his brow. His impression of the Kang Family was bad, he actually did dislike them. But he could not show it before Kang Myung Hee. She was innocent.


    "Nevermind. But aspensation, you have to lend one of your men to drive this bus!"


    Then, Gold ss Ranker of Kang Family sent the group back to the school. If it was spread out, it would cause quite an uproar. Gold ss Ranker was a high status, a person with equal strength to Gold ss Hero. But now this person became a bus driver.


    With this, the outdoor activity was over. Heero also learned something new regarding this world. Sometimes, you have to use violence to solve a conflict.


    In Dramonia, Human Race pincered by two huge races, Beast and Specter. The humans were supportive of each other, there was only a little conflict between them. Even though there was a conflict, they would talk it out.


    So, Heero learned something new regarding this world. Solving a conflict with violence, he could take action first and talkter.

 Chapter 28: Invitation

    Chapter 28: Invitation


    Miao Miao Noodles Shop


    Heero sat behind the counter as he waited for the noodles he ordered for his dinner.


    It had been three days since the "Hope Park" incident and he lost his job because of that incident. Kang Family acted fast. After one day of investigation, they found the culprit behind that incident.


    The culprit was Hope Preschool''s principal, Fang Guo Ming, Chairman of Hope Foundation. Fang Guo Ming was working together with Shadow Fang. They aimed the children, not to kill them but took the children to be part of Shadow Fang.


    Basically, Fang Guo Ming was selling the children of Hope Preschool to Shadow Fang. He set up the n, time, and ce while Shadow Fang was the one who took the action.


    It was supposed to be an easy task for Shadow Fang but failed because of Heero. Heero''s name now spread on the inte, people were talking about him.


    Teacher Xing was the main topic of many people talking about, a preschool teacher saved the children from Shadow Fang. It was fortunate the news did not attach his photo. If the photo was attached, Heero''s tranquil life woulde to an end.


    After Kang Family found the culprit, the central government closed all schools under Hope Foundation for further investigation, including Hope Preschool. All teachers would be called for an investigation.


    Fang Guo Ming himself was caught by the police but went missing the next day. It was said Shadow Fang was the one who took Fang Guo Ming out of the prison.


    Because this case involved Shadow Fang, the Central Government issued a mission for Hero League. It was to catch Fang Guo Ming.


    An organized crime filled with notorious criminals with one of the most wanted criminals as the leader. It was Shadow Fang, one of the famous underworld powers.


    Shadow Fang was famous for their assassination, they had killed many important figures of the Central Government. What made things worse, Shadow Fang had a record 7 Gold ss Heroes, 12 Gold ss Rankers, and 2 Crown ss Rankers as their victim.


    Shadow Fang had made a name for themselves. Many feared them as Hero League failed many times in eradicating this group.


    However, this time Shadow Fang failed to take the children because of a preschool teacher. That was why Teacher Xing became a hot topic when the news published.


    Shadow Fang itself kidnapped the children to train them as their tool. They would brainwash the children and train them to be a fearsome assassin. That was why Shadow Fang not a foreign name to the public.


    Moreover, this was not the first time Shadow Fang targeted the children. But this was the first case that a charity foundation involved in Shadow Fang.


    Hope Foundation was one of the famous charity foundations. Many people trusted them as Hope Foundation helped many people as well. However, little did they think Hope Foundation was working together with Shadow Fang in the back.


    Fang Guo Ming and his family included were getting condemned by theizens on the inte. As many people condemned Fang Guo Ming and Shadow Fang, Heero still did not know at all about what happened on the inte.


    Of course, while many people praised Heero and condemned Shadow Fang. Many people also criticized the Hero League. Hero failed to do their duty as a hero. Instead, it was a preschool teacher who saved the children.


    Hero League and the heroes received many critics from this case.


    Meanwhile, as the person who received many praises, Heero was still not aware of the issue on the inte. Yes, he did not have a smartwatch orputer to check the news. Even he had those two, he would still not be able to check it as he did not know how to use that advanced technology.


    "Here you are, Pork Noodles with veggies!"


    Hong Yu ced a bowl of noodles with two slices of meat on the top and surrounded with green veggies.


    Hong Yu got closer to Heero and whispered, "I ced an extra slice of meat, "


    Heero''s looked bright and checked his bowl. Sure enough, there was an extra slice of meat. Hong Yu put the extra slice of meat below the two slices of meat. So it looked like Heero only had two slices of meat on his bowl.


    Heero''s mouth curved into a happy smile, "Thanks!"


    Hong Yu nodded her head with a happy smile as well. She thought she ced the meat well hidden, but she did not expect the uncle who sat beside Heero noticed.


    "Little girl, how could you so bias with your lover. I want extra meat as well!" The uncle protested.


    This uncle was lived at the end of the district, near Yun Xia Publisher. People in the district called him cksmith Huang. Yes, he made cooking utensils such as pans, frying pan, spat, etc. Even though it was nowhere close to the cksmith, but people still called him a cksmith.


    Of course, cksmith Huang also could make a sword and other cold weapons. But such things would not sell well. No one would buy a weapon from a cksmith from a small district in the outer city.


    Also, cksmith Huang was a regr of Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Hong Yu and Han Ying were familiar with cksmith Huang.


    Hearing the protest of Uncle Huang, Hong Yu''s face turned red, "Uncle Huang, he is not my lover."


    "Ehhhh!? Really? I thought you were a couple." cksmith Huang seemed did not believe what Hong Yu said.


    He was a regr here and he often saw these two together. Not only they got closer, in cksmith Huang''s eyes, but these two were also intimate enough to be a lover.


    "Nah, I don''t care. I want extra meat like your boyfriend!"


    "We are not a couple yet!" Hong Yu denied in the reddened face and went back to the kitchen.


    Since Heero lost his job, so did Hong Yu. For now, she was helping her big sister to run the noodles shop.


    "Heh, Young''un, you have to make a move fast if you don''t want to lose her. She is our district''s flower!" cksmith Huang nudged Heero''s with his elbow.


    Even though cksmith Huang often met Heero, but he still did not know Heero''s name yet. That was why, when he talked with Hong Yu, he would call Heero with "Your lover" or "Your Boyfriend".


    "Don''t worry Uncle Huang, " Heero made an okay gesture he learned from Hong Yu. He was telling cksmith Huang everything was okay. He just needed thest push.


    "Oh, yes. My name is Xing Heero, you can call me Heero."


    "Hero?"


    "No, not Hero, but Heero."


    "I see. Maybe your parents wanted you to be a Hero." cksmith Huang nodded his head as hemented.


    ''Hmm, Heero?'' cksmith Huang felt a familiarity with the name. He heard this name somewhere, but he forgot.


    Heero shook his head, "It was my Grandfather, not my parent"


    When Heero talked about his grandfather and his parents, sadness shed in his expression. cksmith Huang noticed, but he also not good with words. He wanted to say something to cheer Heero, but he did not know what he had to say.


    With this, an awkward atmosphere apanied both. No, it was cksmith Huang who was in an awkward situation. Heero did not know that he put cksmith Huang in an awkward situation.


    Even when his noodles arrived, cksmith Huang ate it with silence. He even forgot to check if there was an extra slice of meat or not in his bowl.


    Heero finished a bowl of noodles fast. After that, he left the noodles shop. He did not know his action would make cksmith Huang feeling guilty.


    Yes, looking at the lonely figure left the shop, cksmith Huang lost his appetite to finish his noodles.


    "Huh, where is he going?"


    cksmith Huang heard a familiar voice. Hong Yu surprised when she passed the counter, Heero was not there anymore.


    "He just left!" cksmith Huang replied.


    "Oh, yeah. Little Hong, do you know what happened to your boyfriend''s family?"


    "Huh, Heero''s family? Why do you ask?" Hong Yu cast a dubious look toward cksmith Huang.


    She knew these two were not really that close, but why suddenly Uncle Huang asked Heero''s family. She was curious.


    cksmith Huang truthfully told Hong Yu what happened earlier.


    "Hmm, Heero did not say anything about his family. But he told me that he lived with his Master since twelve."


    "Master?"


    "Yes, Heero actually is a Hero. But he retired earlier." Hong Yu had a proud look on her face when she said Heero actually was a former Hero.


    "Retired? He is still so young, why would he retire this early?" Somehow, cksmith Huang''s gossipy heart aroused.


    "I don''t know as well." Hong Yu shook her head. Heero really did not tell her why he decided to retire.


    "It''s because he was stuck at Wood ss?" cksmith Huang made a wild guess. There were many heroes retired as they could not raise their rank and opened a business instead. Butcher Wang was the best living example.


    "How can? Heero killed nine Iron Level beast, Dark Wolves alone. How could it be Heero stuck at Wood ss? He at least at Silver ss!" Hong Yu immediately stood up for Heero.


    "Then why did he retire early? You are his girlfriend, you should at least know about his past a little bit."


    "Uncle Huang, I told you already, we are not into a rtionship yet." Hong Yu once flusteredly denied cksmith Huang''s im.


    "Heh, but you are blushing~" cksmith Huang teased Hong Yu.


    Hong Yu immediately ran back to the kitchen with the bowl. Her face was blushing as she ran back.


    However, even though Heero did not tell her much about his past. But she was still satisfied with the progress, at least, Heero shared his past to her.


    Meanwhile, cksmith Huang already forgot the guilty feeling he had toward Heero. He was thinking of a familiar story he heard not long ago. He heard somewhere, there was a teacher defeating nine Dark Wolves.


    The next morning


    Hong Yu and Heero headed toward the inner city together. Central Police called them for further investigation regarding the Hope Park incident.


    This case involved Shadow Fang, Central Police had to take this seriously and crackdown the case to the root. The Central Police suspected there were people from Shadow Fang in Hope Foundation.


    However, Heero and Hong Yu called by Central Police to give their testimony regarding the Hope Park incident.


    A policeman with a dark blue uniform led Heero to a room. Meanwhile, a policewoman took Hong Yu to a separated room.


    When Heero entered the room, he found three middle-aged me inside the room. They sat on the table across him. These three men wore a ck suit while holding a bunch of papers.


    With just one nce, Heero knew these three men were not a policeman. He followed the policeman and sat across these three middle-aged men.


    Afterward, the policeman left the room, leaving Heero and the three middle-aged men.


    The middle-aged man in the middle with sses smiled at Heero.


    "Hello, Mr. Xing. My name is Park Yong Gi, an executive of the Hero League." The sses middle-aged initiated the talk while touched the sses. Afterward, he offered his hand for a handshake.


    Heero reached Park Yong Gi''s hand, "Hello. My name is Xing Heero. So shall we start to record my testimony about the Hope Park incident?"


    "No, there''s no need. We trust you, Mr. Xing. We are here not to record your testimony, but for more important matters."


    Heero frowned upon hearing what Park Yong Gi said.


    "Mr. Xing, we would like to invite you to join the Hero League. Hero League wants you to lend your strength to protect the people in Star City from the dangers that lurk inside and outside the city. We, Hero League wish you to be one of us."

 Chapter 29: Counter Offer

    Chapter 29: Counter Offer


    Hero League, it was an association standing alone. Central Government could not meddle in the matter of the Hero League.


    Of course, Hero League and Central Government were also working together, they had the same purpose. Protecting the citizens and taking back thend outside.


    Hero League was an independent association, but the Central Government and Hero League were supporting each other.


    There were twelve executives that managed the Hero League. These executives were the ones who regted the Hero League. From the mission, ranking, and more. Everything must gain the approval of these twelve executives.


    Park Yong Gi was one of the twelve executives. The two middle-aged men with him were his subordinates in Hero League. Just like he said, he came here to recruit Heero to join Hero League.


    The story of a preschool teacher killed 9 Dark Wolves spread on the inte. Park Yong Gi thought it was just mere hype of the media. However,ter he found it was true.


    Central Police confirmed the news on the inte, it was true. A preschool teacher killed nine Iron Level beast, Dark Wolves. Park Yong Gi still skeptical and checked the proof.


    Nine Dark Wolves died without suffering from any external injuries. After a further check, he found the Dark Wolves died from its heart and skull destroyed. The Dark Wolves suffered no external injuries at all despite the skull and heart were destroyed.


    Park Yong Gi felt he might find a talent after finding the truth behind the Hope Park incident. He searched for more information and found the one who reported this case was Kang Family, Kang Yun Cheol, Crown ss Ranker - Rank 7. There''s no doubt this information was legit.


    Moreover, this preschool teacher was not registered in the Ranker Alliance. Park Yong Gi also did a quick check on the preschool teacher''s background.


    Xing Heero was not tied to any Martial House, family, n, or other organizations. This was good news for him, but he also found something strange. Xing Heero was not registered as a citizen of Star City.


    He could not look into Heero''s history. It was as if Heero just appeared out of nowhere four months ago. Xing Heero looked suspicious with the unknown background.


    However, Heero''s suspicious background increased Park Yong Gi''s desire to invite Heero to join Hero League. If Heero joined Hero''s league, he could keep on a watch of Heero''s every action. There was no need to worry if Hero League their watch on this preschool teacher.


    Without hesitation, Park Yong Gi found Central Police, so he could meet this preschool teacher in the name to record testimony. He should make a move fast, less Ranker Alliance made their move first to Heero.


    This was the reason why Park Yong Gi here. He believed Heero would be honored to join the Hero League with an invitation from the executive like him.


    Park Yong Gi maintained his smile, waiting for Heero''s answer. In the next moment, Park Yong Smile stiffened. Heero rejected him outright.


    "I refuse, I have no interest to be a Hero!"


    Heero refused his invitation without asking about the details. For example the sry, the work, facility, etc. Usually, the Hero Candidate would ask this before joining the Hero League.


    "Mr. Xing, perhaps you have met the people from Ranker Alliance?"


    Park Yong Gi suspected Heero got an offer from Ranker Alliance. In the term of treatment, Hero League would not be able topete against Ranker Alliance.


    If so, Heero''s rejection was understandable. However, Park Yong Gi would not give up. Hero League offered more freedom than Ranker Alliance. He could use this to persuade Heero to join Hero League.


    Park Yong Go secretly formted a n in his mind. But once again, Heero''s answer left him bbergasted.


    "Ranker Alliance? Who''s that?" Heero asked in confusion on his face. He did not know why this Park Yong Gi suddenly asked this.


    "Urgh?!" Heero answer left Park Yong Gi in a loss. The n that he formted in his mind crumbled. A brief silence descended inside the room.


    After a moment, Park Yong Gi back to hisposure and let out a cough, "Ehrm, Mr. Xing, if I may ask, why don''t you want to join Hero League?"


    "I have no interest to be Hero!" Heero answered straightforwardly.


    Since he lost the most important person in the Morabaka City incident, Heero decided to retire at that moment. He trained further was only to kill God Specter, for his revenge.


    To be a Hero, it meant one had to be selfless and protect everyone not only his family or the person important to him. He had to save everyone, fighting against the danger, and leaving his closest without his protection to fulfill his duty as a Hero.


    This was Hero meant to Heero. Since he lost Morabaka City, Heero could not be selfless anymore. From that day, he just wanted to protect the person he deemed important to him.


    "Are you sure? Do you know, how much we pay the lowest ss Hero? Wood ss Hero for 5,000 WD per month? It''s about six times than your sry as a preschool teacher."


    After thinking for a moment, Park Yong Gi found Heero rejecting his offer without knowing the treatment Hero League offered to Hero. It was just a possibility, but he tested it out.


    "Eh?!" Heero stunned when he heard Heero''s ie. He already worked for four months and published books. However, he only managed to gather 8,000 WD so far.


    ''Bingo!''


    Park Yong Gi immediately realized he guessed right upon seeing Heero''s dumbfounded look. He already knew that the school paid Heero only 800 WD. If Ranker Alliance had not offered their treatment, then he wanted to use the money to entice this young man.


    Fortunately, Ranker Alliance still did not make their move yet. Or maybe they did not have a n to invite Heero at all. Park Yong Gi delighted inwardly while on the surface, he smiled professionally.


    "5,000 WD is for the lowest ss. Let''s see, you killed 9 nine Dark Wolves which is equal to Silver ss Hero. For Silver ss, Hero League pays them 50,000 WD per month."


    However, you have to take a test provided by Hero League to measure your ss. If you pass the test with an outstanding remark, there''s a possibility you can reach Gold ss directly."


    Just a little information, Hero League pays Gold ss Hero 100,000 to 500,000 WD. We will pay Gold ss Hero based on their ranking. Bai Xin Yue''s sry is 500,000 WD per month."


    Park Yong Gi immediately executed his n to entice Heero with the money. However, Park Yong Gi felt there was no need to exin Emperor ss to Heero.


    There was no way the young man before him could reach Emperor ss with his age. That was why Park Yong Gi did not bother to exin the treatment Emperor ss received.


    As just Park Yong Gi thought he had seeded enticing Heero. Heero was currently thinking about other matters. He never thought to be a Hero again. About the payment, it was so enticing for Heero though.


    That was why Heero currently thinking a way to get that money from Hero League, but he did not want to be Hero. Heero fell into deep thought, he wanted to have a cooperation with the Hero League.


    Meanwhile, Park Yong Gi ted inside as he looked Heero who was in a dilemma. Yes, Park Yong Gi thought Heero was currently struggling inside. Park Yong Gi was confidence Heero could not escape from his grasp.


    "Ah, what about if you hire me as Hero Instructor?"


    "Good, let''s talk eh?! What did you say?" Park Yong Gi thought he was misheard. He asked again in the dumbfounded look of his.


    "I say, what about if you hire me as Hero Instructor? You only need to pay me 1 million WD per month. I promise, in one year, Hero League will give birth to many Emperor ss Hero."


    Heero said it with high confidence and Heero was not bluffing. He was being serious. Even though he was retired, he still could help this world with his knowledge, technique, and more.


    After all, he had been trained by Saint for 12 years and 5 years by Specter God and Beast God. Moreover, this was a win-win situation for both sides.


    He would earn the money for his dowry and Hero League would grow tremendously by hiring him as Hero Instructor. At least, this was what Heero thought.


    Meanwhile, Park Yong Gi was looking at Heero in a daze. He just could not believe what he heard. This meant all of his exnation went naught. The person he tried to recruit never thought of joining the Hero League at all.

 Chapter 30: Dungeon

    Chapter 30: Dungeon


    Heero left the room in disappointment. When he came out, Hong Yu was already waiting for him.


    Hong Yu found something amiss and asked in concern, "How''s your side? Everything is okay, right?"


    Heero shook his head, "It''s not good" his words trailed off.


    "What happened? Did they suspect you?" Hong Yu became anxious when she heard the answer. They came here to record their testimony over Hope Park Incident. So she thought it went bad for Heero.


    "No it''s not that I will tell you on the way."


    Heero and Hong Yu left the Central Police together. When they reached outside the Central Police, Hong Yuughed out loud, unrestrained.


    At the same time, there was a mother and a daughter passed them. The mother looked at Hong Yu in disdain while the daughter looked curiously at Hong Yu.


    "Mother, why does that big sisterugh? Is there anything funny here?" The daughter looked at the surrounding, but she could not find the thing that was worthughing at. She was curious about what things made Hong Yuughed out loud.


    "Don''t know, they are just bumpkin from the outer city. There''s nothing good of them. You are ady, you should notugh like that bumpkin girl, okay?"


    The mother did not bother to lower her voice at all. Instead, the mother deliberately to say it with a loud voice so Hong Yu could hear her. Of course, with that loud voice, Hong Yu and Heero heard the mother who lectured her daughter.


    Sure enough, Hong Yu stoppedughing. She was getting embarrassed after listening to that mother''s words. It was indeed not good tough unrestrained like that for ady like her, it was notdy-like at all.


    Hong Yu peeked at Heero. She noticed he was frowning.


    ''Does he feel I don''t like a properdy?'' Hong Yu did not care about the mother and the daughter thought, but she cared for Heero''s opinion to her.


    Heero let out a sigh and tapped Hong Yu''s back, "Just ignore them, there would always be people like them. Just be the way you are."


    As soon as Heero''s words entered her ears, smiled blossomed on Hong Yu''s face.


    Afterward, both entered the car prepared by the Central Police. Heero and Hong Yu had no pass or right to enter the inner region. So they could not move around as they pleased in the inner region.


    The Central Police prepared a car to pick and deliver them to Commerce Region. Inside the car, Heero asked Hong Yu why did sheugh just now.


    "But why were youughing so hard just now?" Heero wondered why Hong Yu wasughing just now. He was only telling the truth.


    He told what happened in the room just now. The invitation to join the Hero League and his offer to Park Yong Gi. Heero told everything as he felt there was no need to hide things.


    At first, Hong Yu was amazed upon hearing one executive of the Hero League invited to join the Hero League. However, when the story reached the part of him offering to be Hero Instructor, Hong Yu startedughing.


    He could not understand what was so funny about it. Heero thought it was great cooperation that could be reached between him and Hero League.


    "It''s funny of course. Even though I never visited the Hero League, but I understand a little about them. To be Hero instructor, you at least at the level Gold ss. If you were Gold ss before, then they would invite naturally, but pfft"


    It was not that Hong Yu looked down Heero. It was just too hrious when Heero innocently offered himself to be Hero Instructor, without knowing the procedure. Moreover, Heero confidently asked to be paid a million Wd a month at that.


    "Hmm" Heero nodded his head in acknowledgment. He still did not understand how the Hero League worked was.


    In dramonia, he was at Grandmaster Rank. It was about the same as Gold ss in here if Heero had to convert the rank. Heero never met a Golden ss Hero in a person, so he did not know how strong Gold ss Hero was.


    If what Hong Yu said was right, then he could not be a Hero Instructor. He had to be a Hero if he wanted to be a Hero Instructor.


    "Oh, why don''t you join the Hero League? you are strong!" Finally, she asked the thing she most curious about.


    Hong Yu was truly curious why did a person like Heero who had the strength to be Hero did not want to be one. She heard Hero''s ie was not bad, at least, Heero could get more than a mere preschool teacher and published books.


    "Hmm, let''s say, to be a Hero, I have to be selfless. Protecting everyone from danger, going here and there to eradicate the threat to the city, etc."


    "That''s right, it''s Hero''s duty." Hong Yu nodded her head in agreement.


    "That''s why I can''t be Hero. I am selfish, I only want to protect the person who is important to me. I don''t want to lose them and will protect them with my life at risk, but I can''t do that for other people anymore. I will help with the others, but I will not risk my life for them." Heero told an iplete truth. He did not tell Hong Yu his past.


    "Important to you? Who''s that?" Hong Yu asked in a red face and full of anticipation.


    "You!" Heero answered without hiding his feeling toward Hong Yu. He answered straightforwardly, leaving Hong Yu flustered.


    "M-Me Me?"


    "Yes, you are important to me. I like you, I like the moment we spent together, your smile, dimples of yours, your ck long hair, and your heart." Heero said it a straight face and sincere smile.


    "Urgh" The more she heard it, the more flustered she became. Moreover, she noticed Heero said without battling his eyes at all. If today was the first day she met him, he might think Heero was bluffing. But she knew Heero was not that kind of person.


    Hong Yu had her head hung down. She did not dare to meet Heero''s eyes. She was really so embarrassed that Heero just confessed to her. Moreover, the driver kept looking back at them from time to time.


    ''Urgh, crap! I just blurted it out without any proper n.''


    Heero''s n was to look for a new and stable job. After that, he would confess his feeling to Hong Yu and get married. However, because Hong Yu asked, he blurted it out without thinking.


    ''But I already confessed. Strike the iron while it''s still hot! It was what Lan Lan said to me. Then I will go to the end!''


    "Hong Yu!" Heero called.


    "Y-yesss?" Hong Yu turned toward Heero.


    "During these four months, you gave me joy and happiness and I decided that I want to spend the rest of life with you, please would you marry me?"


    SCREEEEEECHHHH!!!!!


    The car suddenly stopped as the driver stepped on the brakes at the same time Heero finished his proposal to Hong Yu.


    "Oh, I am sorry, I am sorry. I identally stepped on the brakes. You guys can continue don''t mind me don''t mind me" the Driver apologized and the car continued heading toward the Commerce Region.


    .


    Core Region, Hero League HQ


    Park Yong Gi just came back after failing to recruit Heero to join Hero League. This was the second time he failed to recruit talent. Yes, in his eyes Heero was a talented one. The way Heero killed the dark wolves piqued his interest.


    However, he failed to invite Heero to join the Hero League. Park Yong Gi somewhat depressed from failing to recruit Heero. This was the first time he encountered such an interesting person.


    Yes, besides talent, Park Yong Gi regarded Heero as an interesting person. People were working hard to get power and became Hero or Ranker. But Heero refused his offer with an absurd excuse. Heero said he did not have any interest to be Heero.


    Of course, Heero was an interesting person if he had a clear background. But his background was unclear, it only made things getting even more suspicious.


    Park Yong Gi entered the Hero League and the receptionists greeted him respectfully. As he entered, one female receptionist approached Park Yong Gi.


    "Executive Park, the executives are waiting for you in the Conference Room."


    "Mmnn, I know." Park Yong Gi nodded his head and headed to the elevator along with his two assistants.


    "Have you prepared the documents, Mr. Kim?"


    The middle-aged man called Mr. Kim took out a bunch of papers from his back and handed it to Park Yong Gi.


    Park Yong Gi took the documents. At the same time, the elevator opened. He arrived at his destination, the twentieth floor.


    The conference room was right in front of the elevator. Park Yong Gi knocked on the door and entered. As for his two assistants, they could not participate in the meeting.


    Inside the conference room, there was a long ss table and there were fourteen people sat behind the table. Park Yong Gi walked to his seat. When he sat on his seat, a deep and charismatic voice resounded.


    "Executive Park Yong Gi has arrived, let''s start the meeting!"


    Afterward, a deep silence followed for a brief moment. The deep and charismatic voice sounded once again.


    "First, let''s start from Executive Park Yong Gi."


    Park Yong Gi raised his hand and there was a woman approached him. He gave the papers in his hand to the woman.


    "He rejected our invitation!"


    "Oh, Ranker Alliance surely moved fast!" An old voice resounded in disappointment.


    "No. Ranker Alliance did not make a move. He said he did not have the interest to be Hero. Instead, he wanted us to hire him as Hero Instructor and imed he would train many Heroes to reach Emperor ss!"


    As soon as Park Yong Gi said this part, a sonorousugh echoed inside the conference room.


    "Hahaha. Youngster this day is surely interesting!"


    "Instructor Kang, please keep your voice low when we are in the meeting! Please continue, Executive Park!"


    "Yes. You can see in the paper, this person''s background is unclear. He is not registered as Star City''s citizens and everything about him is unclear. Except for the record of his activity in thest four months, we could not find anything about him!" Park Yong Gi exined while the other executives looked into the paper.


    Everything about Heero was written in the paper.


    "Then, what''s your idea to handle him?"


    "Why don''t we catch him and interrogate him. It will be easier if the person himself tells us about his past. Maybe he is part of Shadow Fang and Hope Park incident is part of Shadow Fang''s n." A strong and rough voice resounded.


    "Executive Park, what''s your idea?"


    "If Xing Heero is part of Shadow Fang. Why did he reject our invitation? They can infiltrate to Hero League if he is part of Shadow Fang."


    Moreover, Shadow Fang will not make a blunder to put a man with a suspicious identity to infiltrate Star City. My idea is to put surveince on him, sending one or two heroes to keep on the watch of his movement for the time being."


    Park Yong Gi voiced his idea.


    "I agree, we are Hero League, not an organized criminal. We can''t catch the people because of mere suspicion." The person called Instructor Kang immediately agreed to Park Yong Gi''s suggestion.


    "Any objection? No? Then we will send two Silver ss Heroes to watch Xing Heero."


    "Next! We will talk about ''another world'' that Bai Xin Yue discovered. For now, let''s call this ''another world'' as a dungeon! Executive Yang, what''s about the preparation to attack the dungeon?"


    "The preparation isplete. Emperor ss - Rank 20, Huo Liang Xun will lead the party to attack the dungeon!"

 Chapter 31: Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 31: Unexpected Guest


    "We are now dating!"


    Hong Yu announced to her big sister. She raised her hand which was also holding Heero''s hand in celebration.


    Han Ying looked at her happy sister, then turned to Heero was seeming embarrassed. She gently smiled, "Hehe, I know this will happen, but I did not expect you two will dating this soon."


    After that, Han Ying walked toward Heero and tapped his shoulder, her lips curved into a gentle smile and said: "I leave my sister to you!"


    "Hey, Big sis, what are you talking about. We are not going to get married yet. We are still dating, we are still dating. A certain someone just proposed me though."


    When she reached thest sentence, Hong Yu let out a giggle.


    "Eh?! Someone proposed to you?" Han Ying surprised.


    "Hehe, sis let''s go upstairs. I will tell you what happened" Hong Yu dragged Han Ying to upstairs.


    "Ehhh but we have to pack the goods outside" Han Ying''s words trailed off as Hong Yu dragged her to upstairs, leaving the embarrassed Heero.


    As for how it turned out like this, it happened a few hours ago. After he proposed, he was rejected by Hong Yu on the spot. It was not a rejection though. Hong Yu said she was still not ready yet.


    ...


    A few hours ago


    "Urghh, it''s just too sudden, I am not ready yet shouldn''t we date first before getting married? I mean"


    Hong Yu tried to exin yet she could not find the right words. She herself flustered.


    "You don''t like me?" Heero asked in disappointment. He looked dejected and down which was making Hong Yu even more flustered.


    "No No, I don''t mean it. I mean we should have started dating first before getting married."


    "Dating? What is that? Do you mean, we should have chosen a date for our marriage?" Heero asked in confusion.


    In Dramonia, there was no term of dating. People usually confessed to the woman/man they loved. After that, they would choose the date to marry. So Heero thought, dating meant was to choose the date for their marriage.


    This time, it was Hong Yu who got confused. But then, she got the point.


    "Do you somehow not know dating is?"


    Heero shook his head in confusion. He really did not know what Hong Yu meant was.


    Confirming the source of the problem, Hong Yu stared at Heero strangely. However, she remembered Heero said he was living in the mountains with his master since twelve.


    Then, she let out a giggle. Hong Yu looked at Heero with a serious look and asked, "Then if I epted your proposal, what are we going to do next?"


    "Choosing a date and get married? But I don''t n to marry you right now. I have to look good and stable job, then we will choose a date to get married." Heero answered honestly.


    It was the n. If the Hero League hired him as Hero Instructor, it would be the best. However, the Hero League rejected his offer.


    "Then, let''s say I epted your proposal and we decided to marry two yearster. What is our status in these two years?" Hong Yu threw another question.


    "..." Heero did not know how to answer this. Yes, what was their status in those two years. They had not married yet after all. It meant their status was still the same, close friend? But


    "That is dating. During these two years, it would be called dating. And if you find that I am good enough to be your wife, we can get married at that time."


    After all, I am just an ordinary woman from the outer region. Maybeter you will find a better girl than me" Hong Yu''s words trailed off, but there was no need for her to fill the words. Heero understood what she wanted to say.


    After finding out Heero was actually a former Hero


    Hong Yu realized her status was low to marry a man like Heero. She wondered if she was good enough to be with him. What if Heero found a woman better than her and left her?


    Heero pulled Hong Yu to his embrace and said in a solemn tone, "I like you for who you are and I promise I will marry you."


    Hearing what Heero said, a smile blossomed on Hong Yu.


    "So, we are now dating? What''s our status then?" Heero asked in confusion, breaking the good atmosphere in the car.


    Hong Yu broke free from Heero''s embrace and dered with a big happy smile, "We are now lover. I am your girlfriend and you are my boyfriend."


    "Hmmn, " Heero nodded his head in acknowledgment and added, "But two years are too long, what about one year?"


    "Heh, it depends on your performance. If you are a good boyfriend, it might be less than a year."


    "Then" Just as Heero wanted to make another promise, the driver cut him off.


    "Lady and Mister, can you continue your ''talk'' in another ce? We have arrived in Commerce Region 10 minutes ago. Earlier, I did not disturb you because you guys have the thing you need to settle. Now, you have settled your issue, can you please look at another ce to talk. I still have many works with me."


    The uncle driver who had been listening to the weird lover talk, finally he could not endure it anymore. He finally showed his presence with a wry smile on his face.


    Only then, Hong Yu realized there was another person who listened to them. Hong Yu''s face immediately turned red and got out of the car. It was so embarrassing.


    "Really, when you are falling in love, the world seemed only belong to them. It''s good to be young~" The uncle driver let out of sigh and turned back to the inner region.


    .


    It was what happened a few hours ago. Heero overlooked the different cultures of the two worlds. Nevertheless, Heero was still happy. He was now Hong Yu''s lover and he aplished the first step to continue his family line.


    Heero went out and began his work. After the talk between him and Hong Yu while shopping. Hong Yu said he could temporarily work in Miao Miao Noodles Shop until he got a new job.


    For now, his first job was tidying the ingredients to the storeroom. They bought a lot of goods, but it was an easy task for Heero. Five minutes, he finished his work. Then he waited for the two sisters on the first floor.


    It was still noon and almost lunchtime, the customers would swarm in soon. Ten minutester, the two sisters came down.


    When the two sisters came down, Heero realized there was something different in their gaze. Especially Han Ying, she was weirdly staring at him as she approached him.


    "I have heard everything from my sister. I will ept you to work here. But as you know, I can''t pay with high pay here. 500 WD per month and I will provide your meal. How is it?"


    "How about this. You don''t need to pay me, but let me have your rooftop for me to use."


    There was no way he could take his sister-inw''s money. As he was homeless, he could take the rooftop and build a small cabin for his room to sleep. It was a win-win situation for both of them.


    Moreover, he still could gain money from publishing books. For now, his main ie was from the books he published with Yun Xia Publisher.


    "Rooftop? What for?" Han Ying''s gaze even got weird as she heard the request. She now wondered if his sister chose the right man.


    "You will knowter. How is it? Do you agree?" There was no way Heero would say he was homeless and wanted her permission to live on her rooftop.


    Han Ying looked at her little sister, wondering if she should agree with this weird deal. However, Hong Yu nodded her head in agreement.


    "Good. I will let you use the rooftop." In the Han Ying could only helplessly agree. Then, she saw his little sister was raising her thumb and winked her right eye to Heero.


    Han Ying shook her head and headed to the kitchen, "Alright, it''s lunchtime, we have to get ready to open the shop!"


    With this, Heero opened a new career to be a Noodles Master. Of course, he still could not make noodles as Han Ying. Heero had to start as the waiter.


    Heero opened the door and greeted the customer, "Wee to Miao Miao Noodles Shop~"


    Just like this, two weeks passed.


    Heero already worked at Miao Miao Noodles Shop for two weeks. Even though he was still the waiter, but he could make noodles. It was not as good as Han Ying though. Nevertheless, it was still good progress.


    Heero''s tranquil life was back and just as he thought so, there was an unexpected guessing to the shop. She was his former student at Hope Preschool, Kang Myung Hee.


    Kang Myung did note alone, she was with a boy. The boy was about twelve years old, having the same red hair as Kang Myung Hee, and this boy somewhat looked frosty.


    "Myung Hee? What are you doing here?" Heero was surprised when he saw Kang Myung at the shop''s door.


    But the surprise did not stop here, Kang Myung Hee dashed toward Heero and hugged his thigh.


    With tears streaming down from her eyes and sobbing voice, Kang Myung Hee spoke, "Teacher Xing, please save my sister!"

 Chapter 32: Kang Dong Woo

    Chapter 32: Kang Dong Woo


    Kang Seo Yeon, 24 years, Eldest Daughter of Kang Family''s head, Kang Yun Cheol. She was Gold ss Hero - Rank 11. She had good archery, one of the best in Gold ss and she awakened an ability to control fire. She was also Kang Myung Hee''s big sister, but she went missing.


    Six months ago, a party of heroes that consisted of six Gold ss went to the east. The party leader was Kang Seo Yeon, Kang Myung Hee''s big sister.


    It was said, many mutated beasts began to appear in the east at an abnormal rate. Hero League dispatched Kang Seo Yeon''s party to investigate to the east.


    At first, everything went smoothly and in less than a month. The party managed to find the cause of the abnormal amount of the mutated beast that appeared in the east. The party found a stone gate that led to another world.


    The beast came from behind the stone gate. Kang Seo Yeon decided to investigate inside the gate without waiting for the reinforcement. The party reported the discovery and continued the investigation. Six Gold ss Heroes entered the stone gate and it was thest time Hero League contacted that party.


    Yes, after a month, there was no news came from the party. They also never came back from the stone gate. It was as if they were swallowed by the stone gate


    Hero League could not afford to lose six Gold ss Heroes at once. The executives came into an agreement to send a rescue. The rescue team was a party consisted of forty Gold ss Heroes.


    It was the party that came back a few months ago. Even though forty Gold ss Heroes came back intact. It could be said they failed their mission as they failed to rescue Kang Seo Yeon''s party.


    So, it had been six months Kang Seo Yeon went missing along with her party. The reason Kang Seo Yeon entered Hope Preschool was to wait for her big sister toe back.


    That was why every time she was in ss, she would gaze toward the north. With a heart full of hope, she was waiting for her big sister toe back. However, reality crushed the child''s hope, Kang Seo Yeon still went missing until now. There was no news from them either.


    It was the story behind the glum Kang Myung Hee.


    ...


    On the second floor, Heero sat across Kang Myung Hee and her brother. Yes, the twelve years boy followed Kang Myung Hee was her big brother, the heir of Kang Family, Kang Dong Woo.


    Heero let out a sigh when he heard the full story. But if it was like Myung Hee said, her sister mostly likely already dead. It had been half a year after all, there was only a little probability they still survived behind the stone gate.


    However, there was one thing that piqued his interest. The stone gate that led to another world. If he was not wrong, the stone gate most likely the same as the stone door at the Peak of Nebraska Mountain.


    A door that led him to find the Specter God and Beast God. However, this stone gate was different. If it was a ce where God lived, Bai Xin Yue''s party would note back intact. It might be different from the door at the peak of Nebraska Mountain.


    Even though Kang Myung Hee already calmed down, her eyes were still red from crying. As for Kang Dong Woo, he was staring at him coldly. He did not know why this boy so cold to him, but he was sure this was their first meeting.


    "So, Myung Hee wants Teacher Xing to save Myung Hee''s big sister?"


    "Mmnn." Kang Myung Hee nodded her head.


    "But why do you choose Teacher Xing?" This was the thing puzzled Heero.


    Kang Family was a giant family with a former Emperor ss Hero in it. Moreover, Kang Myung Hee''s father, Kang Yun Cheol was also a Crown ss Ranker. Kang Family had many rankers working for them. With such force, Kang Family could use its force to look for Kang Seo Yeon.


    Tears had dried trickled once again, "M-My father has given up they said Sister Seo Yeon already died if there''s no news in a week My father will hold a funeral for Sister Seo Yeon"


    Kang Dong-Woo gritted his teeth when he heard his sister cried. He wanted tofort her, but he could not. Myung Hee was not the one feeling down and sorrowful, he also depressed inside.


    Heero stood up and picked Myung Hee up. He embraced her to calm her down. A four years little girl turned out like this, the siblings might be very close.


    Heero scratched his head, "Good. I will try my best to help. I will try to check the stone gate, but I don''t know where it is. Does Myung Hee know where the stone gate is?"


    Myung Hee stopped crying when she heard Heero wanted to help. But when Heero asked her the stone gate''s location, Myung Hee shook her head. She also did not know where it was.


    Heero''s lips formed a helpless smile. But he also could not me Myung Hee. She just four years little girl. Maybe, her decision to ask for help was her decision on a whim because of the Hope Park incident.


    At that time, Myung Her witnessed how strong Heero was by beating forty people. She thought he was strong and then she came here to ask for help to save her sister.


    Looking at Heero''s troubled look, Myung Hee was aware of his trouble.


    "Teacher Xing, I wille back and ask my mum." She immediately thought of a way to find the stone gate''s location.


    "There''s no need. I know the dungeon''s location, but" Kang Dong Woo stared at Heero with a dagger-like stare that made Heero ufortable.


    "But what?" Kang Myung Hee became excited when she heard her brother knew the stone gate''s location.


    "Your Teacher Xing could not enter the gate because Hero League guards the stone gate. Even Ranker Alliance could not enter the dungeon, let alone your nameless Teacher Xing."


    Kang Dong Woo''s words were sharp. He did not try to hide his prejudice to Heero.


    "Moreover, even he could enter the dungeon, he would just go die. Even Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, Bai Xin Yue and her party did not dare to venture deeper into the dungeon. Sister, you only send your Teacher Xing to his demise if you send him to the dungeon."


    Let''s go back! I am following you here because you were begging me to. Don''t you waste your time with the people from the outer region?! They could only bluff!"


    Kang Dong Woo stood up from the seat and pointed his finger toward Heero''s face, "And YOU! Don''t you dare to give my sister with false hope such as you will the best. Just keep that bullish*t for yourself!!!"


    After saying those words, Kang Dong Woo approached Heero with an intention to take Myung Hee. However, Myung Hee refused and clutched her hand tightly on Heero''s body.


    "No! No! Teacher Xing is strong. He beat Old Man Song and Daddy''s thirty-nine subordinates. Teacher Xing is as strong as Grandpa!!! He could help me to find Sister Seo Yeon! I don''t want to go back with you!" Myung Hee burst out.


    Heero could only shake his head when he heard Kang Dong Woo''s words. He learned the people who lived in the inner region would look down at the people who lived in the outer region.


    The wall separated the four regions were not for the sake of protection, but the barrier of the social status. Since he was working in the noodle shop, he often visited themerce region. During this time, Heero realized the people treated him differently because he was from the outer region.


    The difference was so clear. When the people from the inner region came to themerce region. The shopkeeper would treat them as God while if it was him, they would treat him coldly as he came from the outer region.


    Of course, not everyone was like that, but most of them did. Heero was not surprised if a kid like Kang Dong Woo that came from the inner region had a prejudice against him.


    Sshing!!!


    Kang Dong-Woo sheathed his sword out. Yes, he was bringing a sword all the time. But Heero did not expect Kang Dong Woo would point his sword toward him.


    "Alright then, I will test him. If he could beat me just like he beat Old Man Song. I will share the stone gate''s location." Kang Dong Woo smirked and confidently challenged Heero.


    He believed Heero was just a swindler. What a mere preschool could do? If he was as strong as his sister told him, this man would not stay in the outer region and became a waiter of a cramped noodle shop.


    "Oi! Oi! Oi! It''s dangerous for a kid like you to y with a sword!" Heero got Myung Hee to stay away from Dong Woo.


    He was afraid if this kid suddenly swung the sword and hurt Myung Her identally. However, Dong Woo took it as Heero cowered in fear.


    "See! Your Teacher Xing is just a mere swindler! I haven''t made a move yet, but he already ran away!"


    ''I will show it to Myung Hee, this man is just a swindler!''


    Myung Hee turned her head at Heero, with her clear and innocent stare, she spoke: "Teacher Xing, can you have a match against my brother?"


    "Eh, are you sure? You know, Teacher Xing is strong."


    "I know. You can have a match, but don''t hurt my brother, okay?"


    "Hmm, okay!"


    Looking at his sister talked closely with Heero. Dong Woo pissed off, moreover, his sister was taking a side to an outsider.


    "You"


    Just as he wanted to charge toward Heero, suddenly there was an unknown pressure enveloped him.


    "Urgh"


    ng! ng!


    Dong Woo could not hold the pressure well. The short sword fell and he fell with his two knees down. His breathing became hurried, the pressure was also suffocating him, and his vision blurred.


    This was a Ki field created by Heero. He also experienced this kind of pressure many times during his training with Saint. His first experience was no different than the current Dong Woo.


    "Teacher Xing, enough." Myung Hee could not bear to see her brother suffered like that.


    Even though she did not know what had happened to her brother, but she knew it must be Teacher Xing doing.


    Heero nodded his head and released the Ki field. As soon as the Ki field disappeared, Dong Woo sucker a deep breath.


    Inside the Ki field, it was very hard to even breathe. He thought he was going to pass out, but the pressure disappeared. There was no need to guess, the culprit must be the man called Teacher Xing.


    "You You are cheating. You did a sneak attack on me. It''s not a fair match. I haven''t even used my real power."


    After saying those, a me appeared in Dong Woo''s hand.


    "I am, Kang Dong Woo, the future of Emperor ss Hero will not lose against a mere preschool teacher like YOU!!!"


    The me in Dong Woo''s right hand zed even fiercer.


    However, there was no way Heero would let Dong Woo released his me. In an instant m, he appeared before Dong Woo and flicked her finger toward Dong Woo''s forehead.


    Tak!


    "Arghh!"


    Dong Woo screamed in pain and the me in his hand instantly vanished. He fell back as he kept rubbing his pained forehead.


    "You You You"


    Dong Woo stood up and held the pain on his forehead. He pointed his finger toward Heero, but there were no words came out.


    In the end, he realized the man in front of him was strong. Just like Myung Hee told him, this person was strong.


    "Do you know who I am? I am Kang Dong Woo, the heir of Kang Family"


    He realized Heero was stronger than him. He tried to use his background to scare Heero. Dong Woo''s wits reached the end. He did not know anymore what to say and bbered out his background.


    Heero shook his head and approached Dong Woo.


    "Don''te closer, or I will report you to Central Police!" Dong Woo scared of Heero.


    "You said you want to be Emperor ss Hero?" Heero asked in a cold voice.


    "Y-yes I will be Emperor ss Hero. Just like my grandfather" Even though Dong Woo clueless why Heero suddenly asked, he still answered truthfully.


    "But you are unfitting to be Hero!" Heero dered coldly. But his deration incited Dong Woo''s rage!


    "Who says I am unfitting to be a Hero!!??? I have the power and I will be the strongest Hero. I will surpass you in 5 years!!!"


    "Oh? Really? Then let me ask you, what is Hero''s duty?"


    "Killing the beast and protect the people from the danger!"


    As expected, an answer from a kid.


    "Then, do you still think you can be a Hero after what you did just now? You tried to use your ability without caring for your surroundings. Do you know where we are?"


    We are in the noodle shop, there are many people down there. But you still want tounch your me in full power. Let alone the people downstairs, what about your sister? Do you still care about her? What if your me injures your sister? You are not even a good brother and here you want to be a Hero?"


    Heero started lecturing twelve years old Dong Woo.


    Meanwhile, Dong Woo looked at his little sister in a daze. This time, Dong Woo did not refute Heero''s anymore as he was also aware of his mistake.

 Chapter 33: Kang Seo Yeon

    Chapter 33: Kang Seo Yeon


    Dong Woo froze on the spot, there was no word came out from his mouth.


    "I I I"


    He kept uttering one word but failed toe up with a sentence.


    Heero came closer and rubbed the Dong Woo''s red hair.


    "I know you didn''t mean it. I know you love your sister and want to be the great Hero. I also know you have the power, but you can''t be a Hero by relying on your power only."


    You have to be a great heart, protecting everyone not limited to the people in the inner region but the whole city, and Hero is known for their kindness, you have treated people equally despite their status. Then, you will be a great Hero in everyone''s heart."


    Power does not make you a Hero. The way you use your power the one made you a Hero or evil viin. If you use your power to hurt the people, you will be an evil viin just like Shadow Fang. But if you use your power to protect the people from the danger, you will be a Hero. Do you understand?"


    Heero''s voice was gentle and warm. It soothed Dong Woo''s feeling which was a mess.


    "I-I I understand" Dong Woo''s voice was shaky and his eyes turned red.


    "I-I am sorryyyyy. Uwaaaa."


    Dong Woo ended crying, tears streaming down as he tried to cover it with his hand.


    Heero embraced Dong Woo and gave his shoulder to him. Dong Woo cried on Heero''s shoulder.


    "Yosh~ Yosh~ Yosh~"


    In the end, Dong Woo was still a child. He tried to act mature before his little sister, but before Heero, he was still a child.


    The upstairs caused amotion and actually, everyone downstairs heard themotion. Even Han Ying and Hong Yu were worried. After all, the two children were from the Kang Family. Nothing good came up from offending them.


    Hearing a loud cry, the two sisters left their post and went upstairs. They tilted their heads and saw Heero was hugging the two children.


    Heero also noticed the two sisters were taking a peek. He made an okay gesture he learned from Hong Yu, telling the two everything was fine.


    After that, Heero took the two siblings to the rooftop. The rooftop waspletely different, it was totally changed.


    When Dong Woo and Hong Yu reached the rooftop, they were greeted with a floral scent and sulent air. Dong Woo took a deep breath and found the air he breathed was sofy.


    At the corner of the rooftop, there was a log cabin. It was not big but the same size as a small room. On the left, there was a line of colorful flowers. The flowers were the source of a pleasant scent.


    To the right, various kinds of nts lined up. There were even three medium-sized trees across the log cabin. Below the tree, there was a long table and bench, a ce for him to rx.


    Heero made all of this by himself. When he got permission to use the rooftop, he arranged with great care. The beforehand deste and cold rooftop turned into afortable ce. Even Hong Yu and Han Ying were surprised by the rooftop transformation.


    This rooftop now became a ce to rx for them. Of course, the secret behind the transformation was solely on the nts. It was Heero''s technique, a technique he learned from his fairy mother.


    With the right method and the right amount of Ki, Heero transformed everyone he took with him. The sulent air that unusual yetfy was because he transformed nts, flowers, and trees with his technique.


    "Wow, this ce is so nice!"


    Myung Hee eximed in a pleasant surprise. She kept doing the same thing as his brother, inhale and exhale. They kept repeating the same thing again and again.


    "Good, you can stay here for a moment. I have still work. After I finished my work, I will deliver you back."


    Heero lips curved into a happy smile. Each time he made the children or others smile or happy. Heero felt content deep inside his heart.


    "Alright then, if you need me, I will be downstairs. Also, we have great noodles, you can try if want."


    Heero waved his hand to the two kids. Just as he wanted to leave the rooftop, Dong Woo stopped him.


    "Wait Please wait, Teacher Xing"


    The beforehand cold Dong Woo changed. From the voice, he turned more polite than before.


    "Oh, do you need anything?" Heero turned around.


    "Mmmm, it''s about"


    "About what?"


    Dong Woo somewhat hesitant to talk. But it only took a moment and he threw his hesitation away.


    Dong Woo bowed his head, "Teacher Xing, please save my sister! Please save her, I beg you! Sister Seo Yeon is the one who always cared for us. While our father and mother were busy, it was always Sister Seo Yeon She She"


    Dong Woo somewhat lost at his words as tears flooded down. Dong Woo who never showed his weak side, crying again for the second time. Moreover, this was also the first time, he bowed his head to an outsider like Heero.


    "Please Teacher Xing!" Myung Hee also bowed her head.


    "Good, I will try my best. As long as your Sister Seo Yeon is still alive. I will bring her back with me, I promise!"


    Heero embraced the two kids while Dong Woo cried again on his shoulder.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on a certain rooftop, there were two men in cks. They were holding binocrs and looking in the same direction.


    "Huh!? Why Instructor Kang''s grandson and granddaughter meet with that man? Should we report this?"


    "Hmm, that man also hugged Instructor Kang''s grandchildren. Does that man really set his eye on the Kang Family?"


    "Should we make a move? What if that man kidnaps Instructor Kang''s grandchildren? Even though we are not at fault, Kang Family will me us if that really happened."


    "Hmm, I will keep watching over him, you make a report to above. We will make a move if that man really takes the two children away. We don''t have enough proof to make a move now!"


    "Good!"


    These two men were Silver ss Heroes. They got a mission from the Hero League to secretly watch Heero''s activity. Ayumu, Silver ss - rank 37 and Tao Bin, Silver ss - rank 23.


    "Hah hah hah"


    A woman with long red hair and wore a tattered ck armor rested her back on a tree. She was holding twin short swords and looking at the surroundings vigntly.


    "Shit, the mutated beast in this ce is not normal" the red-haired woman cursed in a low voice.


    This woman was Kang Seo Yeon, Kang Dong Woo and Kang Myung Hee''s missing sister. She was currently running away from a group of mutated beast.


    Actually, not only Kang Seo Yeon was alive, but all of her party members were also alive.


    It happened five months ago after they entered the stone gate. At first, everything went smooth, they could handle the mutated beast they met on the way.


    Everything was fine until they entered a giant cave. Upon seeing the giant cave, everyone was excited to explore the cave. But it was the start of the disaster.


    It turned out the giant cave was a nest of Giant Lizard. They encountered two giant lizards that as big as a truck. However, the party could still handle the first two giant lizards


    It took them two whole hours to kill the two giant lizards. It exhausted their strength to kill two giant lizards and they thought these two giant lizards were the only beast resided inside the cave.


    After all, the two giant lizards were just too strong. But it turned out their judgment was wrong. The two giant lizards were an infant of the true giant lizard.


    Yes, half an hour after the party killed the first giant lizards, a gigantic lizard that five times bigger appeared, the mother lizard. The mother lizard was furious upon finding her children were killed.


    Kang Seo Yeon and her party understood well, they could not win against the mother lizard. They made a prompt decision to escape.


    The party tried to shake off the mother lizard''s pursuit but to no avail. Three days, the mother lizard was pursuing them three days tirelessly.


    After three days of thrill, the party somehow managed to get away from the mother lizard. However, another problem popped out. They were lost the way to get back to the stone gate.


    As the party tried to find a way back to the stone gate, they encountered many strong mutated beasts. Winged lizard, a gigantic bird, extremely fast wolves, and more.


    Yes, Kang Seo Yeon and her party spent six months'' time for running away from the mutated beast''s chase. There was only a little of the mutated beast they could face. Most of the mutated beast was just too strong for the party.


    And now, Kang Seo Yeon was running away from a pack of tigers. The tiger was white in color and they had a troublesome ability, stealth. Not only these tigers were too many in number, but they had stealth.


    Because of this tiger, Kang Seo Yeon got separated from his party.


    "I can''t die here, I have to report the danger of this ce to Hero League. If the mutated beast in this cee out"


    Kang Seo Yeon could not imagine what would happen to outside. She found most of the mutated beast in this ce at the level of Emperor Level. Only Emperor ss Hero and Legend ss Ranker could fight again these mutated beasts.


    Shruk! Shruk! Shruk!


    "Damn, they are here"


    Kang Seo Yeon rose up and scanned the surroundings. She used her hearing to detect where these tigers came from.


    "Above!"


    Kang Seo Yeon looked up. Sure enough, there were seven white tigers pounced toward her. She rolled forward and leaped up to the nearest tree. During this time, she put her twin swords on her waist and took the bow from her back.


    She turned around and at the same time, she pulled three steel arrows from her back. Kang Seo Yeon pulled her bow and shot three arrows at once. The three steel arrows coated in me and three me arrows pierced the white''s tiger heads.


    From avoiding the tiger pounce to shot the arrow, it took only ten seconds, and she hit all three arrows on urately. She was the genius me Archer of the Kang Family.


    "Three down, four left"


    Kang Seo Yeon put the bow back and pulled her twin short swords. At the same time, she pulled the swords, me shrouded the twin swords. As for the white tiger, it vanished with stealth.

 Chapter 34: Earth Is Round

    Chapter 34: Earth Is Round


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Heero madly typing as he had to finish the draft for "The Spirit and Trickster". Tomorrow, he had to go to a ce called the dungeon. He did not know when he would go back, that was why he wanted to finish the draft before leaving.


    Fyuh!


    "It''s finished, thest book I have to send this draft to Yun Xia Mail mail"


    Klik! Klik! Klik!


    "And done Thisputer is surely amazing"


    It had been a week since theputer arrived. But typing as fast as Yun Xia was not a problem for Heero. During this week, he learned only about typing and e-mail.


    He was amazed by the e-mail, he could send the book he wrote by just a few clicks. Once again, the technology in this world amazed Heero.


    Heero actually did not buy thisputer, but it was a gift from Yun Xia. Each time he wanted to write his book, he woulde to Yun Xia Publisher. However, his presence bothered Yun Xia who was so busy all day. She did not want anyone toe to disturb her during her work hours. In the end, Yun Xia gave him an unusedputer.


    Actually, Heero wanted to learn about the inte. Hong Yu said he could learn many things from the inte. However, he spent his time in writing and today he finished a series of books. There was no time to surf the inte.


    Furthermore, tomorrow he would have made a trip to Dungeon. He could not learn about the inte even though he had no work.


    Remembering tomorrow trip, Heero rubbed his wrist. Then, his left wrist brightened up and a screen with menus appeared. Yes, he got himself a smartwatch. Dong Woo gave him the smartwatch and a map in it.


    Smartwatch was way too expensive, it was even more expensive than aputer. The cheapest smartwatch was 10,000 WD. There was no way Heero would waste his money on a smartwatch. However, Dong Woo gave him for free, the best one.


    Even though he could only open a map, making calls, and sending messages. There was plenty of time to learn more about the smartwatchter. Heero was quite satisfied with what he had now.


    "For now, I will secure this area first before leaving"


    Heero left his log cabin and nced toward a higher building that seven districts away. Since his visit from the Central Police, he felt he was being watched. Later he found there were two people who spied on him.


    Heero was not bothered as long as these two people did not bother him or do something to him or Hong Yu. He just let them watched him for two weeks.


    However, he would go tomorrow, he could not let these two suspicious people just like this while he was away.


    ...


    "Bin, he is outurghh!!" Ayumu had his binocrs on his eyes and noticed the man he spied was looking at him.


    "What happens?" Tao Bin immediately came closer and ced his binocrs on his eyes. Through the binocrs, he saw the man was looking at him.


    "Have we been found out?" Ayumu could not help but think so.


    "There''s no way right? Executive Park said this man is about the same level as us. It must be"


    Tao Bin''s words trailed off as the man he watched the man disappeared. Ayumu also saw it, the man disappeared.


    "Where is he?" Ayumu moved his binocrs to the other ces, but he could not find the track of Heero.


    Ayumu and Tao Bin panicked as they could not find any trace of Heero anywhere. They kept moving the binocrs here and there, but they could not find Heero.


    "I am here"


    Tao Bin and Ayumu heard a voice came from behind. But before they could turn around, their vision ckened out.


    Yes, Heero appeared behind these two men and knocked them out. He held his chin, "What should I do to these two"


    Heero came closer to the two passed out men. He rummaged their clothes, he was looking at a clue who these people were. However, except for a weird tool and dagger, he could not find anything on their bodies.


    "Oh, smartwatch"


    Heero pulled the two unconscious men''s sleeves and found a smartwatch on their wrists. But the smartwatch was locked.


    "Hmm"


    These two were suspicious, but he could not find their identity. If he let them be, he afraid these two would bother Hong Yu and Han Ying.


    "First, let me take the smartwatch off. They could call a rescue with the smartwatch."


    Heero took the smartwatch off their wrist.


    "Eh What if they have a tool that could send an emergency call to their friend? After all, the technology of this world is so advanced."


    Heero took these two men''s clothes, leaving only the underwear.


    "Ehh, maybe the secret tool is in there"


    Heero looked at the red underwear these two men wore. Yes, they had the same color of underwear.


    "Nah, never mind. There''s no way they put the secret tool there. I should leave a bit of dignity for them"


    Afterward, Heero pushed his hand to the air and rift formed. His hand entered the rift that formed in the air and took a bamboo container. It was his space storage and inside the bamboo was a paralyzing pill.


    Heero took fourteen paralyzing pills out of the bamboo container. The pill was orange in color, but it had no smell.


    "One pill will paralyze them for a day. The trip will be at least five days, it might be taking more time. Seven pills are enough to paralyze them for seven days"


    Heero fed Ayumu and Tao Bin seven paralyzing pills. After that, he went to check another ce, he had to make sure everything was safe.


    ...


    The next morning, at 5 am


    In front of Miao Miao Noodles Shop, Heero bid his farewell to Hong Yu and Han Ying.


    "Do you really need to go? Outside is dangerous." Hong Yu was so reluctant to let Heero venture outside of the city.


    "Nah, I promised the kids. Moreover, I am strong, you know, there''s no beast that could harm me. Dong Woo also has prepared a train for me. Believe me, at most it''s a week."


    Heero caressed Hong Yu''s ck hair with a reassuring smile on his face.


    "Good." Hong Yu knew she could not persuade Heero to not go. However, next, Hong Yu made an unexpected move. She got closer to Heero andnded a kiss on his right cheek.


    Heero stared at Hong Yu in a daze while Hong Yu let out a giggle.


    "Hehe, look at how silly your face is. If you came back earlier" Hong Yu got closer to Heero and whispered, "I will give you another kiss, a longer one."


    The dazed Heero turned to a pleasant surprise when he heard what Hong Yu promised.


    "Really?"


    "Hehehe" Hong Yu let out a smallugh as she nodded her head.


    "Good. I wille back soon. I am going now. The sooner I depart, the sooner Ie back. Don''t forget your promise.


    Heero waved his hand to Hong Yu and departed to the train station. From Star City, he went to Jilin Base by train.


    Jilin Base a small town located in the east of Star City. Meanwhile, the Dungeon was not far from Jilin Town. From there, Heero could go to the dungeon by walking.


    When he arrived at the train station, there was a man wearing a ck coat approached him.


    "Are you Teacher Xing?"


    "Yes, I am Teacher Xing."


    "Good, please follow me. Young Master Dong Woo ordered me to deliver you to Jilin Town!"


    Heero followed the man in the ck coat. Yesterday, Dong Woo told him that he would have someone delivered him to Jilin Town.


    The man in the ck coat led Heero to a train. This was the first time he saw the one called the train. The train was longer than a car and the train could amodate more people.


    Inside the train, there were many rooms. The man in the ck coat led Heero to one room.


    "You can wait here until we arrive at Jilin Town. If you have a request, you can press the green button. There''s someone wille to youter." The man exined to Heero.


    Heero nodded his head, indicating he understood. He was scanning the room inside the room. It wasplete with a bed, a table with aputer on it, and a toilet. This room was more luxurious than his log cabin.


    "We will deliver breakfast in an hour and we will arrive at Jilin Town in four hours." The man in the ck informed.


    Heero nodded his head again as he turned on theputer. He did not expect there would be aputer on the train.


    "Alright then, I will excuse myself!" After that, the man in the ck coat left the room, leaving Heero alone.


    Heero focused on the monitor, "Browser browser"


    Klik! Klik!


    "Let''s see, Hong Yu said I only need to type what I am looking for"


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Heero typed earth and tapped enter. He wanted to know the history of this earth and hoped that he could find a trace of dramonia. Also, he wanted to know how long he had been sealed in Eternal Ice.


    The result came out and a round of colorful ball appeared, blue, green, and white. Below the picture, there was a word written, Earth.


    "Earth is round...?"


    Heero muttered in confusion.


    "If the earth is round, then howe he could still stand perfectly on this round Earth?"


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Heero typed what was in his mind, he was asking the inte how the human could stand in a round earth.


    The result came out, he clicked the topmost result. He read the article, in conclusion, it because of gravity that he could stand on the round earth.


    After the article, he was directed to the theory behind gravity. Theory of rtivity by Albert Einstein. Heero did not understand much about this gravity, he clicked it.


    Then, an old man with white hair stuck out his tongue appeared. Below the picture, there was a name, Albert Einstein written below the picture.


    "This old man is surely mischievous" Heero muttered in a low voice. After that, he read the article below the picture.


    Without he realized he forgot his purpose was to look for the earth''s history.


    Four hours passed


    Heero still had his eyes glued at the monitor, he was trying toprehend the Theory of Rtivity. But after four hours, he could not understand a single thing.


    Tok! Tok! Tok!


    A knock sounded and Heero snapped out of the monitor. He looked toward the door and found the man in the ck coat entered the room.


    "Teacher Xing, we have arrived at Jilin Town."


    "Urgh? So fast?" Heero surprised.


    Then he looked back to the monitor, "I almost"


    Heero reluctantly left theputer and followed the man in the ck coat. In the end, Heero didn''t understand the Theory of Rtivity and also forgot to search the earth''s history.

 Chapter 35: World Beyond The Stone Gate

    Chapter 35: World Beyond The Stone Gate


    Heero followed the man in the ck coat and went out of the train. Jilin Station, different from the station in Star City. Jilin Station located outside of Jilin Town.


    Moreover, Jilin Station was guarded strictly. Heero saw there were at least twenty people wearing a dark green uniform with a cloud pattern in ck patrolled. These people also brought a gun and a sword with them.


    The army was the ones who guarded the station. There was a star symbol on each army''s left arm, showing they were an army of Star City.


    Heero looked back and forth curiously. Especially to the gun that the soldier had. He wondered how the weapon worked as this was the first time he saw the gun. There was no sharp de, but a barrel with a small hole. The handle also located below.


    As he was gazing to the gun too long, one soldier red fiercely back. This soldier wanted to scare Heero with their fierce look.


    Heero only shook his head and followed the guide. Dong Woo''s man delivered him out of the station and pointed to Jilin Town.


    "Teacher Xing, that''s Jilin Town. You can follow the road to reach the town!" With his t tone, the man guided Heero the way to Jilin Town.


    Heero nodded his head, "Thank you."


    The man in the ck returned with a nod. Since the first time they met, the man had expressionless look and always spoke in a t tone. The man also did not bother to tell his name until now. The man left with no words.


    Heero shrugged, he was used to this kind of treatment. It often happened when he visited themerce region.


    "Alright, I have arrived at Jilin Town."


    Heero brought the smartwatch in his wrist closer to his face. After a moment, the smartwatch brightened up. It was the system Heero liked, face unlock.


    After that, he opened the map given to him by Dong Woo. On the map showed a green dot which was very near to Jilin Town. The green dot was his position.


    The ce he must visit was the red dot. It was located in the northeast of Jilin Town. The red dot was where the dungeon located.


    "I have a check the ce called the dungeon and find Kang Seo Yeon. The sooner I find her, then the sooner I will get my kisshehehe."


    Heero let out giggled and departed to the northeast of Jilin Town.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Hero League HQ


    Park Yong Gi was reading the newest report of the dungeon. Hero League sent a huge team to explore and find the missing heroes in the dungeon. The team consisted of an Emperor ss and 120 Gold ss as the main force, and 200 Silver ss as the supporter.


    Emperor ss - Rank 20, Huo Liang Xun was selected as the leader of the team. Huo Liang Xun was famous for his transformation ability. Gaining the ability to transform his body into a red tiger, Huo Liang Xun reached Emperor ss at the age of 35 years.


    He was one of the youngest in Emperor ss after the Emperor ss - Rank 7, Musashi Naizen who reached Emperor ss at the age of 27 years.


    Park Yong Gi furrowed his brows as he read the report. It had been ten days since the team entered the dungeon, but there was only a little progress.


    Even the team under the lead of Emperor ss, they could not venture deeper into the dungeon. It was said, there were many mutated beasts inside and all of them were stronger than the mutated beast outside.


    Moreover, the team could not venture deeper because of a group of giant lizards. Yes, a group of giant lizards prevented the team to venture deeper into the dungeon.


    The team also could not force their way in as there were three Emperor Level beasts amongst the giant lizards. Huo Liang Xun alone would not be enough.


    Park Yong Gi rubbed his forehead, he began feeling a headache with these negative reports. At this time, he suddenly remembered a youth''s funny deration.


    "Hire me as Hero Instructor, Hero League will give birth to many Emperor ss Hero!"


    He shook his head and wryly smiled, ''there''s no way Emperor ss woulde that easily.''


    Yes, Hero League wasck of manpower. From 21


    Emperor ss, only 2 Emperor ss avable at this time. Huo Liang Xun responded to their call, while the other refused as he still had his training. Musashi Naizen refused the call because he was currently training.


    Even though the team encountered trouble in the dungeon, Hero League could not send assistance. The heroes they sent were the best out of the best in the avable list.


    Park Yong Gi was put in a tough spot.


    Diriring! Diriring!


    The telephone on his table ringing. He immediately picked up the phone.


    "Hello, Park Yong Gi here."


    "Executive Park, we lost contact with Ayumu and Tao Bin!" A panicked voice sounded from the phone.


    "Ayumu? Tao Bin?" Park Yong Gi paused for a moment. Then he remembered these two Silver ss had a task to keep a watch on Xing Heero.


    "Urgh? How long it has been you lost contact with them?"


    "It''s been eleven hours. Thest report is eleven hours ago! We can''t reach them now and we can''t track their smartwatch as well! Moreover, Xing Heero no longer in the noodles shop."


    "Urgh!" Park Yong Gi rubbed his head. He truly felt a headache now.


    Park Yong Gi rummaged his table which was full of the documents. He was looking for a report from Ayumu and Tao Bin.


    Yesterday, everything was still normal. He read the report, there was nothing special about yesterday''s report, except for one thing. Instructor Kang''s Granddaughter and Grandson met that man, Xing Heero.


    They could not get the conversation between them. But from the report, both children seemed to be fond of this man.


    "What about Instructor Kang''s grandchildren? Is there anything happen to them?"


    "No! Kang Dong Woo and Kang Myung Hee are in their residence. I checked it just now!" A nervous voice answered from the phone.


    "What about the two girls who opened the noodle shop?"


    Based on the report, Xing Heero got a close rtionship with the two girls.


    "Hmm They are fine. The two siblings opened their shop as usual."


    "What about the surveince around that district? Do you catch anything from it?"


    "Actually, the CCTV around that district is not working anymore since a month ago." A small voice yet also nervous came out of the phone.


    During the talk, the door opened. A man with the fine build, wearing a Japanese''s traditional clothes kimono, having parted short ck hair, good looking, and two swords on his waist. This man was Musashi Naizen, Emperor ss - Rank 7.


    When this Musashi Naizen entered the room, Park Yong Gi brightened. It was as if he found a savior.


    "Alright, send another 5 Silver ss and track that man. Also, look all surveince in the outer region and find him!"


    After that Park Yong Gi closed the phone and Musashi Naizen was already in front of him. Musashi Naizen was standing there and frowned toward Park Yong Gi.


    "Is there a problem in the outer region?" Musashi Naizen''s toneless voice came out.


    "No problem, just a small matter. There''s a more important matter." Park Yong Gi handed a report he got from the team entered the dungeon.


    Yes, Xing Heero was only a small matter in Park Yong Gi''s eyes. The big one was the problem rted to the dungeon.


    "Hooo, so you called me because of this. Looking for the five missing Gold ss and investigate the dungeon hmm, interesting. Even animal Huo is having a hard time. Hooo, three Emperor Level beasts this is really interesting. If there are really many Emperor Level beasts, then this ce is worth visiting."


    The way Musashi Naizen''s words sounded overbearing and arrogant. He even called Emperor ss - Rank 20, Huo Liang Xun animal Huo. However, Park Yong Gi also knew this man in his mid-twenties had a capability for being arrogant.


    "Good, I will take this mission. Losing another Emperor ss will only increase the Emperor ss workload!"


    ...


    It took half an hour for Heero to reach the entrance of the dungeon. Just like Dong Woo said, the entrance was a stone gate, a big stone gate. But there was something wrong with the information he got from Dong Woo.


    The stone gate was supposed to not that big. It was supposed to be two meters wide and five meters tall. However, the stone gate guarded by many heroes had eight meters wide and twelve meters tall.


    Heero spied the situation from afar. There were many tents that stood around and the stone gate surrounded by many heroes. Just like Dong Woo told him, Hero League guarded and forbade others to enter the stone gate.


    However, even the stone gate was guarded tightly, it was not a problem for Heero to sneak in. Heero closed his eyes, then Ki in blue rose from his feet and enveloped his body.


    Heero opened his eyes and strode forward to the stone gate. He was using stealth, it was a technique he learned from a beast during his training at Nebraska Mountain.


    When he entered the camp area, no one noticed Heero''s presence. They were still doing what they were supposed to do. Even when Heero stood right before the stone gate, the four heroes around the gate could not see or feel Heero''s presence.


    Heero stood before the stone gate and looked at it carefully. Behind the gate was only darkness. He could see nothing behind the stone gate. The concept was somewhat simr to the door at the peak of Nebraska Mountain.


    After looking for a while, Heero entered the stone gate. He arrived in the world behind the stone gate. The scene greeted him beyond the gate was a lush forest and refreshing air.


    "Somehow, this ce reminds me of Dramonia Ehhh!???".


    Heero immediately activated his Mystical Eyes and he dumbfounded for what he saw. The airposition of this ce was about the same as Dramonia.

 Chapter 36: My Prince

    Chapter 36: My Prince


    The Ki streamed in the air was the simr Ki he saw in Dramonia. A transparent red and blue fment that intertwined with each other. It waspletely different than the outside.


    Outside of this ce, the earth had a strange energy Heero never saw before. It was a transparent colorful fment alongside gray fment.


    After investigating a bit, Heero found the colorful energy was the same as Ki. That colorful energy benefitting the human, it strengthened the body. However, at the same time, there was also gray energy which was pretty harmful to the human body.


    The gray energy would be slowly corroded the human''s body and shorten their lifespan. It was simr to Specter Ki, but the gray energy was milderpared to Specter Ki.


    Specter Ki could kill a human with a little Ki, inside their bodies. So Heero surprised when he found a simr force as in Dramonia''s.


    A human would absorb blue energy into their body. Hero Academy, Nebraska Temple, and even Saint called this blue energy as Ki while the red energy as Beast Ki.


    That was why Heero thought he was in a different world, but then again. He found a simr ce to Dramonia. Heero looked back to the big stone gate behind him.


    A thought shed in his mind as he thought something ridiculous. During his time sealed in Eternal Ice, he was passed the same gate as this stone gate and arrived on Earth?


    "Nah, nevermind. I will check this ce. If this ce is really Dramonia, there will be a clue here!"


    Heero walked deeper into the dungeon. There were many trails left on the ground and Heero followed the trail. Heero looked carefully as he followed the trail. This ce was really simr to Dramonia, from the trees, the nts he found on the way.


    He even plucked a few herbs that grew in Dramonia. It was the same herb he found in Dramonia. Heero could not help but suspect his thought earlier.


    But Heero was not sure if this ce was Dramonia. A lush forest usually where the beast race lived in and he never went to Beast''s territory before. He lived in Morabaka City and fought against Specter Race. So Heero had no clue if he was really in the beast territory of Dramonia.


    It did not long he encountered a group of Heroes fighting against giant lizards. Heero recognized this giant lizard, Alluni Lizard. This was a lizard lived in the east of the beast territory.


    Heero never saw the actual Alluni Lizard, but he had read the book about the beast. Alluni Lizard was known for its hard scale and human used its scale to make armor.


    Umber scale, short tail, having four brownish eyes and gigantic in size. This beast was hard to kill and its weakness was its belly which hard to reach. Moreover, it also had venomous breath which made this beast hard to kill.


    Themon Alluni Lizard categorized as Level 4 - Greater Warrior Level. Master Rank Hero had no problem facing such a beast. But Advance Hero would have a bit hard time to kill Alluni Lizard.


    Based on the information from Dong Woo, these group heroes should beprised of Gold ss Hero. Heero assumed Gold ss at the same rank as Master Rank Hero. However


    Heero found the Gold ss Hero was having a hard time to kill Alluni Lizard despite they were doubled in number. It seemed he was still overestimating the Heroes on Earth.


    There were about fifty Alluni Lizards, but the real troublesome was the leader of this Alluni Lizard. There were three leaders and all of them at the same level, Level 7 beast or High General Beast.


    He saw there was a person confronting the three High General Alluni Lizards alone.


    "Not bad." Heeroplimented.


    Being able to confront three High General Beasts alone, that person must be at the peak of Master Rank Hero. If that person could kill the three High General Beasts, he would reach Grandmaster Rank in a short time afterward.


    "Eh, but it''s not human a beastmen, huh?"


    Heero realized the person who confronted the High General Beast was not a human. It was a beastmen, red fur covered its body, a long tail with the tip of the tail was a me, and it had a sturdy body with over two meters in height.


    Beastmen, it was a minor race in Dramonia. Beastmen was supposed to be a human, but they absorbed the red energy or Beast Ki. Even though the Beast Ki was not as harmful as the Specter Ki, it changed their body.


    Yes, there would be some part that changed into a beast''s body. Just like a horn, the fur that grew out of their skin, the w, eyes, or even the whole body or head.


    Beastmen superiority was their raw strength. While it changed the body, it also gave the beastmen superior strength.


    Heero scanned the beastmen''s body with his eyes. He found this beastmen had no Beast Ki, but the colorful energy filled this man while the gray energy coated the colorful energy.


    Heero did not understand much about these two energies.


    ''But maybe it''s rted to the gray energy''


    "Should I help them? Nah, better I don''t. They could grow even stronger if the pass this ordeal. Moreover, I have my own mission."


    Heero shook his head and continued to venture deeper. Moreover, this group was not in a disadvantaged position.


    In his stealth, Heero spread his Ki to detect his surroundings. Heero''s Ki spread over to a thousand meters ahead.


    ...


    At a certain ce of the Dungeon


    Kang Seo Yeon was running away. Yes, it had been three days since she ran away from the white tiger. Maybe she was cursed. After she escaped from the white tiger, she encountered a group of red fur gori.


    Different from the white tiger, there were only nine red fur goris chased after her. It was much lesspared to the pack of white tigers, but this red fur gori was far stronger than the white tiger.


    She tried to fight one of them earlier. The result was she broke her sword and one her ribs. Knowing she was not a match of the red fur gori, she immediately escaped.


    But these red fur goris were agile and fast. They could match her speed and have been pursuing her for a few hours. The exhausted she felt from non-stop running away and the internal injured she suffered, Kang Seo Yeon''s speed dropped drastically.


    After running for a few hours, she knew impossible to shake these red fur goris off. Not with her current condition.


    Kang Seo Yeon stopped running away and the nine red fur goris immediately surrounded her. She stopped running away not because she gave up, but she wanted to fight them.


    Rather than getting exhausted and killed by the red fur goris, she decided to put out herst effort to fight the red fur gori. However, when she felt an unknown pressure under the nine fur goris. She knew there was no way she could win.


    "Am I going to die here?"


    Kang Seo Yeonmented at her bad luck.


    "But I haven''t gotten married yet. I want to have a cute daughter just like my sister. There still many things I want to do"


    Kang Seo Yeon let out of the nonsense rumbling as nine red fur goris came closer. After a while, she stopped and closed her eyes. She had his hand at her short sword.


    "I have only one chance"


    When the reached three meters distance, the red me rose from her feet. The red me revolved around her as it got bigger and bigger.


    Fwoosh!


    The red me erged, she had her body and the nine red fur goris enveloped in the red me pir. It was herst ditch effort to take the nine red fur goris.


    Kang Seo Yeon opened her eyes. To her despair, the red fur goris were fine. She could see the nine red fur goris were still walking toward her. They walked in their pace, walking slowly toward her. She could notice the red fur gori in front of her, seeming to be disdaining the me she summoned with her everyst power.


    "Sigh"


    ''I wish there would be someone who would rush to help me. If that person is a man, I will give myself, I will marry him and dedicated my life to him. If it was a woman, then I will dedicate myself to her? If she wants to''


    "Hehe, there''s no way I have that good luck, right?"


    Kang Seo Yeon let out a chuckle and closed her eyes. This time, she was really giving up. She waspletely exhausted now, the me pir was herst ditch effort. But thedy luck was not on her side.


    Just as she thought she was going to die, a man''s calm voice entered her ear.


    "It''s a good move, but you used it against the wrong opponent. Raging Ape itself has a high affinity in me. Using me against them who wield me is futile."


    Kang Seo Yeon opened her eyes and found a man appeared right before her. The man had his back on her, bringing a spear covered by gauze, having ck long hair, and wearing a ck coat.


    The calm yet also pleasant voice resounded again, "Hoo, so Raging Ape also here. Maybe this ce is really Dramonia. But I am not sure yet"


    Kang Seo Yeon did not understand what the man talked about. But she knew the red fur gori''s name was Raging Ape.


    She did not care what the man talked about and her ck-obsidian eyes glued at the man''s figure. It was just like the novel she read, she already regarded the man as her prince charming and she was the princess who got saved by the prince.


    "Watch out!" Kang Seo Yeon shouted upon noticing one Raging Ape pounced toward the man.


    She noticed the Raging Ape had a different pattern of attack than before. Raging Ape''s right arm covered in me and their movement was also faster.


    "Don''t worry! Raging Ape has explosive power and agile movement. However, they have also a weakness. Raging Ape has a slow response, you only need to read its attack, avoid the attack, and then counter it with a dead blow!"


    Kang Seo Yeon had her eyes and mouth opened wide. She witnessed the man only moved his upper body to the right and the Raging Ape''s punch failed tond a blow to the man in the ck coat.


    In the next second, she saw the man had both hands on Raging Ape''s neck. The man pushed the Raging Ape''s head down while his knee shot up to the Raging Ape''s head.


    CRACK!


    She could hear the sound of the skull broke. The Raging Ape was blown away a few meters back. It fell down to the ground with its four limbs sprawled up. What shocked Kang Seo Yeon was the Raging Ape no longer move, it died from a single knee.


    She tried everything she got but failed even to injure one of the Raging Ape. But the man in the ck coat killed it with a single knee, a single move.


    ''Emperor ss Hero!''


    Kang Seo Yeon immediately thought of Emperor ss Hero as she witnessed this scene. The only possibility was Emperor ss Hero or Legend ss Ranker.


    Then, next, she witnessed the remaining Raging Ape pounced toward the man in the ck coat. The man dodged all attacks without even moving from his spot. He was just standing there without moving, but the Raging Ape that pounced toward him got blown away.


    All Raging Apes were killed in one move. The man in the ck coat did not even use his spear.


    The only wish Kang Seo Yeon currently had right now was the man in the ck coat turned his body toward her.


    Just as she wished, the man turned around after killing the remaining Raging Ape.


    "Are you okay?"


    The gentle yet also pleasant voice and with a caring tone, the man spoke to her.


    Gleaming ck eyes yet with sharp eyebrow, pointy nose, handsomely chiseled look, and sexy lips came into Kang Seo Yeon''s sight.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Kang Seo Yeon''s heartbeat sped up. Before, she did not believe in fall in love at first sight, but she now believed in it.


    Just as she wanted to say: "My prince~", Kang Seo Yeon''s look turned to fear and despair. She saw a big fireball descended toward them.


    "The love that has not bloomed yet has to wither under the searing hot me." It was Kang Seo Yeon''sst thought before she closed her eyes.


    Boom!


    Kang Seo Yeon and her savior swallowed by a raging me.

 Chapter 37: Truth Behind The Dungeon

    Chapter 37: Truth Behind The Dungeon


    Kang Seo Yeon closer her eyes as she had given up. She closed her eyes for a while, but the fireball supposed to be hit her did note. She only felt a little heat on her skin.


    Slowly she opened her eyes. The prince in her heart had his left hand raised up and she saw the me was enveloped them. However, there was something transparent blue that covered them and prevented the me to reach her.


    Kang Seo Yeon in a daze as she looked the handsome man before her. A man in his early twenties already grew this strong, admiration and love bloomed inside her heart


    "So this is the feeling of falling in love"


    Kang Seo Yeon muttered in a daze, but then she noticed the man''s left hand brightened. Upon closer look, she found it was a smartwatch. The smartwatch brightened up and it turned into a ck screen afterward.


    "Mister, your smartwatch is broken!" She blurted out.


    Even though the unknown transparent blue protected them from the me, but Kang Seo Yeon still could feel the heat. It was extremely hot and maybe, the smartwatch could not handle the high temperature so it broke.


    The man that appeared always calm and smiling gently stiffened instantly after hearing Kang Seo Yeon''s reminder. He pulled his left hand and at the same time, the zing me also went out.


    Then he put the smartwatch before his face to face scan. He tried a few times, but the smartwatch had no response. He tried to unlock the smartwatch manually, but he could not.


    The smartwatch stayed on the ck screen. No matter what he did, the smartwatch had no response. There was no doubt, the smartwatch really broke.


    "Arghhhhh! My smartwaaaaatttchhhh!!!" Heero screamed hysterically. Yes, the man who saved Kang Seo Yeon was Heero.


    This was his first smartwatch, a smartwatch worth of 50,000 WD. The thing he could not get by himself. Even after working for almost five months, he still could not get this smartwatch.


    He got one now, but it was broken just like that. He still could not even fully use it yet. Heero looked at the broken smartwatch on his wrist, it was as if he had lost something important in his life.


    "WHOOOO???!!!"


    Heero looked up, there was a big winged lizard hovered in the sky. He pulled his spear out, the gauze that wrapped around the spear burned and showed the spear''s appearance.


    It was a pitch-ck spear, despite its ck color, it was glowing under the sunray. Heero held the spear with his two hands, the air around Heero suppressed, and yellow lighting stroke out from Heero''s body.


    The winged lizard seemed to be realized that the person with a spear was stronger than it. It could feel it only by the dreadful aura, it felt from the human.


    The winged turned around, it did not care whether the human infiltrated its territory or not. For now, it just wanted to run away from the dreadful human.


    "Heh, there''s no way I will let you run away, this damned lizard!!!!"


    Bzzzt! Bzzzt! Bzzzt!


    The yellow lightning became even more intense. With a dreadful yet also dark smile, Heerounched the technique he learned from Saint.


    "Thundering Thrust!''


    Swoosh!


    Heero figure vanished and created a strike of lighting to the sky.


    Boom!


    The big winged lizard fell with a big hole in its belly. Hot air steamed out from the hole and the winged lizard stopped breathing.


    Kang Seo Yeon, she was the nearest to Heero. The aura released by Heero, she was the person most affected by it. The strong aura which was making her could not move her body. It was as if the gravity around her increased by several folds.


    Kang Seo Yeon shocked by such an aura. But it did not stop there, the sh move that killed a big winged lizard shocked her more. His eyes could not catch Heero''s movement, it was just a sh of lightning.


    ''Without a doubt, this man is at Emperor ss.''


    The doubt in her heart cleared, not on he was handsome, but also strong. Kang Seo Yeon looked at the man with a ck coat descended right on the top of the winged lizard''s body.


    She was sure that she would never forget this moment. The moment of her savior magnificently killed the winged lizard, this picture was engraved in her heart.


    But this moment was broken with a furious roar from the man in the ck coat himself.


    "YOU DAMNED LIZARD, how dare you to break my smartwatch! DAMNED LIZARD, I will not spare even in your dead body!!!"


    Then, Heero began dismantling the winged lizard. This winged lizard actually was Hover me, a level 7 beast. Its body was full of precious material, even better than Alluni Lizard.


    The teeth, the two horns, and the ws were good material for the cksmith. Its hide also could be used to make armor, an armor with high resistance to fire. The tail''s meat of Hover me was also a delicacy.


    Heero began dismantling the whole Hover me as he cursed at it. Sometimes, he would kick the dead Hover me to vent his frustration for losing the smartwatch.


    Meanwhile, Kang Seo Yeon looked at Heero with a dumbfounded look. She wanted to say something, but there were no words came out from her mouth.


    After dismantling Hover me, Heero went back to the girl he saved. Still, with an unpleasant mood, Heero scanned the red-haired women. Her face was not clear, but her red hair was telling her she was his purpose foring here.


    Actually, he got Kang Seo Yeon''s picture in his smartwatch, but the smartwatch was broken. Heero could not confirm if the red-haired woman was Kang Seo Yeon.


    Meanwhile, Kang Seo Yeon was nervous being stared at by her prince. Yes, she totally regarded the man before her as her prince.


    "Are you Kang Seo Yeon?"


    When she heard this, Kang Seo Yeon''s ck eyes were gleaming, she almost pounced on the man as she thought the man came for her. However, she refrained from doing so, less this prince thought her as a loose woman.


    Kang Seo Yeon nodded her head, "Yes... I-I am Kang Seo Yeon, "


    She stuttered a bit, but it did not discourage her.


    ''At this time like this, the first impression is the most important'' Thought Kang Seo Yeon as she waited for his prince response. She wanted to know her name and waited for him to introduce himself.


    "Good, finally I found you. Let''s go back."


    Heero let out a relieved smile. This ce was huge and it took him three days to reach here and found Kang Seo Yeon.


    He relieved Kang Seo Yeon was still alive. Kang Myung Hee and Kang Dong Woo certainly would be happy to hear their sister still alive. After confirming the red-haired woman in front of him was Kang Seo Yeon, he turned around.


    "Eh?!!" Kang Seo Yeon dumbfounded as she did not get what she wanted. However, she also did not dare to ask. She silently followed the man she did not know.


    As she followed Heero, Kang Seo Yeon struggled inside. She was in a dilemma about whether asking her prince''s name or not. She wanted to get a good first impression of him, but she also wanted to know about him.


    After thinking a while, her prince was equal to Emperor ss, she never heard an Emperor ss in his early twenties. The youngest Emperor ss was from Musashi n, Musashi Naizen and he was in his thirty.


    Moreover, Naizen was a samurai and his weapon was a sword. Naizen description did not fit with the man in front of her.


    ''Is he a new Emperor ss?'' Thought Kang Seo Yeon.


    She was trapped in six months, so she thought during these six months a new Emperor ss was born. However, she immediately denied his thought, because most Emperor ss would get promoted from the Gold ss.


    But Kang Seo Yeon recognized the top 10 of Gold ss. This man was not in the top 10 Gold ss. If this man was not a hero, then he must be a ranker.


    Kang Seo Yeon came into this conclusion after thinking about all of the possibilities of this man''s identity. This man was a ranker and someone requested him to save her from this ce.


    ''Is it father? Or grandpa?''


    Nevertheless, the feeling she had for Heero did not reduce even after knowing this man was a ranker. Whether he was a ranker or a hero, she was already fell in love.


    ''I have to ask his name!!!''


    Kang Seo Yeon resolutely took a decision to take an initiative.


    ''Mister, what''s your name?''


    ''No, no, no. The impact is somewhatcking. I want to give him an evesting impression''


    ''However, I don''t know what type of women he likes''


    ''The wild one? Or maybe cheerful? But he is gentle, maybe he likes a gentle and mature woman?''


    ''Urghh, with no information, it will be hard to impress him but I want to know his name''


    ''Nah, let''s just act normally and ask his name first. After I get his name, I will slowly look at what type of women he likes''


    ''Good, let''s ask his name first!''


    Kang Seo Yeon nodded her head and opened out. But before her voice coulde out from her mouth, Heero talked first.


    "We''ve arrived!" The gentle and pleasant voice entered her ears once again. Kang Seo Yeon looked up at the direction Heero pointed out.


    It was a camp, a camp of heroes. Kang Seo Yeon immediately recognized a few of them in one nce.


    ''Finally, I am survived from this bloody ce''


    She recognized Bai Xin Yue and Huo Liang Xun who were currently talking. The other Gold ss Heroes as well.


    "Everyone!!!"


    Kang Seo Yeon shouted which alerted the heroes. But upon recognizing the one who screamed was Kang Seo Yeon, they lowered their guard and gathered to Kang Seo Yeon.


    There were five women swarmed toward her excitedly. They hugged Kang Seo Yeon excitedly. These five women were her party that got separated. Kang Seo Yeon also happy when she found out her party was unhurt.


    "Seo Yeon, we thought you you" amongst the five women, one girl cried.


    Kang Seo Yeon rubbed the crying girl''s head, "I thought I was going to die, but there''s a man saved me"


    She pointed her finger to her back, the direction where supposed to be her savior standing. Her party looked in the same direction, but they had a puzzled because there was no one there.


    Upon noticing the puzzle on her friend''s look, Kang Seo Yeon turned around. The prince she loved was no longer there.


    ...


    As soon as Heero delivered Kang Seo Yeon to the hero''s camp, he left. He wanted to confirm whether this ce was really Dramonia or not.


    Heero explored the one called the dungeon for full one day. The most beasts here were simr to the beasts in Dramonia. Moreover, he found many familiar herbs that could be found in Dramonia as well.


    It waspletely different from Earth. However, this clue was not enough to prove this ce was Dramonia. Until then, Heero found the truth of this ce.


    After a full day exploring this ce, Heero reached the end of this ce. Heero stood at the end of this ce. In front of him, there was an abyss unfolded. Yes, there was only darkness, no morend. If he moved forward he would fall from thend fell into darkness.


    Heero tried to reach his hand out, but there was an invisible barrier prevented him. This meant he could not fall to the abyss before in front of him.


    Heero tried to go around by following the invisible barrier. Then he found out this was ce was just like an ind, an isted ind to be more exact.


    An isted ind surrounded by an abyss, but there was also an invisible barrier that protected the creature from falling into the abyss or came out from the isted ind.


    The truth behind this dungeon was revealed, this was not Dramonia, but a ce simr to Dramonia and also an isted ind. The only way to get away from this isted ind was the stone gate. The gate that led to Earth.

 Chapter 38: Secret Spices

    Chapter 38: Secret Spices


    After Kang Seo Yeon and her party were saved from the dungeon, the team retreated for a moment. The news of Kang Seo Yeon and her party survived quickly spreading out. Of course, this news only spread limited to Heroes'' circle.


    Hero League won''t let the news such as the heroes trapped or lost in fight spread out. They had to keep the Hero League and Heroes'' credibility high to the masses.


    That was why the Hero League did not even ask Ranker Alliance to help them to rescue Kang Seo Yeon and her party. Instead, they wanted to suppress the news from spreading up.


    Hero Camp


    Kang Seo Yeon was facing five important figures inside a tent. Emperor ss - Rank 7, Musashi Naizen, Emperor ss - Rank 20, Huo Liang Xun, Gold ss - Rank 1, Bai Xin Yue, and two Executives of the Hero League who supervised the expedition, Park Yong Gi and Yang Wen.


    Musashi Naizen had a look of indifferent and gave off the vibe of overbearing aura around him. Huo Liang Xin had a fierce look and gave off the vibe of wild aura. Bai Xin Yue had the usual of a frosty look while the two executives were giving off an amiable aura around them.


    Even though they were executives of the Hero League, they still showed great respect to Hero.


    These figures gathered here for one reason. It was Kang Seo Yeon''s im, she said there was someone at the same level as Emperor ss rescued her from the dungeon.


    She imed the person rescued her was a Legend ss Ranker. Legend ss Ranker was equal to Emperor ss in the Hero League. But it was not a problem, the problem was how that ranker snuck into the dungeon.


    The Hero League had not announced yet about the existence of the dungeon to outside. It could be said, only the top brass of the Hero League and heroes knew regarding the discovery of the dungeon.


    The Hero League wanted to investigate the dungeon first before announcing to the world. Even though Ranker Alliance caught a glimpse of this dungeon, Hero League had prevented them to make a move.


    "So you say, the person who saved you is a young man in his early twenties, good looking with long hair, his main weapon is a spear, and his special ability is lightning?"


    Yang Wen frowned upon hearing the features of the man who saved Kang Seo Yeon. He had a tablet in his hand, in that tablet showed the Legend ss Ranker. Park Yong Gi and Bai Xin Yue also held the same tablet.


    Ranker Alliance had 37 Legend ss Ranker. But amongst these 37 Legend ss, there was no one matched with the characteristic Kang Seo Yeon told them.


    There was no even a Legend ss Ranker in his early twenties. If there was really a Legend ss, Ranker Alliance must be announced to the world to boost their reputation. But there was no news that Ranker Alliance had a new Legend ss.


    "Are you sure? There''s no Legend ss Ranker that matches the description you told us." Bai Xin Yue furrowed her phoenix-like eyebrow.


    "Sister Xin Yue, I am really telling the truth. I am not sure if he is a ranker or not. But I thought he was a ranker because he was especially looking for me. I thought my grandpa or my father made a request to Ranker Alliance to save me. You can ask them"


    Kang Seo Yeon only found that the Hero League was still hiding the dungeon from the world. She knew this matter seemed not a light matter, so she cooperated seriously with a thought, ''I hope my prince is not a viin''


    Park Yong Gi shook his head, "I have asked your grandfather and father. They said they did not send or make a request to save you."


    Park Yong Gi rubbed his forehead in headache. He truly had a headache now. He thought with Kang Seo Yeon and her party was saved, it would reduce the problem.


    However, instead of reducing the problem, another problem popped out which was caused a headache.


    An unknown existence that equal to Emperor ss and Legend ss. If this existence was part of the Hero League or Ranker Alliance, they would not be this worried.


    A good looking young man in his early twenties with long hair. A young man''s image popped out in Park Yong Gi''s mind, this description somehow matched a person he knew. Moreover, this person was currently missing.


    "There''s no way, right?" Park Yong Gi muttered in a low voice.


    "Executive Park?" Yang Wen called while the others also looked toward him when they heard what Park Yong Gi muttered.


    "Wait a minute, I will make a call!" With that said, Park Yong Gi went out. He wanted to confirm his absurd thought.


    "Heh, Interesting, if such a person really exists, I want to meet him." Musashi Naizen grinned.


    "Hey, of course, he exists. You already retrieved the proof, right? He was the one who killed that iplete winged lizard and nine Raging Ape, alone by himself."


    When someone doubted her savior, Kang Seo Yeon immediately stood up and refuted Naizen. She did not afraid of the Emperor ss at all.


    "Raging Ape? Did you name that gori?" Yang Wen caught something different. The beast inside the dungeon practically a new beast to Hero League. There was no official name yet for them.


    "No, the person who saved me called them Raging Ape. He also told me about their weakness. Raging Ape has an explosive power but also fast movement, but As long as you can read its attack andunch a fast counter, it would be easy to kill this Raging Ape as they have a slow response."


    "Is it possible he is a native of the dungeon?" Yang Wen made a wild guess.


    "If he is a native, then how could he know my name?" Kang Seo Yeon gave a quick refute which rendered Yang Wen would not be able to counter.


    Yes, that man knew Kang Seo Yeon''s name. Based on her story, he could conclude this man personally came to the dungeon to save Kang Seo Yeon.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Star City, the outer region


    Heero just arrived at Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Yes, after finding out the truth behind the dungeon, Heero wasted no time and immediately back. Of course, he was back with the same train when he arrived.


    Heero entered the shop, "I am back!"


    It was 10 pm, there were no customers inside. Only Han Ying and Hong Yu who were currently tidying up the table. It was time to close the shop.


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Han Yin and Hong Yu turned around. Upon finding it was Heero, Hong Yu immediately dashed toward him.


    Heero smiled and opened his arm. He hugged Hang Yi who buried her head on his chest. Receiving a hug from his lover aftering back from the trip, he was content.


    "I miss you~"


    Hong Yu''s sweet voice resounded.


    "I also miss you~" Heero replied with a big smile. Then he had his head closer to Hong Yu''s ear, "I want my reward."


    Hearing this, Hong Yu''s face reddened. She understood what rewards her boyfriend wanted to.


    She immediately broke free from Heero''s embrace and had her hand pinched her nose, "You are stinky! Go wash! Go wash! I will help my sister first!"


    With that said, Hong Yu back to help her sister.


    Hang Ying was happy that her little sister had found the man she loved and had a happy rtionship with him.


    As for Heero, he was smiling brightly, he got the code. Hong Yu would give the reward after helping her sister tidied up the shop. Heero happily went upstairs to wash his body. He indeed did not take a bath in thest five days.


    Heero took a bath and went to the rooftop. It would take a little time before the two sisters over with their work. Heero wanted to celebrate his return with a barbecue with the winged lizard meat.


    He still did not forget his grudge to that winged lizard for breaking his smartwatch. He would revenge by eating that damned lizard meat. Heero prepared the barbecue for a little celebration. Moreover, Hover me was famous for its tail meat. It was a rare delicacy in Morabaka City.


    He took out the tail meat and a few kilos of Hover me meat from his storage space. Heero also took a sword and began cutting the meat into small pieces.


    Afterward, he took three bamboo containers out. Inside these three bamboo containers, it was a hand made spice by Heero.


    Heero indeed could not make noodles as good as Han Ying, but he mastered the art of cooking from his fairy mother. The spices inside the three bamboo containers were special spices.


    Yes, everything in the dungeon was the same as Dramonia. Heero found these spices from the dungeon and plucked it as he was looking for Kang Seo Yeon.


    Now, he made special spices and a n formted in his mind.


    Then, Heero sprinkled the spices to the meat. After everything was prepared, Hong Yu arrived, alone. She did note with her sister upon thinking the reward Heero demanded her. She came alone as her face blushed.


    However, she was dumbfounded as she arrived at the rooftop. Heero, her boyfriend was preparing a barbecue instead.


    "Oh, you''vee. Here, I have prepared a rare delicacy for you." The smile became bigger upon spotting Hong Yu which was in her pink pajama.


    Heero tapped the bench beside him, telling her to sit beside him.


    Hong Yu approached her boyfriend with a dubious look. "A rare delicacy? But I have my dinner already."


    "Nah, just tastes it first. I believe you will ask more if you taste it once." Heero grinned with confidence. He believed his meat would conquer his girlfriend.


    "What about your sister? She should have tasted this delicacy as well." Heero found only Hong Yu, so he asked her girlfriend. Usually, they would have a barbecue together.


    "Really?" Still doubting her boyfriend, Hong Yu went downstairs to call her sister.


    Five minutester, the two sisters sat near the grill.


    Sssshhhh!


    The meat that grilled in front of them released a fragrance aroma. Hong Yu who was still doubting her boyfriend just now had her eyes glued at the meat on the grill.


    She could not wait to swallow the meat.


    "Now you can taste it now!"


    Hong Yu''s chopsticks moved in a sh and took the meat then put the meat into her mouth.


    Hoo Haa Hoo Haa


    The meat was still hot, but Hong Yu kept chewing. As soon as the meat entered her mouth, she just could not stop chewing it.


    Meanwhile, Han Ying also had a shock when the meat entered her mouth.


    "This This This" It just too delicious that hard to describe it with words.


    Heero let out a satisfied smile as he looked at the two sisters'' expression. Then, he put out three bamboo containers.


    "Sister Ying, this is the secret spices I used on the meat. Sister Ying, I have a n, how about if we use my secret spices in our noodles?"


    Yes, the reason he began making these secret spices was to use it for the noodles shop. With the secret spices, he believed Miao Miao Noodles Shop would be booming.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in another ce, there was a man in ck watching over the three had a barbecue.


    "Yes, Executive Park. We have found Xing Heero. He is currently having a barbecue with the two girls."


    This man was currently having a call with the Executive of Hero League, Park Yong Gi.


    Hearing this, Park Yong Gi let out a chuckle, "Heh, I have been thinking too much. There''s no way that man is the person who has a strength equal to Emperor ss."


    After saying those words, Park Yong Gi closed the call.

 Chapter 39: Booming Business

    Chapter 39: Booming Business


    It had been a week after the rescue mission, Heero continued his retirement life in Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Since the day Heero brought back the secret spices with him, the business of Miao Miao Noodles Shop was very good than ever.


    Yes, Heero put the secret spices into the broth and it created a great improvement to the noodle overall tastes. With three spices a new noodles menu created, Sweet and Spicy Noodles, Umami Broth Noodles, and Special Sour Noodles.


    Amongst the three menus, Umami Broth Noodles seemed to be the favorite of the general customers. The perfect harmony of sourness, sweetness, bitterness, and saltiness in Umami Broth Noodles, it became the most sold menu in Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    Meanwhile, Special Sour Noodles was the favorite of the elder. Most of the elderly customers ordered Special Sour Noodles. Even though it was called Special Sour Noodles, there was a little sweetness and a little spiciness mixed with the sourness that dominated the broth.


    Apparently the elderly quite liked the sourness in Special Sour Noodles. As for the Sweet and Spicy Noodles, it was the favorite for people who liked spicy noodles. The sweetness and spiciness perfectly blend in Sweet and Spicy Noodles attracted a lot of teenagers.


    It was a week after theunch of the three menus, but the business of Miao Miao Noodles Shop was booming. Starting at 11 am, the shop would be fully packed until 2 pm.


    Three hours after that, the shop still had frequent visitors but started at 5 pm, the shop would be fully packed again until 9 pm. Eventely, Han Ying had to close the shopte with the sudden growing customers.


    The people from the neighborhood district also attracted to Miao Miao Noodles Shop which was growing in fame.


    The sudden growth of customers and by providing the spices, Heero''s position also promoted to one of Miao Miao Noodles Shop owners with a thirty percent share. In short, Heero would get thirty percent of profits generated by the shop by providing the secret spices. He was still a waiter though.


    "Fuwah!" Right at 2 am, the customers began leaving the shop, leaving a few of them who still enjoyed the unfinished noodles.


    Heero wiped his sweat off with the towel on the cashier. He did not expect that he would sweat by doing this odd job. Even so, Heero had a satisfied smile each time he saw a content look on his customer.


    Just as he wiped his sweats, the door opened. Heero rushed to the entrance, with a big smile, Heero greeted, "Wee to Miao Miao Noodles Shop~"


    The person who entered was cksmith Huang. He returned Heero''s greeting with a smallugh, "Hoho, as energetic as usual, it''s good to be young."


    cksmith Huang tapped Heero''s shoulder two times and walked to the counter. cksmith Huang was one of the old regrs of Miao Miao Noodles Shop. He preferred eating on the counter rather than on the table.


    Moreover, since the noodles shops had a new menu. cksmith Huang never came at lunch hour as it crowded. In thest week, he always came at this hour.


    cksmith Huang walked to the counter while hammering his back.


    "Little Hong, Umami Broth Noodles with Lizard Meat topping, please." cksmith Huang ordered his favorite noodle.


    Heero recently noticed cksmith Huang had a backache. He nodded his head and went upstairs.


    Actually, in thest week, Heero had been researching various kinds of nts. He wanted to create his secret spices based on the avable nts in the wilderness around Star City.


    The dungeon was just too far. Last time, Kang Dong Woo prepared a bullet train for him, it took only four hours to reach Jilin town and another half hour to reach the dungeon.


    But if he had to take a normal train, it would take him twelve hours. Moreover, he had to pay 230 WD for one trip. So he needed to take out 460 WD for the train ticket. He was so reluctant to pay 460 WD and decided to research the nts around here.


    He found many useful herbs and various kinds of new nts. With his result of researching these nts, Heero made medicine for cksmith Huang''s backache.


    He was going upstairs to retrieve the medicine. He prepared two kinds of medicine. He took two bottles with him, one bottle contained a green tablet while another bottle was a mashed dried green herb.


    When Heero reached downstairs, there was an additional person besides cksmith Huang. It was a woman wearing blue jeans and a in ck shirt.


    Heero of course recognized this woman, she was Yun Xia. She was the one who published and promoted his book to the world.


    "Good Afternoon, Editor Yun Xia~" Heero greeted with his big smile.


    As for why he called Yun Xia with that name, it because she liked being called like that. Hong Yu gave him the tips for this. Sure enough, Yun Xia showed a rare satisfying smile. She nodded her head in return.


    Then Heero put the two bottles in front of cksmith Huang.


    "What is this? I want my noodles, not these weird things." cksmith Huang eximed.


    "Hehe, Uncle Huang this is a medicine I made for you. I recently noticed you suffered from backache, So I made this medicine for you."


    cksmith Huang frowned. It was not that he did not appreciate Heero''s kindness. In fact, he was quite happy there was someone cared for him. However, he really knew Heero well. Heero was just a mere waiter in this shop, how could he make a medicine.


    Heero also knew cksmith Huang''s concern. It was normal if cksmith Huang was dubious with the medicine. After all, he was merely a waiter in the noodle shop.


    "Just try it, Uncle Huang. I made the medicine with a genuine herb. It might not be effective, but it will not cause any harm to your body." Heero tried to persuade cksmith Huang.


    "Just try this one." Heero pointed to a bigger bottle contained a mashed green herb.


    "Soak the herb with a hot towel and pasted it on your back, fifteen minutes to thirty minutes before sleeping and do the same in the morning as well. Please do it for three days."


    Heero exined how to apply for medicine.


    "If your backache gets better, you can drink a tablet in the smaller bottle. You can drink one tablet in the morning and one tablet before sleeping. It willpletely heal you from backache."


    Hearing Heero''s exnation that sounded convincing and additional the youth''s kindness for caring for him, cksmith Huang nodded his head.


    "Good, I will give a try." cksmith Huang nodded his head.


    cksmith Huang never suspected Heero would poison him of course. There''s nothing Heero could take from him as he was only a poor cksmith from the outer region.


    Heero let out a big smile as he managed to convince cksmith Huang. There were only a few customers, the shop was not that busy. Heero went out of the shop to get fresh air.


    Outside, Heero saw Butcher Wang wasing back earlier from hunting. He got a big catch as he saw three ck boars wereying down on the cart. Butcher Wang pulled the cart with a young man.


    Heero recognized the young man. He was a hero, Wood ss Hero - unranked. Yes, Hero League only listed the top 100 rankings. Unranked meant the young man was not in the top 100 rankings.


    Sun Zhou Yi, he was a fine man. He was modest, kind, and respectful even to the people of the outer region. Sun Zhou Yi also was quite famous around here as he often helped the people around here.


    Just like he helped Butcher Wang. Sun Zhou Yi was one of the few heroes who epted an odd job request just like helping Butcher Wang in hunting. He had been Butcher Wang''s hunting partner for several months despite the low reward.


    Heero quite liked this Sun Zhou Yi. He was like a rare existence in this city. Light amongst the darkness? It was Heero''s impression of this young man.


    "Good afternoon, Brother Xing~" Sun Zhou Yi greeted Heero enthusiastically. The same as Heero, Sun Zhou Yi was also quite energetic.


    Thanks to Butcher Wang often treating Sun Zhou Yi at Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Heero and Sun Zhou Yi became acquainted and they often exchanging banter each time they met.


    "Yo~" Heero nodded, "You guys have a big catch today!"


    Three ck boars that two times bigger than an adult. It was indeed a big catch. With this big catch, Butcher Wang did not need to go hunting for a while.


    "Hahaha" Butcher Wang let out a sonorousugh, showing how happy he was to catch three ck boars.


    Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi pulled the cart to Butcher Wang''s shop. When they came out, Butcher Want wanted to drag Sun Zhou Yi to Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    "Sun, I will treat you a bowl of noodles with a lizard meat topping. Come on!"


    Lizard meat was quite a famous topping in the shop, but it was also the most expensive topping. Treating Sun Zhou Yi a bowl of noodles with lizard meat topping, it showed how generous Butcher Wang was.


    However, to Butcher Wang''s surprise, Sun Zhou Yi refused his generous offer.


    "I am sorry, Uncle Wang. We finish hunting earlier today, so I want to spend my time with my girlfriend." With an embarrassed smile, Sun Zhou Yi refused Butcher Wang politely.


    "Hah, you are right. There''s no way someone like you want to apany an uncouth uncle like me." Butcher Wang pretended to be disheartened which was making Sun Zhou Yi flustered.


    "It''s okay, Sun! I am just joking, hahaha" Butcher Wangughed.


    "It''s surely fun to tease you." Butcher Wang added.


    "But I am serious about treating you the lizard meat though. We will have that next time, okay?''


    Sun Zhou Yi only scratched his hair and nodded to Butcher Wang in an embarrassed smile. Butcher Wang went directly to the noodles shop afterward while Sun Zhou Yi bid his farewell to Heero and left.


    Heero also followed Butcher Wang to the shop. Having a chat with Butcher Wang was enjoyable.


    "Sweet and Spicy Noodles with lizard meat topping, please!"


    When Heero entered the shop, he heard Butcher Wang resounding voice ordered his favorite Sweet and Spicy Noodles.


    Heero came into the kitchen to lend a hand. When he entered the kitchen, Hong Yu faced Heero with a concerned look.


    "Dear, lizard meat is almost run out!"


    Heero only brought a few kilos of lizard meats. Even though they cut the meat into a thin slice, but lizard meat was their hot topping.


    "I guess I have to make a trip to Jilin Town again tonight."


    After saying that, Heero got closer to Hong Yu and whispered, "And before I go, I want to get my reward first. You still owe me a looooooong kissssssss~"


    Hong Yu''s face reddened and peeked at her sister. She was relieved when she found her sister did not hear their conversation.


    "I will give you a reward after you go back. Not tonight, moreover, it was your fault from the start. Why were you inviting my sister to have a barbecue at that time?"


    Hong Yu refuted in a low voice.


    "Heh, my girlfriend seems to be greedy to not wanting to share the delicacy with her own sister." Heero teased Hong Yu and added, "But we can do that in my cozy cabin. Your sister would not be able to see."


    The blush on Hong Yu''s face became more apparent when these words entered her ears.


    "Heh, do you think I will fall into your trap? Never, I will never enter your room until we officially married."


    Hong Yu refuted with her reddened face and immediately ran away after that. She brought Butcher Wang''s order to the counter.


    Heero let out a contentugh as he saw her girlfriend running away from him.


    With that said, Heero would make a trip to the dungeon once again. He took 5 pm train with a reason that he could back earlier. This time, Heero had no choice but to make a trip to Jilin Town and spent 460 WD for the train ticket.


    Moreover, he also had not found substitute crops for his secret spices. He had to get the stock of his secret spices while doing the research.


    As he was taking the train, Heero realized the train prepared by Dong Woo was a special train for him. The train he currently took, it had no private room, but packed with a passenger seat only. Heero had to sit for twelve hours, there was noputer, and his smartwatch also broken. It was a boring trip.


    When he reached Jilin Station, Heero immediately departed to the dungeon. Different from before, this time Heero came here only to get Hover me meat and spice crops.


    The dungeon was still guarded by heroes, but it was a piece of cake for Heero to enter the dungeon with his stealth.


    In four hours, Heero killed ten Hover mes and got many spice crops. He concluded his task only in four hours and ordered the train ticket to Star City. It was a smooth yet also boring trip.


    Right at 10 pm, Heero arrived at Star City train station. He dashed back to the noodles shop. He could not wait for the reward.


    However, when he reached the noodles shop, Heero saw a crowd gathered around the noodles shop. He was surprised at first. It was ten in the evening, but there was still a crowd lining up.


    Heero delighted at first, but when he reached the noodles shop. He realized the crowd was not lining up for the noodle shop, but watching ten men ganged up one person. Moreover, he recognized the person who got beaten ck and blue. He was Sun Zhou Yi, the unranked Wood ss Hero.

 Chapter 40: Fury

    Chapter 40: Fury


    Five out of ten people kept kicking Sun Zhou Yi on the ground. It seemed there was someone stronger than this unranked Wood ss Hero amongst the group. That person beat Sun Zhou Yi till he could not stand up anymore.


    Sun Zhou Yi was justying down on the ground, receiving the kick with no defense.


    Heero frowned, it was the same situation when there were several thugs harassed Han Ying. The people only watched from the sidelines, no one was going to stand for Sun Zhou Yi. They did not even call the police.


    Sun Zhou Yi himself was well known in this area, many of them received his help. But at this time, no one stood for him. It was kinda tragic to witness such a scene.


    Just as Heero wanted to step in, there was a woman dashed out from the shop. She broke through the ten people''s encirclement and stood before Sun Zhou Yi.


    "No, Stop! Please stop hitting Zhou Yi! It''s enough already!"


    The woman was about the same age as Sun Zhou Yi. She was wearing a bright red long dress and had a light make up on her face. Not a stunning beauty, but she had a look of above average.


    "Wow, Boss there''s another good chick. Should we also bring her with us?"


    A man with anky build spoke up upon looking at the woman in a red dress. Thisnky man had a lewd smile as he scanned the woman in a red dress with his undisguised lust eyes.


    Nine of the ten people, they were wearing the same uniform. It was white martial clothes and with a white belt on their waist. On the back martial clothes, written "Iron Fist Martial House" in Chinese.


    It showed their identity, these ten men were from a martial house inmerce region. Just like its name, Martial House was a ce for people to learn martial arts. There was not a little Hero or Ranker born from a Martial House.


    Silver ss Ranker - Rank 7, Yan Tie was the chief of Iron Fist Martial House. They were known for their overbearing act even in Commerce Region, let alone in the outer region. This group was a typical person who feared the strong and bullied the weak.


    Yes, such a phrase was fit for these people. But of course, with Silver ss Ranker Yan Tie was not enough to let them run amuck like this. Silver ss was amon ss, the people feared was Ming Group.


    Ming Group was a big trade organization with many rankers as its force. Iron Fist Martial House was part of this Ming Group. A big organization that could have an HQ in the inner region and with a Crown ss Ranker and 13 Gold Rankers its main force.


    There was no one dared to offend a big group like this which was leading the Iron Fist Martial House acted so overbearing. Beating a Wood ss Hero was a normal matter for them. That was why these ten people so daring to beat Sun Zhou Yi before the public.


    "Haha, little girl, follow us and we will stop beating him, how is it?" A man with thorn-like hair tried to pull the woman in a red dress from Sun Zhou Yi.


    "No, Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!" The woman in a red dress struggled but to no avail.


    "Don''t touch her!" Sun Zhou Yi held the man with thorn-like hair''s feet. His face was full of bruised, blood flowed down from his forehead, nose, and lips. Even so, a strong determination permeated from his eyes.


    Even the thorn haired man somehow caught off guard by Sun Zhou Yi''s strong determination. He subconsciously released his grip from the woman in a red dress.


    But looking at Sun Zhou Yi''s current condition, the thorn haired man picked his courage andunch a kick to Sun Zhou Yi''s right hand. The thorn haired man did not stop there, he kept stepping on Sun Zhou Yi''s hand afterward.


    "Oi stop! I already fed up with you, punks!" Butcher Wang with a big butcher knife came out from his house.


    However, the ten men from Iron Fist Martial House did not afraid of Butcher Wang in the slightest.


    "Oi, oi, oi. Old man, are you drunk? Don''t you know we are from Iron Fist Martial House? Even if you are holding those eight toys, we are not afraid. Don''t meddle Iron Fist Martial House''s business if you still want to live peacefully with your daughter and wife, "


    The Lanky sneered at Butcher Wang and ended his words with a naked threat.


    Butcher Wang gritted his teeth in rage as thenky man threatened him with his family. Nevertheless, Butcher Wang seemed to be determined to stand for Sun Zhou Yi. He did not back down under threat of thenky man.


    "Really, the kids nowadays really have no respect for the elder. Let this old man teach you some manners instead."


    cksmith Huang also stepped in, he had a medium-sized hammer in his hand. Wearing a steel te on his chest cksmith Huang already prepared to help Sun Zhou Yi as well.


    He walked toward Butcher Wang''s side and muttered, "Thanks to Little Hong''s lover, my backache is better now. I will stretch my body a little."


    Finally, two men stood up for Sun Zhou Yi.


    Amongst the ten people, there was one wearing gray martial clothes. He scanned Butcher Wang and cksmith Huang. After a while, he shook his head, "Oy, do these two old men who beat you a few months ago?"


    The man with gray martial clothes asked a man with colorful hair. His voice was rough and deep.


    The man with colorful hair shook his head and replied with a shaky voice, "H-he i-is not here."


    Yes, a man with a colorful hair was afraid of the man with gray martial clothes. This man was Iron ss Ranker - Rank 14, Dong Gong, while the man with colorful hair was just merely a street thug that weaker than a Wood ss Hero.


    Dong Gong had a stout build which was below average in height, but one could not underestimate this man. He was Yan Tie top ten disciples, less than a year, he climbed to Iron ss Ranker - Rank 14.


    "Ahh, Brother Dong, that person. That young man who beat me a few months ago!" The man with a colorful hair pointed his finger toward Heero who was currently walking toward Butcher Wang and cksmith.


    Dong Gong looked toward the direction of colorful hair pointed. He found a good looking young man with long ck hair in a ck coat, ck pants, and cheap red sneakers.


    Yes, Heero approached Butcher Wang and cksmith Huang with a light smile. He tapped both''s shoulder, "Alright, you old men don''t need to meddle. Let''s youngsters solve their problem."


    cksmith Huang and Butcher Wang turned around and found Heero smiled at them.


    "You''vee back?!" Butcher Wang seemed to be relieved to see Heero, with a relieved smile, Butcher Wang tapped Heero''s shoulder, "Good, let''s youngsters solve their problem. We old men will not meddle."


    "Oi, oi, Butcher Wang, howe you are backing down. They have ten people with them, we should help him!" cksmith Huang eximed in displeasure at Butcher Wang cowardly action.


    Butcher Wang only returned with a smile and dragged back cksmith Huang.


    "Hehe, just watch, you will know that our help is not needed."


    Heero who was equal to Silver ss Hero in strength would not lose against a bunch of street thugs. Butcher Wang really knew well about this issue, but he did not tell cksmith Huang.


    cksmith Huang cast a doubtful look. He wondered why Butcher Wang has high confidence in Heero.


    "Yoy, yoy, yoy, there''s another hero wannabe!" A man with a petite build licked his lips as he watched Heero approached them.


    Heero approached the ten men, but he stopped midway. The calm look on Heero turned into shock.


    "Yoy, yoy, yoy, what with your looks? Afraid already? Where''s your confidence just now?" Thenky manmented sarcastically.


    Heero was looking at Miao Miao Noodles Shop''s entrance. At the entrance, he saw Han Ying was hugging Hong Yu''s shoulder. What shocked him was he saw a palm imprint on Hong Yu''s left cheek. The shock turned into fury in an instant Heero noticed the palm imprint.


    Hong Yu also saw Heero across her. She immediately dashed toward Heero, "Heero!"


    Hong Yu''s call made the people from Iron Fist Martial House turned around. To reach Heero, she must pass this group of ten men, but there was no way these people would let Hong Yu passed them.


    "Hey, cute chick, why don''t you wait" Thenky man wanted to reach Hong Yu''s waist, but his words stopped midway as thenky man felt a huge force hit his chest.


    Crang! Bam!


    Thenky man''s body flew over and hit the big window and crashed inside the shop. The whole action was too fast for ordinary people to follow.


    Even cksmith Huang had his jaw dropped as he witnessed this. He finally realized why Butcher Wang said to let Heero handle this problem. He peeked at Butcher Wang and found, Butcher Wang also as shocked as him.


    Even Butcher Wang had heard Heero beating nine Dark Wolves, but he did not witness it with his own eyes. So he did not know Heero was this strong.


    Heero hugged Hong Yu''s and had his right hand rubbed the red cheek of her. Hong Yu could feel a cool sensation on her left cheek. The ache was gone as Heero rubbed her cheek.


    "WHO!!!???"


    Heero''s voice was cold and his eyes turned sharp. This was the first time Hong Yu saw Heero angry. She somewhat shocked, but she still moved her hand, pointing her finger toward Dong Gong.


    "It''s him! They wanted to take my sister away, but but"


    Tears fell from her eyes as she tried to exin what happened earlier. Heero rubbed her back to calm his girlfriend.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay, I am here. I am here, it''s okay." Heero''s voice turned soft and gentle as he wiped Hong Yu''s tears.


    After soothing his girlfriend for a moment, Heero turned around.


    With thenky man down, there were only nine thugs left. The thugs swallowed mouthful saliva upon looking at Heero expressionless look. They somewhat nervous being stared by Heero, except for Dong Gong.


    He remained fearless as he stepped forward, confronting Heero face to face.


    "Not bad, you have good potential. Join Iron Fist Martial House and I will spare you!" Dong Gong said arrogantly.


    "Which hand?" Heero uttered a question that confused Dong Gong.


    "Huh?"


    "Are you deaf? I am asking you! Which hand do you use to hit my woman?"


    "Heh, I often meet people like you. But all of them ended with begging for mercy under my feet. Moreover, you keep obstructing Master''s deed. Even if you join us, I have to beat you first, "


    With that said, Dong Gong made a stand of the Iron Fist technique.


    "Do you want to know which hand I used to hit your little lover? I use this hand!"


    Swoosh!


    Dong Gongunched a fist to Heero''s chest. Meanwhile, Heero did not move, he just motionlessly stood there and the fistnded on his chest.


    ''Just as I thought, people like you only have a big mouth.'' Dong Gong sneered inwardly.


    Dong Gong thought his fist was perfect, but he found something unbelievable. His iron fist hit Heero''s chest, but the young man just stood there motionlessly, not even budge an inch.


    In his mind, Heero supposed to be flying over from the impact of his fist just like thenky man earlier. However, the young man perfectly fine even after receiving his iron fist. The young man kept staring at him with his sharp eyes.


    Dong Gong retracted his right fist andunched his left fist on the same spot.


    Second fist! Third fist! Fourth fist!


    Even after getting hit at the same spots for four times, Heero was still stood there.


    "Arghhh!"


    Dong Gongunched a punch toward Heero''s face in his fifth fist. This time, Heero made his move and caught Dong Gong''s fist.


    Dong Gong could feel a strong grip on his fist. He tried to retract his hand but to no avail. The grip was too strong, Dong Gong incapable to retract his fist. And then, he realized the man that looked harmless in his eyes was strong, far stronger than him.


    However, it was toote for Dong Gong to realize this.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    ARGHHHHHHHHHHH!


    The sound of bone cracking resounded along with Dong Gong''s pained scream. Yes, Heero crushed Dong Gong''s fist, but he did not stop here. After crushing Dong Gong''s fist, Heero twisted Dong Gong''s right hand and released the hand afterward.


    "ARGHHHHHH! MY HAND! MY HAND! MY HAND" Dong Gong hysterically screamed.


    It was as if Heero still did not satisfy even after crippling Dong Gong''s right arm. Heunched a kick at Dong Gong''s feet and his elbownded on Dong Gong''s chest when his body in the air.


    Blood spurted out from his mouth and at the same time, Dong Gong''s scream vanished.

 Chapter 41: Silver Class - Rank 1, Hanzo Shusake

    Chapter 41: Silver ss - Rank 1, Hanzo Shusake


    "Hiiiii!"


    The remaining members of Iron Fist Martial House fell with their butt first when Heero''s gaze set on them. They were scared now.


    Dong Gong was the strongest amongst them. Not only the strongest amongst them. The difference between them and Dong Gong was unreachable.


    Iron ss Ranker - Rank 14 got beaten with ease, let alone them who just an unranked Wood ss Ranker.


    Heero approached the remaining eight people.


    "Don''t get closer! Don''t get closer!"


    "We are a member of Iron Fist Martial House!"


    "Call the police! He will kill us! Anyone call the police! He is going to kill us!"


    "Our Master is Silver ss Ranker"


    "Ming Group is!"


    The member of Iron Fist Martial House shouted hysterically. They shouted whatever crossed their minds, but it did not work as Heero did not n to spare them.


    "Arghhh, I will fight you to death!" The man with a petite build charged toward Heero with a stick in his hand.


    As Heero got closer, the man with a petite build tried to fight back in desperation. He charged wildly like a mad bull. But the man with a petite build was not a match of Heero.


    Heero''s hand reached the man''s neck. He raised his hand and mmed the man down to the ground.


    "Uakk!"


    The man with a petite build let out a pained groan. Heero reached his hand to the man''s feet and threw him away.


    He easily lifted an adult body with his one hand and threw the man away just like throwing trash. Coincidentally, Heero threw the body to the two people who watched the fun.


    Bugh!


    The two men fell down along with the man Heero threw away.


    "Oi! What are you doing? Do you also want to kill us, the innocent?"


    One man with sses that crushed by the man with a petite body shouted in anger.


    However, Heero ignored the sses man''s protest and advanced to the remaining members of Iron Fist Martial House.


    "What? Do you dare to ignore me? I will make a report to the police if you don''t apologize right now!" The sses man seemed to be turned silly after being crushed by the man with a petite build.


    He tried to threaten Heero with the police.


    "Yes! Go report to the police! He is a murderer!"


    "Call the police, we will hold him for a moment!"


    Did not know where that courage came from, the remaining members of Iron Fist Martial House stood up and took side to the sses man. They tried to surround Heero with their shaky leg.


    Maybe it was because of the support from the members of Iron Fist Martial House or maybe it because Heero ignored him, the sses man turned courageous.


    "If you truly don''t apologize now, I will report to the police right now!"


    The sses man showed his smartwatch, indicating he was serious with his words.


    The man who got crushed beside the sses tried to stop the sses man. This conflict was between Ranker and Hero, men with inhuman strength. They who just ordinary people, if one sane, they would try to avoid getting involved in such a conflict. However, the sses man was doing the opposite as he tried to get involved in this conflict.


    "Oy, are you insane? Stop already!" But his effort to stop the sses man bore no fruit.


    The sses won''t budge at his friend''s urging. Instead, the sses man really made a call to the police as Heero kept ignoring.


    The sses man''s friend immediately distanced himself from the insane sses man. He really did not want to get involved.


    Of course, the sses man knew really well the risk of doing this. There was a reason behind this. The sses man was a manager of Ming Restau, a high-ss restaurant in themerce region.


    Pan Lun, the manager of Ming Restau came here to investigate something, Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Recently, he heard new delicious recipes of noodles. Today, he came here with a purpose to taste these delicious noodles.


    Three recipes along with the most expensive topping, lizard meat. Pan Lun tasted all of it and found the noodles were truly delicious. The information he found on the inte was true.


    It was the moment he decided to buy the recipe to promote the menu in Ming Restau. If he seeded to get the recipe, there was a chance he would win promotion.


    But before he could have a talk with the owner of the noodles shop, the group of Iron Fist Martial House barged in. The talk ended with failure, his mission to get the recipes were still ongoing.


    If the Iron Fist Martial House took the two girls with them, he could ask the Iron Fist Martial House to make the two girls spilled out the recipes. It cost no money, but then, Heero appeared which was also ruining his n.


    In short, he was doing this for promotion. He did not care whether the two girls would lead a miserable life or the Sun Zhou Yi died. What he cared the most was to get the recipes and win promotion.


    Heero ignored the sses man and set his eyes at the remaining seven members of Iron Fist Martial House.


    "Brother, let''s catch this murderer. We are seven while he is alone. We can do this!"


    After saying this, he charged toward Heero. He had no weapon but using his fist to fight.


    Heero caught the fist with his right hand andnded a chop to the man''s hand with his left hand.


    Crack!


    AHHHHHHHHH!


    The man shrieked as he witnessed his hand was bent down. He retreated in hasty and fell as he held the broken hand. The pain was unbearable as tears began falling down.


    Another man down, six members left. The four remaining also rushed toward Heero. They were truly acted out of desperation, trying to fight back while waiting for the police came. They realized the police might be their hope now.


    Meanwhile, Heero did not care whether there was the police or not. He just wanted to show these people from touching his woman, his loved one.


    Faces four fists, Heero dodged all of it and he mped all four arms under his armpit.


    CRACK!


    ARGHHHHHHHHHH!


    The district filled with the shriek of the members of Iron Fist Martial House.


    Heero broke the four hands in one blow and released their hands from his armpit. The four men immediately fell down to the ground and rolled around on the ground in agony while holding their broken hands.


    Looking at the friends shrieked in agony, the remaining two members of Iron Fist Martial House had chill ran down to their spines. The shaky legs became more apparent and their bodies also trembling in terror.


    The two members looked at each other as they reached a silence of tacit understanding while nodding their heads.


    "RUN!!!" "RUN!!!"


    The two members simultaneously screamed and ran to the opposite side. It was kind of gambling with only one of them could run away.


    However, Heero did not n to let these two escaped from hand. He set his eyes on the man who ran toward the east. In a sh, Heero reached the man who was running madly in terror.


    Heero held the man''s neck and mmed the man''s body forward. The man fell with his chin mmed to the ground. After that, he stepped into the man''s right hand.


    CRACK!


    ARGHHHHHHHH!


    Another shriek resounded which made the silent district turned a bit eerie.


    After that, Heero dashed back to the west side. He was chasing after the man who ran toward the west. With his rming speed, Heero already caught the man in no time. He did the same as the man who ran to the east.


    Heero held the man''s neck and mmed him down with his chin first. Afterward, Heero stepped the man''s right hand.


    CRACK!


    ARGHHHHHHH!


    rming and disturbing shriek resounded again. Heero showed no mercy and his action was enough to be called savage.


    Butcher Wang and cksmith Huang looked at this scene in a daze mixed with an unbelievable look on their faces. Especially, Butcher Wang, he had known the kind, energetic, polite, and easy-going Heero for four months, but he never saw this side of Heero.


    The same for Han Ying and Hong Yu. They just could not believe what they witnessed.


    Meanwhile, At the rooftop of Butcher Wang house. A man in ck stood and behold what happened below. This man was Silver ss Hero - Rank 1, Hanzo Shusake.


    He was the person who was in charge of watching Heero''s movement after Ayumu and Tao Bin failed their task.


    Pin-Pon Pin-Pon Pin-Pon


    The police sirens resounded. Hanzo Shusake turned toward the district entrance and saw three police cars stopped. From the police cars, there were six policemen stepped out.


    Hanzo Shusake looked down once again before taking out his smartwatch. Then, he dialed an id, Park Yong Gi.


    "Executive Park Yong Gi speaking."


    Park Yong Gi''s exhausted voice resounded.


    "Executive Park, it''s me Shusake. I''m calling you to report something. Target is creating quite a bit ofmotion. He just took down Iron ss Ranker - Rank 14, Dong Gong and the people from Iron Fist Martial House. The police also involved now, asking permission to take action against Target to prevent further damage!"


    Even though Hanzo Shusake knew it was the people from Iron Fist Martial House who started it first. He reported it was as if Heero was the one who caused the conflict. There was a reason he did this, Hanzo Shusake wanted to have a match against Heero. He felt Heero was strong enough to be his opponent.


    "There''s no need. Let the police handle it!"


    Park Yong Gi gave Hanzo Shusake a quick answer.


    "But what if he tries to fight back and hurt the police? We have to prevent that to happen." Hanzo Shusake tried to convince Park Yong Gi.


    "It is better if he hurt the police. It will give us a reason to make a move on him. If that happens, I will trust you to capture him!"


    Hearing this, Hanzo Shusake formed a dark smile.


    ''As expected of Executive Park.''


    "Good, I will act ording to your instruction."


    "Hmm"


    Then the smartwatch dimmed, indicating Park Yong Gi closed the call.


    "Hehe, even you don''t hurt them, then I will."


    Hanzo Shusake took four small knives from the small bag on his waist.

 Chapter 42: Instructor Kang

    Chapter 42: Instructor Kang


    Six policemen arrived, wearing their dark blue uniform, handgun within the holsters on their waist along with handcuffs on the other side, and walkie talkie on their top-right chest.


    A middle-aged man in his mid-forties led the other five policemen which were much younger than him. The middle-aged man had a solid and tall body, a thick face and eyebrow, and he looked like he was in a bad mood as he had a severe look on his face.


    As for the middle-aged man''s subordinates, they looked quite young. The oldest was in their early thirties and all of them brought a solemn atmosphere with them.


    The middle-aged man was a chief of the police station area 51, Zhang Cun. Under the lead of Zhang Cun, the crowd gave them a path to the "crime scene".


    "Who called the"


    Zhang Cun shouted in a loud voice but stopped midway upon finding there were nine peopleying down on the ground with their bend hand. He was shocked for a moment and scanned the surroundings.


    Zhang Cun did not expect this would be a serious case. He scanned the surroundings and found a middle-aged man holding a medium-sized hammer. Beside the middle-aged man, there was also a burly man holding a butcher knife.


    Meanwhile, on the opposite these two suspicious men, there was a man and two women stood before a broken ss window. The man was good looking while the two women were a beauty.


    Then, he also found a woman in a red dress crying while holding an injured man who looked semi-unconscious.


    Zhang Cun recognized the injured man, Sun Zhou Yi, an active Wood ss Hero who always helped the people around here.


    Zhang Cun turned to his subordinates and ordered, "Call the ambnces!"


    Zhang Cun looked somber now as he found this was a serious case. He had his hand on his holster and intended to approach Butcher Wang and cksmith Huang. These two were the most suspicious.


    "I am the one who called the police!"


    Zhang Cun stopped his steps upon hearing the shout. He turned toward the voice and found a man with sses rushed toward him. The sses seemed to be panicked.


    "Police Officer, he is a murderer. He is the murderer!" Pan Lun pointed his finger toward Heero while hiding behind Zhang Cun.


    Zhang Cun frowned as he looked at where Pan Lun pointed his finger to a good looking young man. While he looked at Heero, he heard the sses man whispered something.


    "Do as I say, catch that man and the two women with him if you don''t want to lose your job. I am a General Manager of Ming Restau, Ming Group. The people on the ground are members of Iron Fist Martial House, Ming Group!"


    At first, Zhang Cun furious when the sses man gave an absurd order. But when he heard the words "Ming Group", Zhang Cun''s face turned pale.


    Just like Pan Lun said, it was easy for Ming Group to make Zhang Cun lost his job. An influential organization in the inner region like Ming Group must be own its connection to Central Government.


    "Catch him! Catch Him! He is the murderer!" Pan Lun shouted again in Zhang Cun''s ears.


    Zhang Cun gritted his teeth as he was in a dilemma. He believed the good looking young man was not in the wrong based on what Pan Lun said to him. If the good looking young man was in the wrong, Pan Lun would not pressure him under the name of Ming Group.


    Just as Zhang Cun was in a dilemma, he saw the good looking young man approached him. Pan Lun also noticed Heero approached him, he panicked.


    "Don''t get near! Don''t get near! See, he wants to kill me as well for telling the truth. Why are you still in a daze here, go catch him!"


    Pan Lun not only urged Zhang Cun, but he also urged the young policemen. The young policemen looked at each other, they also did not know what to do without the order from Zhang Cun.


    Zhang Cun gritted his teeth and clenched his palm into a fist. Then the face of his baby and his little daughter appeared in his mind. He let out a sigh and pulled his gun out of the holster.


    He directed the gun toward Heero, "Stop! Raise your hands!"


    Just as Zhang Cun wanted to make a gesture to his subordinate to catch Heero, he saw Heero did not stop his advance. Despite facing the handgun in his hand, the young man was not afraid.


    "Stop, I say! Stop! Or I will shoot!" Zhang Cun gave Heero a warning. But he found the good looking young man did not heed his warning.


    He said he will shoot, but in actual fact, he was only tried to scare Heero. There was no way he would pull the trigger. Moreover, he knew this young man offended Ming Group which led him forced into this situation. There was no way he would shoot the innocent. However, he had to do something if he did not want to lose his job.


    Bang!


    Zhang Cun was forced to release the shoot into the air. He gave another warning but to no avail, the young man in front of him did not afraid of the gun in his hand.


    Zhang Cun panicked, but then he found the young man stopped right in front of him. The young man looked at him No, the young man was looking at the sses man behind him.


    With a puzzled look, the young man uttered a question directed to Pan Lun, "Why? Why do you try to frame me?"


    "I am not trying to frame you. I am just telling the truth here." Pan Lun denied righteously.


    "But you are ordering the police to catch me! You were also threatening him under the name of Ming Group!"


    Heero had a sharp hearing, he heard what Pan Lun whispered to Zhang Cun. That was why Heero curious what did the sses man try to frame him?


    "Oh, you said you are General Manager of Ming Restau, Ming Group. I see I see"


    "Wh-what are you talking about? I never threaten the police" Pan Lun denied with a flustered look. He was shocked this young man could hear his whisper.


    Hearing the conversation between Heero and Pan Lun. The crowd buzzed, they were talking about what Heero said.


    Heero ignored the crowd and his gaze became cold to Pan Lun, "You are part of Ming Group, right? Whilst we are at this, I will solve the problem to the root! Lead me to Iron Fist Martial House!"


    Heero intended to solve the problem by crippling Yan Tie''s hand. Four months ago, Yan Tie also ordered his underlings to get Han Ying. At that time, He arrived at the right time and saved Han Ying.


    After that, Yan Tie stopped sending his underling. Heero thought the problem was solved, but he did not expect Yan Tie would send his underling again at this time. Moreover, Yan Tie''s underling also hurt Hong Yu, he intended to solve this Yan Tie at once so there would be no more trouble in the future.


    Heero intended to pass Zhang Cun and catch Pan Lun. However, Zhang Cun was insisting to protect Pan Lun. He pointed the gun right before Heero''s face.


    "One step more, then I will shoot!"


    Heero shook his head and his hand right hand reached the gun. He crushed the gun with his grips.


    Crunch!


    Zhang Cun was shocked when he saw his gun was being crushed with a bare hand.


    Bugh!


    Along with the gun crushed, Zhang Cun''s hand was bleeding, blood flooded down from his arm.


    "Arghhh!" Zhang Cun released the gun from his hand. On his hand, there were three cut wounds, it was not deep, but blood streamed out from his right hand.


    "You dare to assault police! Catch him! What are you waiting for!?!?" Pan Lun let out a piercing scream. He was truly afraid now, as Heero dared to assault police. Then what about him? Pan Lun could not imagine what happened to him if Heero was let out free like this.


    The five policemen pulled their gun and pointed to Heero. However, Heero ignored the police as he gazed toward the crowd. No, he gazed at a person in ck.


    The others also followed Heero''s gaze and found there was a person in a ninja outfit amongst the crowd. No one noticed when this person appeared, except for Heero.


    The one who attacked Zhang Cun was not him, but this person with a strange outfit. He saw three invisible small knives scratched Zhang Cun''s hand.


    Meanwhile, the crowd gasped in surprise when they found this ninja out. A ck ninja outfit and "Hanzo" in Japanese written on the back, golden in color, and a silver te on his chest.


    "It''s Hanzo Shusake, Silver ss Heero - Rank 1."


    A person in the crowd blurted in a surprise.


    "What happened?" With an indifferent voice, Hanzo Shusake asked.


    "He is a murderer, he resisted arrest and assaulted the police!" Pan Lun immediately answered.


    ''Heh, this fool is surely useful. Everything goes as I thought.'' Hanzo Shusake thought inwardly. If not for his face was covered by the ck cloth, everyone might see the dark smile behind the ck cloth.


    "Alright, all of you can go, now! Hero League will take care of this issue from now on and arrest this murderer." Hanzo Shusake tried to disperse the crowd.


    ''If these fools are here, they might get hurt! I don''t want my Hero License to get revoked because of these fools!''


    "You!" Hanzo Shusake called the police. "Take the injured to the hospital!"


    Everyone followed Hanzo Shusake''s instructions and left the district, leaving only Han Ying, Hong Yu, Butcher Wang, cksmith Huang, and Heero.


    Pan Lun relieved inwardly as he thought, ''Heh, you are done for. After this, I will make a report to the Ming Group. Even this young man survives this ordeal, he would be dead for sure because he dared to meddle in Ming Group''s business.''


    "Wait, Hero Hanzo, Heero is" Noticing the situation turned dire for Heero, Butcher Wang tried to exin the actual situation.


    Heero gestured to Butcher Wang to get back, "It''s okay, Butcher Wang. His main goal is me."


    "Hai, we have enough space now. Let us start our fight now!" Hanzo Shusake pulled the sword on his back waist. He finally showed his true intention.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Hanzo Shusake threw five small knives toward Heero. After that, he rushed with a katana in his right hand. However, next, Hanzo Shusake was surprised to see Heero caught all of his knives.


    "Then what about this!"


    Suddenly the sword in his hand disappeared. To be more exact, Hanzo Shusake sword turned invisible. When he reached the range of the attack, Hanzo Shusake swung his empty hand.


    In this time, the opponent supposed to not be able to figure out his range attack. However, Hanzo Shusake chose the wrong opponent. Heero avoided his attack pretty easy.


    Relying on his nimble movement, Hanzo Shusake tried tond a bit but to no avail. His invisible sword failed even tond a sh at Heero. In the end, Hanzo Shusake retreated to a safe distance and stopped his pointless attack.


    "What? Tired already?" Then Heero turned toward Butcher Wang, "Butcher Wang, lend me your Butcher Knife."


    Butcher Wang snapped out of his daze. Then he threw his butcher knife to Heero.


    "You are pretty good, being able to force me to use my ultimate move." With that said, Hanzo Shusake vanished.


    Yes, this was Hanzo Shusake''s special ability, Stealth. Not only he could make his body turned invisible, but he could make his body also turned invisible.


    However, Heero shook his head. Stealth was only a small trick, even Advance Rank Hero in Dramonia could use it. It was a small trick for scouting when war between Human Race and Specter or Beast broke out.


    Suddenly, Heero raised the butcher knife and the sound of metal shed ringing.


    ng!


    After that, the sound of metal shed each other kept resounding. Heero did not move from his spot but swung the butcher knife here and there.


    "Swift movement, but mediocre swordsmanship!"


    "GRAHHHHH!"


    In desperation, Hanzo Shusake let out a roar and wildly swung his sword toward Heero.


    But no matter how fast or strong his sword was, Heero blocked all of it with a mere butcher knife. At this time, he realized Heero was stronger than him. Not only stronger but far stronger. The current Heero was like an unbreachable wall to him.


    "Urgh!"


    Without he realized Heeronded a kick on his belly. He was thrown away and turned visible again. Blood flowed on the corner of his lip.


    Knowing he would not be able to win, retreating was the best choice for now. However, he knew that he would not be able to run off Heero. The only safe choice to retreat was taking a hostage with him.


    Hong Yu worried face came into his sight. As long as he got the woman, he would be able retreated safely. Heero was quite ruthless, he did not want to fall under Heero''s hand.


    Hanzo Shusake activated his stealth and charged toward Hong Yu with all his might. Little did he know thinking about taking Hong Yu as a hostage was a blunder.


    Noticing Hanzo Shusake''s movement, anger shed in Heero''s eyes. Heero instantly appeared before Hong Yu and Han Ying. His hand reached the empty air and in the next second, Hanzo Shusake turned visible.


    Heero was holding Hanzo Shusake''s neck. Anger filled Heero''s heart as the memories of losing his closest resurfaced in his mind again.


    Heero mmed Hanzo Shusake down.


    "Uarghh!"


    Heero did not stop here, he kicked Hanzo Shusake''s face and had his body knocked away for a few meters. Heero chased after Hanzo Shusake and raised the butcher knife. The butcher knife was directed to Hanzo Shusake''s neck.


    "Am I going to die?"


    Dread and terror filled his heart as Hanzo Shusake saw the butcher knife descended. In the next moment, Hanzo Shusake saw a figure appeared above him.


    "Hold on, young man! You can''t kill him!"


    The figure had his palm mped the butcher knife, preventing it to reach Hanzo Shusake''s neck. Hanzo Shusake recognized the voice.


    "Instructor Kang!!??" Hanzo Shusake uttered a weak voice.

 Chapter 43: Second Invitation

    Chapter 43: Second Invitation


    Heero, Hong Yu, Hong Yu, and an old man called Instructor Kang sat inside the shop. The fight between Heero and Hanzo Shusake was stopped by this old man.


    This old man was in his early seventies, having his most hair turned into gray, robust build as the solid muscle could be seen on his arms as he wore a sleeveless white shirt, and despite his age, this old man looked vigorous just like a young man.


    "Why do you want to kill him?" The old man uttered a question with his sonorous yet also solemn. His extremely sharp ck eyes red Heero.


    "Old Man, are you sure asking me this? Don''t you know already? He tried to make a move on my girlfriend. Do you think I will let someone who will endanger my girlfriend alive?"


    "Let me ask you, do you will let me alive if I have the intention to make a move on your granddaughter before your face?"


    Heero calmly answered and countered with a question that silenced Instructor Kang.


    Hearing this, Hong Yu sweetly smiled as happiness blossomed inside her heart. Just from this event, Hong Yu could tell she was really important to Heero.


    Even so, Hong Yu nudged Heero and whispered gently, "Hey, watch your manners. He is a former Emperor ss Hero."


    Yes, this Instructor Kang was Kang Myung Hee''s grandfather, Kang Myung Chul. He was a former Emperor ss - Rank 2 at his days, but he decided to retire when his age hit 65. Since then, Kang Myung Chul became Hero Instructor in Hero League.


    Hero Instructor, even though it was called Hero Instructor. Kang Myung Chul''s job was not training the heroes. His duty was to find a hero with potential and trained them. So not all heroes would get so lucky to get trained under Hero Instructor, only a few heroes got this chance, being training under a former Emperor ss Hero.


    As for Kang Myung Chul himself, he was extremely famous. His fame and tales were known by the folks of Star City. The famous legend about him was the war happened forty years ago.


    The war between the million zombies and Star City. At that time, a zombie known as Zombie Emperor led its armies to attack Star City. The defense was set up in the North easily broken by the zombie''s army. Then, Kang Myung Chul led the heroes to fight the zombie armies.


    Kang Myung Chul killed the Zombie Emperor, preventing the zombie armies to reach the city. It was one of the biggest wars in thest hundred years.


    Because of this, This Old Man was respected by many, Hong Yu and Han Ying included. An additional, Kang Myung Chul was already this old. That was why Hong Yu reminded Heero to be respectful.


    "It''s okay, little girl. I understand his feeling right now, but still, you have no right to im his life. Moreover, he is also a Hero. Are you really want to dere war against Hero League? I am preventing you to kill that man is for your own good."


    Solemnity could be found in Kang Myung Chul''s tone. He was not threatening Heero, but he was saying an actual fact. Regardless of Hero''s mistake, a party could not kill that hero, everything had to be handed to Hero League.


    "I never have the intention to dere war or the like. But Hero League is the one started it. Sending the heroes to oversee my every movement, and now one of you tried to harm my lover."


    "What I want is my a peaceful life, I overlook the fact you keep a watch on me, but I will not tolerate it if you tried to harm my lover, even it''s you, Kang Myung Chul!"


    Heero did not back down with the words "Hero League". He made everything clear to Kang Myung Chul, he was not afraid of Hero League.


    "Moreover, are you sure he (Hanzo Shusake) is a hero? Let''s not talk about the fact that he did not help us, the people with the low status that lived in the outer region. But what about helping his fellow heroes? Wood ss Hero, Sun Zhou Yi was beaten by ranker, but what he did? He did nothing except for watching his fellow hero who was beaten almost to death. It that you called a hero?"


    Heero shrugged his shoulders as he pointed out the fact about ''hero'' which was made Kang Myung Chul had no words to refute.


    Yes, Heero already found the existence of Hanzo Shusake from the start. But he did not know this Hanzo Shusake was a hero. Then he found out this person was a hero as the crowd who watched the fun shouted the name.


    Kang Myung Chul rubbed his forehead as he began feeling a headache. The youth across him really rendered him speechless. He himself ashamed when Heero spoke out about the fact of the social status and Hanzo Shusake''s deed.


    "Nah, the fact Hero League watches over you because of your suspicious background. You can''t me us for that. Also"


    Heero raised his hand to stop Kang Myung Chul from continuing.


    "It''s my fault because I have an unclear background? Then why don''t you, Hero League asked it directly from me? It''s not that I will not tell you guys about it, but what you guys did? Sending heroes to watch over my private life which is leading to a misunderstanding. It''s fortunate that I did not kill the first two people you sent."


    Heero found what Hero League did wasughable. If he was deliberately hiding his background, it was understandable if Hero League sent their men to watch over him.


    But they did not even ask him about his background, he even met the executive once. They also could ask his background during the Shadow Fang''s incident, but the fact that they did not even ask him, but suspected him directly wasughable to Heero.


    Kang Myung Chul gazed at the youth dumbfoundedly, he just could refute it. The things the youth said to him was logical. Hero League just could ask this youth background in person, but Hero League chose another route.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this. Ie here to express my gratitude for saving my granddaughter. I know, it''s you who saved Kang Seo Yeon from the dungeon." Kang Myung Chul finally his purpose why he was here.


    He had someone protected Kang Myung Hee and Kang Dong Woo from the dark since Shadow Fang''s incident. So he knew Kang Myung Hee and Kang Dong Woo met up with Heero.


    Along with the Kang Seo Yeon''s story aftering out of the dungeon, Kang Myung Chul was sure this young man who saved his granddaughter, Kang Seo Yeon.


    A good looking young man in his early twenties and a ck long hair were fit with Heero''s appearance. However, Kang Myung Chul was not very sure at first, until he watched Heero toyed Hanzo Shusake. He was sure this young man was the one who saved his granddaughter.


    "Nah, it''s okay. I am not doing this for you, but Kang Myung Hee. She was my student after all." Heero replied calmly. He was not surprised if Kang Myung Chul knew about this.


    "Regardless you saved my granddaughter, I am really indebted. You don''t have to worry about Iron Fist Martial House and Ming Group. My Kang Family will talk this out with them and I will make sure they will not disturb you again. At least, this is what I can do for you."


    Kang Myung Chul had a grateful smile as he promised. A family as big as Kang Family, Ming Group had no choice but topromise.


    "I know you are not afraid of them. Whether it''s Ming Group or Iron Fist Martial House, but I wish you to solve this issue in a civilized way." Kang Myung Chul added as he bowed his head slightly. He did not give Heero a chance to refute.


    "Urgh!"


    "Alright, Old Man. Alright, you can raise your head. As long as they don''t start, I will not make my move as well."


    Heero was weak with this kind of action. He spoke casually to an old man, but it was another matter if an old man in his early seventy bowed his head to him.


    A smile emerged as Kang Myung Chul raised his head.


    "Then I will say my second purpose to visit you. Young man, why don''t you use your power to protect this city?"


    "I have watched you fight against Hanzo brat. I believe you are at least at Gold ss Hero. Rather than wasting your power here, why don''t you join us, Hero League and fight against the monster?"


    "Come and join us, Hero League. Even though the treatment of the Hero League is not as good as Ranker Alliance could give you, but we will give you enough freedom."

 Chapter 44: My Strength Is Used to Protect My Closest Ones

    Chapter 44: My Strength Is Used to Protect My Closest Ones


    "NO! I refuse!" Immediately Heero gave his firm rejection outright. There was no hesitation as he rejected Kang Myung Chul right after he finished his sentence.


    "Really, Old Man? After all of this, you are still asking me to join the Hero League? There''s no way I will join the Hero League while my closest could encounter any danger anytime even inside the city which is supposed to be the safest ce. Even now, I feel humans are scarier than the monster outside there. Even the one you imed to be a Hero tried to harm my lover, let alone the others."


    Heero''s impression of the Hero League plummeted down into unfavorable. Yes, somehow he disliked this Hero League more than Ranker Alliance what he experienced just now.


    So far, Heero hardly encountered Iron ss or even Silver ss, he only knew about Wood ss Hero. Wood ss Heero usually did an odd job, helping the people around. At that time, Heero''s impression of the Hero League was not bad.


    Even though the people in the outer region were looked down upon by the others, the Hero League still cared for them. However, it was different now, Wood ss hardly portrayed the true of the Hero League.


    It could be said, Wood ss Hero was only the lowest status in the Hero League. They were just the same as people who lived in the outer region. The higher ss treated the Wood ss the same way how people in the inner region treated the people who lived in the outer region.


    Hero League and Star City were not that different. It proved by Hanzo Shusake''s action to Sun Zhou Yi. Hanzo Shusake did not care whether Sun Zhou Yi was dead or alive.


    "Urgh! But Hanzo Shusake is just one of many heroes. There are also many good heroes in the Hero League. Moreover, if you joined the Hero League, we will be responsible to protect your family and your girlfriend. We will guarantee their safety while you are out for the duty."


    Kang Myung Chul did not give up and tried to clear Heero''s misunderstanding of the Hero League. He, Kang Myung Chul who had been trained many geniuses for years could the big potential Heero had.


    Kang Myung Chul believed in that potential. He only needed guiding Heero a year or two years at most and the new Emperor ss would be born. At for the current Heero, Kang Myung Chul believed Heero would easily enter the top 100 of Gold ss.


    As Hero Instructor of the Hero League, Kang Myung Chul did not want the genius Heero slipped away from his grasp. Zombie and beast were getting stronger by days, humanity needed more geniuses like Heero to fight against the monster which was also growing at an rming rate.


    However, Heero still shook his head, he did not have the same thought as Kang Myung Chul. The humans on the Earth were more frightening than the people who sold their soul to Specter to gain power.


    Hope Preschool''s principal was one of the proofs he experienced by himself. The man who was looked harmless could change at any time.


    Kang Myung Chul was somewhat irritated with Heero''s uncaring attitude. It could be seen from his eyes which was giving Heero a fierce re. Han Ying and Hong Yu seemed to be intimidated by Kang Myung Chul''s re.


    Heero tapped Hong Yu and Han Ying''s shoulder, "You girls can go upstairs, next is a talk between men~." After that, Heero nced back to Kang Myung Chul, "Old Man, stop with that fierce re, you are scaring the girls."


    Only then Kang Myung Chul realized his agitation was truly terrified the girls. The seventy years old man scratched his gray hair.


    "No, I will stay here with you." Hong Yu firmly responded despite the fear that brewed inside her heart.


    Han Ying also had the same response as her little sister, she smiled gently and said, "You are involved because of me. I can''t help you in fighting, but let us shoulder the pressure together."


    Hearing the two girls'' responses, Kang Myung Chul was getting even more embarrassed. The two girls were worried if he would use force against Heero, he could tell that by one nce.


    Heero smiled even wider as he heard the two girls'' replies.


    "Good! Let''s face this "scary" Old Man together. Moreover, this "scary" Old Man is way more civilized than that weird outfit hero (Hanzo Shusake), so fear not, right Old Man?"


    Kang Myung Chul embarrassed being teased by Heero. Yet he also could not refute Heero''s im for being a scary old man.


    "Kuhum!" Kang Myung Chul let out a light cough to lighten the awkwardness he had and he turned into the earnest mode. He stared at Heero earnestly and voices his thought out.


    "Young man, don''t waste the blessing you have by working in this ce. Don''t misunderstand me, I am not looking down at your current work, but you can do more with your strength than merely opening a noodles shop. As we were talking, the beast and the zombies outside there be stronger and stronger, humanity needed your strength to fight those monsters!"


    "So don''t waste your strength and join us the Hero League to protect our kind. If the danger loomed outside there destroyed, you can provide a truly safe ce for your family and lover, not a cage just like Star City!"


    Once again, Kang Myung Chul tried to convince Heero. This time, he came up with a more convincing premise than before. Then he saw Heero smiled at him, this was a good sign. He hoped Heero would agree to join the Hero League.


    "First, I have no blessing or whatever it is. I gained my strength through 17 years of training under my master''s guidance, with my sweat and hard work. This is how I can be the current me now."


    "Second, I never wasted my strength. I am using it to protect my closest one and the people who are worthy of being protected. Third, even without me, there are still many heroes who will protect the city and fight the monsters, it''s just that I am not one of them."


    "Fourth, as we were talking, not only those monsters who grow stronger but humanity also grow stronger. Oh, it''s night now, maybe we humans are mostly sleeping right now."


    Heero gave an expected response with a calm smile.


    Hearing Heero''s answer, Kang Myung Chul was aware that Heero would not join the Hero League. No matter what he said, this young man already decided not to join the Hero League. It was a pity, but he was also helpless. He could not force Heero to be a Hero after all.


    "So really won''t join us no matter what?" Kang Myung Chul sighed in resignation, disappointment could be seen from his look.


    "Nope, I already content with my current life. My strength is used to protect my family from the danger, whatever it is, whether it''s human or monster." Heero gave hisst answer that he would not join the Hero League.


    "Also, Old Man, don''t forget your promise. If Iron Fist Martial House, Ming Group, or even if it''s a hero from the Hero League, I will not hesitate to kill next time."


    Heero''s voice was cold and assertive, indicating he was being serious about killing. Kang Myung Chul nodded, at least this was what he could do this to repay Heero''s kindness from saving his two granddaughters.


    Just as he wanted to stand from his seat, he remembered Heero said he had been training for 17 years under his master''s guidance. Kang Myung Chul nced back to Heero.


    "What about your master? Can you" Having not finished his words, Heero cut off it already.


    "Don''t bother with my master, he doesn''t care about Hero or people here. Whether Star City is attacked, he doesn''t care, he would not meddle as long as" Heero stopped midway as he found it was inappropriate to say it. If he said it, it sounded like he was talking bullsh*t.


    ''As long as humanity is not under the threat of extinction, Saint will not meddle in the worldly affairs.''


    "As long as?" Kang Myung Chul was still hoping to get Heero''s master to join the Hero League. A person who could train Heero to this extent, the Hero League could rope this person in to train the heroes.


    However, Heero shook his head which disappointed Kang Myung Chul.


    "Alright then, if you change your mind, you cane anytime. Hero League will dly ept you. Once again, thanks for saving my granddaughters."


    After that, Kang Myung Chul brought the unconscious Lanky Man out with him. He left with a disappointed look stered on his face. He went out of the shop and walked to the left. After a few steps, Kang Myung Chul stopped and looked down.


    On the paved road cracked and sunk down for a few centimeters. The sunk down part was the same size as his feet. Yes, it was the impact of blocking Heero''s butcher knife from cutting Hanzo Shusake''s neck.


    He gazed at it for a moment and released another sigh. He still regretted failing to convince Heero to join the Hero League.


    Meanwhile, inside the noodles shop, Hong Yu and Han Ying heaved a sigh of relief as soon as Kang Myung Chul was gone. During the talk, they somewhat nervous as they were afraid of the Legendary Kang Myung Chul would attack Heero, but now they passed the ordeal and relieved inwardly.


    Heero was not nervous in the slightest, but he frowned upon looking at the messed up shop. The counter near the kitchen was broke, most tables and chairs also broke, leaving only a few of it remained intact, and the window also broke.


    "It looks like we have to close the shop temporarily," Heeromented in annoyance.


    "Ah, I forgot to ask forpensation. We should have asked forpensation from the old man." Heero said it with a regret.


    Hong Yu let out a giggle while Han Ying gently smiled as she shook her head.


    "What are you talking about? It''s not Instructor Kang''s fault. Moreover, with this, we could take a break for a while." Hong Yu responded.


    With the mess happened in Miao Miao Noodles Shop, Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying would close the shop for a few days.


    ...


    In a certain room with a dimmed light


    There were two men facing their faces to each other.


    "That guy has a conflict with Iron Fist Martial House of Ming Group. I guess it would be better if we let Ming Group take care of that guy!"


    A man covered in a ck cloak spoke in a callous tone. Across the man in a ck cloak, seating a man with the graceful look, but his face somewhat twisted in anger which looked somewhat scary.


    "NO! I WANT TO KILL THAT MAN WITH MY OWN HANDS!!! JUST DO AS WE PLANNED."


    The graceful man spelled his words by word per word. A thick hatred was so clear as the graceful man spoke.


    If Heero and Hong Yu were here, they would recognize this graceful man. He was Fang Guo Ming, the former Hope Preschool Principal. The man who lost everything in a single night because of one event with Heero was the main cause who caused him to lost everything.

 Chapter 45: Handsome Brutal Savage

    Chapter 45: Handsome Brutal Savage


    "But it will be hard to execute that n. The Hero League is hunting us now, we can''t send our people in like before. Moreover, Thest incident involved the Kang Family and Jiang Family" The man in the ck cloak''s words trailed off, but Fang Guo Ming understood the man in the ck''s concern.


    Kang Family and Jiang Family would not let Shadow Fang scot-free just like this. The Hero League, Kang Family, and Jiang Family, even Shadow Fang could not bear the pressure from these three forces. That was why Shadow Fang ceased their activity for temporary.


    Fang Guo Ming let out a sigh in the end. The twisted anger face turned back to his usual graceful look.


    "Good, I can wait. I will wait" Fang Guo Ming let a muffled voice, it was clear he was suppressing the anger as he spoke.


    ...


    The next morning, Miao Miao Noodles Shop closed. Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying had to repair the window and buy the new chairs and tables. Commerce Region was not their destination, but they were going to the nearby craftsman shop.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu knew this ce, it was about 7 seven districts away from here. It was a small market in the outer region. When they came out, the district was so quiet, it was like a deserted district. There was no one passed in this district, not a single person could be seen.


    Heero, Han Ying, and Hong Yu did not pay attention as they were talking about what they wanted to buy, the tables and chairs models. Both girls were discussing which the table and chair they should buy while Heero listening to them from the sides.


    A night of sleep made Hong Yu and Han Ying got their spirit back. Last night''s incident gave them a fright, but it was fortunate Heero was there for them. It ended up with the best oue with Kang Myung Chul''s involvement.


    Ten minutes'' walk, they reached their destination. Area 51 Market, it was the name of the market, Han Ying and Hong Yu headed off. Different from the deserted district before, Area 51 Market was bustling. There were many stalls on the side streets, selling wild vegetables, fruits, and more.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu led Heero into the deeper part of the market. As they went deeper, the sellers were yelling, promoting what they sold on their stalls. Despite being noisy, Heero enjoyed the bustling atmosphere.


    After walking for a while, they passed the bustling market and entered the deeper part of the market. There was no stall could be found around, mostly the people opened a shop.


    Less noisy and less crowded, it was more organized than the entrance part of the market where the people opened stalls. Of course, the goods on this site were of course more expensive.


    As Heero enjoyed the lively market, Hong Yu and Han Ying stopped before a shop. There was a big ss in front of the shop, Heero could see what was inside the shop through the ss.


    There were five seats lining up neatly, there was a mirror in front of the seat, and a shelf filled with various kinds of things Heero unfamiliar with. On the sses "51 Barber Shop" words in blue stered on.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying turned around, they observed Heero fervently, especially his face and hair. A momentter, the two girls looked at each other and nodded their heads, seemed to be reached a mutual understanding.


    "What?" Heero appeared confused.


    "Do you want to cut your hair? I mean it''s hard to take care of long hair, do you want to cut your hair?" Hong Yu asked with a big smile, showing his dimples out. It looked suspicious to Heero though. Moreover, her big sister also had the same smile.


    "What all of sudden?" Heero asked in confusion as he looked at the two sisters suspiciously.


    "There''s no need to be suspicious. We think you are looking better if we style your hair," Han Ying pointed her finger to the shop, "We can have your hair cut here while we are here."


    Finally, Heero understood why these two sisters suddenly asked him if he wanted to cut his long hair. The shop called 51 Barber Shop was providing a service to cut hair.


    ''So, such shops also exist'' there was a specific or a special ce to cut hair in Dramonia. Usually, it was his fairy mothers who helped him to cut his hair.


    Heero shook his head in disagreement with the two girls'' idea to have his hair cut in a shop like this. Surely, it would not be free and he did not want to waste his money merely for a haircut.


    "No, it''s okay, I can cut my hair, so there''s no need to waste our money."


    Apparently, the two girls ignored Heero''s refusal to have his hair cut at Barber Shop.


    "Good, after we ordered the tables and chairs, we will have your hair cut here." Hong Yu said in her usual cheerful tone.


    Even Han Ying totally ignored him about cutting his hair by himself. Hong Yu and Han Ying turned around and continued walking to their destination. Their destination was not far from the 51 Barber Shop, Mutou Furniture.


    This ce was three times bigger than a normal shop. Shelves, chairs, tables, doors, etc. All of them were made of wood and could be found inside the shop.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu entered the shops. Heero followed in tow. Various kinds of craftsmen made of wood were on disy inside the shop. The three were heading toward the counts and behind the counter, there was a woman with short hair and dressed in red.


    It seemed the woman was looking at something seriously which was making her failed to notice Han Ying, Hong Yu, and Heero. She kept looking down at her wrist, with just a nce, Heero knew what she was currently doing. She was ying the smartwatch.


    Looking at the woman in a casual red shirt ying the smartwatch, certain memory yed in Heero''s mind.


    ''That damned winged lizard, because of it I lost my first smartwatch'' Heero cursed inwardly.


    "Good Morning Yao Yao!"


    Hong Yu called the woman who was busy with her smartwatch. Hearing Hong Yu''s cheerful voice, the woman in red raised her head up. The serious look from ying the smartwatch turned into a pleasant surprise.


    The woman in red called Yao Yao came out of the counter approached Hong Yu. She hugged Hong Yu and pasted her cheek to Hong Yu''s.


    "Hong Hong, I miss you~" with an obvious ted look, Yao Yao hugged Hong Yu excitedly. After hugging Hong Yu, Yao Yao greeted Han Ying with a big smile.


    "Good morning, Sister Han Ying~"


    Heero surprised a bit, it turned Hong Yu and the woman in red Yao Yao was a friend, a close friend maybe. Afterward, Yao Yao set her gaze on Heero.


    "This is?" She asked in a curious tone. Despite the rare long ck hair, the man looked handsome with his finely chiseled face. It was rare to find a fine young man like this in the outer region.


    "This is" just as Hong Yu wanted to introduce Heero as her boyfriend, Yao Yao stopped her in a surprised tone and look.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! I know him. He is the Handsome Brutal Savage from the outer region." Yao Yao eximed in surprise.


    Heero had a dumbfounded look all over his face and his eyes went wide. He just could not believe what he heard. This was the first meeting between him and Yao Yao, but he was called Brutal Savage already. Surely this was the first time Heero encountered such things.


    Not only Heero, Hong Yu and Han Ying also had a wonderstruck expression. They never expected Yao Yao would call Heero with Savage Brutal.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu had known Yao Yao from a little. They knew Yao Yao well, there must be a reason for Yao Yao called Heero like that. The two girls turned their heads toward Heero.


    Heero had a dumbfounded look, there was no brutality or savageness on Heero look. Instead of looked brutal and savage, the current Heero looked silly.


    "Yao Yao! What are you talking about? He is handsome, but not savage or brutal just like you said. Moreover, he is also my boyfriend, how could you be so rude to my boyfriend."


    Hong Yu raised her voice, showing she was disyed by how the woman in red Yao Yao called her boyfriend savage and brutal.


    After hearing her close friend stood up for the Handsome Brutal Savage but also imed she was this Handsome Brutal Savage''s girlfriend. Yao Yao''s eyes went wide, she immediately turned to her close friend and firmly held Hong Yu''s shoulders.


    "Hong Hong! Quick break up with him or your life will be miserable! Howe you are so blind to choose this Handsome Brutal Savage as your boyfriend!"


    "You What are you talking about, Heero is not savage or brutal just like you imed. He is gentle and good to me!"


    Hong Yu got even angrier, her voice raised to another notch.


    "Oh, God! You were cheated by him. Howe the cute and smart Hong Hong turned like this? I will show you, your boyfriend is truly brutal and savage. Look at this!"


    Yao Yao raised her wrist and unlocked her smartwatch. She touched her and there. After a moment, she showed a post in a forum.


    The post''s title was "Handsome Brutal Savage" which was eye-catching. Below the title, there was a photo.


    The photo showed Heero figure, around Heero could be seen there were seven menying down, one unconscious while the other six were rolling around while holding their bent hand. It was a photo ofst night''s incident when Heero broke the hand of the members of Iron Fist Martial House.


    The post mentioned how Heero brutally broke these people''s hands with his savageness.

 Chapter 46: Disciple!!??

    Chapter 46: Disciple!!??


    Three days since the incident of Iron Fist Martial House


    Miao Miao Noodles Shop had born anew, they had bought new tables and chairs, getting a new ss for the window, and even Han Ying also changed the interior wallpaper. Miao Miao Noodles Shop appeared in a new and refreshing atmosphere.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu took the mess caused by the members of Iron Fist Martial House to furbish up the shop interior. Even the menu on the top of the counter also got renewed.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu got everything ready to reopen the shop. However, the incident of Iron Fist Martial House caused great harm to the shop''s reputation.


    Yes, after reopening the shop two days ago, Miao Miao Noodles Shop was void from the customers. The booming business they experienced in thest week now withered. The main cause was the post in a forum that Yao Yao showed them three days ago.


    The post with the title "Handsome Brutal Savage" was the main reason. At least Hong Yu and Heero had the same thought regarding their deserted noodles shop.


    The post was telling how savage and brutal the waiter of the Miao Miao Noodles Shop, in exaggerating way at that. It told the waiter crippled one of their customers'' hands and also broke the other nine customers'' hands.


    That part was the truth. However, the post was faking the reason the waiter had to cripple and broke these ten people. These ten people were not customers, yet the post told these ten men were the customers of the noodles shop.


    The post recounted that the waiter fought because one from the ten customers tried to tease the beautiful cashier by touching the beautiful cashier''s hand. The waiter was angry and argued to the man who teased the beautiful cashier''s hand.


    Later, the man who touched the beautiful cashier''s hand fought with the waiter. The fight ended with the waiter crippling the man who touched the beautiful cashier''s hand. The friend of the crippled man''s friend got angry then a big fight broke.


    The post stated the waiter was a former member of a martial house. So the fight ended with the waiter broke the crippled man''s friend hands. The post was telling how despicable the waiter was, bullying the powerless customers.


    It summarized the super long post written in a personal forum of "JusticeMan". JusticeMan was a celebrity forum as he was quite famous in Star Forum, an official website forum of Star City.


    At the end of the post, JusticeMan put the name of Miao Miao Noodles Shop along with theplete address. JusticeMan was telling to the readers of his post to not visit this ck shop, less they would get their hands broken by the waiter of Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    JusticeMan''s post hit 20 million views in just three days. Many people who read the post cursed Heero for being merciless over trivial matters. Heero''s name tainted because of this post.


    Some peoplemented to not believe the post. However, suchments were only a few and easily flooded down by Heero''s haters. Instead, the people who tried to stand up for Heero were med. Yao Yao was one person who tried to stand for Heero but failed miserably.


    Yes, after finding out the truth behind the "Handsome Brutal Savage" incident. Yao Yao immediately took on Heero''s side. She believed in Hong Yu''s story rather than some random forum celebrity.


    She tried to rify the truth but to no avail. Instead, she was med by many people who trusted JusticeMan''s post. Yao Yao posted a new thread, but her thread immediately filled with thements of the haters.


    Heero''s reputation was doomed. There was no way he could clean his name in a short time. Hong Yu and Heero believed this JusticeMan caused Miao Miao Noodles Shop losing their customers.


    Hong Yu and Heero were sitting behind the cashier counter with their head lied down on the counter. Heero looked lifeless while staring at Hong Yu''s face.


    Heero looked bored as he had nothing to do, but Hong Yu was not. Her obsidian-like eyes stared at Heero''s face, sparkling as she never bored to gaze at her boyfriend''s face. Heero with his new hairstyle dashing.


    Yes, Hong Yu forced Heero to have his hair cut at the barbershop she rmended. A short but defined fringe into the front of his hair which also took on elements of a tapered haircut whereby the fade from the sides was slightly tapered. In Hong Yu''s eyes, Heero looked splendid in his current hairstyle.


    Kring! Kring! Kring!


    The door''s bell resounded which was disturbing Hong Yu. Heero immediately stood up as he thought it was the customer.


    "Wee to Miao Miao Noodles Shop"


    Heero stopped his greeting when the customer entered the shop was Butcher Wang instead of the other customers. He was disappointed and stopped the greeting. He did not bother to ask Butcher Wang what he wanted to eat.


    Heero sat back and had his headid down on the cashier counter. He preferred to look at his cute and pretty girlfriend rather than looking at the bearded Butcher Wang.


    "Oy Oy Oy, I am also a customer. The customer is a King, you should serve me well. What''s with your half-hearted greeting." Butcher Wang said in irritation as he walked to the counter.


    Lately, Heero was not as polite as their first meeting. Greeting him with a big smile each time they met and polite at his every word. Yet now, to be more exact in thest three days, Heero was no longer Heero he knew. Butcher Wang was grumbling as he ordered his favorite noodle, Sweet and Spicy Noodle.


    Right after Butcher Wang ordered his noodle, the door opened once again.


    Kring! Kring! Kring!


    Heero stood once again. This time he did not start with his greeting as he was surprised to see who entered the shop. A man with his face cloistered with white gauze, leaving only mouth, nose, and eyes. The gauzed man also held a stick to help him walk.


    Heero found this man''s build somewhat simr to the person he knew. Then, there was another person entered the shop and Heero found out who was this gauze man. He was Sun Zhou Yi and his girlfriend followed him.


    Heero recognized the girl. She was Xiao Xi, Sun Zhou Yi''s girlfriend.


    "Brother Xing~" the gauze man called. His voice weak and a bit hoarse, but Heero recognized whose voice it was. Without a doubt, the gauze man was Sun Zhou Yi.


    Xiao Xi followed Sun Zhou Yi bashfully as she called Heero with her small voice yet also soft, "Brother Xing~"


    Heero stood up and said, "Wait here a moment."


    After that, Heero went upstairs, leaving Sun Zhou Yi in a daze. Meanwhile, Xiao Xi called Hong Yu, "Sister Hong~"


    Hong Yu and Xiao Xi was an acquaintance, so she was not as embarrassed as she greeted Heero.


    Butcher Wang also turned around and was surprised when he saw the gauze Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Little Sun, you should have stayed at home. You haven''t fully recovered yet," Butcher Wang advised in a concerned tone.


    "I am fine Uncle Wang. I am a bit stuffed at home, I am taking a walk to get fresh air," Sun Zhou Yi replied with a weak smile.


    Hong Yu led the couple to the nearest table and went to the kitchen. She was taking the water from the kitchen for the couple. At the same time Hong Yu put the ss on the table, Heero came down. He was bringing a bottle filled with a mixed mashed herb.


    Heero put the bottle on the table as he took a seat across Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Here you are, a medication for your external wounds. Just soaked the medication with a hot towel and paste it to your wounds. You will get better in two days."


    Yes, Heero was taking his medication from his log cabin for Sun Zhou Yi. He indebted to this honest and upright young man. If not for Sun Zhou Yi helped Hong Yu and Han Ying, stalling the members of Iron Fist Martial House from taking the two sisters. He might note in time.


    "Heh, Heero, why don''t you sell your medication instead of working here? You might be getting "famous," Butcher Wangmented sarcastically. Butcher Wang still did not believe in Heero''s medicine.


    "Just ignore that bearded uncle. You will get healed in three days if you follow my instructions. It will be painful though, so you have to bear it." Heero added as he ignored Butcher Wang''s sarcasm.


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded and took the slightly bigger bottle.


    "So, why do youe here? Don''t tell me you want to have a bowl of noodles? You should stay at home and get proper rest." Heero asked in curiosity.


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head and bowed his head until almost touched the table, "I still can''t noodles yet. Ie here to express my gratitude to you, Brother Xing. Thank you for saving Xiao Xi and me."


    Xiao Xi also bowed her head toward Heero. This was the couple''s purpose to the noodles shop.


    "Nah, it''s okay, you also have my gratitude. If not for you, the bastards of Iron Fist Martial House will take Hong Yu away," Heero returned with a bow, following by Hong Yu as well.


    That was right, during the time Iron Fist Martial House made a ruckus in the shop, only Sun Zhou Yi stood for the two sisters. The others were busy running away as they did not want to get involved. Avoiding the two sisters like a gue.


    "Argh!" Sun Zhou let out a pained groan as he tried to reach his neck. He was getting embarrassed when Heero and Hong Yu bowed their heads toward him.


    "Don''t be like this, Brother Xing. It''s my duty as a hero to protect Sister Han Ying and Hong Yu. You don''t have to be like this."


    Heero shook his head andmented, "Sadly, you are the only one who is thinking like this, not the other heroes."


    Sun Zhou Yi and Xiao Xi had a confused expression as both heard Heero''s words.


    Only Hong Yu, Han Ying, and Butcher Wang understood Heero''s words. That night, there was another hero witnessed how overbearing Iron Fist Martial House was. However, that hero only watched everything unfold despite having the power to stop all of that to happen.


    The atmosphere turned a bit down afterward. Even Butcher Wang let out a sigh in disappointment and stopped listening to the conversation.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Xiao Xi we clueless, but there was something Sun Zhou Yi wanted to say, but he was hesitating. After a moment, the unranked Wood ss Hero spoke in an uncertain tone.


    "Brother Xin, actually, I have other purposes besides expressing my gratitude to you. I have a selfish request, I wonder if Brother Xing wants to hear my selfish request?"


    "Speak! I will help if it''s in my capability!" Heero gave an immediate answer.


    "Hmmmm" Sun Zhou Yi still hesitated. After a brief pause, he stood up and bowed his toward Heero.


    "Brother Xing! Please take me as your disciple!" Sun Zhou Yi


    Spurt!


    Butcher Wang who was enjoying his noodles spewed out the noodles in his mouth out.

 Chapter 47: First Disciple

    Chapter 47: First Disciple


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Butcher Wang was choked by the noodles, the spiciness reached his nose and tears gathered in his eyes. He immediately got the ss near his bowl and gulped in one go.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s request to be Heero''s disciple was quite a shock to him. Usually, the master and disciple had a big gap in age. At least 10 years, but not between young men in their early twenties like Heero and Sun Zhou Yi.


    That was why Sun Zhou Yi''s request made him choke. But then, he noticed everyone inside the shop cast a weird nce toward him. There were only Han Ying, Hong Yu, Heero, Sun Zhou Yi, and Xiao Xi inside the shop, so when these people stared at him, Butcher Wang immediately noticed he was being stared at.


    Butcher Wang ignored the strange gaze and continued enjoying the noodles. He nonchntly asked for another ss of water to Han Ying, assumed an elder manner, "Little Ying, please get me another ss of water!"


    The recollection event of three days ago disyed in Butcher Wang''s mind. How did Heero break and cripple the members of Iron Fist Martial Art, How did Heero toy the Silver ss - Rank 1, Hanzo Shusake.


    Remembering that incident, Butcher Wang found it was not strange if Sun Zhou Yi requested Heero to take him as a disciple. The age gap did not matter as long as Heero was stronger and had things for Sun Zhou Yi to learn.


    Butcher Wang nodded and continued slurping his noodles.


    In fact, not only Butcher Wang was surprised, but Heero also caught off guard by Sun Zhou Yi''s sudden request. Everyone inside the shop with an exception Xiao Xi was surprised.


    Heero did not give his answer yet. He looked Sun Zhou Yi at his eyes. Strong determination and a strong will radiated from Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes.


    Heero was considering Sun Zhou Yi''s request. But there was uncertainty deep inside Heero''s heart. It was whether if he allowed teaching all techniques he learned from Saint or not. Heero was not sure about this. After all, it was Saint''s technique.


    While Heero was in his deep thought. Sun Zhou Yi was quite nervous. Even though he did not witness how strong Heero exactly was, but he got to know that from Xiao Xi. Later, he also found a post on the forum that said Heero fought against Silver ss - Rank 1, Hanzo Shusake.


    Even though no one knew the result, the masses predicted it was Hanzo Shusake''s win. At first, Sun Zhou Yi was worried and he decided to take a visit. Then he found Heero was fine, there was not a single trace of injuries that could be found on Heero''s body.


    This meant Heero was at least at the same level as Hanzo Shusake or maybe even stronger. That was why he wanted to take Heero as his master. He did not know how strong Heero was, but he sure Heero was stronger than him. Taking someone stronger than him as his master, he believed he could a thing or two things to make him strong.


    Moreover, Xiao Xi told him how Heero destroyed the members of Iron Fist Martial House. She said the members of Iron Fist Martial House were taken down effortlessly by Heero. Even Dong Gong, Iron ss Ranker - Rank 14 was down in a few seconds.


    That was why he promptly decided to take Heero as his master. No one in a high-ss hero wanted to take the unranked Wood ss Hero like him as a disciple. That was why he made up his mind, requesting Heero as his master.


    Since the incident happened three days ago, Sun Zhou Yi desired to get even stronger. It was fortunate that night, Heero was back in time and saved him and his girlfriend. If there was no Heero, he did not dare to imagine what would happen to Xiao Xi.


    Even though it was only a little stronger, Sun Zhou Yi desired that power to protect everyone close to him.


    Heero was not a hero, moreover, Sun Zhou Yi believed Heero held no discrimination even to the unranked Wood ss Hero like him. It could be said Heero was the chance he had to grab if he wished for more power.


    Sun Zhou Yi waited for Heero''s response, nervousness, restless, and worries were mixed into one. That was what Sun Zhou Yi''s feeling.


    ''Hmm, I don''t know if I can teach the Saint''s technique, but let Sun Zhou Yi learns to control Ki is not a problem.''


    Ki Comprehension was a universal technique everyone knew, at least all heroes in Dramonia knew the basics of Ki Comprehension.


    ''Furthermore, I have created my own technique. I can teach him that if it''s necessary.''


    With that thought, Heero concluded that he could take this honest and upright young man as his disciple.


    ''Having someone protects this ce when I am away is also good.''


    "Hmm. Come back here in three days. We will start the training in three days." Heero responded as he nodded. Currently, the shop was not busy, he could spend his time to train Sun Zhou Yi for a while.


    Hearing the positive response, Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes went round, his jaw dropped in shock. He was prepared to get rejected, but he never expected Heero would agree with his selfish request.


    Sun Zhou Yi had an unbelievable look, it could be looked from his eyes and mouth.


    "Brother Xing, are you sure you ept me as your disciple. Do you know, I have no talent or special ability like the other heroes have?" Still, in an unbelievable look, Sun Zhou Yi wanted to confirm what he heard was not wrong.


    "Hmm, there''s no need talent or special ability. You only need to push to your limit, again and again, eventually, you will be strong!" Heero copied his Master''s words.


    He was also the same as Sun Zhou Yi, a little boy from a remote vige of human''s territory in Dramonia. He had no talent or whatever, but Saint drilled him to the current him.


    "But I am telling you, my training is harsh!" Heero reminded in a serious look on his face.


    "It''s okay Bro Master, I will bear the harsh training you prepare for me. I want to be strong, a strong Hero that protects everyone from the danger!" Sun Zhou Yi did not waver. Instead it made him excited, finally, someone was willing to teach him.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s simple and straightforward answer satisfied Heero. He also found the younger him in Sun Zhou Yi, passion to protect everyone as a hero.


    "Good, now get back and rest for now. We will start with the basic training after you get better."


    From today onwards, Sun Zhou Yi officially became Heero''s first disciple.


    Three dayster, at 5 a.m. Heero stood in front of Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Today was the first day Sun Zhou Yi started his training under Heero.


    When Heero out of the shop, he saw Sun Zhou Yi doing something strange movement. He asked this young man what was he doing, "Zhou Yi, what are you doing?"


    "I am warming up, Master. It''s good for the body before we start the training." Sun Zhou Yi answered as he continued warming up. He stretched his arm out, lift his feet, and more strange movement that foreign to Heero.


    Heero shook his head, the movement called warming up was useless in Heero''s eyes. He waved his hand to stop Sun Zhou Yi and said, "Just stop already, we will start the training now! Here you are, put this in your feet."


    Sun Zhou Yi saw in his master was giving simr things to the wrist band in ck. He did not understand the use of this wrist band, but he still took it from Heero''s hand.


    "Urghhh!"


    The things that resemnce to the ''wrist band'' was so heavy. The pair of ''wrist band'' was about the same with the big ck boar''s weight he hunted with Butcher Wang a week ago. This pair of ''wrist band'' was about 200 kilos.


    Sun Zhou Yi was in trouble to pick up the pair of ''wrist band''. But he still managed to hold it properly. Even though he was in the lower bottom of the heroes, but he was still stronger than most ordinary people.


    He did not know what this ''wristband'' made of. However, the ''wristband'' was a bit stic and it took Sun Zhou Yi sometimes to wear it on his ankles.


    Sun Zhou Yi soon he felt his feet were heavy. It was so hard to even lift his feet, let alone walking.


    At the same time, Butcher Wang came out of his home. Butcher Wang also requested Heero, he wanted to be trained under Heero. He wanted to be stronger to make it easier for him to hunt outside the city.


    Heero dly epted Butcher Wang''s request. If he could make these two stronger, they could help him to look after the two girls if he had to go away.


    "Here is yours, wear it on your ankle!" Heero gave Butcher Wang the same ''wristband''.


    Even though the ''wristband'' he gave to Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi was the same, but it was different. Butcher Wang''s wristband was only half the weight of Sun Zhou Yi''s wristband.


    "This" Butcher Wang was shocked when he received the wristband. It was not big, but heavy.


    In fact, the ''wristband'' was made of Nebraska Metal, the heaviest and hardest metal in Dramonia. Heero made it simr to wristband so these two could wear with. There was no way Heero would give these two, a basket and boulders to carry, it was too eye-catching.


    So he gave them this training circlet to Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang.


    Butcher Wang wore the training circlet on his ankle. He got it easierpared to Sun Zhou Yi as his training circlet was lighter. Afterward, Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang looked at Heero with "What to do next?" expression.


    Heero smiled and gave Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi two pieces of paper. On the paper, there were three to four herb pictures.


    "Go out of the city and look that herbs, more herbs are better. These herbs are also for your training! You cane back at 11 am, but make sure you get all the herbs on the paper!" Heero instructed with a calm voice.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang''s eyes went wide as they just could not believe what they heard. If they did not wear the things Heero gave them, this was an easy task. Moreover, the herbs were alsomon. This should be easy, but it was not easy with the training circlet on their ankles.


    "Are you insane? What if we encounter a beast?" Butcher Wang was the first one to voice out an objection. He just could not believe what Heero asked them to, searching for herbs in the wilderness with this damn heavy circlet on their ankles, it was the same as suicide.


    "Run! Or you can kill it!" Heero shrugged and added with a solemn look and tone, "If you want to quit, you can quit now! I will not stop you guys to quit. It''s you who asked me to train you, I never forced anyone, but if you still want to be stronger under my training, then follow my order!"


    When it came to training, Heero became strict and stern. He learned this from his Master. In his daily life, Heero was spoiled by his seven fairy mothers and master, but when it came to training, Saint was so strict.


    "Okay!" Sun Zhou Yi surprisingly nodded his head and put the paper on his backpack. He walked to the north gate with extremely slow steps. In the three steps, he stopped and looked back, "Master, can I use my weapon to kill the beast if I meet one?"


    "You can use whatever you want to use. Just make sure toe back intact!" Heero grinned. Suddenly Heero understood why his Master always grinned every time his Master gave him an almost impossible training to him.


    After that, Sun Zhou Yi walked toward the north gate. He never questioned Heero what''s the purpose of this training. He just followed the instruction Heero gave him.


    Looking at the back of Sun Zhou Yi, Heero found the old him in Sun Zhou Yi. Heero also never questioned his Master''s instruction. Just like Sun Zhou Yi, he followed every instruction and became the current him now.


    Butcher Wang gritted his teeth and stared at the youth before him. In the end, Butcher Wang let out a sigh and followed Sun Zhou Yi. Little did Butcher Wang know the hellish training was just started, there would be more illogical training he had to follow in the future.

 Chapter 48: Yes, Master!

    Chapter 48: Yes, Master!


    Looking at the two adults walked very slowly, nostalgic memory emerged in Heero''s mind. It was the first time his Master asked him to bring a big shoulder for his morning run. That first day, Heero could not run, but walking very slowly just like Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi.


    Comparing to his training, Heero indeed tasking these two with risky training. However, the old Heero had no experience fighting against the beast or a solid foundation like Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher did. So this basic training was fair in Heero''s eyes.


    After the two figures vanished at the end of the district, Heero let out a sigh. He now missed his master and seven fairy mothers. The helplessness shed in Heero''s face as he remembered the thing he searched on the inte.


    There was no rtion between Earth and Dramonia. He had been looking for Earth''s history. he tracked over a thousand years of history but still could not find what he was looking for.


    "I hope they are fine"


    Heero shook his head and turned to the Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    "This is my home now" Heero fell into silence once again and shook his head once again, "My home is facing a crisis now, I better make a n to revive this shop once again."


    Heero entered the noodles shop and went to the rooftop. He entered his log cabin and the sound of keyboard resounded. Actually, he had already formted a n to get the lost business back.


    Clearing up the misunderstanding was the best way to solve the crisis Miao Miao Noodles Shop experienced. However, to achieve this was not easy and also it would take a longer time. Except for JusticeMan confessed the truth out.


    However, Heero knew JusticeMan would not confess the truth. He garnered a lot of views and now it almost reached 37 million views. From the view and how active JusticeMan''s thread was, this JusticeMan would earn a lot of money. Maybe JusticeMan wanted this matter to escte further to get more views and more money.


    So clearing up his name was too hard. But Heero had another way, it was to promote the noodles shop through the forum as well. Of course, just promoting the shop was not enough. He had prepared the new secret spice, Spicy Noodles.


    With the new noodles, Heero nned to make a challenge. A simple challenge with money as the prize.


    The challenge was eating Level 5 Spicy Noodles without drinking, devouring the noodles and broth, and they also could not drink for the next ten minutes after they ate the noodles. If one couldplete the challenge, they would get the money prize, 100 WD.


    Yes, there were ten levels of Spicy Noodles. He started the challenge with Level 5 Spicy Noodles as he believed there were only a few people who could bear with Level 5 Spicy Noodles.


    With the challenge set up, Heero confident he could pull the spicy food lover to the noodles shop. By just eating, one could earn money, Heero was sure there would be many interested in the challenge.


    The challenge itself was also an attraction to the onlookers. If the challenge could not bepleted in a long time, it would attract many people if there''s someone tried to take the challenge.


    Heero prepared everything, he even used "Handsome Brutal Savage" as his username on the forum. It could attract many haters and put his thread to the top. When the thread he posted at the top, it would attract many people.


    Haters were also beneficial if one could use it at the right time. Heero made a long post, first, he admitted he was the waiter who beat the ten people in JusticeMan''s thread. Later, he informed JusticeMan''s thread was not the truth.


    Heero typed the ten people were not customers, but the members of Iron Fist Martial House. He included the photo in JusticeMan''s threat and pointed out the fact that the ten people wore martial clothes.


    After telling the actual truth, Heero put the promotion about the new menu including the challenge.


    Telling the actual truth was also Heero''s strategy. The haters might see it as Heero tried to defend himself and incited the rages of the haters. Then, the haters or the forum members who were interested in the story would read his read until the end.


    If he typed the promotion and the challenge first, the haters might not read his thread till the end. Using the haters'' rage to make his thread to the top. Surely these haters or JusticeMan''s fan would me his thread.


    Heero had a dark smile as he typed furiously. Moreover, telling the truth might get the rational readers realized JusticeMan''s thread was full of lies.


    After typing all of it, Heero did not immediately post it. He was not the owner of Miao Miao Noodles Shop. He should ask Han Ying''s permission regarding the challenge and the new menu.


    "Nah, everything is prepared, waiting for the two girls to wake up now"


    After that, Heero typed the draft for his next novel. Yes, he was still writing until now. Writing the tales in Dramonia into a book to earn money.


    ...


    Three hourster, Hong Yu and Han Ying gathered inside Heero''s log cabin. The two girls sat in front of the monitor and read the unposted thread.


    Finished reading the thread, Hong Yu and Han Ying looked toward Heero in awe. The n Heero told them and along with the unposted thread, it was a good strategy.


    "Good, I agree with the n. You can post the thread now." Han Ying gave her approval. The noodles shop was the only source of livelihood for the two girls. If the noodles shop went bankrupt, it was the worst situation for them.


    "Hehe, I already posted the thread." Hong Yu let out a chuckle rose from the seat. She approached Heero andunched a surprise attack before her elder sister. She nted a kiss at the unprepared Heero and ran out of the log cabin.


    Heero froze on the spot with his silly look. Han Ying also in a daze as she did not expect her sister would be this bold.


    ...


    Another three hours had passed, just like Heero predicted, his thread was flooded by the haters and JusticeMan''s fans. Thements were filled with curses and hatefulments.


    Meanwhile, Heero did not have time to take care of the thread. He stood in front of the noodles shop and there were two people sprawled down near his feet. These two people were Heero''s disciples.


    As soon as Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang reached the shop, they immediately copsed. Both had hurried and irregr breath, their faces were beet red from the exhaustion, and amongst the two, Butcher Wang shot a hateful look at Heero.


    Heero ignored the hateful look of Butcher Wang but checked their condition. He found no wounds on them, only then Heero relieved.


    "Don''t rest here, follow me to the rooftop. We will continue the training on my rooftop."


    "Are you a devil?" Despite having a hard time to stabilize his breathing, Butcher Wang uttered a question in irritation.


    He just came back, he could not even stabilize his breathing yet, but this young man already nned to the next training.


    "NO! I am not the devil, I am your instructor! Now follow me to the rooftop!" after answering Butcher Wang, Heero turned around to the shop. When he reached the door, he turned back and said, "Oh, you can take the training circlet off and put it here!"


    Heero pointed to a location near the door.


    Just as Butcher Wang wanted to refute Heero, he saw Sun Zhou Yi standing up and took the training circlet off. He followed Heero''s instruction and put the training circlet near the door.


    "At least, you should have respected the elder and give me some rest!" Butcher Wang grumbled.


    Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi had a confused look as he heard Butcher Wang''s grumble.


    ''What''s the rtion between respecting an elder and the training?''


    As for Heero, he rolled his eyes and entered the shop.


    ''You are only 34 while I am 40, you should respect me, not me respecting you,''


    Heero of course did not say it out loud. No one would believe him if he said he was 40 with his baby face. So he just let it go and entered the shop.


    If Heero had to count his actual age before he was sealed in Eternal Ice. He was 40 years old if he had to count the time he was sealed in Eternal Ice, he was much older than Butcher Wang. That was why rather than treating Butcher Wang as an elder, Heero took Butcher Wang as his friend instead.


    Still, with the clothes damp with sweat, Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang followed Heero to the rooftop. Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang dragged their tired bodies, climbed up to the rooftop. Sun Zhou Yi had an exhausted look while Butcher Wang made a long face.


    But then, when the two stepped on the rooftop, Sun Zhou Yi''s exhausted look and Butcher Wang''s long face turned into a surprise. The air on the air was so refreshing and veryfortable.


    The scenery on the rooftop itself surprised both. They never knew this rooftop had a superfy ce like this. Butcher Wang immediately rushed to the tree andid down below the three.


    The super hot sunbeam could not reach there and Butcher Wang reclined below the tree. He closed his eyes and the ragged breath slowly stabilized.


    Looking at the superfortable Butcher Wang, Sun Zhou Yi followed in tow andid down beside Butcher Wang.


    "You will get thirty minutes before we continue with the next training. I will get your lunch in fifteen!" Heero announced, but his two disciples ignored him as they had afortable rest below the tree.


    Heero shrugged and went downstairs. He asked Hong Yu to prepare two bowls of noodles for Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang.


    Thirty minutes had passed, even though Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang had the same thought, desire for more time to rest, Heero did not let them.


    "Where are the herbs?" Heero demanded the herbs he tasked Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang to get.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang handed the backpack to Heero. The bag was not full, but it was packed with herbs.


    Heero nodded his head and muttered in a low voice, "This is enough for three days"


    The herbs Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang gathered were herbs for their medicinal bath. Yes, the painful medicinal bath he experienced for fully 5 years. Imagining the bearded Butcher Wang''s face in medicinal bath, Heero grinning ear to ear.


    Somehow, the current Heero looked evil and dark, it was as if he nned something bad to them.


    "Master, your grin is scary" Sun Zhou Yi muttered in a low voice as well.


    Heero ignored Sun Zhou Yi''s remark.


    "Next training is I will teach you how to feel, control, and utilize Ki in your body!"


    "Master, what is Ki?" Sun Zhou Yi voiced his confusion.


    "Good question. Ki is a vital energy that resides in your body. It strengthens your body and it also can grant you an unbelievable power. In short, Ki is energy that grants you a special ability like the other heroes and rankers!"


    Heero exined in a simple way. If he gave these two a detailed exnation regarding KI, it might confuse them more. Heero chose a simple way to exin Ki. After all, the people on Earth did not know what Ki was.


    However, after hearing Heero''s exnation, Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi made a dubious look on their faces. It was clear they did not believe in what Heero said.


    "Master, we could get the special ability through an awakening, a natural awakening or a potion awakening that sold in the inner region!" Sun Zhou Yi for the first time refuted Heero''s words.


    "Yes, you only need to make us stronger, but don''t give us false hope!" Butcher Wang added in a solemn tone as disappointment filled his eyes


    This what these two believed. Heero realized mere words could convince these two the existence of Ki. Only an actual action could convince these two.


    Heero pointed his hand to Butcher Wang. Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang soon made a shocked expression as Heero''s hand shrouded in me. Then, they saw Heero raised his hand and the me changed into yellow lighting. After that, they saw Heero swung his hand horizontally, a slightly strong wind hit their face.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang''s eyes went wide their jaw dropped in shock.


    ''Heero has four special abilities!'' it was what in their mind.


    "It seems you still don''t believe Ki exists. Then what about this!"


    Heero vanished before their eyes. Yes, Heero''s figure disappeared right before their eyes. Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang looked around, but they could not find Heero.


    However, suddenly, they heard Heero''s voice from their backs, "I am here!"


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang turned around. They thought Heero was on their back yet they found nothing. But then, Heero''s figure appeared right before their eyes. Heero appeared out of thin air.


    "This technique is called Stealth. I believe you know who''s special ability stealth is?" Heero smiled.


    "Silver ss Hero - Rank 1, Hanzo Shusake!"


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang replied at the same time, still with their shocked look.


    "So, do you believe me now?" Heero threw another question.


    "Yes, Master!" Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang answered in a loud voice. Even Butcher Wang called Heero with Master now.

 Chapter 49: Fantastic!

    Chapter 49: Fantastic!


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang stood side by side, their eyes were deadly solemn as they looked at the creature in front of them.


    Jagged Goat, a mutated goat that turned into a predacious beast. Saw-like teeth, dark red eyes, a long and big circr horns, and two times bigger than the ck boar they usually hunting.


    This Jagged Goat was one of the strongest beasts in Wood ss Beast. It was rare to find a Jagged Goat. Usually, Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher would be happy if they met Jagged Goat, but not now.


    They were wearing the training circlet which was weighted their movement down. Jagged Beast was famous for its nimble movement and the saw-like teeth were a deadly weapon. There were many heroes became the victims of the Jagged Goat''s deadly teeth.


    This was the worst time to encounter Jagged Goat.


    "Little Sun, we should take the training circlet off or we will be dead for sure!" Butcher Wang was a bit nervous as he voiced his thoughts.


    Fighting against Jagged Goat with the training circlet was the same as suicide. Escaping also not a choice for them, Jagged Goat had a faster speed.


    It''s been three days since they started the training, but both still had a hard time to move with the training circlet on their ankle.


    To Butcher Wang''s surprise, he saw Sun Zhou Yi shook his head in disagreement. Sun Zhou Yi took the round shield from his back and pulled the sword from his waist.


    "Uncle Wang, Master told us to not take the training circlet off, we can''t take it off. I will face it head-on, you look for a chance tounch a sneak attack!" Sun Zhou put the round shield forward and approached the Jagged Goat with a slow step.


    However, Butcher Wang immediately held Sun Zhou Yi''s shoulder, "Oy, Little Sun, do not be reckless! Your Master will not know if we take the circlet off!"


    Sun Zhou Yi ignored Butcher Wang and walked closer to the vignt Jagged Goat. Jagged Goat also eyed these two, it took Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi as prey. Once the two showed their back to it, it would pounce to them.


    But it became cautious now as Sun Zhou Yi approached it in a slow step. The fact each time Sun Zhou Yi stepped closer to Jagged Goat. It could hear the heavy steps of Sun Zhou Yi.


    That heavy step made Jagged Goat became cautious as it kept its eyes on Sun Zhou Yi. Sun Zhou Yi also cautiously approached the Jagged Goat.


    Butcher Wang had exasperated look as Sun Zhou Yi did not heed his words. Then he looked at his ankles. He wanted to take the training circlet off, staring at the circlet for few seconds, Butcher Wang let out a sigh.


    "If I die, I will haunt you for the rest of your life!" Butcher Wang muttered in a low voice and he had a displeased look on his face. "You" in Butcher Wang''s mouth was Heero of course.


    After that, he chased after Sun Zhou Yi. He understood Sun Zhou Yi''s arrangement, he had a lighter training circlet, so he could move faster than Sun Zhou Yi. It was the reason Sun Zhou Yi tasked him tounch a sneak attack while Sun Zhou Yi confronted Jagged Goat face to face.


    As Sun Zhou Yi approached the Jagged Goat, he tried to recall what Heero taught him.


    ''Focusing my Ki to my feet focusing my Ki to my feet then reinforce my shield with Ki''


    With his eyes set on Jagged Goat, Sun Zhou Yi nned something in his mind. Even though he had not mastered Kiprehension yet, he could control and use a bit of Ki inside his body to an actual fight.


    He was one step ahead to Butcher Wang who still struggled to feel the Ki''s existence. That was why he risked his life to know how strong the current him was. Jagged Goat was the right opponent.


    Jagged Goat was strong for a Wood ss Hero, but he was familiar with Jagged Goat. This was not the first time he met Jagged Goat, he often encountered Jagged Goat while apanying Butcher Wang hunting.


    With a confidence and nervousness feeling he felt, Sun Zhou Yi narrowed the distance between him and the Jagged Goat to seven meters.


    ''It will attack me when I reach six or five meters away''


    Just as Sun Zhou Yi predicted, when the distance between him and the Jagged Goat reached five meters, Jagged Goat moved. Jagged Goat''s movement was fast, it moved to the left. It wanted to get to Sun Zhou Yi''s side, avoiding the round shield.


    Jagged Goat was quite smart as it avoided a face-to-face confrontation against Sun Zhou Yi. After it got to Sun Zhou Yi''s left, Jagged Goat pounced toward Sun Zhou Yi. It opened its mouth wide, showing its scary saw-like teeth.


    Sun Zhou Yi took a deep breath.


    ''Focus my Ki to the feet and leap!''


    Sun Zhou Yi turned to his left and leaped toward Jagged Goat who was in the air. He put his round shield forward.


    ''And then, reinforce my shield with my Ki to strengthen my shield!''


    Jagged Goat was surprised by Sun Zhou Yi''s quick response. Noticing its prey also pounced toward it, Jagged Goat moved its hard hoof forward.


    ng!


    CRACK!


    The round metal shield and Jagged Goat''s hoof shed.


    Sun Zhou Yi was prepared to receive a big force of Jagged Goat, but to his surprise, he felt nothing. Yes, when the shield and the hoof shed, he felt nothing. The force of Jagged Goat that he anticipated toe did not arrive. Instead, he heard a sound of bone breaking as he pushed the shield forward.


    Bam!


    Sun Zhou Yi pinned the Jagged Goat down to the ground with ease. He pulled the shield and distanced himself from Jagged Goat.


    MBAAAA! MBAAAA!


    Jagged Goat was whimpering in pain on the ground. It could not stand up anymore after Sun Zhou Yi pushed it down to the ground. Its two forelegs were broken, white bones showed up from the join as blood flooded the gray fur.


    Sun Zhou Yi stunned, likewise Butcher Wang. Both looked at Jagged Goat in a daze and shock could not be hidden from their expression.


    One of the strongest Wood Level Beasts was down in one push. After a moment, Sun Zhou Yi turned around to Butcher Wang and Butcher Wang also looked back at Sun Zhou Yi.


    Both men froze on the spot as they stared at each other with a shocked expression.


    ...


    Heero did not know what his disciple and semi disciple encountered. Currently, he was excited as a new face came to the noodles shop.


    After three days he posted the thread, the strategy finally started to work.


    At 10 am, a challenger came to Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Moreover, the challenger was not alone, he came with two persons.


    The challenger was a good looking man in his early twenties. Meanwhile, the two other persons were a woman and a man. The woman was attractive was about the same age as the challenger.


    She brought a smartwatch and on the smartwatch showed the girl''s face. There was also a barrage of texts that appeared on the smartwatch''s screen. Yes, this woman was a famous vlogger and currently investigating the truth behind the Handsome Brutal Savage incident, Mu Xue.


    The man beside Mu Xue was a man with a muscr body. He had a thick face, small eyes, and there were many red spots on his cheeks. This man was Mu Xue''s friend.


    The good looking challenger was also a vlogger, Yun Qiu Fan. Yun Qiu Fan himself came here not to investigate the Handsome Brutal Savage incident, but for the noodles. He was a spicy food lover, so when he read Heero''s post, he decided toe.


    "Wow! The waiter is handsome, but he seems a bit different from the picture. This waiter is more handsome than the one in the picture!"


    Mu Xue eximed, and then a barrage of chat showed on the smartwatch''s screen. As she eximed in surprise, she directed the smartwatch to Heero.


    Mu Xue was live streaming and showed Heero''s face to her viewers. Another barrage and fast text appeared on the screen!


    "Wow, he is handsome!"


    "Mumu, ask his Id! Ask his Id!"


    "Mumu, don''t get deceived by him. He is handsome, but he is also brutal!"


    "Yeah, Mumu, do not get closer to him or else he might break your hand!"


    "Handsome Brutal Savage, get away from our Mumu!"


    "Get away from our Mumu!"


    Various kinds of responses flooded in Mu Xue''s channel. Most of them were telling Heero to get away from the beautiful Mu Xue.


    Heero ignored Mumu but focused on Yun Qiu Fan. He was helping Yun Qiu Fan set his camera while Han Ying and Hong Yu were busy in the kitchen, preparing the Level 5 Spicy Noodles.


    Yun Qiu Fan set the camera three cameras from three different angles.


    After a moment, Han Ying was back with a bowl of Spicy Noodles. The bowl was still steamed out of hot air, the bright yellow noodles flooded by a dark red broth, and three slices of lizard meat on the top.


    Meanwhile, Hong Yu put a ss of water beside the bowl. The water was prepared just in case the challenger could not bear with the spiciness.


    "Guys, Level 5 Spicy Noodles has arrived. Let''s see what Level 5 Spicy Noodles look like!"


    Mu Xue got closer to Yun Qiu Fan and shot the bowl. Looking at the dark red broth, Mu Xue swallowed a mouthful of saliva. By just looking at the bowl, she could already tell the noodles was super spicy.


    The chat also briefly stopped when the bow was shot. It was a few seconds pause before another barrage of chats appeared.


    "I bet the cook only put chili powder in it!"


    "This noodles shop is a scam, a chili powder broth. Of course, it will be super spicy!


    "Only M will eat that noodles!"


    "Mumu, tell Yun Qiu Fan to not eat the noodles! Leave the shop immediately!"


    Even though it looked super spicy, but the aroma that came out from the noodles was not a spicy aroma. It was a pleasant fragrance, Yun Qiu Fan could not tell it what fragrance it was.


    Meanwhile, Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying had an expectant look. This was a golden chance to rise from the crisis.


    Yun Qiu Fan ignored the people around him. After making sure the three cameras worked properly, he immediately picked the chopstick.


    He dipped the chopstick to the bowl and brought the noodles covered in dark red broth into his mouth.


    Slurpppppppppppppppp!


    Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying were waiting for Yun Qiu Fan''s response. The three quite nervous inside. But the evaluation they waited for did note, they only heard a slurp voice. Yun Qiu Fan did not stop slurping the noodles.


    Only after a few seconds since he started eating the noodles, sweats flooded his face. Yun Qiu Fan''s eyes and cheeks turned red from the spiciness. However, he did not stop. No, it was not that he did not stop, but he just could not stop slurping the noodles.


    In two minutes, he emptied the noodles. After that, he brought the bowl to his mouth and drank the remaining broth. He cleaned everything in the bowl.


    After that, Yun Qiu Fan took the ss and emptied the water. After everything was done, he released out a satisfied sigh. A few seconds after that, he turned toward Heero, Han Ying, and Hong Yu.


    He raised his thumb up to the three and said with a big grin, "Fantastic!"


    It was what Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying got from the spicy food lover and a famous food vlogger, Yun Qiu Fan.


    Afterward, he began packing the cameras and went out of the noodles shop in haste. Leaving Heero, Hong Yu, Han Ying, Mu Xue, and Mu Xue''s friend in a daze.

 Chapter 50: Clearing The Misunderstanding

    Chapter 50: Clearing The Misunderstanding


    When the sound of the door being closed rang, Mu Xue snapped out of her daze. She panicked as her coborator just left like that, she turned around to her friend. Mu Xue''s friend was quite calm. He kept looking at the empty bowl, it was not calm, but he was still entranced by Yun Qiu Fan''s passion.


    Mu Xue subconsciously looked at her own hand, but then she heard a female''s chuckle, "Lady over there, don''t worry, my boyfriend won''t break your hand. If you don''t want to eat, you can leave, but if you want to taste our noodles, you can look at the menu there!"


    Mu Xue turned around and found it was a girl with dimple who was speaking to her. She then looked for the waiter and found the waiter was tidying up the table.


    She found the waiter and the two women were beaming in happiness. She did not know why, but she understood something.


    The cheerful woman with dimples sent the code. "If you don''t buy our noodles, then her boyfriend will break her hand!" it was the code she discovered.


    Mu Xue immediately looked at the menu and ordered, "I want Umami Broth Noodles. Zhang Chen, what do you want, I will treat you~"


    Mu Xue tried to act calm. Deep inside her heart, he was still believing JusticeMan''s thread. JusticeMan was quite famous as he often exposed Martial House''s shady practice. That was why she was still afraid deep inside her heart, but for the money, she braced herself to visit this infamous shop.


    Mu Xue''s friend, Zhang Chen snapped out of his daze and his face turned bright when he heard Mu Xue would treat him a bowl of noodles. He looked at the menu which was on the top of the counter. He looked at the menu and hesitated, it seemed he had a hard time to decide the order.


    After hesitating for a while, Zhang Chen made up his mind and ordered, "I want Level 1 Spicy Noodles!"


    "Good, please wait for a moment~"


    Han Ying replied with a big smile. Finally, after almost a week, they got a new customer. Since the incident of Iron Fist Martial House, the noodles shop was deserted from customers.


    Mu Xue and her friend waited for the noodles. In fact, she was quite restless inside. From time to time, she would give a nce to the handsome brutal Heero who was sitting behind the cashier counter.


    Bang!


    Suddenly the door opened and shocked Mu Xue.


    "Master! Master! Look what I get!" Sun Zhou Yi entered the shop with a loud voice. Right at 11 am Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang back.


    Sun Zhou Yi found Heero was sitting behind the cashier counter. He excitedly approached Heero and dragged Heero out of the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Mu Xue recognized Sun Zhou Yi. They were an acquaintance actually, a friend. Mu Xue had a video where she interviewed Sun Zhou Yi. Even Sun Zhou Yi was unranked Wood ss Hero, he was still Hero. Mu Xue got a big sum of views from interviewing Sun Zhou Yi.


    Also, when Mu Xue made a video outside of the city, she would request Sun Zhou Yi to protect her. From that moment, they became quite familiar.


    She also quite like this Sun Zhou Yi, honest, upright, friendly, and kind-hearted. But there was one thing that shocked her. The kind-hearted Sun Zhou Yi called the Handsome Brutal Savage as Master.


    Mu Xue rose from her seat and looked to the outside through the window. She just wanted to make sure she did not hear it wrong.


    "Master, look! We catch Jagged Goat!"


    Sun Zhou Yi happily pointed his finger to Jagged Goat''s dead body which its head got smashed.


    Instead of looking at Jagged Goat, Heero scanned Sun Zhou Yi. He discovered Sun Zhou Yi was still wearing the training circlet. Despite still wearing the training circlet, it did not hinder Sun Zhou Yi to move around.


    Heero somewhat speechless, but also proud at the same time. He proud because Sun Zhou Yi could use Ki only in three days. He was speechless because it took him a month to use Ki.


    If he had topare himself with his disciple, Sun Zhou Yi was a talent while he was not. He cast aplex look at Sun Zhou Yi. But after a moment, Heero tapped Sun Zhou Yi''s shoulder.


    "Well done! You are even faster than me." Heero praised Sun Zhou Yi. It was truly heartfelt praise from Heero. He did not care about the weird goat.


    "Unlike certain someone," Heero added in a mocking tone while giving a nce to someone who kept staring at Jagged Goat.


    Butcher Wang ignored Heero''s remark, he kept looking at Jagged Goat. Jagged Goat''s meat was popr meat even for the people in the inner region. If he sold it in themerce region, he could sell it at a hefty price.


    Especially for the people from the inner region. They did not like to lower the price but bought it directly if they found the rare Jagged Goat.


    "Hehe," Sun Zhou Yi let out a smallugh when he heard the praise. "Master, I give the Jagged Goat to you."


    "Jagged Goat? What''s that?" Heero was unfamiliar with the beasts on earth, so he had no clue if Jagged Goat was popr meat.


    He gazed back to the weird goat in perplexed look, "This is Jagged Goat?"


    "Why do you give me this Jagged Goat?"


    "Master, haven''t you tasted Jagged Goat''s meat? The meat is tasty and quite popr even amongst the people in the inner region. This is a rare delicacy!" Sun Zhou Yi exined.


    "See, your master does not want the meat. Let me take it, we will divide the money 50/50 because you killed it alone." Butcher Wang intercepted impatiently.


    He did not want to rest now, but took this Jagged Meat and sold it.


    "NO! I want to give it to Master! You can''t take it, Uncle Wang!" For the first time, Sun Zhou Yi raised his voice when he talked to Butcher Wang.


    It gave Butcher Wang a shock, the kind-hearted and polite young man slowly changed. Butcher Wang was familiar with this change. In the end, Butcher Wang had to hold his greed.


    Looking at Butcher Wang''s bitter face, Heero smiled. He did not know why, but somehow he quite liked to bully Butcher Wang.


    "Good, take this Jagged Goat to the rooftop. We will have a barbecue tonight!"


    Just as Sun Zhou Yi wanted to pick the Jagged Goat, there was a female voice called his name.


    "Hero Zhou Yi! Hero Zhou Yi!"


    Sun Zhou Yi turned around and found Mu Xue came out of the noodles shop.


    "Oh, Miss Mu Xue. Good afternoon~" He greeted Mu Xue with a big smile.


    "Hello~" Mu Xue returned the greeting with a sweet smile. She got closer to Sun Zhou Yi and whispered in a low voice, she did not want Heero to hear what she was going to ask Sun Zhou Yi, "Hero Zhou Yi, Handsome Brutal Savage is your master?"


    Even though Mu Xue tried to hide it from Heero, but her nce was too obvious. She nced at Heero while she whispered.


    Sun Zhou Yi frowned upon hearing this. He did not like someone talking bad about his Master and also his savior.


    "Miss Mu Xue, I know my Master is handsome, but he is not brutal or savage just like you said. I hope you are careful with your words!" Sun Zhou Yi replied sternly and his voice was quite loud. Moreover, he did not try to hide his displeasure look even to a beauty like Mu Xue.


    Mu Xue was surprised when she heard Sun Zhou Yi. A bold thought appeared in her mind, ''Maybe this Handsome Brutal Savage influence Hero Zhou Yi. I can''t let Zhou Yi has his mind influenced by the waiter,''


    Mu Xue did not bother to argue. She unlocked the smartwatch and opened Star Web. JusticeMan''s thread was still in the number one while Heero''s thread in number five.


    She easily found JusticeMan thread and opened it to let Sun Zhou Yi read it by himself.


    Sun Zhou Yi himself had an ount on Star Web. Hero Zhou Yi, it was his username on Star Web. However, since he was beaten by the members of the Iron Fist Martial House and entered the hospital. Sun Zhou Yi had not opened Star Web since then, if not, he already stood in Heero''s side.


    Sun Zhou Yi read the long threads with a face of full displeasure. He found everything in the tread was lies. It did not even mention the part he was beaten by the members of Iron Fist Martial House.


    "How can JusticeMan ndered my Master!" Sun Zhou Yi was furious as soon as he finished reading the thread until the end.


    "What? JusticeMan ndered your Master? Hero Zhou Yi, it''s JusticeMan''s thread, how can it be a lie? You are the one who should realize your Master is brutal and savage." Mu Xue did not expect, she showed the thread only made Sun Zhou Yi furious.


    "No, I am there. When Master beat those ten people I was there back then. No, actually, Master was saving me from these ten people. These ten people are the members of Iron Fist Martial House. They beat me because I tried to interfere with their shady deeds!"


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head and he turned softer when he spoke to Mu Xue. He realized Mu Xue was deceived by the thread that was full of lies.


    "What? You were beaten by these ten people and this Handsome Brutal Savage saved you from them?" Mu Xue finally got a clear understanding of that incident. It might still unbelievable, but it was different when Sun Zhou Yi said it.


    She believed more in Sun Zhou Yi rather than a forum artist that she did not know.


    "Yes, you are Xiao Xi''s friend. You can ask her if you don''t believe me. Xiao Xi witnessed herself how Master saved me and her from these ten people."


    After saying those words out, Sun Zhou Yi turned to Heero, "Master, I will look for this JusticeMan and exin everything to him. JusticeMan is a good person and maybe he got the wrong information which is leading to this misunderstanding."


    Even Sun Zhou Yi also believed this JusticeMan was a good person.


    However, Heero stopped Sun Zhou Yi, "It''s okay if this JusticeMan is really a good person, then he will delete his post if know the truth. You just need to focus on your training for now."


    "If what you Hero Zhou Yi is the truth, then we should clear your name~" Mu Xue who was afraid Heero just now, no longer afraid. Instead, she had voiced her thoughts to clear Heero''s name.


    "I will help!" Mu Xue dered righteously and turned toward Heero, "Handsome Bru Ehem, Handsome, do you have time to interview with me. Even though my fans could not bepared to JusticeMan''s, but I have many die-hard fans."


    As she asked this, a thought appeared in her mind.


    ''Not only I can help Zhou Yi''s Master, but I will also have more content on my channel. The shocking truth behind "Handsome Brutal Savage".''


    ...


    That day, Mu Xue uploaded an interview with Heero, not only Heero, there was also Sun Zhou Yi. Sun Zhou Yi''s words were more reliable than his Master, Heero.


    The eighteen minutes video with "A Shocking Truth behind Handsome Brutal Savage Incident" caused a controversial and war of words between Mu Xue''s fans and JusticeMan''s fan.


    However, Mu Xue was not the only person who uploaded a video, Yun Qiu Fan also uploaded a video about Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Different from Mu Xue who stood for Heero, Yun Qiu Fan was praising Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    Even though there were still many people who believed in JusticeMan, but slowly but surely there were also people who doubted JusticeMan''s post. Sun Zhou Yi also posted a thread, he tried to clear his master''s name with his status as a hero.


    Thanks to these three, the flow of Miao Miao Noodles Shop slowly back to normal.


    Meanwhile, in the core region at a certain backyard, there was a little girl about four years old reclined under a treezily while browsing the Star Web.


    The thread with the title "Handsome Brutal Savage" caught the little girl''s attention. She opened the thread, when she across a familiar name, the little girl stood up from thefortable grass and rushed into the house.


    "Brother! Brother! Brother!"


    The little girl called his brother and showed the thread she currently opened.


    "Brother, should we help Teacher Xing?" The little girl asked in a somewhat angry voice.


    The little girl was Kang Myung Hee while the teenage boy was Kang Dong Woo.


    "Of course!" Kang Dong Woo gave an immediate and firm reply.

 Chapter 51: Heeros Plan - Part 1

    Chapter 51: Heero''s n - Part 1


    A month after Iron Fist Martial House''s incident, Heero had his tranquil life back. Miao Miao Noodles Shop back as to normal.


    Even though it was not as crowded as before, but the shop was packed with customers.


    The controversial of JusticeMan''s thread was still ongoing. It still held the number one hot thread on Star Web while Heero''s thread at the number four hot thread.


    Since Mu Xue and Yun Qiu Fan''s video, there were many people took on Heero''s side which caused further controversy. Along with Sun Zhou Yi''s confession on his thread and Mu Xue''s video, many began doubting JusticeMan.


    But what was making things escted until now was another thread from JusticeMan. JusticeMan attacked Sun Zhou Yi.


    JusticeMan showed a Hero League''s official page about Sun Zhou Yi''s profile. It showed Sun Zhou Yi''s ss as an unranked Wood ss Hero.


    JusticeMan''s thread said Sun Zhou Yi meddle in this matter because he wanted to get known and earned a sum of money from the Star Web. That was why things never ended. Even until a month, this issue still became a hot topic on Star Web.


    ...


    At 8 o''clock in the morning


    Sitting behind the counter, Heero was thinking of a way to increase the customers. After all, he got a thirty percent share of profit from the shop.


    He gazed to the outside through the sses. There were only a few people passed the shop.


    Heero stood up and went out of the shop. He gazed to the left and right, but the district was deserted.


    There were only four shops in this district. cksmith Huang''s workshop, Yun Xia Publisher, Butcher Wang meat shop that rarely opened, and Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Besides these four buildings, the rest was an empty building or just a normal house.


    "If I am not mistaken, our customerse from the other districts" Heero muttered in a low voice.


    The reason why there were only a few people wanted to live here. Because Area 51 was too close to the north gate.


    If there was a horde beast or zombie attacked the city. This area was the first ce would get destroyed.


    That was why only a few wanted to stay here. Regarding this issue, Heero was helpless. It was not that he could dere, "As long as I am here, you are safe!".


    He was not a hero, no one would believe his words. Then a scene when he visited Area 51 Market disyed in his mind. Heero wanted to turn this district as lively as the market.


    ''This district must have something special, people can only get that something from here''


    ''Moreover, it seems I have to increase the district''s security as well.''


    A shop appeared in Heero''s mind and he got an idea. He entered the shop, "Dear, I will go to cksmith Huang''s workshop,"


    After that, Heero walked to cksmith Huang''s workshop which was located at the other side end of the district. cksmith Huang''s workshop was right across Yun Xia publisher.


    The same worn-out building as Yun Xia publisher, but cksmith Huang''s workshop looked bigger than Yun Xia published. It had less floor than Yun Xia Publisher, cksmith Huang''s workshop was a two-story building.


    Heero entered the workshop. He entered a disy room, this ce was where cksmith Huang disyed his work. Kitchen set such as knives, pans, frying pans, and more.


    In the deeper part, showcasing the weapon cksmith Huang made during his stay in this district. Sword, Shield, Spear, Hammer, and even cksmith Huang had two bows in his collection.


    Of course, there was no one buying the weapon because cksmith Huang opened his workshop in a remote district like this, except for Sun Zhou Yi the only hero who knew this ce.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Heero heard a voice ahead of him. There was a door that led to another room and that voice originated behind the door. There was no doubt, behind the door was cksmith Huang''s workshop.


    Heero knocked on the door twice and entered the room. As he opened the door, a hot hair hit Heero''s face. This room had a high temperaturepared to the outside and the loud noise became clearer.


    He saw cksmith Huang was hammering something on the anvil. A red hot metal was hammered by cksmith Huang, on the other side, there was zed me.


    After cksmith Huang hammered the red hot metal for a few times, he would put the red hot metal back to the fire. He kept repeating the same thing, failing to notice someone entered the workshop.


    Heero also did not call cksmith Huang. He observed cksmith Huang as he was curious about the cksmith on Earth.


    Based on Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang, the people on Earth did not know Ki. So he was curious what kind of cksmith without Ki, how the cksmith on Earth forged the weapon and armor?


    Of course, the weapon cksmith Huang made was worse in quality. He had seen it in the disy room.


    cksmith Huang hammered the hot metal, just with a nce, Heero knew cksmith Huang wanted to make a long sword.


    To Heero''s surprise, cksmith Huang stopped and let out a sigh. He put aside the long metal he had been hammered for sometimes aside.


    Heero could see cksmith Huang was unsatisfied with that.


    cksmith Huang turned around and found Heero near at the door. He was surprised and then smiled at Heero, "Yo, Heero, do you need something from this old man?"


    cksmith Huang took his metal te on his chest and took the gloves off his hand. He approached Heero with a light smile.


    "I don''t need anything. But I have something for you, I have a special technique for cksmith and I wanted to teach that technique to you."


    Heero''s n to make the district lively as the area 51 Market started with the cksmiths. First, He would teach cksmith Huang a technique for cksmithing and let him sold a superior weapon or armor. Automatically, it would attract heroes to visit the district. Starting with Wood ss Hero was good.


    If the heroes often visited this ce, then the people around here would have an easy mind while visiting this district.


    After that, Butcher Wang Meat shop also had potential. Currently, Butcher Wang was in the training period, having a little time to hunt. If the cksmith''s n was a sess, then Butcher Wang could hunt a higher monster and sold the meat here.


    Just like the Jagged Goat meat case, Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang said Jagged Goat meat was a rare item. Many people would fight over it. It was the second step.


    In the third step, Heero had research on herbs and its use. He could ask Man Man''s mother who was working as an apothecary in themerce region to open a shop in this district.


    The fourth step, if he had enough money, he could open a preschool just like Hope Preschool. Hong Yu said to him that working as a preschool teacher was her dream. So opening a preschool was for his girlfriend and but also to attract the mothers of the children to visit the district.


    It was his n for the time being. He could think of another way to open other shops in this district. Persuading Hong Yu''s friend, Yao Yao to open a shop in this district was also a good option.


    However, before all of that, Heero had to take the first step. Teaching cksmith Huang Dramonia''s way cksmithing, using Ki in cksmith. Heero believed the weapon created with Ki cksmithing would sell well.


    But the problem itself was not in the product, but cksmith Huang. An experienced cksmith like cksmith Huang had high-self esteem. He might find Heero''s words were despising him as an experienced cksmith.


    Sure enough, the smile on cksmith Huang vanished upon hearing Heero''s words. cksmith Huang squinted his eyes on Heero, displeasure covered all over his face.


    "Heero, I know you took Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang as your disciple, just take care of them, you don''t need to meddle in my business!" cksmith''s voice turned cold.


    "Calm down, Uncle Huang. How about this, let me use your workshop and I will make you a sword. If you like with my work and want to learn my technique, I will teach you, but if you don''t like my work, then I won''t bother or mention this matter again, how is it?"


    Heero also knew about this issue, so he had thought of a n. He could not convince cksmith Huang with just his mouth. He had to prove it with actual action.


    cksmith Huang frowned, clearly he still did not like with Heero''s idea. He also believed he could learn nothing from a young man like Heero.


    cksmith Huang fell into silence for a moment. He also calmed down a little and processing Heero''s words.


    The stubborn Butcher Wang was willingly taking Heero as his master.


    ''This young man might be had something special with him but still, this is a cksmith, not brawl''


    With a dubious look, cksmith Huang responded, "Good, I will let use my workshop. But I only have a normal Iron"


    Having not finished his words, cksmith Huang saw Heero walked toward a corner of the workshop and took a big bar of Iron.


    He saw Heero took the big iron with a hand and put it to the big me. This was the first shock, the next second, he saw Heero hammered the big iron. At first, it was normal in his eyes, butter he found the big iron became smaller and smaller.


    A bar of iron that almost as big as half of an adult body slowly took shape. It was only about thirty minutes and he saw Heero finished hammered the iron.


    With just one look, cksmith Huang realized there''s no need to use a sharpener to form a sharp de. The sword was already sharp by just getting hammered.


    The sword was 1.9 meters along with the handle, it was glistening under the me. There was no need for cksmith Huang topare to the sword he had in the showcase. He could tell that the sword made of by Heero was far superior to his.


    Heero swung the sword in his hand a few times and nodded his head. Actually, there was no special technique to make the sword in his hand. He did not even how to cksmithing properly, but the technique was in Ki.


    Reinforce the iron with Ki and use the hammer reinforced with Ki to hit the iron. The core was to consolidate the Ki with the iron which would strengthen the sword. It was the core of cksmithing in Dramonia, as for the other aspects, Heero believed cksmith Huang was more experienced than him. He only needed to teach cksmith Huang how to use Ki in cksmithing.


    Heero stood up and handed the sword to cksmith Huang, "Uncle Huang, you can take your time to think about it."


    After that, Heero went out of the cksmith Huang''s workshop. Based on cksmith Huang''s look, Heero believed he had achieved the first step to transform the district. He left the workshop with a satisfying smile.

 Chapter 52: Heeros Plan - Part 2

    Chapter 52: Heero''s n - Part 2


    Just as Heero predicted, the next day, early in the morning, cksmith Huang came to Heero right before Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang started their training.


    "Heero, please teach me!"


    cksmith Huang bowed his head to Heero. His life was left only with cksmith, he had no family. It could be said cksmith Huang''s life was quite tragic.


    cksmith Huang''s first and second wife died twenty years ago. They died young because a horde of zombies attacked the city. Meanwhile, the third and fourth wives were running away.


    He did not have children from his first and second wives, let alone the third and the fourth wives who were running away with another man. cksmith Huang''s marriage life was quite tragic.


    With his life ruined, the only thing he had was the cksmith he had learned since young. That was why when Heero said he wanted to teach cksmith Huang a cksmith technique, he was quite angry at that time.


    The cksmith was the only thing he had in his life. But there was a youth looking down upon his cksmith.


    Heero also learned some truth about cksmith Huang''s life from Butcher Wang. Actually, cksmith Huang had two disciples. As cksmith was the only thing he had, he took two disciples.


    cksmith Huang had a good eye, the two disciples he took had good talent in cksmith. Under ten years of his guidance, the two disciples surpassed cksmith Huang''s skill.


    Another tragedy happened to him, the two disciples left cksmith Huang and joined a big workshop in themerce region. Even worse, these two ungrateful disciples broke the ties they had with cksmith Huang.


    It was cksmith Huang''s past. That was why when Heero showed him a breakthrough to a cksmith. cksmith Huang''s passion for the cksmith stirred by Heero. Never toote to learn, it was a good phrase for cksmith Huang.


    Despite his age, he still showed a passion to learn new things. cksmith Huang''s passion shocked Butcher Wang.


    "Oy, what do you do to him? Why this old man so fired up?"


    Heero ignored Butcher Wang, he smiled at cksmith Huang as he gave the same training circlet to him.


    It was the same training circlet as Butcher Wang when the first time he joined the training. A hundred kilos training circlet. Currently, Butcher Wang had two kilos training circlet on his ankle.


    As for Sun Zhou Yi, he had seven hundred kilos training circlet on his ankles and two hundred kilos training circle on his wrist. Sun Zhou Yi was really genius, a genius and hardworking at that, his growth was tremendous.


    "Wear this, before we start with the cksmith, you have to train your physical body. Your training is running for two hours with this training circlet. To use Ki, you must have a strong body!"


    Heero told cksmith Huang his training menu. Of course, this was not theplete training menu for him, Heero still had another training for cksmith Huang.


    "Go!"


    With that, Heero had another disciple.


    "The first step is done"


    ...


    Another month had passed, the situation on the Star Web favorably changed to Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    The customers had tasted the noodles in Miao Miao Noodles Shop left good words on the Star Web. They also got to know the Handsome Brutal Savage waiter was in fact kind and polite.


    It was 10 in the morning, there were still a few customers in the noodle shop. Heero still could get time to rx. He had his head rested on the cashier counter.


    Kring! Kring! Kring!


    Heero immediately stood up and greeted, "Wee to Miao Miao Noodles Shop~"


    Two men entered the shop and Heero recognized these two men, Yun Qiu Fan and Feng Bian. Since the day he tasted the Spicy Noodles that day, Yun Qiu Fan became Miao Miao Noodles Shop regr.


    Moreover, he also brought his friend over, the current record holder of Miao Miao Noodles Shop''s challenge. Feng Bian''s name was posted the first person who seeded in eating Level 6 Spicy Noodles without drinking in 10 minutes.


    Hong Yu set a board on the wall and that board recorded the challenger who seeded the challenge in Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    Meanwhile, the first person who seeded in the Level 5 Spicy Noodles challenge was Yun Qiu Fan. After Yun Qiu Fan ovee the first challenge, Heero set up another challenge with Level 6 Spicy Noodles which was oveing by Feng Bian, Yun Qiu Fan''s friend who also spicy food lover.


    It could be said, these two were a rival. Both were trying to break the Level 7 Spicy Noodles challenge in thest two weeks, but none of them seeded.


    "Hello, Brother Xing~" Feng Bian greeted Heero with a big smile while Yun Qiu Fan nodded to Heero.


    "Another duel?" Heero asked with an amused smile. He felt funny but also grateful to these two men. Because of them, Miao Miao Noodles Shop turned lively.


    "Yes, in an hour, we will hold another duel and challenge Level 7 Spicy Noodles. For now, please get us Umami Broth Noodles first~" Feng Bian replied as he chose the table near the cashier counter, Yun Qiu Fan also sat right beside Feng Bian.


    "Good, wait a moment please!"


    Heero walked to the counter table and shouted, "Two Umami Broth Noodles!"


    It did not take long, Hong Yu brought two bowls of noodles to Heero. Then, he brought the noodles to Yun Qiu Fan and Feng Bian.


    Just as Heero put the two bowls, the door opened once again with a loud noise. It shocked everyone inside the shop.


    Bang!


    "Master! Master! I have seeded! I have seeded! Finally, I made a decent sword!" cksmith Huang aka Huang Jun ran inside the shop excitedly while bringing a long silver sword in his hand.


    cksmith Huang rushed toward Heero and showed the sword in his hand to Heero.


    "Master, Look! Look at my sword! Look!"


    It scared Feng Bian, a middle-aged man kept swinging a long sword before him. However, upon closer look, he realized this middle-aged man was just another regr. Moreover, this middle-aged was Heero''s disciple. Every regr knew all Heero''s disciples, Sun Zhou Yi, Butcher Wang, and cksmith Huang.


    "Old Man Huang, please be careful!" Feng Bian reminded in fright.


    Only then, cksmith Huang realized he was in the shop with customers. With an embarrassed look, Huang Jun lowered his head. This middle-aged man''s action was like a child who did something wrong.


    Heero shook his head and turned to Han Ying. When she heard themotion, she immediately went out of the kitchen and checked the situation. She discovered it was cksmith Huang who made themotion and had an amused smile upon noticing cksmith Huang acted like a child.


    "Sister Ying, I will leave the shop for a moment."


    Han Ying nodded her head and replied with a gentle smile, "Go head~"


    Heero went out of the shop and cksmith followed with a red face in excitement. The sword he made was still worsepared to Heero''s, but he narrowed the gap in a huge chunk. Even though it was still worse, the sword was almost had the same quality as Heero''s.


    Heero and cksmith Huang headed to the workshop. Inside the workshop, Heero tested the sword. He channeled his Ki to the sword and found Ki that did not belong to him. He swung the sword a few times and nodded his head.


    "It''s not bad No, this sword is good." Heero corrected himself. Recalling cksmith Huang only learned to use Ki in cksmithing for three weeks, this was huge progress.


    Yes, this middle-aged man was just another genius like Sun Zhou Yi. In a week, he could use Ki into practical use.


    Hearing Heero praise which was rarely he heard, cksmith Huang smiled ear to ear. However, in the next second, cksmith Huang remembered something.


    "Oh, yeah. Master, Vermillion Auction House contacted me. They said they would auction your sword in three days. Vermillion Auction House invited me to join their monthly auction and I can bring up to five people, do you also want toe, Master?"


    The sword made by Heero a month ago, that was the sword cksmith Huang talked about. A week ago, he brought the sword to the biggest Auction House in themerce region, Vermillion Auction House.


    It attracted Vermillion Auction House''s attention, a sword that cut iron like cutting tofu. Vermillion Auction House decided to get the sword into the top ten main items of their monthly auction.


    "Hmm, let me ask Hong Yu. If she wants to attend the auction, then I will join the auction. Reserve three invitations for me!" Heero responded with a little interest.


    Yes, he did not have the interest to watch an auction, but if he could use this chance to date his girlfriend, why not?


    After giving a quick check to the sword, Heero back to the shop. He immediately went to the kitchen.


    "Dear, do you want to watch an auction?" Heero came closer to Hong Yu and asked with a soft voice.


    "Auction?" Hong Yu replied with a puzzled look.


    Heero told Hong Yu about his sword which would be auctioned in three days in Vermillion Auction House.


    "It seems fun, Let''s go!" Hong Yu seemed to be excited when he told him about his sword that would be put as the main item in an auction.


    With Hong Yu''s response, Heero would watch the auction.


    ...


    Three dayster, right at 6 pm. Heero, Hong Yu, Han Ying, Lan Lan, and cksmith Huang went to the biggest auction house in themerce region, Vermillion Auction House.

 Chapter 53: Heeros Plan - Part 3

    Chapter 53: Heero''s n - Part 3


    Vermillion Auction House, the biggest Auction House in themerce region. Not only the biggest in themerce region, but Vermillion was also the biggest auction house in Star City.


    Established by Ranker Alliance, Vermillion Auction House had sold countless good stuff, even sometimes Emperor ss Hero and Legendary ss Ranker would also join the auction.


    Items interested Emperor ss Hero and Legendary ss Ranker certainly amazing stuff. Usually, an item that interested them was in the yearly auction.


    Vermillion Auction House had four kinds of auction, weekly auction, monthly auction, yearly auction, and Vermillion Auction.


    The weekly auction was an auction held every week, monthly auction an auction held every month, and yearly auction an auction held every year, usually at the end of the year.


    Vermillion Auction, this auction meant Vermillion had ten world-ss items would be auctioned, an item sought by many. Seven Realm Swords, Katana sword made by a Legendary cksmith, Kamei Msu.


    Three years ago, Vermillion auctioned three out of seven swords of Seven Realm Swords. Kaiyo Blue, Yogan Crimson, and Raito Ki, Vermillion Auction House auctioned these three Legendary Swords out and caused an uproar.


    Fifteen out of twenty-one Emperor ss heroes and thirty out of thirty-seven Legend ss rankers attended the auction. It was one of the unforgettable moments in themerce region.


    That was why even the four years Lan Lan knew the ce called Vermillion Auction House. A ce where fifteen Emperor ss heroes and thirty Legend ss rankers had ever gathered.


    So when Lan Lan heard from her father that Teacher Xing and Teacher Hong would visit Vermillion Auction House, she immediately ran to the shop, asking Heero and Hong Yu to take her with them.


    ...


    The group departed to Vermillion Auction House earlier and arrived half an hour before the auction started.


    Heero, Hong Yu, and Lan Lan''s eyes went wide when they arrived. A tall and luxurious building that released out bright light, luxurious car parked everywhere, there were many people wore fancy clothes, and the ground was paved nicely with various kinds of flowers and trees decorated the path toward the building.


    Lan Lan and Heero were in a daze. They kept ncing around, looking at the splendid cars and the well-decorated front gardens.


    While Heero nced around curiously, Hong Yu''s hand squeezed his hand tightly. He nced at his girlfriend and found she looked nervous and anxious.


    "What''s wrong?" Heero whispered in a small voice.


    She got her head closer to Heero''s ears, making sure the surroundings could not hear her voice and whispered.


    Heero surprised when he heard Hong Yu was feeling inferior as she faced the luxurious Vermillion Auction House. This ce was more like a gathering ce for people with high status.


    The woman was wearing a morous dress, high heels, and high-ss jewelry. Meanwhile, she was only wearing a in cheap dress with white sneakers and a sling bag for a woman. Hong Yu''s image was more like a cheerful girl, not like a mature woman who attended the auction


    The same for Heero and the others, Heero wore a in white shirt. He wore nothing fancy, just casual outfit he wore daily.


    Heero surprised because of the usual confidence Hong Yu was down now, she did not care about the clothes or the like. But today was different, she was nervous, anxious, and less confident.


    The excited Hong Yu was down now. Yes, at first, she was so excited to visit the famous Vermillion Auction House, but now no longer excited.


    Hearing no response from her boyfriend, Hong Yu squeezed Heero''s hand once again, "Let''s go back, this ce makes me feel uneasy."


    Hong Yu tried to persuade Heero to go back. However, the current Heero was unwilling to get back. He was curious about what Vermillion Auction House looked like. Moreover, they already arrived here, it was a pity if he did not try to look at what Vermillion Auction House looked like.


    "Let''s not, we are here already. It''s a pity if we are back now." Heero voiced his disagreement gently.


    "As I thought, you just wanted to see the pretty women here, right? If you find a good one, you will leave me and go with that woman. You are just the same as the other men~" Hong Yu pouted when she heard Heero did not want to go back with her.


    Heero stunned for a moment, he failed to understand Hong Yu''s words. It took a while and Heero finally realized why did Hong Yu did not want toe to Vermillion Auction House now. It because she felt inferior to the other women here, she was afraid he would get enticed by the woman with a pretty dress.


    Heero smiled and rubbed Hong Yu long wavy hair, "Don''t worry, Dear. I like you for who you are, but not the dress or jewelry you wear. I like the cheerful Hong Yu, the dimples you have each time you smiled, and I like everything about you. So don''t worry, I will not leave you, I promise!"


    Hong Yu''s worries were not without reason. Even with the in outfit, Heero stood out amongst the men with neat and fancy outfits. Hong Yu had truly did not want to lose Heero. After all, there was not a little a man left the woman only for status.


    But Heero''s words soothed her a bit, but she was still worried inside. However, leaving Heero here only made things worse. It was better if she was with him and kept on watch on her boyfriend.


    With that thought, Hong Yu agreed to attend the auction. cksmith Huang led the way to the entrance, it seemed he was familiar with this ce. The entrance was ss door with high security, there were at least 20 men in ck guarded the entrance.


    cksmith Huang led them to a door guarded by three men as he took out a crimson gold card. It was an invitation card sent by Vermillion Auction House for a special guest.


    Yes, Heero''s sword that got auctioned at Vermillion Auction House became one of the main shows for tonight auction. Because of the good quality sword Heero made, cksmith Huang got a VIP invitation card.


    So Heero and the others attended the auction in a private room, not in a hall with the crowd. However, before cksmith Huang could reach the entrance. There was a young man in a ck uniform approached them.


    "Leave!" The young man in ck coldly said in amanded tone, "This is not a ce just for any lowly peasant like you!"


    The young man did not bother to ask cksmith Huang, but immediately drove cksmith Huang and the group away. The young man could tell cksmith Huang and the others wereing from the outer region. Vermillion Auction House would not send an invitation for the people in the outer region.


    Moreover, people from the outer region could not afford the items would be auctioned in the monthly auction. The young man took a conclusion these bumpkins from the outer region just wanted to take a look at the luxurious building of Vermillion Auction House.


    "We have an invitation card!" cksmith Huang voiced his protest as he showed the crimson card in his hand to the guard.


    The young man in ck surprised when he saw the crimson gold card in cksmith Huang''s hand. It was a VIP invitation card for the second floor.


    The young man in ck moved his hand to get the crimson gold card. He intended to check the card, but cksmith Huang''s hand was faster. He pulled the card back before the guard could take it.


    Failing to take the card, the young man in ck seemed to be agitated. He felt the middle-aged man was toying with him.


    "Where did you steal the VIP card from!?" The young guard subconsciously raised his voice.


    The young man''s voice was loud and it attracted the surrounding attention. The guests looked at the voice at the same time, wondering what happened here.


    "I did not steal the card, it was Vermillion Auction House who sent it to me!!!" cksmith Huang also turned agitated. He also raised the voice which caused a ruckus to the surrounding.


    They heard the conversation between cksmith Huang and the young man. The Vermillion Auction House''s guard used the middle-aged man of stealing the invitation card.


    Immediately, the surrounding broke into discussion. As the surrounding buzzed with discussion, the surrounding began pointing their finger toward cksmith Huang and the group.


    Wearing a cheap and in outfit, these people could tell cksmith Huang was the people from the outer region. They believed the young man rather than cksmith Huang.


    Lan Lan who was excited earlier, now she looked down. She was getting intimidated from the surrounding gaze. It made her ufortable and did not dare to look around. She got closer to Heero and held his thigh.


    "If you were not stealing, then how did you get this invitation? Do you think an old man without status like you could get a VIP invitation? Do you think we the guards will get deceived as long as you steal the card? Don''t be so naive, old man, you should look at yourself before you came here!"


    Hearing the young man''s "logic", the surrounding people nodded in agreement. It was not just any people who could get a VIP invitation.


    Because cksmith Huang and the young argued at each other. The people halted their steps and began watching the drama unfold. They wanted to know the fate of the group that came from the outer region from stealing a VIP invitation.


    "Little Wei, what''s wrong?"


    A stern voice resounded from the back of the young man. Heero saw another came closer. This guard seemed to be in his mid-thirties. He had a thick mustache and had a stern look.


    "Captain Zhang" the young man in ck approached the mustache man and reported what happened here. Of course, it was this young man''s version, who was thinking cksmith Huang stole the invitation card.


    The man called Captain Zhang approached cksmith Huang.


    "Let check the invitation card," as Captain Zhang spoke, he unlocked the smartwatch on his wrist, he opened an application.


    cksmith Huang hesitated, but this Captain Zhang looked more reliable than the young man. He gave the crimson gold card to Captain Zhang.


    Captain Zhang was surprised when he saw the crimson gold card. Then, he understood why his subordinate concluded this group stealing the invitation card.


    Captain Zhang took the card and pasted the card onto his smartwatch.


    Biip!


    After a bip sound, a picture and a name below the picture appeared. Captain Zhang looked at the picture and then looked back at cksmith Huang. The picture was the same as cksmith Huang''s face.


    It proved the card truly belonged to cksmith Huang.


    Captain Zhang bowed his hand toward cksmith Huang, "I am sorry for the inconvenience caused by my subordinate."


    After that, Captain Zhang walked toward the young guard Little Wei.


    Piak!


    Captain Zhang pped the young guard, with just the sound, everyone could tell the p was hard. The young man''s cheek left an imprint palm.


    "Do you know your mistake?"


    "Yes, Captain Zhang!" The young guard responded with a clear and loud response.


    After that, the young man walked toward cksmith Huang and bowed, "I apologize for my carelessness."


    Captain Zhang did not let cksmith Huang responding to the young guard, "This way please."


    cksmith Huang also did not give the response. He followed Captain Zhang entered the Vermillion Auction House. When they entered, Captain Zhang sent them to a woman who was waiting inside.


    The woman was wearing a white shirt, ck short shirt, a ck stocking, and ck high heels. The woman''s outfit was showing their hot curve.


    "Where are you looking at?" Hong Yu pinched Heero''s waist which caused the woman who guided them let out a giggle.


    The woman led the group to the upstairs. Because of the beforehand incident, Lan Lan became quite cautious about her surroundings. But she was still a child after all when the woman delivered to the private room, Lan Lan was back to normal.


    Afortable sofa, a ss table with fruits on it, soft drinks, and a big ss window to the front. Through the big window, they could see the outside.


    Lan Lan pasted her face to the window and looked outside. It was a big hall, there was a stage at the end of the big hall, the countless seats before the stage, and there were over a hundred men in ck loitering around.


    Most seats also filled with people. Heero looked at the clock. It was fifty past five, ten minutes before the auction start.


    Lan Lan found nothing interesting in the hall. She sat on the sofa, she enjoyed the fruit and soft drinks.


    Ten minutes passed quickly and the auction started. The first sword made by Heero on Earth would be auctioned.

 Chapter 54: Heeros plan - Part 4

    Chapter 54: Heero''s n - Part 4


    Ten minutes before the auction started, in another private room on the second floor of Vermillion Auction House. Two men were chatting, one was a man in his early twenties while the other man was in the mid-thirties.


    "Uncle Yan, I heard Vermillion Auction House will auction a Gold ss and Legendary ss weapon tonight, is it true?" the man in his early twenties asked. Even though he called the older man with an uncle, but the way he spoke was more into interrogative tone.


    The person called Uncle Yan smiled, "Yes, this information is legit. I got this information from the insider."


    "But Young Master Boxun, it''s hard for us to get that legendary ss sword. I heard Vermillion Auction House informed all Emperor ss Heroes and all Legend ss Rankers about they will auction a Legendary ss weapon. My advice is, we better focus to get the Gold ss sword instead." The man in his mid-thirties voiced his thoughts regarding the auction.


    "Hmm," the young man nodded in agreement, "So who ising?"


    "Four Emperor ss heroes and ten Legend ss rankers areing. But I don''t know who is attending the auction, but I heard Musashi Naizen back from the dungeon to attend the auction."


    Uncle Yan briefly paused and replied afterward. The person called Uncle Yan seemed to be respectful to the young man.


    After that, the young man stopped asking.


    Knock! Knock!


    The door suddenly knocked twice and a person wore white martial clothes entered the room. Uncle Yan and the young man turned toward the door.


    The man in white martial clothes knelt before Uncle Yan and the young man, "Young Master Boxun, Master!"


    Young Master Boxun nodded his head while Uncle Yan frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Uncle Yan questioned the man in white martial clothes who was also his disciple. He already told his disciples to not disturb him and Young Master Boxun except for something important.


    One disciple came now which also meant there was something important had happened.


    "Master, that man alsoe here!"


    "That man alsoes?" Uncle Yan''s frown was getting deeper, but then he had a dark smile on his face, "I was looking for a chance to pay back, but he has presented that chance to me now."


    "What''s wrong?" Young Master Boxun asked curiously.


    Uncle Yan told what happened to his disciples three months ago. It was the incident where his youngest disciple Dong Gong crippled.


    Yes, this Uncle Yan was Yan Tie, the head of Iron Fist Martial House. Meanwhile, the person called Young Master Boxun was the eldest grandson of the Ming Group''s head, Ming Boxun.


    Yan Tie told everything about what happened to his disciples. Young Master Boxun listened to the story with an interesting look.


    "Oho, there''s someone strong enough to cripple Dong Gong in the outer region. I want to invite him to join Ming Group, but if that person dared to disregard Ming Group just like you said, he is not needed. Ming Group only needs a loyal dog, not a dog who bites its master"


    "What a pity, what a pity such an interested person like him has to die What a pity What a pity Do you know what you have to do, right Uncle Yan?" Young Master Boxun shot a cold re to Yan Tie.


    Yan Tie smiled and nodded. There was a part he did not tell Young Master Boxun. It was Kang Family who meddled in his business. Kang Family told him to not look for Heero anymore.


    However, there was no way Yan Tie would afraid of the declined family just like Kang Family. A family with only Crown Ranker as the strongest. Ming Group was stronger than Kang Family, it was what Yan Tie believed.


    That was why he was not afraid of Kang Family''s warning as long as he had Ming Group as his back up.


    "I know, Young Master Boxun," Yan Tie replied with an evil smile on his face.


    ...


    The auction started, but Heero did not expect the auction on Earth was so borings. The items auctioned just trivial items such as jewelry, an old car, a limited edition car, a luxurious vi,nd outside the city, etc.


    In Heero''s eyes, the auction was not that interesting at all, but it was different when it came to the two girls. They were talking about jewelry, the vis, etc. Hearing the two sisters talked about, Heero felt that he needed to work harder to make the district alive. More people more money and they could get what they wanted.


    Aside from hearing the talk between the two sisters, Heero was just boring to death. There was no single item that interested him.


    It was different from the auction on Dramonia. An auction house on Dramonia usually auctioned a rare material, such as ore, herb, or even beast precious part. Not only material, but weapons, armor, potions, or other treasures.


    As for Lan Lan, she was busy with the food provided by the auction house. The table now filled with food she ordered. Because the auction wouldst until 10 pm, the auction house prepared dinner for the guests.


    It was rare to enjoy expensive food, Lan Lan ordered a lot of them. Now, she was devouring the food on the table. She did not care at the auction at all. As for cksmith Huang, he seemed also had little interest at the auction.


    7.30 pm


    "Now we will show one of the main items for tonight auction. The item is for the heroes and rankers, it''s a sword made by an unknown cksmith, Huang Jun. Even though this cksmith has no fame, but he made a good sword, Gold ss sword. Our cksmiths have also checked the sword, this sword is indeed a Gold ss sword."


    A hunky man in his thirty announced through the microphone on his hand.


    When the words Gold ss sword came out from the hunky man''s mouth, the audience buzzed.


    Weapons were also ssified into different sses, just like heroes and rankers. The lowest was Wood ss, a weapon used hunting by Butcher Wang before. Butcher Wang''s butcher knife fell under Wood ss weapon.


    From the lowest to the highest, it started from Wood ss, Bronze ss, Silver ss, Gold ss, and Legendary ss.


    Actually, there was also another higher ss weapon than a Legendary ss, Supreme ss. However, people would exclude this ss out because this weapon never came out to the public.


    The Seven Realms Sword made by Legendary cksmith was at Legendary ss. Supreme ss would never put under an auction.


    Gold ss sword was a good sword. Usually, the cksmith would sell the sword in their shop or sell the sword directly to a famous hero or some big organizations. It was still worsepared to Legendary ss, but Gold ss weapon sought by everyone.


    It was rare to find a Gold ss weapon sold or auctioned like this. On the big screen right behind the stage, a woman wore a sexy attire brought a case with trolley.


    The hunky host took the case and put it on the table. The case made of wood, about two and a half meters. The host opened the case and showed a sword without a sheath inside the case.


    The giant screen showed a silver sword glistening under the bright light inside the case. It was cksmith Huang''s sword showed to Heero three days ago.


    "Vermillion Auction House''s chief cksmith has verified this sword is a Gold ss sword! The price starts from 500,000 WD and you can only raise the offer at least 100,000 WD" The hunky man had not finished his words, but the audience started their bids.


    On the giant screens, there was a sword picture, below the picture, there was a serial number. That number was the bid. In an instant, the bid rose to five million. It shocked Han Ying, Hong Yu, and even Heero.


    Looking at the number, Heero stupefied. A sword that worse in quality then his sword was this expensive. The number kept changing every second, it kept changing and stopped at 12,500,000 WD.


    It paused a moment and it jumped out once again to 13,000,000 WD. The bidding war continued and stopped when it reached 16,700,000 WD.


    cksmith Huang''s sword was sold for almost seventeen million WD. Heero looked at the screen in a daze. He was working to get money to marry his girlfriend, but cksmith Huang could get 16,700,000 WD in one night.


    But then, the daze Heero turned overjoyed, his sword was better in quality and it also auctioned here. This meant he could get more money than cksmith Huang.


    The bored Heero turned excited now. He also began savoring the food with Lan Lan. The auction house told cksmith Huang his sword would be thest show. He had to fill his stomach until then.


    The boring auction continued, another two hours had passed, there were no items that really interested Heero. He spent most of his time on food just like the little glutton Lan Lan instead of watching the auction.


    As for cksmith Huang, he was sleeping. Yes, after his sword was sold, he had no interest to watch the auction. If not for waiting for Heero, he might get home already.


    Even Hong Yu and Han Yin had lost their interest in watching the auction. The two sisters were sleeping on thefy sofa. Leaving a big glutton and a little glutton.


    Lan Lan stopped eating, "Woah, I am sooooooo fullll!"


    She let out a satisfied groan as she rubbed the bulging belly of her.


    "Teacher Xing I want to go to the toilet. I need to unload some ''cargo'', so I can get more space for the food that I haven''t tasted yet."


    In short, she wanted to poop and came back to eat more. This was the third time she said this. After that, she ran out of the room.


    "Oy, call the pretty sister to apany you!" Heero called Lan Lan.


    "It''s okay, Teacher Xing, I already know where the toilet is, so I can go alone!" Lan Lan replied as she ran out.


    Heero nodded his head. Lan Lan was sensible, only became mischevious to someone close to her. So, Heero let Lan Lan go with ease.


    However, Heeroter regretted his decision so much to let Lan Lan going alone. He enjoyed the steamed giant crab on the table.


    Five minutes, Lan Lan still not back yet.


    "This little glutton is sure unloading many cargos" Heero shook his head with a funny smile.


    Five minutester, Lan Lan still not back yet. Heero was worried, after all, this ce was not hospitable for them who came from the outer region. Afraid something happened to Lan Lan, Heero stood up and intended to look for Lan Lan.


    Heero went out and turned to the right. The toilet was at the end of the corridor. He somehow felt uneasy inside and hastened his steps.


    When he almost reached the toilet, he found five attendants in ck and white gathered around there. They seemed to block a man who looked furious.


    Across the furious man, there was a little girl in a blue dress. The little girl had her head leaned on the wall, blood flooded from out from her head, from her forehead and the left side of her head.


    The little girl had her eyes half-closed and half-opened, with tears mixed with her blood from her head.


    "I. a-am. S-sso...sowwy" it was what little girl uttered before her body fell to the white carpet that covered the floor.


    Heero recognized this little girl, this little girl was Lan Lan. Even suffered heavy injuries on her head, she still apologized and fainted.

 Chapter 55: Heeros Plan - Part 5

    Chapter 55: Heero''s n - Part 5


    Heero shed toward Lan Lan, he checked Lan Lan''s head. Heero''s Ki seeped into Lan Lan''s head, checking whether Lan Lan suffered an internal or not.


    "Hey! You! Are you her father? You lowly sh*t so daring to enter the VIP floor and let your daughter wandering around here. DO YOU THINK THIS PLACE IS YOUR HOUSE!!!??" The furious man pointed his finger right at Heero''s head as he spoke whatever crossed in his mind.


    "Mr. Chunyong, they are also our VIP guest, please calm down!"


    "Calm down Mr. Chunyong"


    The five attendants were tending the furious man rather than helping Lan Lan.


    Oh Chunyong, Bronze ss Ranker - rank 3 was famous for his hot temper. A ranked ranker, so the attendants chose to calm this infamous ranker rather than an unknown little girl from the outer region.


    Moreover, this Vermillion Auction House could be said the house of rankers. A ce established by Ranker Alliance, a ce where the rankers gathered.


    Heero ignored the man called Chunyong. He checked Lan Lan''s head carefully, it was fortunate Lan Lan suffered no serious injuries. Everything was fine except for the cracked skull, but it was not a problem for Heero.


    If there was something that happened to her brain, Heero would be helpless. Ki the wondrous energy could help Lan Lan''s injuries. He stopped the bleeding and mending the crack on her skull. he covered the wound with Ki to stop the bleeding after everything was done, Heero let out a sigh of relief.


    It was fortunate that he came earlier, if not Lan Lan''s condition would worsen if he came a bitte. Heero relieved after Lan Lan''s condition stabilized.


    However, a frown immediately appeared on his forehead. The one who did that to Lan Lan had an intention to kill her. There was no doubt about it. If not for Lan Lan''s skull was harder than a normal skill, she would die already.


    Someone dared to do this to a four years little girl, wrath boiled inside Heero. His breath became hurried and veins popped out on his forehead. Wrath filled Heero, he felt suffocated inside, he needed to vent this wrath out.


    "HEY! Are you deaf? I am talking to you, you lowly bas*ard!" Oh Chunyong raised his voice.


    Heero stood up and turned around. His sharps eyes set at Chunyong who was still moring while the five attendants were busy to calm the furious Chunyong.


    "Did you hurt her?" a cold voice came from Heero''s lips, a voice with no emotion, and his eyes were filled with wrath that would explode anytime.


    Looking at the current Heero, Oh Chunyong flinched. He did not know why, but the stare was enough to intimidate him. However, he remembered Yan Tie said these people were just from the outer region. This information gave him more confidence in him.


    The people from the outer region which meant the man just a weakling.


    "Yes, it''s me, so what? Do you want to kill me now? Hahaha"


    The anger he tried to suppress exploded when this Oh Chunyongughed. He almost killed an innocent little girl, but he stillughed. Not only this man did not regret it instead he wasughing.


    This image remembered Heero a certain event on Dramonia. A servant of specter who enjoyed killing, they wouldugh each time killed a person. This Oh Chunyong resembled those servants of the specter, selling their soul and body to specter for power.


    However, the people on Dramonia were losing their minds after bing the servant specter. They would think the humans were their enemies. Their thoughts were influenced by a specter. There was a logic behind this phenomenon.


    But the man called Oh Chunyong was different. He maintained his mind and intelligence. He was not selling his soul or body to the specter. Even so, the man was stillughing even almost killing someone.


    There was no guilt or regret on his face. The man had a mindset the human''s life worthless to him, or maybe he was thinking because they were the people from the outer region. Thinking he could do anything for people who lived in the outer region because was from the inner part of the city.


    Whatever the reason was, Heero could no longer hide his killing intent. Ki burst out from Heero''s body, the corridor filled by his Ki, giving a huge pressure around him.


    The five attendants turned pale and fell on their knees. They could not hold the pressure and their minds were getting dizzy over the pressure. They felt their stomachs churned up and began throwing up.


    Oh Chunyong''sugh abruptly stopped as his eyes went wide. He was the one bearing the most pressure. The pressures were centered on him, he was the one who knew how strong the pressure was.


    His mind was getting dizzy from the pressure and the killing intent he felt from Heero began suffocating him. Despite feeling so, he was cursing Yan Tie.


    Yes, Yan Tie was the one who ordered him to get and bring Heero to him. However, Heero never came out of the private room, only the little girl who kepting out and in from the room.


    He got no chance toy an ambush. Oh Chunyong began losing his patience and then, he saw the little girl came out again. Moreover, the little girl came out alone this time. Oh Chunyong thought to use this little girl to bait Heero out.


    Just as he wanted to take Lan Lan with him. The little girl fought back and bit his hand. He was pissed off and threw Lan Lan off the wall. She had his head on the wall first, but it seemed that one push was not enough to appease him. He threw Lan Lan''s head against the wall for the second time.


    There was no hesitation in his action, he did not care whether the little girl would die or not. Just like Heero thought, in Oh Chunyong''s eyes, the people''s lives of the outer city was worthless.


    As long as he did not do a mass ughter, he believed no one would care for a little girl''s life. After all, he was a man with a status as a ranker.


    He dared to do so, because of Yan Tie told him the target was just a weakling from the outer region. There''s nothing to worry about if it was just like Yan Tie told him. Ranker Alliance would stand for him, the Central Government could not do anything to him.


    Star City Central Government formed to regte the people with no power. Not for him, the ranker. Everything should be fine even Lan Lan died in his hand.


    However, it would be different if the target had a strength that stronger than him and he felt the man in front of him was not a normal man from the outer region.


    Oh Chunyong''s mind was a mess as the pressure became stronger. He felt his body was getting heavier and heavier. He also saw the man came closer to him, he wanted to speak, but no words came out.


    Heero arrived before Oh Chunyong who tried to bear the pressure he released. After learning about gravity on the inte, he used the Ki to create the one called gravity. It was the technique pressured Oh Chunyong.


    The five attendants were ordinary person, they had their limbs on the ground as they could not bear the gravity. Heero did not care about these attendants in the slightest.


    "Do you like to m someone''s head to the wall, right?" Heero said it with his cold voice.


    He grabbed Oh Chunyong''s head and mmed down to the floor.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Heero pinned down Oh Chunyong''s head to the carpet. He kept mming the head down to the carpet.


    There was no resistance from Oh Chunyong. It was just a basketball, his head kept getting banged to the ground. It was not that he did not want to resist, but he could not resist.


    After a few times, Oh Chunyong''s face was covered in blood. His forehead, nose, and mouth were bleeding. A few of his teeth fell from his mouth and tears streamed down from his eyes. Heero could tell from Oh Chunyong''s expression, he was begging for mercy.


    However, Heero did not know why but the anger in his heart only got stronger. Even after mming Oh Chunyong''s head, wrath in his heart was not subsided.


    He pulled Oh Chunyong hair and then, he threw him to the wall.


    Bam!


    Blood sttered from Oh Chunyong''s forehead. The white wallpaper turned red with the blood from Oh Chunyong''s head. Oh Chunyong''s body, but Heero did not stop.


    He grabbed Oh Chunyong''s head once again. Heero heard a weak and incoherent voice from Oh Chunyong.


    "I... am sorry please don''t kill me I am sorry"


    Oh Chunyong''s words remembered Heero to what Lan Lan''s said before she lost her unconscious. She said the same thing with her weak voice.


    The begging Oh Chunyong only made getting even angrier. He picked Oh Chunyong''s head and mmed his head on the wall.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Heero mmed Oh Chunyong''s head with his full strength. The wall was vibrating and more blood streamed out from Oh Chunyong''s head. However, He did not care but keep mming Oh Chunyong''s head on the wall.


    Until a female''s voice resounded, bringing Heero out from his anger that resided in his heart.


    "Heero! What are you doing?"


    That voice belonged to Hong Yu. Earlier she woke up but could not find Heero and Lan Lan. She and Han Ying came out as they also wanted to go to the toilet as well.


    As they walked to the toilet, they found a weird loud noise and the wall vibrated as well. They immediately ran to here as they thought something happened within Vermillion Auction House.


    Then, they found Heero was madly mming someone on the wall.


    Heero released Oh Chunyong''s head, when he heard Hong Yu''s voice, somehow it quelled his anger a bit.


    Oh Chunyong''s body fell to the carpet that had turned red from his blood. He did not move at all, it was unknown whether he was still alive or dead already.


    Heero also did not care. He walked to the unconscious Lan Lan, her face was still drenched in her blood, but her breathing was stabilized.


    Only after Heero picked Lan Lan, they did realize there was an unconscious Lan Lan. Earlier, they failed to notice there was Lan Lan there, after all, Heero''s action drew their attention.


    Looking at the blue dress and Lan Lan covered in blood, the two sisters were shocked. They immediately rushed toward Heero.


    "What happened to Lan Lan?"


    Hong Yu and Han Ying simultaneously asked in a worried look and tone. The two sisters now were more concerned about Lan Lan rather than the man who had his head mmed on the wall by Heero.


    Heero shook his head as he also not clear what happened, "Let''s go back!"


    Hong Yu and Han Ying nodded their heads. They had no mood to watch the auction anymore with Lan Lan''s condition.


    ...


    The next day


    Five men from Ranker Alliance knocked at Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    "Xing Heero, you are arrested for murder!"

 Chapter 56: Heeros Plan - Part 6

    Chapter 56: Heero''s n - Part 6


    Vermillion Auction Surveince Room


    There were five men in ck watching the monitor. The monitor showed a rey of the incident that happened in front of the toilet on the second floor. It showed Oh Chunyong was waiting in the front of the toilet.


    A few secondster, Lan Lan came out of the toilet. When Lan Lan came out, Oh Chunyong forcefully grabbed Lan Lan''s hand. However, Lan Lan struggled and bit Oh Chunyong''s hand.


    Oh Chunyong threw the little girl on the wall. The little girl was crying as blood flowed from her head.


    Here, three out of five men in ck frowned. One of them opened his mouth and spoke in an impatient tone, "Don''t show this to us, we want to know how that man killed Oh Chunyong, not this worthless show!"


    "But this is the start of that incident. Ranker Oh Chunyong started" The operator who showed the rey tried to exin. He thought the five rankers from Ranker Alliance wanted to know the chronology of that event. So he showed the rey from the start.


    "Are you deaf? Do you want me to repeat it once again?" another man in ck coldly stared at the operated.


    These five men were the ones who in charge of Vermillion Auction House for tonight auction. Four of them were unranked Gold ss rankers and one of them was ranked.


    Karam Ganesh, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 79. Ranker Alliance appointed him as the person in charge of the security of tonight''s monthly auction. After the auction was over, he heard there was a Bronze ss ranker died.


    This made him furious, howe a ranker died in their domain, the ranker domain. He had to find the culprit, or else Ranker Alliance would give him a severe penalty. He did not care what was the cause, what he wanted to know was the culprit.


    He came here to look at how strong the man killed Oh Chunyong and decided what they would doter. His mood was pretty bad, but now this operator also pissed him off.


    The operator also realized he just pissed off someone he should not. He immediately followed the order and skipped the scene where Oh Chunyong mmed Lan Lan on the wall. It skipped to where Heero appeared to tend Lan Lan.


    They could not see what Heero did to Lan Lan as it was blocked with his body. There was only a single camera near the toilet. The could not see it.


    Then, in the next moment, the five men astonished when they watched how Heero killed Oh Chunyong. No resistance from Oh Chunyong which was puzzled the five Gold ss Rankers.


    Karam Ganesh furrowed his eyebrows. The five attendants close to Oh Chunyong were copsed and Oh Chunyong did not have resistance when he was beaten and mmed down.


    Even the opponent was strong, Oh Chunyong could still do a little action to resist. Just like the little girl who resisted earlier by biting Oh Chunyong''s hand. However, Oh Chunyong did nothing or maybe he could not?


    ''Is it an illusion?''


    Karam Ganesh turned around, the five attendants that copsed on the screen were here, five of them.


    "What did you feel?" Karam Ganesh asked with his cold voice.


    The five attendants looked at each other. Three women and two men, a man braced himself and spoke, "I don''t know, it happened too sudden. My body became heavy and I was also getting dizzy from the pressure I I"


    The male attendant exnation trailed off as he really could not tell what happened. Meanwhile, the other four attendants nodded their heads. They also felt the same thing, but they just did not know what happened back then.


    Karam Ganesh rubbed his forehead. It was not as he thought, not an illusion, but a pressure. He remembered there was a ranker with the same ability, gravity. However, he did not know there was a gravity field inflicted dizziness.


    "Then do you know who''s this man? Why were they on the second floor?" Karam Ganesh asked again. He had to know the man''s background first, then he would decide what he would do next.


    The four attendants simultaneously looked toward a female attendant. This female attendant was the one who took care of Heero''s room.


    "H-he is cksmith Huang Jun''s friend! Theye together." being stared, the female attendant was nervous.


    "cksmith Huang Jun? The cksmith who auctioned the Legendary and Gold ss sword?" Karam Ganesh was surprised when heard the name of Huang Jun.


    This name was the main attraction tonight. A Legendary ss sword appeared and this man was the one who auctioned this sword.


    Karam thought this might be troublesome. But after he gave some thought, he got an idea and smiled.


    "You can go now!" Karam Ganesh dismissed the five attendants and the operator with a wave of his hand.


    The operator and the five attendants bowed their heads and left the room, leaving only five Gold ss Rankers.


    "What we should do now, Captain?" one Gold ss ranker looked at Karam Ganesh. The other unranked Gold ss ranker also looked at Karam Ganesh.


    "What we should do? Of course, we will catch the culprit! We will catch him tomorrow morning. Also copy that video, it might be handy for us tomorrow!"


    Karam Ganesh smiled as he gave his order to his subordinates.


    ...


    Because of so, Karam Ganesh and his subordinates visited Miao Miao Noodles Shop at 11 am.


    Karam Ganesh barged into the shop. He scanned the small shop, looking for his target. Then he found Heero just delivered two bowls of noodles.


    He approached Heero and took a te made of gold. There were words written on it, Karam Ganesh showed the gold te to Heero and said in a toneless voice, "Xing Heero, you are arrested for murder!"


    Heero turned around and saw an unfamiliar face. But from the look of this man, Heero could tell this man came with no good intention.


    He ignored Karam Ganesh and turned to Yun Qiu Fan and Feng Bian who were about to have a challenge.


    "Please enjoy the noodles and don''t cheat! We have a camera to watch you guys!" Heero warned Yun Qiu Fan and Feng Bian as he pointed his finger to a camera.


    Yun Qiu Fan gazed at Heero with a weird look, the same for Feng Bian.


    "Brother Xing, he wants to catch you, so you should worry about yourself." Feng Bian pointed his finger toward Karam Ganesh.


    Heero waved his hand, "You don''t have to worry about it, I did nothing wrong."


    "But he said you are arrested for murder." Feng Bian stood up and came closer to Heero and asked in a curious look, "Tell me, Brother Xing, what you did? If you did nothing wrong, there''s no way Rankers Alliance wants to catch you. This guy is from Ranker Alliance!"


    Rather than answering Feng Bian''s question, Heero was rather curious about something.


    "You know he is from Ranker Alliance, but you seem not afraid this ranker. This is rare for someone from the outer region who does not fear the ranker." Heeromented.


    Yes, Feng Bian was pointing his finger toward Karam Ganesh. It was rude to point your finger to someone else, but Feng Bian kept pointing his finger toward Karam Ganesh.


    "Hoho, you don''t know yet. I am a hero, do you know. Gold ss - Rank 21, Feng Bian. If you need my help, I will dly help you~" Feng Bian introduced himself and a proud look stered on his face.


    Heero was surprised when he heard this, he did not expect this Feng Bian was a hero. He shook his head and smiled, "There''s no need, just enjoy your noodles. I will take care of them!"


    Karam Ganesh was pissed off inside, but he did not dare to show it. Even though Heero ignored, he did not dare to release his anger out. It because of Feng Bian, he recognized Feng Bian of course, second son of the head of Feng Family, and also Gold ss Hero - Rank 21.


    Feng Bian was in a different ss, he could not afford to offend such a big shot. However, he also did not show a respectful stance to Feng Bian. Hero and Ranker were a rival for a long time ago, there was no way Karam Ganesh would lower his head to a Hero.


    Heero turned around, looking at the clock. It was 11 am, after that he looked back at Karam Ganesh, "Mr. Ranker, there are many customers inside, let''s talk outside, shall we?"


    After saying that, Heero turned toward the kitchen, he saw Hong Yu and Han Ying were standing behind the counter with a concerned look.


    Heero smiled and made an okay gesture, telling them to not get worried. However, that one gesture was not enough to brush their worries off.


    Karam Ganesh walked, Heero followed behind. The curious Feng Bian also followed, he chased after Heero, "Brother Xing, tell me! What happened? I am really curious, you know? I might die from curiosity! Tell me! Tell me! Do you really kill someone? But if you really killed someone, it''s supposed to be police or hero, but why does ranker want to catch you?"


    When Feng Bian reached this conclusion, he realized something and looked toward Heero with an astonished look, "Brother Xing, don''t tell me you killed a ranker?"


    Heero was smiling instead of denying. Actually, he himself did not know if Oh Chunyong dead or alive, but he knew what Karam Ganesh came forst night''s incident.


    "I don''t know, but do you know Lan Lan, right? The little girl you saw in the morning."


    Feng Bian did not know why Heero ask about this, but he still nodded his head. He saw a little girl had her head bandaged. He also often met that little girl, a cheerful little girl. However, this morning, he discovered the little girl seemed to be afraid of strangers now.


    "Yes, I know. What about her?"


    "Last night, there''s a ranker called Mr. Chunyong?? I forgot the man''s name, but he is a ranker who injured Lan Lan. Did you see the bandage on her head, it was caused by that rankerst night."


    "If not for me came at the right time, maybe you would not be able to see that little girl this morning," Heero replied with the story what happenedst night in Vermillion Auction House.


    Feng Bian furrowed his eyebrows, it was not the first time he heard this kind of story.


    "Then I beat that man, I mmed that ranker''s head on the wall just like what he did to Lan Lan. I did that for sometimes and leave. I don''t know if that man alive or dead, but this Mr. Ranker said he would arrest me for murder, that means that ranker is dead."


    Heero continued with a nonchnt tone. It was as if he did not care and did not feel guilty in the slightest. This meant this was not the first time Heero killed someone. Feng Bian fell silent and decided to watch this from the sidelines.


    He felt Heero was also wrong from killing Oh Chunyong, he could not take Heero''s side. But there was one thing puzzled Feng Bian, did Heero that strong to kill a ranker? He soon would find out.


    When Heero came out, he found another four rankers with the same outfit. These four men gazed at Heero with unmasked of killing intent, revealing hostility they had to Heero.


    Heero ignored their gaze and found Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi just came back from their morning training.


    "You twoe back at the right time. You have been training for over a month, almost two months maybe? Nah, whatever, let''s see what you have learned. Beat them!"


    Heero pointed his finger toward the five rankers. This was the reason Heero looked at the clock before he came out. He wanted Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang to face the five rankers.

 Chapter 57: Heeros Plan - Part 7

    Chapter 57: Heero''s n - Part 7


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang astounded when they heard Heero''s instruction. The two men looked at the five men in the same Ranker Alliance uniform and looked back at Heero.


    They wondered what happened, Heero never gave them such an order before. There must be a reason behind all of this.


    However, Butcher Wang a bit differentpared to Sun Zhou Yi. When he saw a symbol of Ranker Alliance on the ranker uniform, his gaze immediately turned hostile.


    He almost lost his only daughter to a ranker. Each time he saw the fear on his usually cheerful daughter, it would pain him. He now faced a ranker, he did not care if these people were Silver ss or Gold ss. He just wanted to beat every ranker he met after what happened to his daughter.


    Meanwhile, Feng Bian also surprised. He could not believe what he heard. Let''s not talk about who''s right and who''s wrong, but an ordinary hunter and an unranked Wood ss Hero against five Gold ss Rankers. There''s no way Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang could defeat five Gold ss Rankers.


    Karam Ganesh and the other four Gold ss Rankers were shocked as well. The five men immediately turned around. They found two men bathed in sweat, each of them brought a ck boar, Wood Level Beast.


    Karam Ganesh did not recognize Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang. However, there was one person recognized Sun Zhou Yi and heughed aloud.


    "Hahahahahaha."


    A man was about 23 years old, unranked Gold ss Ranker, Wei Yan. Heughed aloud which confused the other four Gold ss Rankers.


    "Wei Yan, what''s wrong?" Karam Ganesh asked with his disgruntled look.


    Karam Ganesh''s voice stopped Wei Yan''sugh. He noticed the captain had a displeased expression and he immediately exined, "Captain, he''s the famous unranked Wood ss Hero on Star Web!"


    "He is Sun Zhou Yi, the Wood ss Hero I told you guys back then"


    Hearing Wei Yan''s exnation, the other Gold ss rankers had a smug look.


    "No wonder that like l have seen this man, he is the famous Handsome Brutal Savage on the Star Web!" Wei Yan looked at Heero with a smug look.


    Sun Zhou Yi ignored the five rankers, but he approached Heero. Butcher Wang also followed from behind.


    "Master, what''s wrong? Why do you want us to fight them? If it''s a test, we can look for a beast to test our strength." Even though he also looked down upon ranker, but as a Hero, he could not fight against ranker without a clear reason. It could escte to war between Hero and Ranker.


    "The guy who almost killed Lan Lan is dead, so theye here to arrest me for murder!" Heero answered nonchntly, as he did not care about the guy he killed.


    Yes, Heero did not have a guilty feeling or the like for killing someone. He regarded Oh Chunyong as a servant of the specters that he often killed on Dramonia. No, in Heero''s eyes Oh Chunyong was even worse than the servant of the specter. That was why he did not feel guilty for killing someone like Oh Chunyong.


    Last night''s incident made Heero aware that the power he had would not be able to protect everyone he wanted to protect. When he was not them, Lan Lan''s incident could happen to Hong Yu.


    The power he had could not do that. He could only protect them if he was with them. So he had been thinking so hard about what he must do to protect them while he was not with them.


    Heero had an idea about that. A status, just like many people were afraid of Iron Fist Martial House because it had Ming Group as its back.


    To protect the people who close them even when he was away, he must create an organization just like Ming Group or even bigger than Ming Group.


    Heero believed he had the power to do so, he only needed to make a name for himself. Beating these five rankers was the first step. He would tell Ranker Alliance, he was not afraid of them.


    It could lead to a big conflict, but why not? This was what he had been looking for, a chance to make a name for this district.


    With this conflict, he would bait a big fish from Ranker Alliance. After that, everything was easy. He only needed to beat every big fish that came to this district.


    Law? Central Government? Hero League? He did not care, there was now could be applied to ranker. It proved by Oh Chunyong''s actionst night. Even only with his status as a ranker, he could do anything he wanted to.


    Heero concluded he only needed to be an individual that immune to the so-called Law and Central Government. He needed to be a ranker or even stronger than ranker, so others


    That was why Heero told Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang to beat these five rankers. Words were not enough to solve the problem, a fist would solve the problem. He would tell the people at Star City the consequence of hurting his people with his actions.


    "Hmm, so they want to catch you from protecting Lan Lan, then I will fight them. Moreover, Ranker Alliance does not have a right to detain someone that not under the Ranker Alliance''s influence!"


    Sun Zhou Yi turned around and stood before Heero, facing the five Gold ss Rankers. In the past, he would avoid ranker, let alone Gold ss Ranker. However, the current Sun Zhou Yi was not the old Sun Zhou Yi.


    Since the incident of Iron Fist Martial House, he vowed that he would face everyone who dared to hurt the people who were important to him, his Master included. Regardless, rankers or even heroes.


    "Sun Zhou Yi, what are you doing? You know that you could not meddle with this matter, right? If you attack the ranker without a proper reason, you can lose your status as a hero! Moreover"


    Feng Bian stopped, he just could not bear to say the bitter reality.


    ''Moreover, you''re just a Wood ss Hero,'' that was what he wanted to say, but he did not say it.


    "Without a proper reason? Mr. Feng, you are a Gold ss Hero and you are from the upper society! You know Ranker Alliance better than me, you should know what will they do to my Master if they catch my Master, right?"


    Without even looking back, Sun Zhou Yi answered.


    "Moreover, I will never lose my status as a hero even though I am not part of the Hero League. I am still a hero who will protect everyone, with or without Hero League!" Sun Zhou Yi added with a firm and strong resolution.


    "Hahahaha You are right, Little Sun! You are still a hero in everyone''s heart!" Butcher Wangughed aloud as he stood alongside with Sun Zhou Yi.


    Feng Bian stunned when he heard Sun Zhou Yi''s answer. He could not deny that. Hero in Sun Zhou Yi''s mouth was not a mere profession, but truly Hero just as in the story and tales.


    Feng Bian did not expect in this era, there was still someone dreaming to be a true hero. He appreciated it, but merely words and resolution were not enough, one had to power to realize the dream. If it was merely talks then, it was just a naive young man''s dream.


    Karam Ganesh frowned, he had a n, but this was not his n. He did not want to have a pointless fight against trash.


    The n was to talk with cksmith Huang and had himpensate Ranker Alliance with Legendary ss and Gold ss sword. He could give the Legendary ss sword to Ranker Alliance while taking Gold ss sword for free.


    Today''s talk was supposed to be a friendly talk. He wanted to corner Heero with the evidence in his hand and let Heero lead him to cksmith Huang. Afterward, he would start the friendly talk, Ranker Alliance would not pursue this matter as long as cksmith Huangpensated Ranker Alliance with a Legendary ss Sword and a Gold ss Sword.


    Bronze ss Ranker''s life was nothingpared to Legendary ss Sword. With this talk, he also hoped to make friends with this talented cksmith.


    It was the n, but he did not expect there was someone who was not afraid of Ranker Alliance.


    ''Nah, I will just take these fools down first. I can talk with cksmith Huangter!''


    "Feng Bian, you see it yourself, it''s not our fault if we use force, right? They start it!"


    Feng Bian responded in silence. This was the truth, Hero League and Ranker Alliance would not interfere at each other as long as Ranker Alliance did not cross the line of Hero League.


    Heero picked four pebbles from the ground. Afterward, Feng Bian shocked what Heero did with the pebbles. He saw Heero threw the pebbles at the city camera in this district. He wanted to stop it but failed to do so, four city cameras were broken.


    "What are you doing?" Feng Bian raised his voice, but Heero ignored him.


    He looked forward and said, "Go! You can take them now! Oh, Bearded Wang, leave that captain to Sun Zhou Yi."


    Afterward, Heero walked to the Miao Miao Noodles Shop. There was a bench to line up if the shop was full. Heero sat there as he intended to watch the fight from there. The people inside the shop also watched from the window, it caused quite amotion after all.


    ...


    Butcher Wang took a few steps back. He took the training circlet off. In fact, he was quite nervous. Even though he knew he had grown stronger, but he did not know how strong he was.


    He took the training circlet off to feel more secure. Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi did not take the training circlet off. His master did not tell him to take it off, so he did not take it off.


    Sun Zhou Yi took a deep breath and set his stances. He had his two fists forward and looked at the five rankers vigntly. He also utilized a new technique he just learned a few days ago, Mystical Eyes.


    A faint blue Ki covered Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes without the surrounding people realized it, except for one person, Heero.


    ''Sh*t, he is a genius, it took me two months to master Mystical Eyes, but he had already used it in a fight only after a few days,''


    Wei Yan looked at Sun Zhou Yi in amusement as he stepped forward from the group.


    "Captain, let me take care of these two men. I will show them the difference between a Wood ss Hero and Gold ss Ranker!" Wei Yan arrogantly dered.


    Sun Zhou Yi was not affected by the taunt. He set his eyes at Wei Yan while secretly gathered the Ki in his hand.


    Swoosh!


    Wei Yan rushed toward Sun Zhou Yi. He was extremely fast, however, it only fast in an ordinary person''s eyes, not Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes.


    Sun Zhou Yi frowned, it was not because Wei Yan was fast, but Wei Yan was just the same as an ordinary person in his eyes. Sun Zhou Yi tilted his head to the right and the punch missed.


    Wei Yan was surprised when Sun Zhou Yi dodged his punch. However, he was at Gold ss Ranker not without reason. With a fast reaction, he spun his body and raised his right foot, aiming at Sun Zhou Yi''s head.


    "He is done for" Feng Bian muttered in a low voice. He believed Sun Zhou Yi would not be able to avoid this kick.


    However, a few centimeters before the kick hit Sun Zhou Yi''s head, it stopped. Sun Zhou Yi raised his left hand and caught Wei Yan''s right foot.


    After that, Sun Zhou swiftly kicked Wei Yan''s other foot. Wei Yan''s body was in the air, defenseless. He did not stop, he stepped forward and had his elbow descended to Wei Yan''s chest.


    Bam! Crack!


    Kuakh!


    Wei Yan spurted out blood from his mouth and passed out. Sun Zhou Yi did not hold his power at all. Reinforcing his right arm with Ki, he knocked Wei Yan down in a few seconds.


    Gold ss Ranker was defeated by Wood ss Hero.

 Chapter 58: Heeros Plan - Part 8

    Chapter 58: Heero''s n - Part 8


    Feng Bian could not believe what he witnessed. It was merely a few seconds and Sun Zhou Yi did not move from his spot. A minimal movement, but it ended the fight fast.


    There was no fancy movement, there was no feign, there was no special ability, but Sun Zhou Yi just moved efficiently. He took down a Gold ss Ranker with a simple movement.


    What he witnessed was a fight between unranked Gold ss Ranker and unranked Wood ss Hero. It was two sses with a big gap, but the Wood ss Hero, who was the one supposed to be taken down, he turned the situation into something Feng Bian could not believe.


    The same for Karam Ganesh, he was shocked when he saw how Sun Zhou Yi knocked Wei Yan down. It was supposed to be an easy fight for a Gold ss Ranker to defeat an unranked Wood ss Hero, but the result was the opposite.


    The unranked Wood ss Hero, Sun Zhou defeated the unranked Gold ss Ranker, Wei Yan. If he did not witness with his own eyes, he might not believe if someone told him a Wood ss Hero defeated Gold ss Ranker.


    If it was Silver ss Hero, he might still believe it. There were many cases Silver ss Hero defeated the unranked Gold ss Ranker.


    "Wei Lan might be underestimated his opponent, but even so, there''s no chance for a Wood ss Hero to defeat the Gold ss Ranker" Karam Ganesh mumbled in disbelieve.


    Now, not only his n failed, a more bizarre thing happened here. He could not think about meeting cksmith Huang anymore. Karam Ganesh set his eyes on Sun Zhou Yi, a thought shed in his mind.


    ''Crippling this person before he could grow stronger might be a good contribution to Ranker Alliance. Maybe I can get more drugs to strengthen my body,''


    An evil idea appeared in Karam Ganesh''s mind. It was an open secret that Ranker Alliance and Hero League werepeting at each other. Usually, they would not use dirty means, but today was a different case. Sun Zhou Yi started it first and Wei Yan was the proof.


    Ranker Alliance might reward him from crippling Sun Zhou Yi before Sun Zhou Yi could grow.


    ....


    Looking at how easily Sun Zhou Yi defeated the enemy, Butcher Wang was surprised. After the surprise, it turned into joy. If Sun Zhou Yi could beat the ranker even wore a training circlet, then he also could defeat a ranker as he already took off his training circlet.


    He scanned the three rankers as he wanted to choose his opponent. He opted out the man who looked like a leader of the rankers.


    While Butcher Wang scanned the rankers, Karam Ganesh stepped forward with his eyes glued at Sun Zhou Yi.


    "I will take care of the hero, you guys take care that bearded man!" Hemanded the other three rankers who was still in a daze.


    The three rankers had a dumbfounded look on their faces as they could not believe a Wood ss Hero finished off their friend with easy. Karam Ganesh''s order snapped out the three Gold ss rankers from their daze.


    The three rankers looked at each other, they failed to understand their captain''s intention. The bearded man seemed to be a normal citizen, a normal man, a hunter.


    Letting three of them faced a normal citizen was just too much, wasn''t it? They were after all Gold ss rankers even though unranked, but they were still much stronger than a normal hunter.


    A hunter usually at best was at Wood ss Ranker, weaker than Wood ss Hero for sure. They felt it was pointless to gang up against a hunter. It only lowered their pride as Gold ss Ranker.


    "I will do it!" a man in his mid-thirties stepped voluntarily. Fighting against a normal hunter itself was a disgrace already, there was no way he wanted to gang up against one hunter, so he volunteered to avoid the disgrace.


    It was still a disgrace though, a Gold ss Ranker fought against the hunter. However, it was an order from the captain, one of them still had to do it.


    However, just as he took a step forward, he saw the bearded man rushed toward him, weirdly. The bearded man rushed with its four limbs, not only it was the movement was weird but also extremely fast.


    He was shocked and caught off guard by Bearded Man''s weird and swift movement.


    Yes, Butcher Wang was mimicking a wolf''s movement. He reinforced his two arms and feet with Ki which also increased his movement when he mimicked the wolf''s movement.


    Actually, Butcher Wang''s movement was even faster than the wolf he mimicked. When the distance between him reached two meters, he pounced toward the Gold ss Ranker who volunteered to fight him.


    Just like a wolf pounced upon its prey, Butcher Wang pinned the man down on the ground. After that, heunched a barrage of punches toward the man''s face.


    Butcher Wang did not hold back at all. It was as if he was venting his frustration out which had been pent up inside him for a long time. He beat the man below him without mercy.


    "H-hhh...elpp"


    The man below Butcher Wang finally uttered a word that awakened his two friends who were shocked. Yes, these two just could not believe their friend would be down in such a short time.


    Both unranked Gold ss Ranker realized the opponent was just not a normal hunter. They pulled their swords out and rushed toward their friend.


    Butcher Wang was aware there were another two rankersing toward him. He retreated and kept a safe distance from the two rankers. As for the ranker, he beat earlier, that ranker already passed out.


    Butcher Wang did not know why, but he felt veryfortable inside. After beating that rankers, he felt very good, he did not know why, but he enjoyed beating the ranker.


    ...


    Karam Ganesh noticed another one of his subordinates was down in the same fashion as Wei Yan. They were taken down very fast and could not resist to the opponent. However Karam Ganesh did not care, his eyes were glued at Sun Zhou Yi.


    His goal was to wither this talent before it could blossom up and became another new star of the Hero League.


    Karam Ganesh, a ranker climbed to Gold ss - Rank 79 with his special ability. He did not learn any martial arts, relying only on his special ability he awakened in his teens and drugs from Ranker Alliance to strengthen his body. Karam Ganesh climbed up to Gold ss - Rank 79 in fifteen years.


    He had an ability to turn his body into rock, an extremely hard rock. Even a sword and gun would not be able to destroy his rock body. He was quite confident in his strength, Immovable Mountain, it was the name given to him for his ability.


    Just like an unbreachable fortress, he made his opponent frustrated with his defense, which was hard to break. He calmly walked toward Sun Zhou Yi, slowly, his body also changed into rock. From the head, his body slowly transformed into a rock.


    Sun Zhou Yi did not move, but he scanned Karam Ganesh''s body. He saw through everything, the colorful energy inside Karam Ganesh''s body was intensified as the body turned into rock.


    Looking at Karam Ganesh''s form, he remembered a name, Immovable Mountain. The top 8 participants in Fighter Anteriority, apetition held by the Hero League and Ranker Alliance once every four years.


    There was a person titled Immovable Mountain during three years ago Fighter Anteriority. A man relied on his defense to reach the top 8. Sun Zhou Yi got the information about his opponent, but that meant this would be a tough fight.


    However, he remembered what Heero told him, every creature, beast, zombie, or even human must have a weakness. As long as he held that weakness, everything was possible, even if your opponent was stronger than him.


    "Hmm, Let''s see how strong this rock first" Sun Zhou Yi muttered in a low voice.


    He channeled the Ki on his hand and covered his fist with Ki as well. Not only it would strengthen his force, but Ki would also toughen his fist. He wanted to take this chance, where the opponent was underestimating him tounch the full power of his punch.


    Sun Zhou Yi dashed forward to initiate the attack. Karam Ganesh however, did not take Sun Zhou Yi seriously. He was confident that unpolished talent like Sun Zhou Yi would not be able to take him down.


    Swoosh!


    Sun Zhou Yi shot his right face to Karam Ganesh''s face. The fist was not that fast in Karam Ganesh''s eyes, he moved his right hand to catch the fist.


    Bam!


    Karam Ganesh stopped the first, but he had a surprised look on his face. The fist was not fast, but it was extremely strong. To stop the fist, he was pushed two steps back.


    ''If one fist is not enough, then what about the second fist!''


    Sun Zhou Yi aimed his left fist toward Karam Ganesh''s chest. It caught Karam Ganesh off guard, the fistnded right on the chest.


    "Urgh!"


    Sun Zhou Yi heard a muffled groan from Karam Ganesh''s mouth. He smiled when he heard the muffled groan. Even though Karam Ganesh''s body was covered in rock, his punch still could hurt Karam Ganesh.


    This meant, Karam Ganesh was not an unbreachable fortress, it just him whocked in strength. If he had enough strength, it was possible to break the hard rock.


    Sun Zhou Yi pulled his two fists back and channeled more Ki into his fists. After that, he immediately shot his fist again. This time, he aimed at the same ce as before, Karam Ganesh''s chest.


    As an experienced ranker, there''s no way Karam Ganesh would let Sun Zhou Yi took the battle flow. He alsounched his fist.


    Bam!


    Both fists met and caused a loud noise, a hard fist rock, and a normal fist met.


    Karam Ganesh had a smirk when their punches met. He had confidence at his special ability that been defeated many higher rank heroes and rankers.


    However, in the next moment, his opponent was bringing him yet another surprise. Sun Zhou Yi retracted his fist back and shot another fist at the same aim. It was his chest!


    ''If one punch is not enough, then two If two punches are still not enough, then four'' with that thoughts, Sun Zhou Yiunched his fist toward the same point.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Karam Ganesh just could not believe his rock fist had no effect on the opponent. Moreover, as they exchanged punches after punches, he realized he was in a precarious situation.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s fist was getting stronger and faster as they exchanged the punches. Karam Ganesh panicked inside. He, Karam Ganesh, Gold ss Ranker who only relied on his awakened ability did not have a way to save him from this situation.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Sun Zhou Yi released out a barrage of blows, he did not give Karam Ganesh a chance to break. Without both realizing, Karam Ganesh was pushed back from the Miao Miao Noodles shop.


    It was unknown how many times Sun Zhou Yi and Karam Ganesh had been exchanging punches. Then, Sun Zhou Yi found a breakthrough as he saw the rock fist was cracked.


    He added more Ki into his fist and two arms and it did not take long to destroy the rock fist. It shattered after a few more punches.


    "ARGHHHHHH!!!" Karam Ganesh let out a piercing cry. The rock covered his left arm shattered and his fingers were broke from shing against Sun Zhou Yi''s fist.


    Sun Zhou Yi took this chance tounch another blow. The two fistsnded on Karam Ganesh''s chest, blown away the Immovable Mountain Karam Ganesh. However, Sun Zhou Yi did not stop, he chased after Karam Ganesh and released out a barrage of blows on Karam Ganesh''s chest.


    He punched at the same spot from time to time until he shattered the rock covered Karam Ganesh''s chest.


    "Kuakh!"


    Karam Ganesh spewed out blood from his mouth when Sun Zhou Yi''s fist hit his chest. He did not pass out, but his vision blurred. One more hit, he would pass out. However, Sun Zhou Yi did notnd thatst hit.


    He grabbed Karam Ganesh''s right foot and dragged toward Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    ...


    Back a few minutes back


    "ARGHHHHHH!!!"


    A familiar piercing cry resounded. The two unranked Gold Ranker turned around and found Karam Ganesh was getting cornered by the Wood ss Hero who defeated Wei Yan.


    They were distracted by this unbelievable scene. Howe an unranked Wood ss Hero had an advantage against someone in higher-rank.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Where are you looking at? Your opponent is me!"


    The two unranked Golden ss Rankers turned around and found Butcher Wang was missing from their vision.


    "I am here!"


    Along with the voice, the two Gold ss Rankers turned around. Butcher Wang was in the air, pouncing toward one of them.


    Butcher Wang caught one of them and he beat that man the same as he beat the first man he defeated. He pinned the man down and hit the man in the head. Lastly, he banged the man''s head to the ground and the man passed out in an instant.


    "Hiiiiiiii." Thest standing Gold ss Ranker terrified. One by one his friend was being taken down. Now, he was thest one, it certainly scared him.


    Without a second thought, the man turned around and ran away. He did not even nce at his captain, he just ran away as if he was running for his life. Just as Butcher Wang wanted to give chase, Heero stopped him.


    "Bearded Wang! Let him go!"


    Butcher Wang did not understand why Heero asked him to let that man escape, but he did not question Heero''s instruction. He dragged the two unconscious rankers with him.


    "Master, we have taken them down. What will we do next?" Sun Zhou Yi put the half-conscious Karam Ganesh to Heero.


    The same for Butcher Wang, he put the two unconscious beside Karam Ganesh as he looked toward. Beating these rankers were almost the same as dering war against the Ranker Alliance.


    Even so, he did not know why, but he no longer afraid of the Ranker Alliance. The youth in front of him giving him a sense of security. Of course, it''s because Butcher Wang had witnessed how strong this youth was.


    Heero returned with a big grin, "Wait! We will wait for the big fish walking into the!"

 Chapter 59: Arun Seth

    Chapter 59: Arun Seth


    Kang Family Residence, Core Region


    Kang Myung Hee and Kang Dong woo stood before a middle-aged man. The middle-aged had a somber look as he watched the video disyed on theptop. After a moment, he tapped the keyboard and turned theptop around, showing what he had been watching for a while.


    Kang Myung Hee and Kang Dong Woo got closer to the table to see what their father wanted to show them. The paused video showed a picture in a hallway, there was a man held someone''s head and banged it on the floor.


    Kang Myung Hee and Kang Dong Woo found the man''s build somewhat familiar to them. They had their head closer to the screen.


    The man was wearing a in white shirt and long ck pants with red sneakers. He had a good looking face and short ck hair.


    "Teacher Xing!" Kang Myung Hee was the first one guessed the man''s identity. It had been a long time since theirst meeting.


    About a month ago, they visited Heero to express their gratitude for saving their big sister, Kang Seo Yeon. After that, they did not meet with Heero again as their grandfather prohibited them to meet Heero.


    Kang Dong Woo moved his hand to theptop and continued the video. Then, he stunned upon seeing Heero brutally banged the unknown man''s head on the floor.


    He could see Heero looked furious as he kept banging the man''s head. Kang Dong Woo frowned, he stopped the video and yed it again from the start.


    "He deserved it!" Kang Dong Woomented in a cold tone as he closed theptop. If he was in Teacher Xing, he might do the same. Kang Myung Hee had a shocked look, she also recognized the little girl, Wang Qing Lan her former ssmate in Hope Preschool.


    "That man is already dead, Oh Chunyong, Bronze ss Ranker - Rank 3. He is dead, your Teacher Xing killed himst night. Now, do you understand why I call you two here?"


    Kang Yun Cheol ignored his son''s remark and said his line with amanding tone.


    "I don''t understand!" Kang Dong Woo gave a clear and firm answer in an instant. It was clear he understood what his father asked him to, but he just did not want topromise.


    Kang Yun Cheol furrowed his brows, he stared at his son with a fierce re, but what he got was just another fierce re from his son. In the end, He let out a sigh.


    "I order you two to not get closer to Teacher Xing again, Never! Do you understand?" He said it in a firm tone as he could not bear to scold his son.


    "NO! I don''t understand! I just don''t get what in Grandfather and your mind at all. He has saved your daughters! But what you give in return? None! Just insincere thanks? That''s it? Are your two daughters'' life only worth that much?"


    Kang Dong Woo raised his voice. He voiced his discontentment he had to his father and grandfather. He did not know why, but his grandfather prevented him to meet Teacher Xing despite what Teacher Xing had done for his sisters.


    "Now you even want to cope against him just because he saved a little girl from an as*hole ranker?" Kang Dong Woo added with a question. He did not hide his contempt to a ranker even his father was a ranker.


    Hearing his son''s words, Kang Yun Cheol''s countenance turned ugly and cold at the same time. His re became even fiercer which was scaring Kang Myung Hee. she hid behind her brother.


    As for Kang Dong Woo, he was not afraid of Kang Yun Cheol''s gaze in the slightest. He faced his father with a firm look.


    "DONG WOO! Watch your mouth! Don''t implicate your family with your loose mouth!!!" Kang Yun Cheol lost his temper and scolded his son.


    Kang Yun Cheol''s voice was loud and the people outside also could hear it out. By chance, Kang Myung Chul passed Kang Yun Cheol''s room. He opened the door and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    It was rare to hear his son got angry. He entered the room and saw his two grandchildren stood before his son.


    Kang Dong Woo ignored his father and grandfather, he took theptop and dragged his little sister out with him.


    When he reached outside of the room, Kang Myung Chul and Kang Yun Cheol heard something they did not expect to hear from Dong Woo, "What''s former Emperor ss Hero, what''s Crown ss Ranker? You guys just ungrateful grown man!"


    Kang Yun Cheol stunned, this was Dong Woo''s rudest words to him. Even though both did not have a good rtionship as a son and father and often argued. However, Dong Woo never talked bad about him.


    The same for Kang Myung Chul. In fact, he was close with his grandson, but it justtely Dong Woo showed his displeased attitude to him because he forbade him to meet Xing Heero.


    Even so, Dong Woo was never disrespectful to him, his son was an exception though. Kang Myung Chul turned toward his son who was sitting behind a table with an inquiry look.


    Kang Yun Cheol let out a sigh and unlocked his smartwatch. He sent the video he showed to his son to his father.


    Kang Myung Chul soon received a notification. He unlocked his smartwatch and found his son sent a video. He yed the video on his smartwatch and soon, he understood what caused an argument between son and grandson.


    It was an outsider called Xing Heero who caused this issue. Kang Myung Chul also let out a sigh, if the problem concerned with Ranker Alliance, even him also helpless.


    ...


    Kang Dong Woo and Kang Myung Hee went out with his little sister. He brought theptop and intended to visit Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    ''Should I tell Sister Seo Yeon? She might have a way to help Teacher Xing.''


    Kang Dong Woo knew that his words would not able to stop Ranker Alliance. He knew his father well, he would not stop Ranker Alliance from taking action against Teacher Xing from killing a ranker.


    It was for the so-called Ranker Alliance''s pride. No ranker could not be killed, whether it was the Hero League or Central Government. None of them could stop the Ranker Alliance.


    In the past, there was an ident where a member of a prestigious family from the inner region killed a Silver ss Ranker. The member of that prestigious family was doing something righteous, saving a girl from the outer region who was about getting raped by the Silver ss Ranker.


    Xu Zhao Ren from Xu Family, a Silver ss Hero - Rank 5. A youth with a bright future from a good family. However, because he killed that Silver ss Ranker, he was killed and Xu Family ceased to exist the following day.


    30 Legend ss Rankers gathered and annihted Xu Family in one night. Central Government had no way to meddle into this issue. It was 30 Legend ss Rankers'' decision, even the Hero League did not help Xu Zhao Ren from Ranker Alliance''s clutch at that time.


    The reason for Ranker Alliance doing so, it because ranker could only be punished by Ranker Alliance itself. It was just simple as that, but Ranker Alliance an extreme measure.


    Kang Dong Woo already heard this many times from his father, the same for Kang Myung Hee. Kang Yun Cheol already warned both of them to not show their dislike to Ranker Alliance. Ranker Alliance was an existence that could not be offended even to a former Emperor ss Hero''s family like Kang Family.


    This was the main reason why the rankers were so overbearing. They had Ranker Alliance on their back and no one would dare to kill them even if theymitted a crime. Of course, Ranker Alliance also had a rule that could not be vited by the rankers.


    ...


    Kang Myung Hee held his brother''s hand tightly and said in a concerned tone, "Brother, is Teacher Xing will be okay?"


    "It''s okay, Teacher Xing is strong. He will be fine. Aren''t we going to visit him now?" Kang Dong Woo returned with a gentle smile.


    Even though he himself worried inwardly, he could not show it to his little sister.


    "Young Master Dong Woo, we arrived." an old voice sounded.


    Kang Dong Woo and Kang Myung Hee looked outside of the window. The car stopped in front of a familiar district.


    Myung Hee released out her hand from her brother and went out of the car. Dong Woo immediately chased after Myung Hee while bringing theptop in his hand.


    After Myung Hee and Dong Woo went out of the car, an old man who drove the care unlocked his smartwatch and made a call to an id, Master Yun Cheol. When the other side picked his call, the old man reported with his old voice, "Master, Young Master Young Miss visited that young man again."


    ...


    When he entered the district, Dong Woo noticed there was a crowd gathered in front of Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    Dong Woo picked up his speed while Myung Hee also did the same. They hastened their pace and soon reached the Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    Myung Hee and Dong Woo thought something bad happened to Teacher Xing. However, both stunned when they arrived at the shop. In front of the shop, they saw Teacher Xing was sitting on the bench with a rxed mood. Meanwhile, there were four unconscious men in Ranker Alliance''s uniformid down on the ground.


    Heero also noticed Dong Woo and Myung Hee arrival, he waved his hand to the two siblings and called, "Dong Woo~ Myung Hee~"


    Myung Hee dashed and jumped toward Heero, she hugged Heero''s waist tightly with her short and tiny hands. She did not care for the four unconscious men but deeply relieved as nothing happened to Teacher Xing.


    Dong Woo also approached Heero while gazing at the four unconscious men. He tried to identify the four men in Ranker Alliance''s uniform. He recognized one of them, Karam Ganesh, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 79.


    "What are you doing here? And what happened to Myung Hee?" Heero asked Dong Woo who was still in a daze.


    Hearing Heero''s words, Dong Woo turned around and looked at Heero and asked nervously, "Teacher Xing, do you beat them?"


    He was nervous because the situation became worse if Teacher Xing beat these people.


    "Not me, it''s my disciples who beat them." Heero pointed his finger toward Sun Zhou Yi who stood not far from him, "Then, What happened to Myung Hee?" Heero asked again.


    However, before Dong Woo could exin the whole situation, there was a loud voice resounded, preventing Dong Woo to speak.


    "Leave this ce! Leave this ce! If you don''t want to die, LEAVE THIS PLACE NOW!"


    Kang Dong Woo turned around and saw eleven men in Ranker Alliance''s uniform. His eyes went wide when he saw the three men in the middle of these eleven men.


    "Vikas Haldar, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 17. Dharya Mahava, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 9" Here, Kang Dong Woo''s words trailed off upon seeing the man in the middle.


    Wearing a ck Ranker Alliance uniform with a gold crown on his right chest, this man was Crown ss Ranker.


    "Crown ss Ranker - Rank 27, Arun Seth!"

 Chapter 60: Emergency State! Level 10 Calamity!

    Chapter 60: Emergency State! Level 10 Cmity!


    Heero heard very clearly to Dong Woo''s promation, this man was a Crown ss Ranker - Rank 27, Arun Seth.


    He held his chin as he tried to remember the rank for the ranker. Ranker had more ranks than Hero.


    "Crown ss Ranker - Rank 27" Heero muttered in a low voice.


    "The impact will not be as big as defeating a Legend ss Ranker, but it might work to bait the Legend ss Rankere out" Heero concluded as he stood up.


    He put Kang Myung Hee down and whispered in a soft voice to her ears, "Go inside with Teacher Hong~ Teacher Xing will take care of these people first~"


    Kang Myung Hee nodded her head and obediently followed Heero''s instruction. She entered the shop.


    As the rankers were driving the people away, the district was isted, leaving only a few people.


    "Sir Arun, that Hero and that hunter who beat us!" an unranked Gold ss Ranker that Heero let away pointed his finger toward Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang.


    A man called Arun Seth turned his cold eyes at Sun Zhou Yi. He ignored Butcher Wang but looked at Sun Zhou Yi with his cold gaze, the man who defeated Gold ss Ranker - Rank 79, Karam Ganesh.


    Arun Seth, a man with a towering figure, his height reached 210 cms with a robust build and had a thick face. Wearing a ck Ranker Alliance''s uniform with a crown symbol on his right chest and a big spear which was longer than his body on his back. His presence alone was enough to intimidate his opponent.


    Even a Gold ss Hero - Rank 20, Feng Bian was quite nervous facing such a figure. Aren Seth was the famous me Wizard. Just like the name, he was a Ranker with me ability. Feng Bian turned his head gaze toward Heero and Sun Zhou Yi.


    He found Sun Zhou Yi and Heero were still calm even in the presence of me Wizard, Aren Seth. It was quite something to him.


    ...


    Arun Seth heard an unranked Wood ss Hero defeated a Gold ss Ranker with a rank. He focused on that person, Sun Zhou Yi.


    He ignored Heero''s presence as he walked two steps forward and made a shocking deration, "Sun Zhou Yi! Join Ranker Alliance, your life and your family will be spared for your offenses!"


    After saying those words, he nced toward Heero. He recognized Heero who killed the Bronze ss Ranker - Rank 3, Oh Chunyong.


    "As for him, death is his fate. Since he dared to kill a ranker, he has to prepare to be killed as well!" Aren Seth determined Heero''s fate as if the situation was under his control.


    "What if I refuse to join Ranker Alliance?" Sun Zhou Yi retorted, he was not getting intimidated in the slightest as he stepped forward, standing right on Heero''s side. It was clear, he would stay on Heero''s side regardless of the threats he had to face.


    Sun Zhou Yi, he was an orphan, being raised in an orphanage since five years old. He had fuzzy memories of his parents and family. He only had his girlfriend, Xiao Xi who also raised in the same orphanage as him.


    However, now, he had a master who cared for him and he already regarded the people who lived in this district as his family. He would not stand on the Ranker Alliance''s side. Even though his Master did not need him to take on his side, but he still made it clear to the Ranker Alliance.


    The same for Butcher Wang he also stood on the other side of Heero. Since he already determined to fight the unranked Gold ss Ranker, he had prepared for this.


    "Then death is your future. How foolish! Do you think you can contend against Ranker Alliance with your meager power? I will show you how strong Crown ss Ranker is!"


    With that said, the rankers around Arun Seth retread, keeping a safe distance from Arun Seth.


    Then a me pir covered Arun Seth. The me pir revolved around Arun Seth just like a cyclone. The me pir reached twenty meters high.


    Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi stepped forward, they intended to fight against Arun Seth. However, He stretched his hand out and said, "You guys only need to watch, let me take care of this guy!"


    Heero walked forward and said with a faked scared expression, "Oy! Oy! Oy! Don''t y with fire, it''s dangerous!"


    Even though he said so, he still moved forward, getting closer and closer to the me pir. Heero only stopped when he was a meter away from the me pir, looking at the me with his Mystical Eyes.


    Heero was a bit surprised, he found this Crown ss Ranker could control the colorful energy that he turned into the me. This was the first time he met someone who could control Ki. Albeit a bit clumsy, but it was already quite good. After all, there was no one taught Arun Seth how to control Ki.


    Appreciation was an appreciation, he had to beat this person to bait a bigger fish toe. Without hesitation, Heero stepped into the me pir which was shocked everyone around there.


    "Master!" Sun Zhou Yi called out in rm. Even though he knew his Master was strong, but it still made him uneasy when he saw Heero entered the me pir.


    Dong Woo, Feng Bian, Yun Qiu Fan, and Butcher Wang had their eyes went wide. Even Hong Yu who watched from inside the shop also dashed out of the shop in panic. However, none of them could stop Heero as Heero already entered the me pir.


    The one who felt the most shocked was Arun Seth. He saw with his own eyes his me pir was split into two as the good looking young man entered his me pir.


    It was as if the me was afraid of this young man, the me would go away each time the young man got closer to him. A thousand thoughts appeared in his mind. He was thinking of the ability this young man had.


    However, this was the first he saw this kind of ability. Even amongst the Legend ss or Emperor ss, there was no such ability. In an instant, he realized this young man was not as simple as it seemed.


    Not only Arun Seth noticed the change on the me pir. The people around also noticed the me would go away when Heero got closer.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang had an awe expression as they witnessed this. Feng Bian and Dong Woo had the same look, they were shocked to witness this scene.


    Arun Seth froze on the spot as he saw Heero arrived right in front of him. Just as he wanted to pull the spear on his back, Heero''s hand reached his chest without being noticed by him. Along with the hand touched his chest, the me pir vanished at the same time.


    Arun Seth could not be shocked anymore than this, his eyes went round, it was as if his eyes might pop anytime soon which looked funny in Heero''s eyes.


    The me was his awakened ability, but one touch from the young man, his ability vanished.


    He immediately distanced himself from Heero, he saw the young man shook his head, somewhat in a shaky voice, he asked, "You Who are you? What did you do to me?


    It was simple, Heero was disrupting the flow of Arun Seth''s Ki (colorful energy) inside Arun''s body with his Ki which caused Arun Seth''s me pirs to disappear. Without Ki, of course, Arun Seth could not maintain his me.


    Heero shook his head as he realized Arun Seth could not control his Ki. If he could control the Ki, he would immediately realize that there was a foreign Ki disrupting his. However, Arun Seth did not realize that. Instead, it made him panic.


    Based on Arun Seth''s reaction, he concluded this Arun Seth could not use Ki properly as he thought.


    Heero ignored Arun Seth and stretched his hand out.


    "I haven''t fought in a long time. I hope Crown ss Ranker won''t disappoint me" Before Heero could not finish his words, he heard a weird siren sounded.


    Ooogah-ooogah! Ooogah-ooogah! Ooogah-ooogah!


    Along with the siren, Heero saw the rankers'' smartwatch also turned bright. After that, themp on each building that never turned on now shed up in red.


    The rankers'' countenance included Arun Seth turned ugly. Heero was baffled as he did not understand what had happened. He turned around and saw everyone had the same look as the rankers.


    Sun Zhou Yi, Butcher Wang, Hong Yu, and Dong Woo also panicked. Han Ying, Kang Myung Hee, and Lan Lan also came out from the shop in a panic state. Heero was really baffled, why did everyone panic?


    Feng Bian immediately dragged Yun Qiu Fan with him, leaving the district in a hurry. He left the district without saying goodbye to them.


    The same for the group of rankers. They immediately left in a hurry after the siren resounded.


    Dong Woo picked Myung Hee up and immediately rushed toward Heero, "Teacher Xing, let''s leave this ce with us!"


    Heero however held Dong Woo''s hand, preventing him to go and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Dong Woo did not exin anything but showed the smartwatch on his wrist. The smartwatch''s screen turned into bright red and there were words written on it.


    [ Emergency State! Please evacuate to the inner region! Danger Level: Level 10 Cmity! ]


    [ Emergency State! Please evacuate to the inner region! Danger Level: Level 10 Cmity! ]


    [ Emergency State! Please evacuate to the inner region! Danger Level: Level 10 Cmity! ]


    Those words kept shing on the smartwatch screen. However, Heero still did not understand those words. He could not grasp the whole situation.


    Just as Heero finished reading those words, there was a shadow covered them. Subconsciously, everyone looked up and saw a giant creature hovering right on top of them.


    "Dragon!!!!????" Dong Woo eximed in shock.

 Chapter 61: Dungeon Break

    Chapter 61: Dungeon Break


    "It''s not a dragon, It is just a lizard with wings, Hover me! Does this damned lizard now attack the city? What happened to the dungeon?" Heero frowned.


    This Hover me was bigger than the Hover me he hunted before. This Hover me was Level 8 Hover me. Nebraska Temple ssified Level 8 beast as Lord Beast which was meant this Hover me was the leader of the Hover me.


    Hover me was supposed to be inside the dungeon, but why did Hover me Lord attack the city? What happened to the group of heroes who had been guarded the gate?


    Along with the emergency warning he read on Dong Woo''s smartwatch and the clues he got. Heero got a gist of what happened, he understood why those rankers ran away, but what about the Hero?


    Feng Bian said he was Gold ss Hero, but why did he just run away like that? What happened to the people in the outer region if the heroes supposed to be protecting the people in the outer region?


    Heero found there were no differences between heroes and rankers. In the end, whether it was a hero or ranker, they had the same thought regarding the people who lived in the outer region. It was reflected in their action, it just the heroes was not as overbearing as the rankers.


    "Zhou Yi! You go to the north gate. You guard the north gate, don''t let any beasts enter the city!"


    "Bearded Wang! You gather the elderly and the children who could not make their way to the inner region in this district!"


    Heero immediately released an order that confused everyone. At this time, evacuating to the inner region was a wise choice.


    Even Dong Woo could not believe what he heard, he looked at Teacher Xing with an unbelievable look on his face. After a moment, he snapped out of his shock and immediately urged Teacher Xing to leave with him.


    "Teacher Xing, we have to evacuate to the inner region. I have a car waiting for us out of the district, we can make it in time if we go now!"


    Hong Yu, Han Ying, and Butcher Wang nodded their heads in agreement. There was no safer ce except for the inner region. A ce where the heroes and rankers gathered in one ce.


    Heero shook his head as his lips formed a gentle smile, "No, Dong Woo, we can''t leave this ce. If we leave the outer city, what would happen to the people who in here? What would happen to the elderly who could not get to the inner region in time? What would happen to the children who were left by their parents to work?"


    Here, Heero paused, giving a chance for Dong Woo to respond to him. However, Dong Woo could not give the right response to Heero. He could only look at Heero with a dumbfounded look.


    "If we leave, who is going to protect them? It was supposed to be a hero duty, but where are the heroes right now?" Heero added with another question that left Dong Woo fell into deep silence.


    He was mused over what Heero said just now and then he realized he could not refute Heero''s words.


    "But Teacher Xing, It''s Level 10 Cmity, it means there are over a hundred Emperor Level Beast attacked the city. We could only run away, facing them is the same a suicide" Dong Woo came up with these words after thinking a while.


    He was still thinking that retreated to the inner region was still the wise choice. After all, not all heroes could face Emperor Level Beast.


    "I never said the heroes should face the beasts attacked the city or run away is wrong, but at least they should help the people to evacuate, no?" Heero replied with a soft smile.


    Dong Woo suddenly came into a sudden realization. Yes, the heroes were supposed to be assisting the people to evacuate. It was one of their duties after all.


    However, he found no heroes were thinking of that except for Teacher Xing who was not a hero. The heroes already escaped to the inner region without caring for the people in the outer region.


    Even he, the man who aspired to be the greatest hero who surpassed his grandfather, the former Emperor ss Hero could not think of this.


    Yes, there was no need for the heroes to face the beast, but they could help the people who needed assistance. Dong Woo felt ashamed inwardly and blushed in shame.


    "Good, Master! I will guard the gate with my life!"


    At this time, Sun Zhou Yi responded to Heero''s instruction. After hearing what his Master said to Dong Woo, he realized there were many people might be left in the outer region. It was a hero job to protect these people.


    In the next moment, everyone around there shocked as they witnessed what Heero showed them. He moved his hand into the hair and rift formed in the air. The hand entered the rift and vanished into the darkness.


    Heero pulled his hand out, his hand was holding two swords one in silver sheath the other one in a ck sheath. There was also a silver halberd in his hand. He tossed the sword to Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Here you are, your sword. You will use this sword until you can make your weapon!" After that, he tossed a sword in a silver sheath to Sun Zhou Yi and tossed the sword in a ck sheath to Butcher Wang.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s sword was a long sword that while Butcher Wang''s sword was short but wide. Heero had a halberd in his hand.


    "Bearded Wang, you will gather the people here. It will be easier to protect them if they gathered in one ce!" Heero reminded Butcher Wang once again, but then he turned back and said, "Ah, if you want to evacuate to the inner city is also okay."


    After that, Heero walked toward Hong Yu without waiting Butcher Wang gave him a response back.


    A gentle smile formed on his lips as he approached Hong Yu. He hugged Hong Yu "Dear, go inside and wait for me, okay?"


    Hesitation and worries were so clear in her expression. In fact, she preferred to escape to the inner region. However, she knew Heero well, he would not escape with her even though she tried to persuade him.


    Heero also could see the hesitation and worries on his girlfriend''s eyes. He smiled softly and said in an assured tone, "Dear, believe me! These beasts would not able to kill me and I will be back, good?"


    "Good~" Hong Yu responded in an instant. She had no choice but to believe her boyfriend. Afterward, she nted his lips on Heero''s lips. Itsted for dozens of seconds, she kissed Heero with reddened cheeks.


    "I will stay here until youe back!" Hong Yu stated in a firm and resolute tone.


    The meaning of her words was clear. If Heero failed in his mission, she would die as she did not leave the district.


    Heero could also tell that, but there was nothing to worry about. He would not let any beast to enter the city.


    "Good" Heero gave his response and he felt someone tugged his clothes. He looked down, Myung Hee and Lan Lan were holding his shirt hem with their small hands.


    He released Hong Yu and squatted down, he moved his hand to the air and the rift opened again. He took out a bamboo container and gave it to Lan Lan, "Here, your favorite sweets. You can eat sweets while waiting for me and your father toe back, okay? Teacher Xing wants to hunt some bad beasts outside."


    Lan Lan shook her head and pushed the bamboo container back, "No, I-I don''t want sweets... I want Teacher Xing toe back, promise? P-promise you wille back?"


    After that, Lan Lan offered her pinkie toward Heero to make the promise. Myung Hee also nodded her head and offered her pinkie finger to Heero.


    A big smile formed and Heero immediately crossed his pinkie finger to the two little girls'' pinkie, "I promise! I wille back!"


    "Hmm, Teacher Xing you have made a promise. Like a proper adult, you have to fulfill your promise toe back and give the sweets to us." Lan Lan added with her puppy eyes.


    The smile on Heero''s face became wider and he immediately hugged the two little girls.


    Meanwhile, there was someone watching this scene with envy and jealousy, it was Butcher Wang. He red at Heero and his daughter with thick of jealousy. He was Lan Lan''s father, not Heero, but Lan Lan was more worried to Heero than him, the biological father.


    "A phrase blood is thicker than water is wrong. It''s totally wrong, it''s just a bullsh*t" Butcher Wang muttered in a low voice.


    Heero released the two little girls and nodded at Hong Yu. Hong Yu also nodded her head in response.


    "I-I will also help!" Suddenly Dong Woo shouted as he raised his right hand.


    Heero looked at Dong Woo, he remembered the first meeting between him and Dong Woo. He was indeed stronger than normal people.


    He nodded his head, "Good, you help Bearded Wang. Help the people evacuate or bring them to this district!"


    "Alright, let''s move up!" With that said, Heero jumped to the Butcher Wang''s shop in one jump.


    Everyone looked up and saw lightning burst out from Butcher Wang''s rooftop. After that, they saw a streak of lightning shot toward the giant winged lizard that hovered on top.


    Rumble!


    Dong Woo had his jaw dropped as he saw the giant dragon was blown away with just a streak of lightning. There was no need to guess, he already knew it was Teacher Xing doing.


    Sun Zhou Yi also had the same shocked expression on his face. Awe and admiration were reflected in his eyes. He gripped the sword in his hand tightly and rushed toward the north gate.


    Butcher Wang also snapped out of his shock as he noticed Sun Zhou Yi moving up. He pped Dong Woo''s shoulder and said in a sonorous voice of his, "Kid, let''s go, we have to do our job as well!"


    where Butcher Wang and Dong Woo left. Meanwhile, Yun Xia also came from her office direction. She wanted to evacuate to the inner region.


    cksmith Huang was breathing hurriedly, it was clear he wasing here in a hurry and out of breath, "Where is Master? We should leave this ce!"


    Hong Yu, Han Ying, Lan Lan, and Myung Hee pointed their fingers upward simultaneously. cksmith Huang looked up and saw there was a small figure flying, attacking the group of Hover mes.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi was rushing to the north gate. It did not take long for him to reach the gate. The gate was void from people, usually, there were many guards stayed in this gate. It was clear the guards were already evacuated to the inner region.


    Sun Zhou Yi approached the gate. There was a small door on the giant gate, he opened the door and came out of the city.


    When the sight of the outside city came into his sight, Sun Zhou Yi was shocked and froze on the spot. About 500 meters away from the gate, he saw a horde of beasts charged to his direction.


    There were many kinds of beasts, the biggest one reached 10 meters in height and the smallest was about 2 meters in height.


    However, he knew his master sending him here not to suicide. He believed Heero sent him here because he was capable to stop this horde of beasts.


    Sun Zhou Yi took a deep breath, drew his sword out, and stepped forward with his hand holding the long silver sword.


    "COME! I WILL SLAUGHTER ALL OF YOU!!!"

 Chapter 62: The Rise of Hero

    Chapter 62: The Rise of Hero


    Sun Zhou Yi stood before the gate with his two hands holding the sword given to him by Heero. It was a lie if he did not afraid. However, he believed in his Master, he put trust in himself that he could block this horde of beasts.


    The first beast reached Sun Zhou Yi was a beast with fast movement. Pack of wolves and big cats.


    Sun Zhou Yi activated his Mystical Eyes, an eye caught the movement around him. The big cats came from the left and the wolves came from the right.


    He channeled his Ki in his sword and feet, strengthening his sword strike and elerating his movement.


    Fwoosh!


    Before the beasts reached him, he initiated the attack and rushed forward. With his eyes caught every beast motion and an additional fast movement, Sun Zhou Yi easily dodged every big cat and wolf that pounced toward him.


    As he evaded the attack, Sun Zhou Yi shed his sword at the beasts around him. Each of his steps, bringing a beast down. Every time he swung the sword, a beast would die splitting into two. It was as if he cut tofu, the beast was cut neatly into two.


    It continued for a minute and the big cat and the wolves were dead in Sun Zhou Yi''s sword. Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi was standing on the spot with a bbergasted look on his face.


    Sun Zhou Yi looked at the surroundings, looking at the carcasses of the beasts he had killed. He felt everything was surreal to him. He himself could not believe the beasts which could easily kill him three months ago were killed easily by him.


    Dump! Dump! Dump!


    The horde''s steps awakened him, he turned toward the horde beast. Even though the group of the big cats and the pack of wolves seemed the weakest in the horde. It gave him a huge boost in confidence in himself.


    Sun Zhou Yi gripped the sword handle tightly and took another deep breath. A beast that simr to rhinoceros charged at foremost of the beast horde. A thick hide that looked like a rock, steel-like bighorn, and its body was two times bigger than a normal rhinoceros.


    *Inhale* *Exhale*


    Haaa


    Sun Zhou Yi did not wait for the beast to arrive at the gate. He charged forward to the horde.


    "I will protect everyone"


    "I will not the beasts enter the city"


    As the rhino beasts charged at full speed, Sun Zhou Yi easily slipped in amidst the rhino. The rhino had a hard time to change their charge direction with their speed.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The silver sword danced amidst the rhino. Even the rhino had a thick and hard hide, the sword easily pierced it.


    Ten seconds, three rhinos were killed with their belly slit open. Its inner organs fell out and the three rhinos fell. Along with the fall of three rhinos, it disrupting their formations, the rhinos behind could not stop their charges and crushed the fall rhinos.


    Sun Zhou Yi took this chaos to kill more rhinos. There was only one thing in his mind, he had to kill the beasts he encountered as much as possible.


    More rhinos had their bellies cut open by Sun Zhou Yi''s sword as the fight continued. The fall of the rhinos in the front line disarranged the horde formation. He took this chance to kill the falling rhinos.


    With his eyes watched the surroundings, he noticed there was a pack of the beasts passed through. The beasts were heading toward the gate. It was a group of white apes. Their agile movement easily passed through the chaos.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, there was a group of giant lizards as well. Sun Zhou Yi immediately abandoned his ce and rushed toward the gate.


    He would not let any beast entered the city. Without he realized, his movement became faster and reached the gate before the white apes and the giant lizards.


    With a quick decision, Sun Zhou Yi rushed to the giant lizards. The group of giant lizards had more potential to break the gate rather than the white apes who were smaller in size. So he decided to focus on giant lizards while keeping a watch on the group of apes.


    Noticing Sun Zhou Yi blocked their path, the group of giant lizards spat out a green liquid from their mouth. Instead of retreating, Sun Zhou Yi rushed up to the group of giant lizards.


    The green liquid missed its target andnded on the road. It let out "pssh pssh pssh" sound. Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi shed toward the crowd of the giant lizard.


    He charged forward to the crowd of the giant lizard. The giant lizard was about three meters height and about seven to nine meters in length. He shed into their formation which caused a mess.


    However, the small Sun Zhou Yi slipped in with his agile movement. The foremost giant lizards tried to use their big tail to sweep Sun Zhou Yi, instead of hitting Sun Zhou Yi, the tail hit the other giant lizards.


    He took advantage of his small body to slip in the lower part of the giant lizard. He could not stop running and keep shing his sword to the lizard''s belly. He knew if he stopped he would be dead for sure.


    So he kept running below the giant lizard and shed his sword madly. He did not aim for a certain part of the giant lizard but just swung his sword at the giant lizard whether it was the belly or the feet.


    After some time, he looked back at the gate. He saw the group of white apes reached the gate. The apes were banging their arms toward the steel gate, causing a loud noise.


    Sun Zhou Yi immediately rushed back as he already prevented the group of the giant lizards to reach the gate. At least, with the mess created amongst the giant lizards, it would take sometimes before the giant lizards could reach the gate.


    He made a maneuver that troubled the giant lizards which were caused more mess. It did not take long before he came out of the crowd giant lizards. He rushed as fast as possible to reach the gate.


    However, as soon as he came out of the crowd giant lizards. He felt an acute pain on his shoulder and he felt there was a force pressuring him down.


    Sun Zhou Yi crashed with his chest fell to the ground first. He felt there was something on his back that pinned him down. He swung his head blindly to the back. Along with the swing of his sword, blood sshed out.


    Sun Zhou Yi was surprised, he saw nothing, but blood sttered at where he shed his sword. It shocked him at first, but then there was a figure showed up afterward.


    He saw a white tiger with his body split into two. Sun Zhou Yi immediately used his scanned the surroundings and he found there were many red energies in the form of a body.


    He immediately understood what was going on. It was a beast with stealth ability. This was the first time he encountered a beast with a special ability.


    ''Thanks to Master for teaching me Mystical Eyes'' Sun Zhou Yi secretly thanked his Master. If he did not have this Mystical Eyes, he was done for sure.


    Then he heard the banging sound also stopped. Sun Zhou Yi nced back and found the white apes stopped banging the gate. The white apes now approached him in a group.


    In the front were white tigers with stealth ability and on his back were white apes with nimble movement. Behind the white tigers, there were still many beasts charged towards him,


    Sun Zhou Yi inhaled a long breath and released it out again afterward.


    "Huuuuu Haaaaa Huuuuu Haaaaa Huuuu Hhaaaa"


    He repeated it three times and gripped the sword in his hand tightly. At the same time, he kept channeling the Ki into his hand, sword, and feet.


    He did not have time to tend the wounds on his shoulder. Yes, there was a w mark left behind by the dead tigers on his shoulder, blood flowed from, soaked his clothes.


    "There are too many of them I need more swords I have to be faster"


    "More swords Faster"


    Swoosh!


    He moved which was faster than before. In an instant, he narrowed the gap between him and the white apes. He reached the first white ape and swung his sword at the white ape''s neck.


    Fwoosh!


    The silver sword cut the white ape neck neatly and easily. It seemed the white apes were caught off guard by Sun Zhou Yi''s extremely fast movement, they could not react in time.


    "Faster Faster Faster"


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    He moved to the next three white apes and shed his sword in quick session. Not only his movement became faster, but his sword also became faster.


    "Faster Again"


    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!


    Sun Zhou Yi became even faster and faster as the battle went on.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Heero was standing on the top gate. He had cleared the beasts in the air and stuffed the bodies inside his dimension storage.


    The beast in the air was only Hover me and had an easy fight. He now was watching Sun Zhou Yi fought the beast horde.


    Yes, he did not n to help Sun Zhou Yi, but let him fight until reached his limit. He made the right decision, the current Sun Zhou Yi was growing tremendously under the pressure of the beast horde.


    It left Heero speechless as he witnessed how his disciple ughtered the beasts. The beast his disciple could not defeat three months ago, now his disciple killed them with ease. Sun Zhou Yi was in a killing spree.


    "He''s really a genius"


    Heero muttered in a low voice with a mixed feeling. On one side, Heero felt a bit jealous of his disciple''s talent. On another side, he was quite proud as Sun Zhou Yi was his disciple.


    Half an hour passed, Heero witnessed something unbelievable. He saw Sun Zhou Yi created a de with his Ki. At first, it was only one de, then it kept growing until twenty des surrounded Sun Zhou Yi.


    Moreover, the sword also covered with Ki which it longer than before. Along with the Ki, the sword in Sun Zhou Yi''s reached eight meters long. In one swing of his sword, the beast in eight meters range would get cut.


    As long as there was no Level 7 and Level 8 beast, Sun Zhou Yi might wipe out the beast horde. Heero scanned the beast from the top gate, he saw the beast hordeprised of Level 5 beasts. There were a few Level 6 beasts, but Heero believed his disciple still could handle it.


    Most of Level 7 and Level 8 beast were killed by him.


    Just like that, five hours passed. Every beast rushed to the north gate would get cut by Sun Zhou Yi''s sword.


    Sun Zhou Yi stood alone, covered in blood, and had his sword pierced to the ground. He held the handle to support his body to stand. Around Sun Zhou Yi was the beast''s bodies scattered around, most of them had their bodies split into two.


    A Wood ss Hero stopped level 10 cmity by himself, protecting the city alone. With clear exhaustion on his face, Sun Zhou Yi tried to look around.


    "I protected the city"

 Chapter 63: Cheers

    Chapter 63: Cheers


    "I protected the city"


    He said in a low voice and unbelievable tone, slowly Sun Zhou Yi''s conscious faded away. He could feel the endless energy he had when he faced the horde beast slowly seeped away from his body.


    He did not have more strength in his body even to move his feet. He could only maintain his position with the remaining strength he had. Slowly, his vision darkened and Sun Zhou Yi closed his eyes.


    Sun Zhou Yi lost his conscious, but a faint smile formed on his lips. This was the most heroic moment he had in his life and the event that changed his life.


    A man surrounded by the beast''s dead bodies and blood covered the man, but the man steadily stood up, giving an impression of heroic bearing to the people who saw it.


    Again and again, Sun Zhou Yi surprised Heero who watched from the top. Meanwhile, it took him two years to achieve what Sun Zhou Yi achieved in three months. He did not expect to get a genius as his first disciple.


    Heero did not immediately descend, but he looked back to the north gate. Three men brought cameras, they were taking Sun Zhou Yi''s heroic moment. The camera kept shing, indicating they were taking a picture.


    They took the picture from different angles as much as possible. Heero already noticed these three people from an hour ago. The city sounded the rm and issued a warning, a Level 10 Cmity.


    However, after four hours of rm resounded. The beast did not enter the city. The three journalists dare-to-die braced themselves toe out of themerce region.


    At first, the three journalists only found the panicked state of the outer region. Soon after that, they found there was no beast could be seen in the outer region.


    The three journalists kept investigating and realized the beast did not enter the city. In the end, their investigation led them to the north gate and witnessed how a man alone, battling against the beast horde.


    It shocked the three journalists. They thought the man was an Emperor ss Hero. However, they found out the man was not familiar. As dare-to-die journalists who dared to risk their life for news, the three recognized every Emperor ss Hero who had showed up their face to the public.


    But three of them did not recognize the man who stood amongst the beast''s dead bodies. Moreover, they were far away from the battlefield and did not dare toe closer even though there was no beast around. So they could not get the man''s identity.


    The three journalists were focusing taken a picture of Sun Zhou Yi, they did not care that much about the identity. The Hero League eventually would announce to the world, the hero who managed to stop Level 10 Cmity alone.


    Beside the picture, they also had thirty minutes of footage. Thest thirty minutes fight was recorded in their camera. The three dare-to-die Journalists grinned ear to ear as they kept taking the picture.


    Heero did note down because of these three people. He did not want to steal his disciple''s limelight by suddenly descended from the sky. So he let these three Journalists taking the picture as much as they want.


    After ten minutes, the three dare-to-die Journalists finished taking the pictures. They immediately ran back inside the city. For now, these three just wanted to release this news out.


    "One Man Army Stopped Level 10 Cmity", "Nameless Sword God ughtered Beast Horde", and "Hero Or Ranker? The Rise of Power House!"


    Three dare-to-die Journalists already had their own title for their articles as they ran back, brimming with excitement and happiness. Without a doubt, this exclusive news would cause tumult and sensation. The promotion was awaited them ahead.


    Heero''s eyes followed the three Journalists until vanished from his sight. Just as he wanted to descend from the wall, he paused his steps.


    "Should I wait the other heroes arrive and let them bring Zhou Yi back?"


    Heero had a thought like this was for a reason, the achievement. He was afraid if he brought his disciple now, the others would not know the one who stopped the beast horde was Zhou Yi.


    He just did not want his disciple had the same fate as him. Getting his achievement stolen by the other heroes. All the more this was Earth, where the humans were just thinking about their interests alone.


    It was natural if the other heroes tried to steal his disciple''s achievement as only a few witnesses were witnessing Zhou Yi''s brilliant feat. If he brought Zhou Yi now, it most likely what would happen.


    He looked back at Sun Zhou Yi. He could see his disciple suffered many injuries as well. Sun Zhou Yi must get treatment from him.


    "Nah, I remember the face of three men who took the picture, I can have them to confess if there''s someone who so shameless to steal my disciple''s achievement" Heero looked around.


    After making sure there was no one around, he jumped down. Hended right beside his disciple.


    However, he stunned when he heard a snore originated from Sun Zhou Yi. Heero saw his disciple''s face was having a faint smile as he slept soundly, sleeping while standing amidst the beast''s dead bodies.


    Heero shook his head and took his disciple onto his shoulder. The battle hade to an end, it was time to get back.


    The north gate and the district where he lived was not far, it took only a few minutes for Heero to reach the district.


    When he reached there, he saw there were many people gathered, from the elderly to the children. He heard children''s cries and the district was more crowded than usual.


    Heero arrival caught everyone''s attention, he was bringing a man covered in blood after all. Many people made a path to Heero. Fear could be seen from these people''s expression and they moved as far as possible from Heero.


    Heero also did not bother to exin he was not a viin and the man he brought with him was the hero who saved them from the beast horde.


    It was better if these people let him pass through like this. He soon reached Miao Miao Noodles Shop. He saw many people gathered there and amongst the crowd, there were a few figures rushed toward him.


    Hong Yu, Han Ying, Butcher Wang, Dong Woo, Myung Hee, Lan Lan, and Xiao Xi. Amongst them, Xiao Xi was the most panicked.


    "Zhou Yi! What happened to Zhou Yi? H-he H-he" Tears filled her eyes as she sobbed upon looking at Zhou Yi covered in blood.


    Butcher Wang, Hong Yu, and Han Ying also shocked when they looked at Sun Zhou Yi''s condition.


    Heero returned with a smile and said, "There''s no need to worry, he''s fine."


    Those words were directed to Xiao Xi, who was the most anxious one, "He only needs to take a couple of hours medicine bath and he will be fine. Currently, he is sleeping, look!"


    Heero moved Sun Zhou Yi''s body closer to Xiao Xi.


    Xiao Xi got a closer look at her boyfriend and sure enough, she heard a snore from Sun Zhou Yi.


    Fyuuhhh!


    Xiao Xi let out a sigh of relief. The others also relieved, only Butcher Wang who still looked anxious.


    "What about the beast horde?" instantly he blurted anxiously. Heero and Sun Zhou Yi were back, then what about the beast horde? Everyone wanted to know about the beast horde who attacked the city.


    Han Ying, Hong Yu, Dong Woo, and Xiao Xi turned their heads toward Heero. Wanting to know what exactly happened outside there.


    "Fear not, the beast horde have been exterminated," Heero replied with a reassuring smile.


    Butcher Wang and Dong Woo had a shocked look on their faces. It was just hard to believe Level 10 Cmity exterminated in such a short time.


    Meanwhile, the girls were relieved upon hearing that. It was the thing they wanted to hear the most, the threat was eliminated. They did not bother to ask who was the one did it. As for the two little girls, a big smile blossomed as they showed the joy on their faces.


    Only Dong Woo and Butcher Wang bothered with that. Only two people went to the north gate. Heero and Sun Zhou Yi.


    Looking at Sun Zhou Yi''s current condition, it was most like Heero a teen and an adult looked at Heero fervently with their shock gaze.


    The next moment, both received more shock for what they heard.


    Heero waved his hand and told the truth, "Nope, it''s not me. It''s Sun Zhou Yi. He killed the beast horde, Alone!"


    He gave the credits to his disciple as it was indeed Sun Zhou Yi killed the most beasts. He only killed over a hundred beasts, a beast that would trouble Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Alright, I need to treat Zhou Yi, you guys take care of them. They can go back right now, the threat is eliminated!"


    Heero entered Miao Miao Noodles Shop and went to the rooftop. Only Xiao Xi followed Heero, Butcher Wang and Dong Woo froze on the spot. They just could not believe what they heard.


    Especially Dong Woo, he could not believe it. He knew Sun Zhou Yi was a Wood ss Hero. A Wood ss Hero couldn''t face Level 10 Cmity, alone at that. He could not even believe if it was an Emperor ss Hero.


    The same for Butcher Wang, if Heero said it was himself who face the beast horde, he might believe it. He did not know how strong Heero was, but he could tell Heero''s strength was just unfathomable even to the current him.


    Just as he wanted to chase after Heero, there was an elderly held him back.


    "Young man, is it true? Is it true Level 10 Cmity has been exterminated?"


    The surroundings heard the conversation between him and Heero and the crowd immediately gathered around Butcher Wang, Dong Woo, Han Ying, and Hong Yu.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Heero arrived on the rooftop. He put Sun Zhou Yi on the bench and prepared the barrel for the medicine bath. He put the medicine bath below the tree and looked at Xiao Xi who stood near Zhou Yi.


    "Xiao Xi, can you help with the water?" Heero pointed his finger at the corner of the rooftop, the faucet was there and there was a rubber tube below the faucet.


    Xiao Xi nodded her head ran to get the barrel filled with water. Meanwhile, Heero entered his research cabin, he took out four bottles of herbs and came out again.


    The barrel was half-filled with water when he came out. Heero put the four bottles herbs into the barrel with water. After that, he put his hand to the barrel.


    Several secondster, the barrel let out hot steam. It shocked Xiao Xi who the first time witnessed this. Even though she had heard many times from her boyfriend how strong Heero was, but she never knew Heero was this strong. A man with an awakened ability.


    She finally understood why did her boyfriend so proud each time he mentioned his Master to her.


    After that, Heero approached Sun Zhou Yi. He stopped for a moment and looked back at Xiao Xi, "Are you sure you want to stay here?"


    "Yes, I will apany him until he wakes up!" Xiao Xi gave an instant answer yet also firm.


    Heero nodded his head and began undressing Sun Zhou Yi''s clothes. Heero''s action surprised Xiao Xi, a yelp came out of her mouth, "Yiiiiii What are you doing?"


    "Of course, taking off your boyfriend''s clothes. He could not take medicine bath with his clothes covered in blood."


    Heero took off everything. It was a bit awkward when it reached the lower part. After all, Xiao Xi was with him here. After that, Heero picked Sun Zhou Yi. He saw Xiao Xi covered her eyes with her hand, but he could see curious eyes in the gap of her finger. Moreover, those eyes were looking at Sun Zhou Yi''s lower part.


    "It''s big" Xiao Xi muttered in a low voice. Heero could tell Xiao Xi was surprised when she saw how big the little Zhou Yi was.


    Heero let out a chuckle and Xiao Xi blushed in shame. She thought Heero could not hear her, but the chuckle proved otherwise.


    Heero brought Sun Zhou Yi to the barrel and put him in. As soon as Sun Zhou Yi entered the barrel, his body twitched for a moment and the faint smile on Sun Zhou Yi was reced with a frown. It was clear, Sun Zhou Yi was in pain.


    "OUCH." Sun Zhou Yi opened his eyes wide. He tried toe out, but Heero''s hand pressed him down.


    Then Sun Zhou Yi saw his Master''s handsome face who was currently smiling at him. He gritted his teeth, holding the pain that assaulted his body. After a moment, the pain reduced a lot and Sun Zhou Yi let out a sigh.


    Then he remembered something and looked up to Heero, with joy and excitement, Sun Zhou Yi dered with a big smile, "Master! I protected the city! I killed the beasts! I"


    Heero stopped Sun Zhou Yi with a big smile, "I know"


    HORRAY! HORRAY! HORRAY! HORRAY!


    HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY!


    Heero could not finish his words and cheers resounded from below.


    Along with a loud cheer, tears trickled down from Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes. The tears could not stop falling from his eyes. Sun Zhou Yi stood up and hugged Heero.


    "Master! Thank You! Thank You~ Master! Thank You"


    Heero was shocked by Sun Zhou Yi''s unexpected move.


    Xiao Xi was the one who received the most shock. She witnessed with her own eyes her naked boyfriend was hugging another man in tears.

 Chapter 64: Lets Do That

    Chapter 64: Let''s Do That


    Three hours after the Level 10 Cmity subjugated by Sun Zhou Yi, the problem should be over. Heero at the very least thought so, but then he heard an absurd matter happened.


    Second Floor, Miao Miao Noodles Shop


    Butcher Wang, Dong Woo, Han Ying, Hong Yu, cksmith Huang, and Heero gathered. They sat in one table, Dong Woo wore an indignation look as the other showed a depressed expression.


    "So you say, the outer region was plundered by the rankers!!??" Heero had a baffled look as he asked, making sure he was not hearing wrongly.


    None of them responded, but the frustration on their faces became more apparent. It told Heero that he did not mishear and everything was true. During the time Sun Zhou Yi fought against the beast horde alone, the rankers took this chance to plunder the empty house.


    "In fact, not only the rankers but I found some heroes also" Butcher Wang''s words trailed off, but there was no need for him to finish his words. Everyone in the table could fill his next words.


    Yes, after making sure the beast horde truly subjugated, Butcher Wang, Dong Woo, and cksmith Huang helped the elderly back to their homes.


    At this time, Butcher Wang encountered a group of people in ck plundering the empty house. Even though they covered their faces, Butcher Wang and cksmith Huang knew these people were the rankers.


    This was not a rare case after all. It happened a lot back then. Each time there was a beast horde or zombie horde attacked the city, the rankers would take this chance to plunder the empty house.


    identally, Butcher Wang also encountered a low-rank hero as well. It was a huge shock to find the unranked heroes he knew also followed the rankers to plunder the empty house.


    They did not even fight against the beast, it was still okay in Butcher Wang''s heart. But it was different when they plundered the empty house.


    That was why as the man aspired to be the greatest hero who would surpass his grandfather. Dong Woo was so disappointed and angry deep inside his heart.


    "Is this a bandit nest?" Heero blurted out. He could not think that the rankers would plunder the outer region while the chaos reigned over.


    Angry? No, Heero did not angry. He was already used to this kind of situation. It just that it somehow annoyed him. He did not expect this woulde at all.


    "So? What are you going to do? Do you want me to take back those plunderers took from them?"


    Hong Yu was the one calling him to join this meeting. But he did not know why they call him for? He thought they wanted him to teach those people and took the people''s belongings back.


    "No, I want you to use your money to make a nursing home for those elderly who have lost everything."


    Hong Yu voiced out her thought which was surprised Heero.


    "My money? Dear, you do know that I don''t have that much money to build a nursing home, so how I am supposed to build a nursing home? Don''t they have a family?"


    Heero understood that his girlfriend had a kind heart and he agreed to help those elderly as well, but her idea was not in his capability. Until now, he had been saving his ie from his novel for them to get married and used his share to develop the noodle shop. He did not have that much to establish a nursing home.


    "No, half of them don''t have a family. We save them from the nursing home that not far from here. But those rankers took everything from the nursing home, so the nursing home would be closed" Butcher Wang replied in a negative tone.


    Heero frowned, these elderly surely had their life hard, but he also helpless. He would certainly help if he could.


    "But I don''t have the money. We have at least need to rent a building and hire the caretakers, I don''t have the money for all of this, Dear~" Heero looked at his girlfriend back.


    "No, you do have money, a lot of them. You are rich in fact!" Hong Yu stated something unexpected again.


    Heero became even more confused. He just did not know where this money came from? How could someone who lived on the rooftop be a rich man?


    Hong Yu turned around at cksmith Huang who always had his mouth closed. He never spoke since the start. When Hong Yu turned around, he took a gold card with a big blue star as the background and a "Star" word written in the middle of the card.


    "Master, this is yours. The sword you made sold for 87,500,000 WD and the money saved in this ount!" cksmith Huang pushed the golden card to Heero. It was a card for Star Bank, the biggest bank in Star City.


    Earlier this morning before the warning resounded, cksmith Huang went to themerce region to retrieve the money from Vermillion Auction House.


    "WHAT? Eighty million?" Heero was shocked when he heard the number. He already expected this that his sword would sell more than cksmith Huang, but he was still surprised when he heard the actual number.


    "I should be a cksmith and I will be rich in no time" Heero muttered in a low voice.


    He had been saving up his iing for thest few months. But his saving had not even reached a hundred thousand yet. With a sword, in one night, he got eighty million.


    Then everything became clear to him, he understood now why did his girlfriend ask him to open the nursing home. Heero took the golden card and gave it to Hong Yu, "Good, you can use the money for whatever you want to~"


    After that, he stood up and intended to go downstairs. Hong Yu held him, "Y-you W-where are you going? Also, are you really giving me these 80 million?"


    Hong Yu just could not believe that someday she would hold this much money.


    Heero returned with a big grin and replied, "Of course, you will be my wife and you will take care of our family''s finances, so why not we start from now on? I am now going to the workshop, I want to make more swords, I am going to prepare for my dowry,"


    Hearing those words, Hong Yu blushed as there were many people here with them. She was still embarrassed being lovey-dovey before many.


    Heero left the noodle shop. He really went to cksmith Huang''s workshop to make more swords.


    "Master, wait! Wait for me!" cksmith Huang immediately chased after Heero when he heard his Master wanted to make more swords. Watching his Master forged a sword would also help him in cksmithing.


    *** ***


    The night arrived


    Heero, Hong Yu, Han Ying, Butcher Wang, Butcher Wang''s wife Wang Mi, Lan Lan, Sun Zhou Yi, Xiao Xi, and cksmith Huang had a small party on the top of Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Dong Woo and Myung Hee could not join as they had toe back.


    With the meat Butcher Wang took from the beast horde, the griller was full of various kinds of beast''s meat. They had a barbecue party, celebrating the future promotion for Sun Zhou Yi.


    Stopping Level 10 Cmity alone was a huge contribution. It was not a surprise if in the next few days, a new Emperor ss Hero appeared. They had a small party because of this.


    However, the main hero was crying at the party. Sun Zhou Yi cried often and kept saying thank you to Heero. The party continued with the cry of the main character. The partysted until ten, then everyone came back except for Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying.


    Han Ying left the rooftop without words, leaving the couple more space to be alone.


    As soon as the door closed, the reserved Hong Yu turned aggressive. She immediately rose from the bench and sat on Heero''s tight. There were no words came out from her mouth as she nted a kiss on Heero''s lips.


    At first, Heero was surprised, but when Hong Yu''s lips touched his, he dly responded to her desire. This was the longest kiss Heero had ever had with her girlfriend.


    They had their bodies glued at each other and he could smell the pleasant fragrance of his girlfriend''s body. Without he realized it, they had their tongues intertwined at each other, someone a sound of teeth shed, indicating both were still a newbie in a french kiss.


    However, it did not spoil their passions. Hong Yu had her hands ensped Heero''s neck while Heero held Hong Yu''s waist. It was a very long Hong Yu kiss, only after Hong Yu out of breath then she had her lips parted of Heero''s.


    Heero looked up and saw a mixed expression on her girlfriend''s face, passion, fear, nervous, and worries. He could tell that was an expression dominated by fear and worries. He had no idea what had happened and asked in a soft voice.


    "Dear~ What''s wrong?"


    Hong Yu did not give her reply but had her hand touched Heero''s fine and smooth cheek with eyes full of love. After a moment, she embraced Heero''s head.


    Heero could feel that a soft mound touched his cheek, but Heero did not have a desire to enjoy it for now. He was worried about his girlfriend. He was waiting for herself to tell him.


    "I am afraid I am afraid of losing you" Hong Yu whispered in a low voice.


    Heero frowned as he did not understand and thought it might be because of his action this noon. He showed a portion of his true strength, killing the flying beast that equal to an Emperor ss Hero.


    As the people who lived in the outer region with an inferiority feeling, she was afraid Heero would leave her. This was Heero''s conclusion, but he was wrong.


    "I am afraid of losing you because of the beast I am afraid The beasts took my parents from me and I don''t want to lose you" Hong Yu hugged Heero tighter as she expressed her concern.


    "Hmm, don''t" as just Heero wanted to soothe his girlfriend''s pointless worries. Yes, it was pointless worries as Heero would not die from the beasts.


    However, Hong Yu gave another kiss, stopping Heero from speaking his words. This time, it was a short kiss and apanied by a bomb, "Let''s do that!"

 Chapter 65: Fervor Night

    Chapter 65: Fervor Night


    It was as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning that jolted him awake. Heero just could not believe he would hear this from Hong Yu. He knew well how reserved his girlfriend was.


    Heero looked at Hong Yu at her eyes, firm eyes and seriousness on her face told him that she was really serious. He kissed with a fervor and Hong Yu followed her boyfriend''s rhythm. She had her hand ensped her boyfriend''s neck while Heero''s hand entered her back''s clothes.


    Slowly, he pulled her clothes up. The passion of the couple was unstoppable. However, the chill breeze hit Hong Yu''s back which was snapped Hong Yu out from her fervor passion.


    The lips parted ways, with a hurried breath, Hong Yu''s soft whisper entered Heero''s ears which evoked Heero''s desire even more, "Dear... We are still outside~ Let''s enter your room~"


    Heero replied to her girlfriend with another passionate kiss and he stood up from the bench. They continued their zealous kiss as Heero brought her into his log cabin.


    Bam!


    He kicked the door open and closed the door with his kick as well.


    Bam!


    Heero did not want to part his hand from her girlfriend''s body. Inside the log cabin, he put Hong Yu on the table that not far from the door. They continued the passionate kiss. It was as if none of them satisfied with the kiss yet.


    As the passionate kiss continued, Heero''s hand did not stop moving. His rough hand touched Hong Yu''s back silky smooth skin. After a moment, both stopped the kiss and looked at each other with a passionate gaze.


    After a moment, Hong Yu took an initiative and pulled her Boyfriend''s white shirt up. A set of well-developed abdominal muscles came into her vision.


    After that, it was Heero began to unbutton Hong Yu''s pajamas, button by button, taking his time. It did not take long and showed the underneath of the pajamas, she had a white bra, and her breasts swelled from the confines of thecy garments.


    Upon this sight, Heero''s breath became hurried. He moved his hand to the perfect round breast and kissed her girlfriend.


    "Hmm Hmmm" Hong Yu released a low moan as her sensitive parts were being touched as they kissed. However, there was no disgust, but only the passion in her eyes. She did not dislike it, the feeling her breasts touched by her boyfriend.


    After that, Heero picked Hong Yu while she ensped her hand around her boyfriend''s neck. He brought Hong Yu to his bed andid her down on the bed. Admiring her girlfriend alluring body for a moment and Hong Yu also did not shy away.


    She let her boyfriend looked at her topless body with reddened cheeks. She raised her hand and said in an appealing tone, "Come, Dear~"


    As his girlfriend gave the green light, Heero took off his ck long pants and showed Heero Junior.


    Looking at Heero Junior, Hong Yu took a deep breath. It was a lie if she never watched porn. She recently watched porn for tonight, preparation for this night, but she found the size of Heero Junior was bigger than the other men''s junior.


    Heero however did not let Hong Yu looked at his junior that long as he pounced toward her. He delivered another passionate kiss as he pulled Hong Yu''s lower pajamas. Leaving only her bra and underwear, Heero tried to take the bra off first.


    However, he encountered trouble here. He did not know how to take the bra off. This was the first time Heero encountered a thing called bra. He did not have any experience to release the bra from protecting the well-developed bra.


    "Hihihihi"


    The passionate atmosphere was broken by a giggle that came out from Hong Yu''s mouth. It was so funny when she saw the anxious, impatient, and desire mixed together in her boyfriend''s expression.


    She sat up and pinned down her boyfriend''s body. Hong Yu sat on the six-pack of abdominal muscles and had her hand on the back. She released the bra and revealed the pinkish n*pples.


    Hong Yu did not stop there and also took off the white underwear, showing herher region to her boyfriend. The always calm Heero lost hisposure at this moment, he just could not wait to unite with her girlfriend.


    "Wait,y down a moment"


    Hong Yu ordered him toy his body down still. At first, he was confused, but then he saw a shocking move from her girlfriend. She put his junior into her mouth.


    Heero wanted to prevent her, "Dear, what are you doing?"


    Hong Yu only gestured her hand to him, indicating him toy down still and not moving.


    "Hmmm" Heero released a pleased groan. He never heard this move. He felt fantastic inside, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the service.


    It did notst long, Hong Yu released Heero junior and said with uncertainty, "On the inte said, If I smear yours with my saliva, it would lessen the pain"


    Heero understood what her girlfriend did, ''Thanks for whoever said it, Thanks!'' he thanked the person who said that inwardly.


    Heero junior had been stimted to the max. He could not wait any longer. This time, he pinned Hong Yu down. He did not immediately enter his girlfriend''sher region, he sent another passionate kiss.


    A short kiss as Hong Yu forced to part their lips and spoke in a low voice, "You can start now before my saliva dry up and please do gently..."


    Heero took a deep breath and nodded his head. He set the junior to theher region as his girlfriend ordered him to. He tried to push in and there was ayer prevented the junior to enter. He pushed it slowly and gently.


    "Hmmm" Hong Yu released a pained moan.


    Heero stopped his movement and looked tears filled Hong Yu''s eyes. He had his head closer and licked the tears that almost fall from her eyes.


    "Dear, are you okay?"


    "I-I am okay keep going"


    Heero did not continue to move but sent his lips to hers while his hand hands were moving to her breast. He tried to divert her attention from the pain. She also returned Heero''s passionate kiss with more fervor than before.


    After that, Heero began moving once again.


    "Hmm Hmmm Hmmm" a muffled moans came out from Hong Yu''s mouth as they kissed. At first, she could still feel the pain, but as they continued, the pain lessened, andter a pleasure moan came out.


    Amidst the solitary night, a moan resounded out. It was fortunate that most people had already moved out to the inner region. If not, they could hear the unrestrained moans that came out of the log cabin.


    It was only a cabin made of logs. It certainly had a bad soundproof.


    The moan only stopped twenty minutester, there was a certain pause as well in the twenty minutes. But after twenty minutes, the moans stopped.


    Inside the log cabin


    Laying her head down on Heero''s chest with the bead of sweat covered her forehead and reddened cheek. She had her long ck hair disordered but had a contend look on her face. Heero wiped the sweet and helped her tidied the messy hair.


    "Let''s get married~" Heero proposed in a soft voice.


    A smile blossomed and Hong Yu turned her head up, "Good, we will get the certificate first and we will celebrate the weddingter~"


    She returned with a positive answer and added, "Let''s sleep, we will talk further tomorrow~"


    After saying those words out, Hong Yu closed her eyes. Today was an exhausting today for her, helping the elderly and the children, the boundless concerns she had for her boyfriend during the fight against the beast horde.


    Everything pent up inside and now she no longer had those worries as everything settled. Hong Yu immediately fell asleep.


    Heero smiled and closed his eyes, apanying his wife in her dream.


    *** ***


    In the next morning


    Heero was woken up by a scream.


    "Ahhhhhhh~"


    Heero''s eyes immediately shot open and sat up as he heard the scream was his girlfriend''s voice. However, he found no problem and found Hong Yu was still right beside him.


    Looking at Heero had woken up, Hong Yu immediately took the nket and covered her body, "Don''t look! You can''t look!" She yelped in fear and nervousness.


    Heero smiled, "It''s okay, Dear~ I have looked at everything, what are you getting embarrassed for?"


    Heer pulled the nket, but he was shocked by what he saw. He saw Hong Yu''s smooth and white skin turned into ck.


    *** ***


    Feng Family Residence, Core Region, Star City


    In a big hall, Feng Family held a big meeting and there was a big screen ying a video at the end of the room.


    The video was about thirty minutes, they watched a man had ten blue swords hovered around him and in front of the man, there were many beasts swarmed toward him.


    With a sword in his hand and the ten blue swords around that man, he stopped the advance of the countless beasts, alone. There''s no doubt, the man was Sun Zhou Yi. It was the footage taken by three dare-to-die Journalists.


    They already posted it since yesterday and it now became a hot topic on the Star Web. Various kinds of spections spread on the forum, until this morning, the identity of the man became clear.


    The video yed until the very end. When the video ended, Feng Tian Xou turned toward his eldest son. With eyes that simr to an eagle, sharp and keen, he stared at his son and asked in a solemn and deep voice, "Feng Bian, do you say you recognize the man in the video? Is it true?"


    Everyone on the long table turned their heads toward youth in his early twenties. This man was Feng Bian, Gold ss Hero - Rank 21, a regr of Miao Miao Noodles Shop, and also Yun Qiu Fan''s foody buddy.


    Feng Bian stood up and replied respectfully, "Yes, I know whose that man is. We are an acquaintance and he is not Yuan"


    "He is not Yuan Family''s brat, Yuan Chang? Are you sure about that?" an old man with a white beard and hair asked with his toneless voice.


    "Yes, I know him. He is Sun Zhou Yi and I can invite him toe here. We will know the truth if the real person is here." Feng Bian replied with an even more respectful stance.


    "There''s no need to invite him, we will visit him directly," Feng Tian Xou, the head family of Feng Family and also Emperor ss Hero - Rank 15 replied.


    After that, he stood up and apanied by the old man with white hair, they went out of the hall while Feng Bian followed in tow.

 Chapter 66: Sharing Achievements

    Chapter 66: Sharing Achievements


    "So there''s nothing wrong within my body, right? Right?" Hong Yu asked nervously.


    Even though Heero said there was nothing wrong with her body, she was quite uncertain about that.


    At first, she felt that her body was somewhat sticky, she felt it during her sleep. However, she thought her body sticky was because ofst night''s exercise, the sweat.


    Hong Yu ignored the ufortable feeling until at 6 am, she woke up and realized her hand was turned ck. Not only her hand, but she also checked her still naked body and found everything turned ck. It shocked her which caused Hong Yu to scream out loud.


    "No, you are fine. That dried ck substance is the form of harmful energy in your body." Heero tried to assure Hong Yu who was still half nervous and half scared.


    Yes, the ck substance which covered her body was the gray energy she absorbed. As the cause, it was of course because ofst night''s intercourse. The essence Heero released inside her body contained his pure Ki and it would automatically discharge the harmful gray energy out.


    Heero thought the harmful energy inside Hong Yu''s body would evaporate, but he did not expect it would turn into a ck substance and came out through her pores.


    Because of Heero''s exnation was quite vague as the terms of Ki was foreign to Hong Yu. She did not know about it and Heero''s exnation was like a novel thing, leading her to doubt it.


    "It''s okay, you can wash it away with water" Heero''s words trailed off as he thought of something.


    Heero got his head closer to Hong Yu''s and whispered with a scious smile, "If you don''t believe me, let''s take a bath together. I will wipe the ck substance for you,"


    "What are you talking about? My sister already wakes up at this time" with that said, Hong Yu climbed down from the bed and took her pajamas. She did not wear panties and bra, but just pajamas. She picked those by her hands and had nket covered her body, after that she scurried away from the log cabin.


    Heero looked at the closed doors as he shook his head. He was currently happy as a m. Last night was a great breakthrough between them and he would soon get married.


    He stood from the bed and opened the window. He looked at the sky with happiness on his face, "Father, Mother, Grandfather, I will get married"


    *** ***


    At 8 am, Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying gathered downstairs. The shop was closed for today because Hong Yu and Han Ying nned to establish a nursing home for the elderly yesterday.


    Opening a nursing home was easy, but it was hard to get a permit from the Central Government. Even though their intentions were good, but it was not necessarily approved by the Central Government.


    "So, we will rent the neighborhood building and use that as the nursing home. As for the caretakers, we will hire the previous caretakers."


    Hong Yu voiced her idea and received an agreement from Heero and Han Ying. It was easy to set up the nursing, the problem was the permit. They must have a permit from the Central Government to establish a nursing home.


    "Then, we will go to themerce region to submit the file to the Central Government. I hope they can approve this as soon as possible, so the elderly could move here as soon as possible."


    Hong Yu let out a sigh as she was pessimistic regarding this permit. She shook her head and moved her hand to Heero, "Give me your ID Card, we will use your name as the owner of this nursing home."


    However, Heero did not know what his girlfriend asked for.


    "ID Card? What''s that?"


    This was the first time he heard the terms of ID Card, he knew VIP Card that used to enter the Vermillion House, but the rest, he did not know. He did not even know the card given by cksmith Huang yesterday.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying were surprised at first, but when they remembered the man before them was Heero. Both nodded in acknowledgment, a man who did not even know the chopsticks to eat noodles, so it was normal if he did not know moreplicated things like ID Card.


    "Then we can''t get the certificate today, we have to make an ID Card for you first," Hong Yu''s corner lips raised and formed an amusement smile.


    "Certificate?" Han Ying asked in confusion as she still did not know her sister wanted to get married today.


    "Yes, I and Heero will get married soon~ But because we are busy to establish the nursing home, we intend to get the certificate first~" Hong Yu stood up and pounced to Han Ying with a big smile on her face. She hugged Han Ying and rubbed her cheeks to her sister''s.


    Han Ying was surprised as she did not expect she would receive this news today this morning. It was a surprise, but then she smiled as she remembered the groom. She was truly happy for his little sister who finally found her man.


    "Good Morning!" "Good Morning~"


    A sonorous rough voice and a pleasant child''s voice resounded at the same time as the door opened. The voice interrupted the happy moment between the two sisters.


    Heero turned his head to the door, Butcher Wang, Butcher Wang''s wife Wang Mi, Lan Lan entered the shop even a sign closed was stuck on the door. Behind Butcher Wang and Lan Lan, Sun Zhou Yi and Xiao Xi followed.


    "Master~ Good Morning~" "Good Morning~"


    Sun Zhou Yi and Xiao Xi greeted Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying.


    "Why do you guyse this earlier?" Heero asked.


    Lan Lan was the first one who replied. She approached Heero and handed her head to him, "You forgot to give me candy yesterday, So I am here to collect the debt."


    Heero did not get annoyed by Lan Lan. He was happy the old Lan Lan was back, he happily took the sweets and gave it to Lan Lan.


    "Wee here to help. You want to establish a nursing home, right? Wee to help~" Wang Mi voiced out their purpose ofing here.


    Butcher Wang, Sun Zhou Yi, and Xiao Xi nodded their heads in agreement, "Master, let me file the documents to the Central Government. If it''s me who file the document, we will get the permit soon."


    "Yes, if it''s a hero, the officer would give immediate approval."


    Before Heero could ask, there was a voice exined it for him. Everyone looked at the door and found Feng Bian in a blue suit entered the shop. Feng Bian was not alone, he was apanied by a middle-aged man in a ck suit as well.


    "Good Morning everyone~" Feng Bian greeted with a big smile.


    The middle-aged had a refined look with a noble ambiance surrounded him. As soon as he entered the shop, the refined middle-aged man scanned the shop. He was looking for someone and only stopped when his eyes caught Sun Zhou Yi''s figure.


    He scanned Sun Zhou Yi for a moment. Then he turned around at Feng Bian and asked with his toneless voice, "Is he?"


    Feng Bian returned it with a smile and nodded his head, "Yes, it''s him. Uncle, let me talk with them, can you wait for a moment?"


    "Hmm, but quick, Head is waiting." The middle-aged man nodded his head. Beforeing out of the shop, the middle-aged man looked back at Sun Zhou Yi once more.


    After the middle-aged man went out, everyone inside the shop turned their heads to Feng Bian who was still had a smile on his face.


    Feng Bian ignored the inquiry gazed thrown at him. He approached Sun Zhou Yi as he unlocked the luxurious smartwatch in his wrist. He opened Star Web and showed it to Sun Zhou Yi, "Have you watched this?"


    Sun Zhou Yi looked at the thread with an eye-catching title "Nameless Sword God Stopped Level 10 Cmity!!!"


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head, he was rarely opened Star Web. So he still did not know his heroic moment was recorded by the journalists and already became a hot topic on Star Web.


    Feng Bian opened the thread and yed the video attached to the thread. Soon, roars of the beasts resounded inside the quiet shop.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes glued to the smartwatch as he watched himself fighting against the beast horde on the smartwatch. He did not know his battle against the beast horde was recorded.


    Feng Bian paused the video after a minute y. The smile on his face vanished as he asked in a solemn tone, "The person in the video, you are that person, right?"


    Sun Zhou Yi subconsciously nodded his head with his eyes glued to the smartwatch. He was charmed by himself as he still could not believe he was so cool in the video.


    Feng Bian relieved after he got the confirmation from Sun Zhou Yi himself. He closed the thread and opened a new thread. It was a thread posted by the famous media, Royal Media.


    "Nameless Sword God''s Identity Revealed!" It was the title of the thread posted by Royal Media. There was a video attached to the thread.


    Feng Bian touched the video to y and show it to Sun Zhou Yi. The video yed and the first picture appeared in the video was a manying down on the bed, topless but he had his body wrapped in gauzes.


    Beside the bed, there was a beauty with short hair holding a mic. In the first few minutes of the video was an introduction, the beauty was the famous host in Royal Media, Ruo Xue and the manid down on the bed was Yuan Chang, Gold ss Hero - Rank 9.


    "... So, Hero Yuan, are you the famous Nameless Sword God that people talked about on Star Web?" Ruo Xue got into the most important part.


    Yuan Chang smiled modestly as he waved his hand, "No, I am not Sword God!"


    "Huh!?" Ruo Xue seemed to be surprised when she heard Yuan Chang''s answer. She opened her smartwatch and showed it toward Yuan Chang, "So you are not the person in this video?"


    Everyone who had read "Nameless Sword God Stopped Level 10 Cmity!!!" thread would know what Ruo Xue showed to Yuan Chang.


    "I am that person, but the thread is too exaggerated. I am not a Sword God, there are still many things I need to learn," Yuan Chang exined with a modest smile.


    "I see~ I see~" Ruo Xue nodded her head in acknowledgment and threw apliment to Yuan Chang with a charming, "You are so modest Hero Yuan~"


    When the video reached that part, Feng Bian stopped the video.


    Feng Bian locked his smartwatch and voiced his purpose, "I know the person in the video is you, so Ie here to talk with you."


    I presume you already know Yuan Chang''s identity and his background, right? Even if you file aint to the Hero League, you can never get the results you want."


    So, I am here to help you. With the help of Feng Family, you can get your achievement back and I am sure you will get a big promotion. You can enter the top 10 of Gold ss with the achievement."


    Feng Bian paused for a moment and he scanned Sun Zhou Yi''s expression. Surprisingly, he found Sun Zhou Yi could keep his calm even after he showed the video about Yuan Chang.


    "So what do you want in return?" Butcher Wang blurted out.


    Feng Bian frowned in displeasure. It was clear he talked with Sun Zhou Yi, not him. However, he knew Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi had a close rtionship, so he did not rebuke Butcher Wang. He ignored Butcher Wang and spoke about his true purpose.


    "However, in return, I want you to share your achievement with the heroes of Feng Family. We need your confession that Feng Family is helping you to stop the Level 10 Cmity. How is it? It''s a win-win situation for us, right?"

 Chapter 67: Counter-Plan

    Chapter 67: Counter-n


    Yuan Family was one of the biggest families in Star City. There was a fact that known to everyone, the existence of the Central Government and Hero League were under the control of twelve big families.


    Feng Family and Yuan Family just two out of the twelve big families. The executives of the Hero League and the officers of the Central Government, all of them were chosen by the twelve families and most of them were the members of these twelves.


    That was why Feng Bian said that only he and his family could help Sun Zhou Yi got his achievements back. Comining to the Hero League was not a good choice, Yuan Family was a force that controlled the Central Government and Hero League from the dark.


    Even Sun Zhou Yiined or even confessed through the Star Web, it was no use. Yuan Family had a vast connection and could easily move masses. They could turn the truth into lies and lies became the truth.


    Let alone, there was also an active Emperor ss Hero in Yuan Family. A word from Emperor ss Hero was enough to change the situation.


    Without the support of the Hero League or a big family like Feng Family, no one would believe that a Wood ss Hero could stop Level 10 Cmity alone. It was a bitter fact Sun Zhou Yi had to face.


    A man without a background like him would have to face a big obstacle to get the promotion. Without joining the big force in the inner region, it would be hard for someone to get promoted to Gold ss and Emperor ss Hero.


    In Feng Bian''s eyes, Sun Zhou Yi had no chance to redeem the achievement he deserved. Only if Sun Zhou Yi got the help from his family or he had to give up his hard work. Sun Zhou Yi only had two choices.


    Feng Bian himself was confident Sun Zhou Yi would agree with his offer. It was a win-win situation for both of them. Sun Zhou Yi certainly promoted to Gold ss while He, his big brother, and his cousin would also get a rank up as well.


    As for Heero, he already anticipated that there would be someone tried to steal his disciple''s achievement. He already made some preparations for this issue as Sun Zhou Yi''s promotion would be a big help to the district. He won''t let others steal his disciple''s heroic achievement.


    However, Heero did not immediately meddle in this matter. He respected his disciple''s choice.


    Meanwhile, the main character, Sun Zhou Yi fell into silence. Deep inside, he was conflicted about whether to work together with Feng Family or just give up.


    As for why he was conflicted, it because he realized this matter would escte to a conflict between two giant forces between Feng Family and Yuan Family if he tried to grab his achievement back.


    However, he also did not want to give up. Even though he had a big heart, he did not want the thing that was supposed to be his robbed by the others. He had undergone a hellish training not to get his achievements robbed by the others.


    Indeed, the best choice was to work together along with Feng Family. Talking with the Yuan Family was useless. Yuan Chang already admitted the person in the footage was him, there was no turning back for Yuan Family except for silencing him.


    It might endanger the people around him as well if he tried to get his achievement back. After all, if it was proved that the person in the video was him, Yuan Chang would be humiliated. Trying to grab someone else''s achievement, it was a disgrace that Yuan Chang would bring with him forever.


    Yuan Family''s name would be also tainted, it possible that Yuan Family would send someone to kill him.


    But He did not want Yuan Chang taking what belonged to him. He needed the third choice, he wanted the achievement without offending Yuan Family. This was the best choice but also impossibility.


    At this time, Sun Zhou Yi turned toward his Master with a pleading look. He did not know what to do with this mess. This was supposed to be the heroic deed, he should enjoy this moment, but then he had to face a giant force who wanted his achievement.


    Heero also noticed the pleading yet troubled expression his disciple made. With just a nce, he knew what was within his disciple''s mind.


    "So, you do want to keep your achievement and at the same time, you also don''t want to offend Yuan Family?"


    Sun Zhou Yi soon nodded his head vigorously, ''As expected of Master, he knows what''s within my mind,''


    Feng Bian was surprised when he heard this, he glowered at Sun Zhou Yi. Sun Zhou Yi''s statement clearly rejected the offer he offered off to Sun Zhou Yi.


    However, Feng Bian did not interrupt the conversation between the two. He heard these two were master and disciple, but Feng Bian did not believe it. There was no way a lowly waiter was the Master of someone who stopped Level 10 Cmity.


    Even so, he still put a respect stance to Sun Zhou Yi. He did not interfere with the convo between Heero and Sun Zhou as he knew if Sun Zhou Yi wanted to redeem his achievement back, he had to offend Yuan Family. Without them, Feng Family, Sun Zhou Yi had no chance to win against Yuan Family. There was no other way except for epting his offer.


    "You can''t! If you don''t want to offend Yuan Family, you have to give up to get your achievement. If you want to get the achievement, you have to offend Yuan Family, there''s no other way."


    Sun Zhou Yi scratched his head as Butcher Wang nodded his head in agreement. Butcher Wang looked at Feng Bian and looked back at Sun Zhou Yi. He could tell from Sun Zhou Yi''s expression, he did not want to give up about his achievement.


    He approached his wife and whispered in a low voice, "Take the girls to our home."


    The atmosphere was a bit tense when the talk reached the part of the offending Yuan Family. The girls grew nervous as no one did not know who''s Yuan Family was. There was an exception though. A person who did not know Yuan Family and that person was Heero.


    Yuan Shou Wen, the head of Yuan Family, an Emperor ss Hero - Rank 6 and people called him Invincible Lord as he never lost in a fight. There was a rumor said Emperor ss Hero - Rank 3 was defeated by Yuan Shou Wen.


    The reason why Yuan Shou Wen was in rank six despite being stronger than the rank three, it because Yuan Shou Wen did not have enough achievement to climb the rank. Rank did not determine who''s stronger and who''s weaker. Of course, it was merely a rumor.


    However, even though it was merely a rumor, everyone knew about it. Some people believed it and some people did not.


    Offending Yuan Family was the same as offending Invincible Lord, Yuan Shou Wen. That was why the girls grew nervous.


    Wang Mi nodded and turned around. She tried to be as calm as possible, trying to hide her nervousness, "Hong Yu, let''s talk about the nursing home in my ce."


    The girls of course knew the meaning behind Wang Mi''s invitation, it was to give the men space to talk.


    Hong Yu cast a concerned look towards Heero, but Heero returned with a reassuring smile. The girls followed Wang Mi to her ce, leaving Heero, Sun Zhou Yi, Butcher Wang, and Feng Bian inside the shop.


    Butcher Wang knew that his Junior Brother wanted to get the achievement back. The only way with the help of Feng Family, it was the only way.


    Sun Zhou Yi also knew Butcher Wang''s intention, he let out a sigh and sat next to Heero.


    After a while, the smile back to Feng Bian as he sat across to Heero and Sun Zhou Yi. He knew that this was going to be the real talk between them.


    "Master, What should I do?" Sun Zhou Yi asked in a defeated tone as he was truly afraid of the Yuan family.


    Even though the current him could stop Level 10 Cmity. However, he felt he was still farpared to the Emperor ss Hero.


    "Just do what you have to do! What are you afraid of? You have Hero League on your back. There''s no way Yuan Family could topple the Hero League by themselves, right?" Heero shrugged. He also did not want his disciples to suffer the same fate as him.


    Butcher Wang had a dumbfounded look as he heard the nonchnt answer. The same for Feng Bian, he already told that Hero League would able to help.


    Then Butcher Wang realized Heero did not know who Yuan Family was. For a man who did not know what chopsticks were, it was normal if that man also did not know Yuan Family.


    Butcher Wang told Heero the force called Yuan Family. The big families that controlled the Central Government and Hero League.


    "Then you should quit from the Hero League and join Ranker Alliance, they are quite loyal to their members it seems!" Heero suggested indifferently. It was as if he did not consider the big families at all.


    Feng Bian stunned at first, but then he shook his head and remarked inwardly, ''Ignorant!''


    Then he turned toward Sun Zhou Yi and said, "If you are afraid of Yuan Family will touch the people around you, then you don''t have to worry. Feng Family will protect your people. As long as you join Feng Family, Yuan Family won''t touch your people!"


    Feng Bian exined another point plus by working together with them and revealed his other purposes. It was to rope Sun Zhou Yi to be Feng Family''s member.


    There was a hidden intention why he wanted to get Sun Zhou Yi. It was the secret of Sun Zhou Yi holding on. Three months ago, this Sun Zhou Yi was merely a Wood ss Hero, but in three months, he could stop Level 10 Cmity alone. There must be a big secret behind this and he wanted to dig this secret out.


    However, to his surprise, Sun Zhou Yi ignored him, "But Master, I still want to be a Hero."


    "Are you stupid? You said it yesterday, you are still a Hero with or without the Hero League. So what are you worrying about? Just join Ranker Alliance, Ranker is just your profession to earn money for you get married and feed your familyter. You are still a Hero as long as you act as one, protecting the people."


    Moreover, the one who should be worried is the Hero League, not you. I wonder if they can afford to let go a Hero who stopped Level 10 Cmity to join Ranker Alliance,"


    Heero voiced his thought. This was the reason why Heero so confident that Hero League would take on Sun Zhou Yi''s side. They could not afford to lose the future of Emperor ss Hero.


    Hero League had to keep the bnce between them and Ranker Alliance who had more Legend ss Rankers. He knew this matter from Park Yong Gi''s mouth, an executive of the Hero League.


    "So, if the Hero League ignores you, you quit from the Hero League and join Ranker Alliance. As long as you show the technique you used against the beast horde to them, I believe they would take you in and you will at least reach Gold ss Ranker with your achievement. If you are part of Ranker Alliance, Yuan Family does not dare to mess around you. Am I right, Brother Feng?"


    It was an easy solution and Yuan Family would not dare to mess against the member Ranker Alliance. Of course, this was just a bluff to scare Feng Bian and the Hero League. Just like he said, the Hero League could not afford to lose someone who had a big potential to be an Emperor ss Hero.

 Chapter 68: Proof

    Chapter 68: Proof


    "Then, let''s do that. At worst, I will quit from Hero League, but I will not join Ranker Alliance for sure,"


    Sun Zhou Yi immediately made his mind up. He did not understand what his Master by the Hero League could not afford to lose him to Ranker Alliance. However, he found what his master said was right, he was still a Hero with or without Hero League.


    Heero took out something from his pocket. It was a memory chip and he gave it to Sun Zhou Yi, "Here you are. Inside, there are three Journalists'' detail and CCTV footage around the north gate. You can meet the three Journalists and ask them to be your witness."


    They witnessed your fight and they are the ones who recorded the video on the Star Web. They surely interested in a piece of big news like this."


    Everything was prepared and of course, he could not get all of this alone. Kang Dong Woo helped him obtaining the CCTV footage and the three journalists'' detail. He already did what he could, the rest was up to his disciple


    "So, Young Master Feng, we will not coborate with Feng Family. Also, please leave because I will close the shop, we are not open for today."


    Heero stood up and made a polite gesture at Feng Bian to leave the shop. However, Feng Bian remained motionless on the seat, his eyes turned cold and the smile disappeared from his lips.


    "You will never get a permit to open the nursing home, your shop and district will get closed if you don''t cooperate with Feng Family!" with a cold voice, Feng Bian uttered a naked threat to Heero.


    Feng Bian found Sun Zhou Yi listened to Heero. So, the key was in Heero, as long as he could make Heero agreed with him, he could achieve his purpose, convincing Sun Zhou Yi to join Feng Family.


    However, Heero shrugged indifferently as if he did not care with the threat, "You can do whatever you want to do, but I doubt you can close this district. As long as I am here, this district will never get closed. Now, please leave while I am still polite. Today I am in a good mood and I don''t you ruin my good day. Please leave!"


    Maintaining his polite expression, Heero once again asked Feng Bian to leave. Sun Zhou Yi said nothing, indicating he was agreed with his Master''s action. Only Butcher Wang had a dumbfounded look on his face.


    Eyeing Heero with his cold eyes, Feng Bian stood up and walked to the door. Before he left the shop, he left some words, "I hope you won''t regret it!"


    After that, Feng Bian truly left the shop, leaving only Heero, Sun Zhou Yi, and Butcher Wang who looked bloodless.


    Yes, Butcher Wang had a pale countenance, not because he was sick, but he turned pale as he scared.


    First, it was Yuan Family, a family with two former Emperor ss Hero and an active Emperor ss Hero. Now it was Feng Family a big family with a former Emperor ss Hero and an active Emperor ss Hero.


    Not only that, Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1, Feng Fennu was also a member of the Feng Family. Offending both families was the same as a suicidal action. Sun Zhou Yi would not able to join Ranker Alliance with Feng Fennu on his way.


    "Are you insane? Why don''t you work together with Feng Family? It''s the best option we can get. Even if you have to share your achievements with them, at least you get it back and you have a big family would shelter you." Butcher Wang spilled out loud what within his mind.


    Sun Zhou Yi tapped Butcher Wang''s shoulder and smiled, "Don''t worry, Uncle Wang. We have Master here, so everything is okay, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Butcher Wang left speechless by Sun Zhou Yi''s confidence, but then, a scene came into his mind when Heero killed the winged lizards yesterday. Those winged lizards supposed to be Emperor Level beast, but Heero killed them easily.


    Butcher Wang eyed Heero with his dubious look. He really found the youth who was also his Master looked unfathomable to him.


    Even after knowing Heero for a few months, he did not know how strong Heero was. The more he knew about Heero, more mysteries would appear as well. A man shrouded with mysteries, it was the right words to describe Heero.


    "Okay, Bearded Wang! Stop with that creepy look of yours. Today is supposed to be the happiest moment in my life, don''t ruin it with your bs!"


    After saying those words, Heero walked out of the shop. Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi followed with a curious look on their faces.


    "The happiest moment in your life? What happened?" Butcher Wang could not hold his curiosity and ask it out. He had forgotten the problem with Yuan Family and Feng Family.


    He was now curious about what was the thing that made Heero said those words, the happiest moment in his life. Sun Zhou Yi also put his ears to hear the answer as he also wanted to know what made his Master happy.


    A big smile formed when he heard Butcher Wang''s question. Showing he was truly happy.


    "I will get married to Hong Yu. We will get the certificate today and hold the weddingter~" Heero announced with a bigugh as he strode toward Butcher Wang''s house.


    Sun Zhou Yi immediately rushed toward Heero and gave a bear hug, "Master, Congrattions!"


    He was also happy for his Master. He tried to lift Heero''s body into the air, but he realized his Master''s body was so heavy. Sun Zhou Yi could not lift his Master and he was surprised inside.


    As the two men were hugging each other, the girls came out of Butcher Wang''s house. Xiao Xi had an unfriendly look and stared at Heero with vignt eyes. Since she stepped out of the door, her eyes never left Heero.


    Heero was sensitive to this kind of look. He noticed the change on Xiao Xi and immediately broke free from Sun Zhou Yi''s grasp. He walked toward Hong Yu, avoiding Xiao Xi''s unfriendly look.


    "You have finished the talk?" Han Ying asked in a concerned tone. Even as a woman who spent most of her time in the kitchen, she knew about Yuan Family.


    She already checked Star Web and got a clear understanding of the whole situation. Eldest son the head of Yuan Family Yuan Shou Wen, Yuan Chang tried to steal Sun Zhou Yi''s achievements.


    "Hmm, Sun Zhou Yi will take care of it. You don''t have to worry about it," Heero replied with a reassuring smile, "Rather than that, what about the nursing home? Have you guys nned everything?"


    When the girls heard this, they froze on the spot. They did not talk about the nursing home at all. They were worried about the men''s side. It was Yuan Family after all. So, the girls had been reading the Star Web to look for more information rather than talking about the nursing home.


    With just one look, Heero knew the girls spent their time in another matter, not the nursing home. However, it was also good. If they made the n for the nursing home, it was a waste as the permit would note out.


    Heero hooked his girlfriend''s arm and dered with a big smile, "Let''s talk about the nursing hometer. We will get married! Today we will get the certificate and hold the weddingter~. So I will borrow her first!"


    As he announced, Heero did not forget to give a nce toward Xiao Xi. He noticed Xiao Xi''s gaze was less unfriendly, but she was still wary of him.


    Wang Mi immediately congratted the couple. The same for Xiao Xi, she also congratted him.


    So, Butcher Wang Family stayed in the district to take care of the elderly and the children from yesterday. Not only the elderly from nursing, but there were also seventeen children from an orphanage who suffered the same fate as the nursing home, getting plundered by the rankers.


    *** ***


    Sun Zhou Yi went to the Hero League''s headquarters in the core region. Because of his identity as Hero, Sun Zhou Yi could enter the core region to visit the headquarters.


    Of course, he could only visit the Hero League Headquarter, he could not go to the other ce. Moreover, there were two men in ck suits apanied to visit the headquarters.


    The man in the ck suit''s duty was to keep a watch on Sun Zhou Yi. Making sure he did not go around the core region.


    Escorted by two men in a ck suit, Sun Zhou Yi reached the Hero League main building. He took out a t made of wood and pasted it at the entrance. After the identification, the ss door opened automatically and Sun Zhou Yi entered the building as the two men who escorted him stayed outside.


    Sun Zhou Yi entered the big and luxurious lobby, but he was unfazed before this scene. He remembered that his main purpose foring here was to get what belonged to him.


    He immediately went to the counter with a beautiful female in white and ck uniform stood.


    "Wee to Hero League~ Is there anything we can help with?" the female attendant politely greeted Sun Zhou Yi with a sweet smile.


    "I want to file aint. Yuan Chang, Gold ss Hero - Rank 9 stole my aplishment. The one who stopped Level 10 Cmity is not him, but me, it was me who stopped the Level 10 Cmity!"


    The beauty stunned as she did not expect this woulde.


    "This is the proof that the person in the video is me, not Yuan Chang!"


    Sun Zhou Yi did not give the female attendant to refute him, he pulled the sword out!


    Shing!


    The same swords he used yesterday and there was a blue Ki covered it, making the sword looked longer with the additional Ki covered it. After that, Sun Zhou Yi formed the Ki de he summoned yesterday.


    Ten blue swords, the same amount Ki de as yesterday. He summoned and turned around to make the same pose in the video. As the video recorded from his back, he also showed his back.


    The female attendant had her eyes went wide and her jaw dropped in shock. This figure was the same as the figure in the video, Nameless Sword God.

 Chapter 69: Hero League Executives

    Chapter 69: Hero League Executives


    Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying went to Civil Bureau. As for why Han Ying followed them, Hong Yu invited her sister to help them. As a woman who had married once, she knew everything the couple needed to get the certificate.


    Of course, before they could get the certificate, Heero must have an ID Card.


    Civil Bureau Lobby, Heero sat in a certain table with Hong Yu and Han Ying on his sides. He had to fill a form to make an ID Card, but he encountered trouble. The date of birth, he was troubled as to how to fill his date of birth on the form.


    "Why do you stop?" Hong Yu asked with a face full of curiosity.


    She had been dating Heero for a few months already, but she still did not know her boyfriend''s age. So she had been staring at the form but she found out Heero stopped writing when it reached the date of birth.


    The same for Han Ying, she also wanted to know her sister''s future husband''s age as well. She had been looking at the form for quite sometimes.


    As for Heero, he was troubled to decide his actual age. People around him thought he was still in the early twenties, but he was forty. Before he got sealed in Eternal Ice, he was forty. If he had to include the time he was sealed, his age was unknown.


    He looked at Hong Yu and turned toward Han Ying. He wanted to tell the truth, but then he shook his head.


    They would not believe him if he said he was not born on Earth but Dramonia. Dramonia was another world and none of them believed if he said he came from another world.


    "What?" Hong Yu saw her boyfriend wanted to tell something but hesitated.


    Heero shook his head and filled his date of birth on the form. Of course, this date was fake, he faked it. However, he did not hide his actual age.


    "December 18" Hong Yu''s words trailed off and her eyes went wide in shock. She just could not believe it when she saw the year of her boyfriend born in this world.


    "568 C? You were born in 568 C?" eximed Hong Yu in surprise as she looked at Heero.


    October 2, 609 C, it was today''s date. C meant catastrophe, it signified the catastrophe event that happened over 600 years ago.


    Heero wrote 568 C on the form which meant he was forty this year and soon would reach forty-one in two months and sixteen days. She could not believe the young boyfriend turned into a middle-aged man.


    Han Ying also looked at Heero with a surprised look. She also had the same feeling as Hong Yu, they could not believe the young Heero turned out to be forty.


    Heero smiled in return, he did not exin the secret behind his young appearance. In fact, most of the heroes looked young on Dramonia. It was normal for forty years man to have a young appearance as Heero. The secret was behind the Ki Comprehension, turning the heroes had a young in appearance.


    Moreover, Ki Comprehension Heero learned belonged to Saint. If he mastered Ki Comprehension as his Master did, he could live until ten thousand years. His Master was the living example.


    Heero continued to fill the form as the two girls kept staring at him with curiosity and an unbelievable look. Hong Yu reached her hand toward Heero''s cheek and pincered the cheek with her two fingers.


    She suspected Heero was wearing a mask, but it was not a mask. Smooth skin and meaty cheek, it was what she felt upon pinching her boyfriend''s cheek. There was noyer of mask covered her boyfriend''s face.


    After a moment of shock and curiosity, Hong Yu''s expression turned into a pleasant surprise. She got closer to her boyfriend''s ears and asked in a whisper, "Tell me your secret! How can you look so young! Tell me~!"


    Hong Yu''s tone was mixed with amanding and threatening tone. It was clear, she also wanted to have a young appearance as Heero. It was every woman''s dream to look young forever, s no one could resist the time. Eventually, everyone would turn old.


    However, it was different now as her boyfriend had the secret.


    Heero returned with a chuckle, "Hah, do you care about that? Don''t you mind to get married to forty years man like me?"


    "Of course, I don''t mind. You are an ideal husband, handsome, rich, and strong! Why would" Hong Yu gave an immediate response. She said it out loud, but her sister stopped her.


    "Sister! Stop! You''re too loud!" Han Ying stopped her sister with an embarrassed look.


    Hong Yu stopped midway and looked at the surrounding. She found most of the people in the lobby nced at her. She embarrassedly looked down at her shoes, she did not dare to raise her face.


    Heero wasughing as he filled the form. Today was really the happiest moment in his life.


    Han Ying shook her head with a wry smile, but then he remembered something.


    "But Heero, will Sun Zhou Yi be fine, alone? You bettere after him after this, I am worried about him,"


    Heero waved his hand, telling Han Ying to not worry, "It''s okay, he will be fine. He is my disciple after all."


    *** ***


    Hero League Headquarter


    As soon as Sun Zhou Yi summoned the ten Ki des, it caused amotion. This was Hero''s HQ, a ce where the heroes gathered and everyone already knew about the video on the Star Web.


    However, they did not expect to witness the same scene in the video. The difference was there was no beast around here.


    The beauty attendant was the one who received a huge shock. She thought the person in front of her was just a Hero who tried to steal someone else''s aplishment. But she did not expect the Hero in front of her turned out to be the real one.


    ''Then what about Yuan Chang?'' a thought shed in the beauty attendant''s mind.


    She looked at the young hero in front of her. She did not recognize Sun Zhou Yi which meant he was not from a big family. Then, a guess came into her mind.


    ''It''s not the young hero in front of her who tried to steal someone else''s achievement, it''s Yuan Chang who is trying to steal this young hero''s achievement.''


    As the beauty attendant came into this conclusion, her face paled. This was a quite severe problem. Moreover, this case involved the Yuan Family, one of the biggest families in Star City.


    She immediately picked the telephone and press number one on it. The call immediately connected, a deep and dignified voice resounded, "Executive Bai Xian Ming!"


    "I am sorry for disturbing you Executive Bai, but" The beauty attendant immediately recounted what happened to the other side of the phone.


    The person called Executive Bai did not say a single word while the attendant exined the whole situation.


    "Are you sure about it?"


    "Yes! Yes! The person in the video is in front of me right now. He used the same technique as the person in the video and the sword also looks simr to the sword in the video." The attendant kept nodding her head.


    The next convo, Sun Zhou Yi could not hear them. Then he saw the attendant put the phone back and talked, "Sir, please follow me!"


    The attendant had a grievous look. Sun Zhou Yi did not know why, but he followed her nheless. The attendant led him to an elevator, on the way he headed to the elevator, the people in the lobby were talking about him.


    Some of them pointed his finger toward him, some of them had a small discussion as they looked at him, and most of them were only looking at him in curiosity and awe. The Nameless Sword God in the video appeared before them.


    Sun Zhou Yu ignored the gaze and closely followed the attendant. When the elevator opened, both entered and vanished off the sight of heroes in the lobby.


    After that, a ferventmotion broke in the lobby. After all, everyone knew that Yuan Chang admitted he was the person in the video. At first, everyone believed it, however, it was different now.


    There was a person who suddenly appeared and imed to be the man who stopped the Level 10 Cmity. Moreover, that man had the same technique as the man in the video as well.


    It was clear, the man with the same technique was more convincing than Yuan Chang''s confession.


    *** ***


    Hero League Headquarter


    In a certain luxurious room, there was a man with a neat ck outfit sat alone and across this man, there were five men in ck suits.


    The man who sat alone was Yuan Chang while the five men across him were Hero League''s Executives and two Hero Instructors.


    The old man in the middle was Yuan Huo Cheng. Right to Yuan Huo Cheng was another two executives, Feng Ban Xou and Musashi Kaminaga. Left to Yuan Huo Cheng was two active Hero Instructors, Kang Myung Chul and Yuan Jinfeng.


    Yuan Huo Cheng was Yuan Chang''s granduncle while Yuan Jinfeng was Yuan Chang''s grandfather. This was showing that Yuan Family was quite influential in Hero League.


    The executives called Yuan Chang into this meeting was to promote his rank. He had a big smile all the time during the interview. Yuan Huo Cheng also had a big smile, it was as if he could not contain the happiness.


    The same for Yuan Jinfeng, he was quite emotional deep inside. Because today, Yuan Family would have two Emperor ss Hero.


    Amongst them five men, there was an old man who looked anxious. It was Feng Ban Xou. He was waiting for a message, but the message never came. He kept looking at his luxurious smartwatch from time to time.


    His role in this interview was to interrupt Yuan Chang''s promotion, but he could not get the confirmation from home, a green light to interrupting the promotion. Meanwhile, the interview was almost over.


    With thest words from Yuan Huo Cheng then Yuan Chang would get promoted to Emperor ss Hero.


    Just as Yuan Huo Cheng wanted to conclude the interview with his grandnephew promotion, the door opened with a loud noise.


    Bam!


    It shocked everyone inside the room, everyone within the room turned their heads toward the door at the same time. It annoyed Yuan Chang, in thest moment of his promotion, there was someone interrupted.


    But then, when he saw the person who entered the room was Bai Xian Ming, he no longer annoyed. He gave Bai Xian Ming a respectful bow.


    After that, Yuan Chang noticed Bai Xian Ming did not enter alone. He was with a man and a female attendant. He did not put the man and the female attendant in his eyes, but he put a big smile at Bai Xian Ming.


    However, that big smile instantly disappeared as soon as Bai Xian Ming opened his mouth.


    "Yuan Chang! You are expelled out of the Hero League! From today onwards, you are no longer a Hero!"

 Chapter 70: Ki Sword

    Chapter 70: Ki Sword


    Bai Xian Ming''s statement caused shocked everyone within the room. Yuan Huo Cheng and Yuan Jinfeng rose from their seats.


    "Executive Bai! What''s the meaning of this? Howe you expel someone who protected the city from Level 10 Cmity!" Yuan Huo Cheng immediately questioned Bai Xian Ming''s decision right away.


    He could not believe his excellent grandnephew was expelled despite everything he did for the Hero League.


    Yuan Jinfeng silently looked at the Bai Xian Ming''s expression. He could tell Bai Xian Ming was not joking with the words he said just now. However, he did not rush to speak for his grandson.


    Amongst the twenty families who established the Central Government and Hero League, Bai Family was the oldest one. They were a reputable family with Emperor ss Hero in each of their generations.


    Not only that, Bai Xian Ming was the only former Emperor ss Hero who became an executive in the Hero League. Bai Family would never meddle or get into a conflict with the other families as well.


    ''There must be a reason behind this'' Yuan Jinfeng secretly thought.


    Then he looked at the grandson he was proud of. Yuan Chang was furious, it showed clearly on his face. He appeared to be ignorant of what he did and looked at Bai Xian Ming unkindly.


    Bai Xian Ming did not give Yuan Huo Cheng even a nce but regarded with his extremely sharps eyes. Yuan Chang flinched when he received such a re.


    "Do you want to admit it? Or do you want me to tell why you are expelled?" Bai Xian Ming questioned Yuan Chang with his deep and dignified voice.


    The room fell into silence and Yuan Huo Cheng also stopped moring. He found something amiss here. He also really knew well Bai Xian Ming was not an unreasonable Old Man. He looked at his brother and saw his brother shook his head, indicating him to not meddle yet.


    Yuan Chang paled upon being questioned by Bai Xian Ming like this. He knew well what he did and understood that he was found out. However, he refused to answer and looked toward his granduncle, seeking a way out of this situation.


    "Leniency for those who confess. I will take into consideration what you have done for the Hero League and you might not get expelled! Speak!" Bai Xian Ming cornered Yuan Chang to admit the mistake once again.


    Yuan Chang refused to reply and turned toward his grandfather, hoping his grandfather would help him out. However, what he got only a sharp stare from his grandfather which made him even more panicked.


    Yes, he did all of this without telling anyone. He kept it secret from his granduncle and grandfather. He told no one regarding his n to steal someone else''s achievement.


    Yuan Chang thought the man in the video would back down if the man found out he was the part of the Yuan Family. That was why he brazenly inviting Royal Media and admitted the person in the video was him.


    With this contribution, it was a piece of cake for Gold ss Hero - Rank 9 like him to climb up to Emperor ss Hero. He was being greedy for this and took the risk.


    Realizing he could not get any help from his Granduncle and Grandfather, he braced himself and faced Bia Xian Ming, trying to put out his confidence.


    "Executive Bai, I don''t know what are you talking about? I demand an exnation!" He tried to raise his voice despite had his back on the wall. Giving out of hisst-ditch effort, hoping Bai Xian Ming was just testing him.


    "Sun Zhou Yi! Show him!" Bai Xian Mingmanded in a stern tone.


    Sun Zhou Yi who had a low presence amongst the others stepped out. Only then everyone within the room began looked toward Sun Zhou Yi who was holding a long sword.


    Sun Zhou Yi stepped out and sheathed his sword out. Along with that, a screen behind Yuan Chang turned on. It yed Sun Zhou Yi''s video, the video stopped and zoomed into the sword.


    Everyone''s attention drew onto the sword, the sword in Sun Zhou Yi''s hand and the sword on the screen. They beganparing both swords and found it was the same sword.


    Yuan Chang''s face turned bloodless panic, his eyes were darting to the screen and the real sword. He peeked at his grandfather, he found his grandfather was ring at him with a deadly stare.


    ''I am done'' Yuan Chang thought as his eyes grew listless. The big smile and enthusiasm had died a long time ago, leaving only despair and fear.


    Then the video continued, it was an epic fight between man and the beast horde. Sun Zhou Yi summoned his Ki de proved he was the man in the video.


    However, there was no need for this, the people within the room already knew the man in the video was him.


    Sun Zhou Yi himself was quite nervous. He was afraid that these executives would turn hostile toward him. After all, Yuan Chang was a member of the Yuan family. The Hero League might be taking on Yuan Family''s side and silencing him forever to bury the truth.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly a strong wind blew up and hit his face. The movement was too sudden and fast, a man was bypassing him just now. Sun Zhou Yi instantly turned around and found one of the old men rushed toward Yuan Chang.


    The Old Manunched a punch on Yuan Chang''s belly.


    Bam!


    Yuan Chang''s body flew back and hit the screen on the back. The video stopped ying and Yuan Chang coughed up blood.


    He knelt while holding his belly. Yuan Chang had his head hung low, he did not dare to meet his Grandfather''s eyes. He was so afraid to do so.


    Yuan Jinfeng had a scary look on his face right now. He did not expect his grandson would do a taboo, stealing someone else''s achievement. He was furious, anger was brewing inside him.


    Yuan Jinfeng did stop his action andunch a kick at his grandson''s cheek, venting out the anger brewing inside him. Again, blood spurted from Yuan Chang''s mouth. This time, Yuan Chang did not stand up again but justying down on the ground without any reaction.


    "Brother! Stop! Do you want to kill him?" Yuan Huo Cheng rushed to his brother to stop him from making move again. He knew his brother well, if he did not stop him, his brother might kill Yuan Chang for real.


    Yuan Jinfeng stopped his motion, he already vented out his frustration. Then he turned around toward Sun Zhou Yi and walked forward.


    Sun Zhou Yi was still shocked by what happened. When he saw the old man who beat Yuan Chang approached him, he flinched and backed away subconsciously.


    Bai Xian Ming stepped in and stood before Sun Zhou Yi, his figure blocked Yuan Jinfeng to reach Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him, at least not now" Yuan Jinfeng passed Bai Xian Ming.


    Yuan Jinfeng stared at Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes with his dagger-like stare. At first Sun Zhou Yi was feeling nervous. The Old Man was strong, he did not know if he could win against the Old Man, but this Old Man surely still weaker than his Master


    ''He''s weaker than My Master What I am afraid of? Moreover, I am my Master''s first disciple, I can''t cower away before this old man...''


    With those thoughts, his hand moved to the sword''s handle. He was prepared to fight anytime as he regarded the old man cautiously.


    Yuan Jinfeng was surprised for a moment, then a cold smile formed on his lips, "You made me beat my grandson, I will make you pay for thister,"


    Yuan Jinfeng turned around and went out of the room. Leaving Sun Zhou Yi in a daze.


    He felt the old man was unreasonable. It was that Old Man himself who beat his grandson, he never asked him to do that. He only imed what he deserved.


    ''Eh Wait, Yuan Chang is his grandson, then he is''


    Sun Zhou Yi looked at Yuan Chang then looked back at the Old Man. However, The Old Man disappeared, he already out of the room.


    Yuan Jinfeng, a former Emperor ss Hero - Rank 3. He was Yuan Chang''s grandfather. That Old Man was a former Emperor ss Hero and here he was, trying to challenge that Old Man.


    Then puzzles after puzzles formed in his mind, why did the Old Man just leave like that? Wasn''t he supposed to be on his grandson side and prevented him to get his achievements back?


    Everything that happened was different from the scenario he foresaw in his mind. He thought had to fight or debate with someone else to prove he was the man in the video. But everything went smoothly, Yuan Chang was beaten by his grandfather and Yuan Family''s former Emperor ss Hero also left.


    Then the door opened once again, two men with a robust build wore ck and red uniform entered the room. The two men walked toward Yuan Chang''s direction and picked the unconscious Yuan Chang, bringing him out of the room.


    "Follow me!" Bai Xian Ming said in a deep tone.


    Sun Zhou Yi followed Bai Xian Ming with a bewildered expression stered on his face. He just could not believe everything went smoothly like this.


    ''Eh, wait It is not over yet''


    Sun Zhou Yi realized it was not over as he was still called by Bai Xian Ming. He recognized and admired the Old Man in front of him, a former Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1.


    *** ***


    Bai Xian Ming room


    It had been half an hour since Sun Zhou Yi entered this room. He was sitting behind a desk ufortably while across of him, Bai Xian Ming was busily looking at the thick documents.


    He was being ignored for half an hour. He kept fidgeting ufortably, but there was a thing that surprised him. The female attendant who apanied from the lobby until the room where Yuan Chang got beaten also followed them into this room.


    The female attendant wasying down on the sofa, sleeping soundly since fifteen minutes ago. Bai Xian Ming also did not drive her away.


    ''Don''t tell me this female attendant is Executive Bai''s mistress?'' Sun Zhou Yi''s thoughts ran wild as he kept guessing the rtionship between the Old Man and the young pretty female attendant.


    "She is my Granddaughter!"


    It was as if Bai Xian Ming could read Sun Zhou Yi''s mind, he answered Sun Zhou Yi''s doubt. Sun Zhou Yi was startled, he straightened his body and looked straight to the dignified Old Man.


    "Sun Zhou Yi, 21 years, an orphan raised in Area 51 Orphanage, and Wood ss Hero without special ability!"


    "Yes, that''s me!" Sun Zhou Yi answered straightforwardly.


    "You don''t have a special ability, but you what''s about the blue de you summoned just now? Did you awaken your special ability recently?" Bai Xian Ming asked again.


    Sun Zhou Yi did not know why Bai Xian Ming questioned him, but he thought it was no harm to answer the question.


    "No! The blue de is not my special ability, it''s my technique, Ki Sword!" he recounted what his Master told him yesterday. As for the name, he named the technique by himself. As the sword made of Ki, he named it Ki Sword.


    "Your technique? Ki Sword?" Bai Xian Ming frowned as he failed to understand what Sun Zhou Yi told him.


    "Yes, it''s my technique, Ki Sword!" Sun Zhou Yi repeated it once again.


    "Your technique? Didn''t you awaken it? What''s the difference to the special ability?" Bai Xian Ming asked what confused him.


    "No no no, it''s my technique. Special Ability is something Hero or Ranker awakened, but I did not awaken my technique, I learned it!" Sun Zhou Yi exined.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, Bai Xian Ming rose from his seat and held Sun Zhou Yi''s shoulder.


    "D-did you say, y-you y-you learn it?"


    Bai Xian Ming deep voice turned shaky as his cheeks turned beet red in excitement as he asked for a confirmation.

 Chapter 71: Gold Class Hero

    Chapter 71: Gold ss Hero


    Sun Zhou Yi was caught off guard and subconsciously backed down. He was surprised because he could not see how Bai Xian Ming reached him. It was just like teleportation and Bai Xian Ming suddenly appeared before him, holding his shoulder.


    Krek!


    The chair was pushed back caused a noise of friction between the chair legs and the floor. Bai Xian Ming''s granddaughter was woken up by the noise. She instantly jolted up from the sofa, "What happened? What happened!?"


    She noticed her white-haired grandpa was holding Sun Zhou Yi''s shoulder, reddening cheeks and excitement look. It was as if her white-haired grandpa found a treasure. At least, she never saw her grandpa with this kind of look for a long time.


    Bai Xian Ming ignored her granddaughter, he kept looking at Sun Zhou Yi with a fervent gaze.


    "D-ddid you say, you learned it? How? Can you tell me about it!?" Bai Xian Ming could not contain the excitement inside him. He turned like a child who excited about to get sweets.


    Sun Zhou Yi broke free from Bai Xian Ming''s grasp and backed down, "I am sorry Executive Bai, but I can''t tell you about it. I can''t tell you without my Master''s permission,"


    He refused politely. The secret behind Ki Sword was Ki Comprehension, it was the core of his technique. He learned Ki Comprehension from his Master, so he could not tell anyone about his technique without his Master''s consent.


    "Y-you You have a Master?" Bai Xian Ming became even more excited when he heard Sun Zhou Yi had a Master.


    "Yes, I have a Master. I am sorry, Executive Bai, if you want to talk about my technique, then I will leave right away." Sun Zhou Yi finally found out Bai Xian Ming wanted to pry into his technique rather than talking about the Level 10 Cmity incident. He would never tell anyone about his technique.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!" Bai Xian Ming tried to reach Sun Zhou Yi, "I just want to record your special ability. I don''t know if it''s not a special ability, but a technique that could be learned.


    I was rather excited because there''s another way to make us, Humans grow stronger apart from the awakening ability. Please forgive this Old Man impoliteness. Please sit, we will talk about the Level 10 Cmity incident now."


    Bai Xian Ming calmed down and hisposure was back. He went back to his heat while inviting Sun Zhou Yi to sit as well.


    Sun Zhou Yi cautiously sat back across the white-bearded old man.


    "Regarding the Level 10 Cmity incident, the contributions will fall to you of course. However, based on your aplishment record, Hero League can''t promote you to Emperor ss directly."


    Your achievement is still quitecking, but from today onwards, you are Gold ss - Rank 1. Congrattions~" Bai Xian Ming offered his right hand to congratte Sun Zhou Yi''s promotion.


    Sun Zhou Yi froze, then it turned excitement and stupendous at the same time. His breath became hurried as his chest heaved up and down. It was he who turned to be excited this time.


    Since the day he became Hero and received the Wood te, he never thought that this day woulde. The day he would be Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, he never thought he would be Gold ss Hero at all.


    Sun Zhou Yi reached the hand and shook Bai Xian Ming''s hand vigorously, with unmasked excitement, Sun Zhou Yi thanked Bai Xian Ming, "Thank you~ Thank you~ Thank you"


    Bai Xian Ming pulled Sun Zhou Yi''s hand and gave the young hero encouragement hug as he tapped Sun Zhou Yi back, "You deserved it and I wish you to contribute more, for the people of Star City and the Hero League."


    As the white-haired old man and young hero hugged within excitement, there was a young girl looked at this scene in a weird gaze.


    ''I don''t expect grandpa is bent that way and he likes vigorous young hero''


    After a moment of excitement, Bai Xian Ming released the excited Sun Zhou Yi. He sat back on his seat and said in a softer voice, "Because of the dungeon break, the Hero League can''t hold your promotion ceremony for the time being."


    We will put a hold for your promotion for a week after the Hero League settles the situation, we will hold the ceremony and tell the people of Star City who is the hero who saved them from the Level 10 Cmity."


    "Good, I will follow the Hero League arrangement," Sun Zhou Yi nodded in agreement. He already got what he deserved, he already content for that.


    "Then, let''s talk about your master. Can I meet with your master?" Bai Xian Ming got to the topic he wanted to talk the most.


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head and replied with a helpless tone, "I don''t know. My Master seems does not like the Hero League and hate Ranker Alliance. No, he does hate the people who live in the inner region, I doubt my Master wants to meet you."


    "What? But why? Why does he hate us??" Bai Xian Ming raised his voice with a deep frown on his forehead.


    The Hero League was the favorite of the people in the city. He was surprised when he heard an unknown Master disliked the Hero League


    "I" Sun Zhou Yi paused as he scanned Bai Xian Ming countenance. After a moment of pause, Sun Zhou Yi answered straightforwardly, "Executive Bai, I doubt you don''t know the reason. Actually, I also share the same view as my Master, we both hate the people of the inner region."


    Bai Xian Ming''s frown got deeper. Sun Zhou Yi''s statement was telling him that he and his Master also hate him as the people who lived in the inner region.


    He recalled where Sun Zhou Yi lived until now. Sun Zhou Yi lived in the outer region and the people of the inner region regarded the people who lived in the outer region as lowly born. It was amon view of the people of the inner region.


    Only a few people cared about this, but he was not one of them who cared about insignificant matters like this. There were more urgent problems humanity had to face, the keep growing zombies and beasts who constantly threatening the city.


    Such a small matter, Bai Xian Ming did not care. But there was a question shed in his mind, why did this unknown Master live in the outer region?


    If Sun Zhou Yi told him the truth, then such a master could livefortably in the core region. The technique the unknown Master taught to Sun Zhou Yi would be a turning point for humanity to take the Earth back from the zombies and the beasts.


    "But you are now a Gold ss Hero, you can live in the inner region. The Hero League also wants to hire your Master as Hero Instructor, he can move to the core region if he wants to."


    Bai Xian Ming voiced his idea. He thought Sun Zhou Yi and his Master hated being despised by the people of the inner region. So he offered both of them to live in the inner region. Moreover, he was truly wanting to have Sun Zhou Yi''s Master as Hero Instructor, he could not let the Ranker Alliance took Sun Zhou Yi''s Master from the Hero League.


    "Nah, it''s okay. I like the outer region more than the inner region. Moreover, I want to stay by my Master''s side, as for your offer to my Master, I will tell him about it." Sun Zhou Yi rejected the offer to live in the inner region.


    However, the Hero Instructor position might a good offer. He did not mind to tell it to his Master. He also hoped his Master could help the other heroes to protect the city.


    So, the talk between Sun Zhou Yi and Bai Xian Ming came to an end. Sun Zhou Yi got the promotion he deserved and it also went smoothly.


    With that, Sun Zhou Yi left Bai Xian Ming office with ted expression pasted on his face. The female attendant also followed him out, there was one thing left he needed to do. It was to get his new Hero''s identification, the Gold te identification as Gold ss Hero.


    *** ***


    Just like his disciple, Heero was also in a happy mood. Currently, He, Hong Yu, and Han Ying were standing in front of the biggest Department Store in the Commerce Region.


    Why did theye here? It was of course to get Smart Watch, Heero was rich now. He had eighty million in his bank card, buying ten Smart Watch was not a problem for him.


    When Heero reached the entrance that made of transparent ss opened automatically. He was surprised and his mouth formed an O-shape.


    "Is there a hidden mechanic within the ss door?" Heero blurted as he approached the entrance made of ss. He was looking at the ss door, looking for the hidden mechanic in his mind.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying were not embarrassed about how Heero behaved. Instead, they had an amusement smile while looking at the curious Heero. It was certainly funny looking at Heero, an adult who acted like a child.


    The three of them definitely attracted various kinds of gazes, but it did not matter to them. Hong Yu walked to her boyfriend and said in a chuckle, "Heh heh heh, You have aputer at home, you can search for it online when we get home."


    Heero''s countenance turned bright as he realized what his girlfriend said was right. He could look into this ss entrance''s mechanic on the inte. The most amazing and the most positive thing he discovered on Earth was the Inte.


    It loaded with various kinds of information. As long as one had aputer or smartwatch, they could ess much useful information online.


    Heero nodded and followed the two sisters. Thenter Heero dumbfounded for what he discovered. The two sisters led him to a stair, but it was not a normal stair.


    "T-the s-stair I-it''s moving. The stair is moving!" Heero pointed at the moving stairs, he was looking at the two sisters, seeking an exnation as to why the stair was moving.


    "Heh heh heh, It''s called Esctor and yes, it''s a moving stair. You also can look for it online," Hong Yu exined in amusement. Han Ying also had a small smile as she was amused by how Heero behaved.


    However, Esctor was just the start. Later he found many things that amazed him as three of them explored the biggest Department Store.


    *** ***


    Asterisk Hospital, VIP Room No.38


    Inside the room, there was a womanying on the bed with her eyes closed. Beside the unconscious woman, a teen and a little girl stood with a worried look on their faces.


    The teen was Kang Dong Woo, the little girl was Kang Myung Hee, and the woman on the bed was their sister, Kang Seo Yeon.

 Chapter 72: Crazy Rich Heero (1)

    Chapter 72: Crazy Rich Heero (1)


    Kang Seo Yeon was one of the Gold ss Heroes who was dispatched to investigate the Dungeon she and her group found.


    During the Dungeon Break, under the lead of Emperor ss - Rank 7, Musashi Naizhen and Emperor ss - Rank 20, Huo Liang Xun. The heroes tried to block prevent the beast horde toe out of the dungeon.


    Two Emperor ss Heroes and a hundred and twenty-one Golden ss Heroes guarded the gate while buying time for the lower-rank heroes to help the people to evacuate.


    However, it was unfortunate that the beast horde outnumbering the heroes. The beast horde managed to break the heroes'' defense in three hours of battle.


    Emperor ss - Rank 7, Musashi Naizhen and Emperor ss - Rank 20, Huo Liang Xun suffered a heavy injury during the process. Not only the Emperor ss, thirty-three Gold ss Heroes died and the rest of them suffered heavy injuries.


    Kang Seo Yeon was one of the heroes who had not woken up yet from her stupor. Her white skin and smooth turned into light green and also turned dry. Based on the diagnosis of the best doctor in Asterisk Hospital, Kang Seo Yeon was poisoned.


    It was supposed to be an easy case if, if the doctor knew what beast poisoned her. The problem was no one knew what beast poisoned her. The doctor could not make the right antidote and the identification poison progress also took a long time without knowing the beast who poisoned Kang Seo Yeon.


    Moreover, each time went by, Kang Seo Yeon''s condition worsened. Kang Dong Woo and Kang Myung Hee were worried about their sister. What made worse, except for Buttler Song no one apanied them.


    Kang Yun Cheol was busy with his task given by Ranker Alliance. Their mother was busy with Kang Family''s business and Kang Myung Chul attended a meeting at the Hero League''s headquarters.


    Kang Myung Hee was on the verge of crying as she looked at her big sister''s condition. Kang Dong Woo himself was also helpless, Asterisk Hospital''s best team was tending Musashi Naizhen who suffered in the same poison and the other team tended Huang Liang Xun who was in critical condition.


    The other doctors also tended the other heroes with the background first. Even though Kang Seo Yeon also had Kang Family on her back, but without Kang Yun Cheol or Kang Myung Chul''s words, the other doctors won''t prioritize Kang Seo Yeon.


    Kang Dong Woo and Kang Myung Hee''s words had no weight. The doctors ignored them to treat the other Gold ss Hero. Kang Dong Woo was indignant, he clenched his palm into a fist as he gritted his teeth as he was infuriated.


    At this time, a familiar face came into his mind. A man who did not have a rtionship with him, but that man always helped his family, saving his little sister from Shadow Fang, saving his big sister from the dungeon, andstly saving the city from the Level 10 Cmity.


    "Teacher Xing!!!"


    "Teacher Xing!"


    The sister and the brother mentioned the same name at the same time. If Dong Woo regarded Teacher Xing as his family''s benefactor, then Kang Myung Hee regarded Teacher Xing as a reliable big brother.


    Kang Myung Hee wiped the tears filled her eyes and looked at his big brother, she said with a sobbed tone, "Brother Dong Woo, you stay here... I will visit Teacher Xing He may have a way to cure Sister Seo Yeon"


    Recounting the close rtionship between Kang Myung Hee and Teacher Xing, Kang Dong Woo nodded in agreement, "Go, I will look after Sister Seo Yeon."


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero was currently exploring the wonder of the Mall as he was oblivious to the brother and sister faced.


    It was called the biggest Mall not without a reason. The Mall was so big and they could not visit the whole Mall even after spending the whole noon there.


    Heero had a shopping spree, from buying a smartwatch, a newputer, a new bed. He bought everything that he needed to decorate his log cabin, the rooftop, and the kitchen tool.


    Surprisingly, the salesperson in the mall was different from outside of the mall. They were kind to them, the people from the outer region. They patiently guided the three to look at what they needed. The service was much better than the shop outside of the mall.


    However, the goods in the mall a little more expensive. It was not a problem from the current Heero though. He was rich now. But Heero had another big discovery about the two girls.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying did not buy many things, but they had a weird hobby. At least, in Heero''s eyes, the two sisters were weird to him.


    They visited many stores and tried many dresses. But they did not buy any of them which was weird in Heero''s eyes. Moreover, he had to apany them, visiting one store after another to give his opinion with the dress they tried.


    If it was not he forced them to buy the dress they liked, the two sisters might not buy anything. Nevertheless, it was a good day for him. He spent his day jovially with the two sisters.


    He understood why did everyone on Earth working so hard to get more ie. It satisfied him so much, spending the money he earned.


    After spending their time in the biggest Mall, Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying stopped at a property agency. Heero wanted to buy all the buildings in the district, not only the district where he stayed, but he intended to buy the neighborhood district.


    Feng Bian said that they would not be able to get a permit to establish the nursing home. Then he only needed to buy the building, let the elderly and the orphans stayed in his ce. It was the same and the different they could not receive donations to support the nursing home.


    However, they did not need a sponsor or donation, Heero could use his own money to support the elderly and the children to get their needs. A ce to stay and the daily food for them. Spending his money to help the elderly and the children who did not have a family, it made his heart content.


    "Do you want to buy the district? T-three districts?" the female attendant was shocked when she heard someone said wanted to buy three districts at once.


    It shocked her for a moment, but then the female attendant''s face reddened in excitement, "Please sit~"


    Today was truly a good day for Heero, the female attendant did not look down at them and she attended them in great care. It was a great and fast deal, 27 million WD for three districts and there were the same forty-two buildings in each district.


    It was cheap, 27 million could only get Heero one to two shops in themerce region, but he got over a hundred buildings in the outer regions. The reason was simple, it was because of the district located near the gate.


    Afterward, Heero called it a day, except for failing to register a card caused by the dy of the ID Card, it was a great day. Yes, the Civil Bureau dyed Heero''s ID Card which usually only took a day.


    It may be because there was a little of his unfortunate star clung within him, he could only get his ID Card a weekter. But Heero thought nothing about, a week of the dy was a short time for him.


    As the sun set, Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying back to the shop and found two people were waiting for him. A little girl and an old man, he recognized both of them. They were Kang Myung Hee and Butler Song.


    Butler Song avoided Heero''s gaze while Kang Myung Hee rushed forward upon Heero''s figure was in her sight. She rushed with teary eyes. Heero helplessly squatted down and picked the little girl up.


    Almost in each of their meetings, Kang Myung Hee would have tears in her eyes. He rubbed Myung Hee''s back to soothe her.


    ''What happened now?''


    However, there was no need for him to ask, Kang Myung Hee soon told him what happened. She told him that her sister was in a critical condition from a poison. She also told the symptoms of her sister.


    "Hmm" Heero held his chin. He had the general idea of what happened to Kang Seo Yeon, but he was still not sure.


    "Can you call Brother Dong Woo? I have to get a clear look at your sister''s condition to diagnose the poison urately. It would be best if you can bring your Sister Seo Yeon here, so we can start the treatment as soon as possible."


    Kang Myung Hee''s teary eyes turned bright. She immediately unlocked the smartwatch in her wrist and made a video call. As soon as the call connected, Kang Dong Woo''s face appeared in the smartwatch.


    Dong Woo shared the same worries as Myung Hee. He had an anxious look as he answered the call, "Myung Hee, is Teacher Xing back yet?"


    Myung Hee directed her smartwatch to Heero, "Teacher Xing, please help Sister Seo Yeon Please help her"


    Kang Dong Woo frantically begged Heero when Heero''s visage appeared in his smartwatch''s screen.


    "Good. You have to calm down first and show your sister to me," Heero put a reassuring smile in return.


    "Good" Kang Dong Woo immediately showed his sister''s condition through the smartwatch.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying came closer to Heero. They also wanted to know what Kang Seo Yeon looked like.


    A woman with bright red hair with her eyes closed appeared in the smartwatch. Kang Seo Yeon''s stunning look came into two sisters'' sight. It was truly stunning, even as girls, they had to admit Kang Seo Yeon was a beauty.


    However, there was a thing that disturbed the two sisters, Kang Seo Yeon''s skin was light green. It was not normal skin a woman should have. The light green skin was the only drawback Kang Seo Yeon had.


    Heero nodded as he was relieved that he guessed right, "Your Sister Seo Yeon was poisoned by Alluni Lizard. Don''t worry the poison certainly deadly, but it could not kill your sister in a short time. Come to my ce, I will make the antidote."


    Fuwahh~


    Kang Dong Woo let a relieved sigh as soon as he heard Teacher Xing''s diagnosis. When he heard these words from Teacher Xing, it calmed him down. He did not know, but he felt this way when it was Teacher Xing who said it.


    Kang Dong Woopletely trusted Heero even more than the best doctor team in Asterisk Hospital, the best hospital in Star City.


    "Good, I will bring my sister right now." Kang Dong Woo closed the call and immediately called Kang Family''s men outside of the room.


    "Get my sister to the car, I will bring him to a better ce than this sh*tty hospital."


    Kang Family''s men were caught off guard by Dong Woo''s assertive remark. It was rare to see their Young Masters grew angry like this. They immediately reached the bed and pushed it out of the room.


    Just as Dong Woo came out of the room, he met his grandfather. Kang Myung Chul puzzled as to why did his men bring his granddaughter out of the room.


    "What are you doing?" Kang Myung Chul raised his voice.


    The men who pushed the bed stopped their motion. However, they received another order, "Continue, don''t stop! Follow me!"


    Just as Kang Myung Chul wanted to ask his grandson where he would bring his granddaughter to, Kang Myung Chul received a strong and sharp gaze from his grandson, "I will take care of my sister. You just take care of your beloved Hero League!"


    Kang Myung Chul was surprised and taken back.


    Kang Dong Woo paused his step and looked back, "I am the future head of Kang Family, follow my order!"


    Kang Family''s men also followed Kang Dong Woo, leaving Kang Myung Chul in a daze.

 Chapter 73: Crazy Rich Heero (2) - Xing District

    Chapter 73: Crazy Rich Heero (2) - Xing District


    After the call ended, Heero went to the rooftop with Kang Myung Hee in his embrace. The two sisters also followed, Butler Song also wanted to follow but hesitated. In the end, he did not follow the group and stayed outside.


    Heero put Kang Myung Hee outside of his research cabin with Han Ying and Hong Yu. He entered the research cabin and headed to the cupboard on the left.


    There were many notes pasted on the cupboard. He stopped at the middle cupboard and pulled a drawer with "Duye" written on it. He took three leaves in dark green and opened another drawer with "Po" on it.


    After that, He moved to the end of the cupboard and pulled another three drawers with "Luse Bamboo", "Jizhu Vine", and "Violet Star".


    After taking the ingredients, he walked to the table where he usually made medicine. He got a medium-size cooking pot and filled it with one-quarter pot.


    Firstly, Heero put Luse Bamboo''s skin and three pieces of Po leaves. After that, Heero stuck his left hand to the lower part of the pot. Not long after that, the water inside the pot boiled and whirled around.


    Luse Bamboo skin and three pieces of Po leaves dissolved in the boiled water. After that, Heero put 5 cms Jizhu Vine and three pieces of Duye leaves. Less than a minute, Jizhu Vine and Duye leaf also dissolved in the boiling water.


    At this step, the waterpletely turned into a bright green. In thest step, Heero put the Violet Star into the put. Violet Star was a star-shaped flower and also had a violet color. That was why it called Violet Star.


    After Heero threw Violet Star into the pot, green steam flowed out of the pot. As the green steam flowed out, the unpleasant smell filled the room. Heero pulled his left hand off the pot.


    The antidote for Alluni Lizard''s poison was done. Heero got a big bottle and a small cup. He filled half of the small cup with the antidote and put the rest into the big bottle. After everything was done, he went out of the room.


    It only took Heero less than five minutes to make the antidote. Of course, it was fast because he used his Ki to fuse the ingredients. If he used a normal me, it would at least take him an hour to make the antidote.


    When he went out, Dong Woo and Kang Seo Yeon had not arrived yet. From the core region to the outermost region, it would take an hour by car. When Kang Dong Woo reached the shop, the sun alreadypletely set.


    "Teacher Xing! Please" As soon as Kang Dong Woo met Heero, he immediately shouted anxiously, pleading to Heero to save his sister.


    Heero stopped Kang Dong Woo though. He stopped Kang Dong Woo to speak more and handed the cup filled with the antidote he made to Kang Dong Woo, "Don''t cry, here, give it your sister!"


    Kang Dong Woo took the cup. He saw the cup was half-filled with a dark green liquid. However, Dong Woo did not question what it was. He walked to his unconscious sister and slowly drank the dark green liquid to Kang Seo Yeon.


    He put the green liquid into her sister''s mouth, spoon by spoon. The green liquid entered Kang Seo Yeon''s mouth and less than five minutes, the cup was emptied.


    As soon as Kang Dong Woo finished the cup, he turned around and looked at Heero. He was waiting for the next instruction.


    Heero formed a smile and tapped Dong Woo''s shoulder, "It''s okay, your sister is fine. She will wake up in ten to twelve hours. You can bring your sister back now,"


    "Really? Is my sister alright? Is she okay?" Kang Myung Hee pulled Heero''s lower hem clothes and asked in an anxious tone.


    Heero rubbed Kang Myung Hee red hair and smiled gently as he squatted down before Kang Myung Hee, "Your sister will be okay and she will wake up in ten hours,"


    Kang Myung Hee hugged Heero tightly as she sobbed while saying, "Thank you, Teacher Xing Thank you, Teacher Xing"


    Kang Dong Woo and Kang Myung Hee did not leave immediately, they stayed for an hour in the noodles shop. Only after Kang Dong Woo received a call from his grandfather, the brother and sister went back with Kang Seo Yeon.


    In this hour, the Kang Seo Yeon''s light green skin visibly faded away and almost turned back into normal. Kang Dong Woo truly relieved after seeing this, he kept thanking Heero profusely.


    Then, the day ended with curing Kang Seo Yeon of Alluni Lizard''s poison.


    *** *** ***


    The five days, Miao Miao Noodles Shop was closed. The reason was to reorganize the district that Heero bought. Renewing the paved road, repairing every building from the exterior to interior, and he had pulled down the Central Government CCTV camera in his district. He reced all of that with his CCTV camera as he did not like being spied on by the government.


    During these five days, everything went smoothly. There was no troubleing to Heero. The process of fixing up the district went smoothly.


    Hong Yu called her best friend Yao Yao to help them. Of course, it was not free, Heero paid all of them. He spent his money on his district. Even Yun Xia Publisher, Butcher Wang''s Meat Shop, and cksmith Huang''s Workshop went through an overhaul.


    Heero hired almost a thousand men of Mutou Furniture to overhaul the district. Itsted for five days and the districtpletely became new after five days.


    Of course, the overhaul had notpleted yet. But the main building waspleted, Miao Miao Noodles Shop, Butcher Wang''s Meat Shop, Yun Xia Publisher, and cksmith Huang Workshop.


    Not only these four buildings, but there were also two new shops built based on Heero''s request. It did not stop here, Heero also connected four buildings into one and used that building as an orphanage and a nursing home.


    There was also an additional building designed to be luxurious, two buildings merged into one. Heero requested this luxurious building for a reason. It was to establish his own Auction House.


    Yes, Heero nned to make an Auction House in his district. The purpose of his Auction House was selling the weapon he made. Why did he decide to make an Auction House? It because the auction house took a big chunk of his ie.


    Vermillion Auction House was the example, they took twenty percent of his earnings by putting his sword there. That meant his sword was sold for over a hundred million WD and they took over twenty million from it.


    Even though he was rich and could easily get richer, he did not want others to scam his money. Twenty percent was just too much and that was why he built an Auction House.


    As for the two new shops, one would be used as Medicine Shop and the other one was taken by Yao Yao. She wanted to open a branch of Mutou Furniture in this district.


    Heero started his n, to make his own ce to stay, to make this ce lively. First, Medicine Shop as he found this was a great opportunity.


    Kang Seo Yeon''s incident made Heero realized the medicine on Earth was still left by Dramonia. They did not even know to make an antidote for a simple poison of Alluni Lizard. Moreover, Heero had a medicine bath used for Sun Zhou Yi as a secret of this district Medicine Shop.


    Heero would have Man Man''s, Lan Lan''s, and Tong Tong''s mother to take care of the medicine shop. Man Man and Tong Tong''s mother was a pharmacist. Even though they could only make a simple medicine, it was enough.


    Heero would share the way to make a simple medicine while he would make the special medicine by himself. Fortunately, Man Man''s and Tong Tong''s mother agreed to his offer. He paid them more than working in themerce region.


    Then who was gonna buying or visiting the shop? It was simple, he could announce the district in his private forum. After all, he was quite famous on Star Web as Handsome Brutal Savage.


    He had a few hundred thousand members joined his forum and he had almost three million followers. Thanks to JusticeMan''s post and Kang Dong Woo''s help, he could gain this many followers after the truth behind the Handsome Brutal Savage''s incident.


    Heero could promote the new look district through his forum and he nned to open more shopster. This was just a starting point, the starting point of the Xing District.


    Because Heero used his money to overhaul the district, everyone agreed to name the district with his family name. It did not matter much to Heero, but he also did not refuse. Instead, he was happy inwardly. It was as if Xing Vige rebuilt once again.


    Today, the fifth day since the overhaul, the district officially opened. Heero called everyone to have a meeting before they opened the shop.


    Everyone gathered in Xing Auction House, it was named after the district''s name. Including the elderly also joined the meeting for fun.


    "Why are you bringing the bell?" the always curious Butcher Wang asked.


    "This is what I want to tell you guys about, you will knowter," Heero returned with a mysterious smile. It made Butcher Wang even more curious.


    Meanwhile, the children were ying around the silver bell. They also had the same curiosity as Butcher Wang.


    Heero looked that everyone arrived in the hall, then he immediately started the meeting with a greeting from him "Good morning, everyone. I am sorry for calling you guys this earlier,"


    Heero paused for a moment and continued, "I am calling you guys here to tell you a secret protocol of Xing District, this bell!"


    "I hope every shop will have this bellter. The function of the bell is as an rm if something urgent happened. Like your shop is getting harassed by the thugs, or your shop is robbed, or"


    Before Heero could finish his words, there was a girl in a green uniform rushed toward him. He recognized the green uniform, it was Medicine Shop''s uniform, and the girl was the salesperson Lan Lan''s mother Wang Mi hired.


    "Mr. Xing! Mr.Xing! Mr.Xing!" the girl was quite anxious as she called Heero''s name three times.


    "Please wait a moment" Heero stopped his speech and looked toward the girl who ran out of breath.


    "Calm down Inhale Exhale"


    The girl followed Heero and after a moment, she could stabilize her breath.


    "There''s a big family from The CORE REGIONe to our shop. They demanded the same antidote you made a few days ago"


    The girl emphasized the "Core Region" in her report. Core Region was the center of Star City, the core of the city where Emperor ss Hero and his or her family lived in. It was normal for the girl to get anxious.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Heero did not cower or afraid when he heard a big family from the core region came. Instead, he was smiling brightly, it was as if he was quite happy when he heard a big family from the core region came. It certainly confused the others.


    ''What is he nning right now?'' thought Butcher Wang as soon as he saw the happy smile on Heero''s face.


    "Ahem Or like this, if there''s some big shots or big family disturb our district, you can ring the bell two times," After saying that, Heero hit the silver bell with his hand.


    Dong! Dong!


    A unique voice came out and along with that, Heero continued, "I or my disciple wille to help you guys when you ring the bell and punish the vitor based on their offenses. Let''s take this big family as a sample. We will tell them that Xing District is not their ce to do as they please."

 Chapter 74: Punishment

    Chapter 74: Punishment


    It was a bold statement from Heero. However, that bold statement only made the crowd excited. Especially, the elderly and the children who just lost their home. They wanted to know what Heero would do to this big family people.


    Amongst the children, there was a boy in his teen, about fifteen. This boy gazed at Heero fervently, his eyes were zed in hope as he looked at Heero''s figure. He was the first one who followed Heero outside.


    He wanted to know whether it was just merely a fancy talk or it was truly the truth that Heero wanted to give out punishment to the big family from the core region. The other also followed Heero out of the Auction House.


    The Medicine Shop was next to Butcher Wang and four buildings away from the auction house. They soon reached the Medicine Shop, four men in a ck suit guarded the entrance while there were another two men in ck suits inside the shop.


    The new interior, shelf to put the medicine, and the bar were messed up as the broken ss scattered around the floor. From the outside, Heero and the others could hear an argument broke out.


    "You are still not taking it out? Do you want me to tten this store then you will give us the antidote?" A man threatened with his rough voice.


    Moreover, from the way this man spoke, it was clear he was not fluent in speaking Chinese. His ent and the way he spoke were weird, it was weirder even than the first Heero learned to speak Chinese


    "We don''t know what antidote you are talking about, we don''t have it!" Lan Lan''s mother Wang Mi refuted as she raised her voice. She repeatedly told the man in a ck suit that they don''t know the antidote they were looking for, but the man in a ck suit was angry and began destroying the shop''s interior.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu also there, but they did not tell the man in the ck suit that Heero had the antidote. It was because the man in the ck suit already destroyed the interior before they could speak.


    So, they held a grudge and decided to not tell them that they had the antidote. They were waiting for Heero to teach these men. After all, it was these people who needed them, not otherwise.


    Hong Yu looked at the man with a short haircut and horrifying scar on his left cheek begrudgingly. This man was the one who broke the shop.


    From the outside, Heero could hear the argument, but he did enter the shop immediately. He turned around and told the people behind, "This offense can be considered Level 4. Ah, I haven''t told you guys the level offense yet."


    Heero realized that he had not exined the level offense yet, so he went on with an exnation with the level offense "There are five levels offenses, Level 1 and Level 2 offense can be considered a light offense, an argument or a small brawl fight for Level 2 offense. Level 3 offense"


    Just as he wanted to continue, Hong Yu broke out of the medicine, "Dear! What are you doing? They were smashing our shop, kick them out already!"


    She could not believe that her boyfriend did not help here despite the shop was being wrecked. She raised her voice as she annoyed.


    Not only Hong Yu and Han Ying, but the two men in ck suits also followed the two sisters. The man with a horrifying scar on his cheek red at Heero with his small eyes.


    With how the woman spoke to the man and the masses who followed behind this man, he concluded the handsome young man was the manager or maybe the head of this district.


    "I am Muranaka Kenta, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 98. I am here under the order of Musashi n to get the same antidote from this medicine shop gave to Kang Seo Yeon a few days ago! If you still want to live in Star City, then hand over the antidote now!"


    The man with a horrifying scar spoke straightforwardly in a domineering manner. He mentioned his own, telling Heero that he was a ranked Ranker. Moreover, he did not forget to add his background to deter Heero and the masses.


    Unfortunately, the one who in front of Muranaka Kenta was Heero. This move won''t work on Heero.


    Heero ignored Muranaka Kenta and looked through to the medicine shop and turned around to the masses, "I will give theplete exnation regarding Level offenseter. For now, let''s take care of this matter first."


    Look what these people do, they smashed the shop and threatened us! The punishment would be a cklist forever and some physical punishment."


    As Heero said, he shot a nce at three fatties that stood in the foremost of the crowd. There was a familiar fatty in the middle, he was Fatty Liang, the former security of Hope Preschool.


    When Fatty Liang received the re, he immediately unlocked the smartwatch given to him and capture the picture of the six men in the ck suits. He put the picture into the cklist folder.


    Yes, Heero hired Fatty Liang and his two friends as the District''s security. Besides an acquaintance, Fatty Liang turned out to be Butcher Wang''s friend. That was why Fatty Liang got this job.


    After Fatty Liang recorded these six men''s pictures, Heero turned around to the dumbfounded six men. These six men were rankers, one Gold ss Ranker, and five Silver ss Rankers.


    The six rankers from Musashi n had dumbfounded as they heard what Heero said. It was hrious, but also a shocking one. It was hrious that someone from the outer region wanted to punish and cklist them.


    Even though Muranaka Kenta received an order that his task was to ask the antidote "nicely" and not creating trouble. He thought it was because the n head wanted to obtain the antidote as soon as possible.


    Muranaka Kenta believed the hard way was the fastest way to get the thing they wanted. Moreover, what to be afraid of the people from the outer region?


    Muranaka Kenta noticed the young man truly walked toward him. He then remembered what the young man said, he would give them a physical punishment from smashing the shop.


    It wasughable but also pissed him off at the same time. It wasughable as someone from the outer region dared to say that. He also pissed off as someone from the outer region dared to say that before his face.


    "Since you are not obedient, then you have tasted my fist and let''s see if you can still be cocky!"


    Muranaka Kenta rushed forward and aimed his fist toward Heero''s face. He was confident that there were no people from the outer region that could match his strength. He regarded himself as half-god when he was in the outer region.


    It was indeed fast from the crowd''s perspective. The crowd eximed in fear as they covered their mouths with their hands. There were also some people who closed their eyes while the children cowered away behind the elderly.


    However, amongst the children, there was a boy looked at the fight fervently. He was waiting for the result whether it was just a mere talk or true. His eyes filled with hope, hoping Heero would beat these people.


    Swoosh!


    The fist charged extremely fast and it rmed the crowd.


    "Watch out!""Be careful!""Dodge!"


    The crowd voiced out their concerns in a loud voice. Gold ss Ranker, to them the Gold ss Ranker want an existence should be avoided.


    Even though Heero told them not to worry, but the fear and dread were embedded deep inside them.


    But today''s event was a change of their mentality to the ranker as they witnessed caught the fist. The fist was caught and the punch was stopped. The elderly was surprised to witness this.


    However, the surprise did not stop here. They saw Heero caught the firstunch a punch to the ranker''s belly. It was just a punch, but Gold ss Ranker - Rank 98 passed out.


    Muranaka Kenta''s eyes rolled up and his body fell down.


    Brughh!


    The elderly and the workers who witnessed the fight were shocked while the five Silver ss Rankers could not believe their leader was taken down in such fashion.


    In the next moment, the five Silver ss Rankers charged toward Heero. The fall of Muranaka Kenta certainly surprised them, but it did not deter them.


    They thought Muranaka Kenta was taken down because he underestimated the opponent. They used their numbers advantage and surrounded Heero. They attacked Heero from five different directions.


    The crowd tensed up as they witnessed Heero was surrounded by five men. However, what happened in the next moment amazed them. They saw the five men fell in the same fashion as how Muranaka Kenta fell.


    Five men fell at the same time and they were no longer moving afterward. After that, Heero turned around and they saw Heero was smiling at them.


    "This is what will happen to the offender. We will continue the meetingter, I need to take care of them first," he pointed toward the six men sprawled on the ground in an unconscious state.


    Heero piled them up and brought them with him to an unused building. The crowd''s eyes followed Heero who entered into an unused building with six men on his shoulder.


    Not long after that, they saw Heero came out again. There was an elderlying forward and asked, "What are you going to do with them?"


    "It''s okay old man, I won''t kill them, but I have an arrangement for them," Heero knew the elderly''s concern. They thought if he killed them, it made no difference, between him and the rankers. It certainly made them uneasy if Heero acted just like a ranker.


    Heero''s thought nailed at the right spot. The elderly relieved when he heard this and no longer questioned Heero. The crowd dispersed and most of the elderly went to the medicine shop. They wanted to help to tidy the shop.


    As for Heero, he went to his research cabin. He took twelve materials from his shelf-drawer and began making something of it.


    The process was the same when he made the antidote of Alluni Lizard. He mixed the ingredients in a certain sequent. After ten minutes, he sessfully made the drug. The pot was filled with a deep red liquid.


    Heero took five bottles and began scooping the red liquid into the bottle. As he did that, an evil smile formed in Heero''s smile, "You rankers have been domineering all this time. Let''s see if you can still be overbearing after I fill your stomach with my wonderful medicine. Heh heh heh"

 Chapter 75: Rich!!! Obliterating Central Government??!!

    Chapter 75: Rich!!! Obliterating Central Government??!!


    After Musashi n''s incident, the district back to normal. The usually deserted district was more crowded than before. Of course, the district was filled with the elderly and the children who yed on the street.


    As for the six rankers from Musashi n, no one cared about them. The people in the district never saw them came out of the unused building.


    Miao Miao Noodles Shop opened again, many people from outside of the district visited the new look of Xing District. Some of them were surprised, some of them were wondering.


    The regrs kept asking Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying, but none of three told the regr that the district now belonged to Heero. Heero only responded with his usual smile.


    In the afternoon, Sun Zhou Yi and Xiao Xi came to Xing District with their belongings. From today onward, both would stay at Xing District. Sun Zhou Yi bought one building from Heero and decided to stay next to Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    New members were added to the Xing District family, Sun Zhou Yi and Xiao Xi. Moreover, Xiao Xi brought good news to Heero. She wanted to open a florist at Xing District. It was good news, with more shops, Xing District would get more people to visit.


    Heero nned to teach Xiao Xi his seven mother''s technique to take care of the flowers. It would also help to change the bad air around the district, flowers that exuded Ki, it would help clear the gray Ki and created a healthy environment at Xing District.


    Everything went smooth and his n began going in the right direction. Even though he knew this was just merely a start, but it was a good start. The thing he needed to take care of was the group of big families.


    Feng Bian of Feng Family threatened him because they did not cooperate with him. Moreover, Musashi n''s incident just now and Yuan Family who currently must be hating Sun Zhou Yi.


    Despite all of this, Heero anticipated these big families toe. He wanted to announce to the Star City''s upper society that they could not touch the people from Xing District.


    Besides the big families, Heero also looked forward to Ranker Alliance''s next move. He killed a ranker and based on the rumors on the inte about Ranker Alliance, they mighte for himter.


    Just as Heero waited for the big families and the Ranker Alliance to make a move, in thete afternoon, there was a group in the ck suits and sword on their waists entered the.


    Dong! Dong!


    It rmed Fatty Liang who was guarding the entrance and he immediately rang the silver bell at the entrance. The bell sounded twice which meant a warning to Heero that there was troubleing over.


    Heero paused his steps for a moment. After that, he walked to a table to deliver the orders. Putting two bowls of noodles on the table, then he smiled at the customers before leaving the shop.


    When he came out, he saw there was another group in the ck suits gathered before the medicine shop. The different than the beforehand group, this group brought a sword on their waist.


    The one who led the group was a gray-haired middle-aged man. He had a scar on his forehead, thick eyebrows, and a big nose on his square-face.


    Wang Mi learned from the beforehand lesson, she did not let these people enter the shop. She greeted the group outside the shop, "Wee to Miracle Pharmacy, is there anything I can help with?"


    Wang Mi already noticed Heero wasing toward her, so she was quiteposed despite facing a group of men in ck suits. She greeted the group with a polite smile.


    The middle-aged man with a scar had an indifferent look, he peeked at the medicine shop behind Wang Mi. He noticed the store seemed just getting wrecked as there were many broken shelves lined up.


    He frowned and looked back at Wang Mi who looked calm andposed which surprised him a bit. Usually, the people of the outer region would cower away or bowed their heads when they met him and his underlings.


    This was the first time Yoneda Tadashi encountered a woman who was not afraid of him in the outer region.


    "I am Yoneda Tadashi, a retainer of Musashi n. I have a request and a question. May I know if there''s a man called Muranaka Kentae here?" Yoneda Tadashi asked Wang Mi in a polite tone as well.


    Yoneda Tadashi''s behavior surprised Wang Mi as she did not expect the scary-looking man would be polite toward her. She now did not know what to do, did she have to tell the truth that Muranaka Kenta was caught by Heero or told Yoneda Tadashi she did not know.


    Wang Mi shot a nce toward Heero, asking Heero''s instruction. She saw Heero shook his head, she understood that Heero was telling her to not tell anything about Muranaka Kenta.


    As Wang Mi exchanged looks with Heero, Yoneda Tadashi also noticed that the woman in front of him was exchanging nces with someone else. He looked around but failed to notice with whom the woman exchanged nce was.


    After a brief pause and thought what answer she should give to Yoneda Tadashi, Wang Mi opened her mouth, "Yes, he and his subordinates came. He smashed our store and then left,"


    Wang Mi showed the broken shelves to Yoneda Tadashi. The broken shelves were proof that the store was smashed by Muranaka Kenta.


    "First, I apologize for that. We willpensate for the loss of your store," Yoneda Tadashi bowed his head slightly and continued with another inquiry, "Then, do you know where they went afterward?"


    "Do you think they will tell me where they would go?" instead of answering, Wang Mi returned with a question.


    Yoneda Tadashi frowned upon hearing that, the woman in front of him was surely bold than most people in the outer region. But he did not mind it, he had an important goal than this trivial matter. It was to retrieve an antidote for his Young Master, Musashi Naizen.


    The head ordered him to not use force to get the antidote. He was different from Muranaka Kenta, he obeyed the order.


    Yoneda Tadashi nodded and voiced out his request, "Then, can you give me the same antidote you gave to Kang Family a few days ago? Young Master Naizen, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 7, Musashi Naizen was poisoned with the same poison as Kang Seo Yeon, I hope you can give us the antidote."


    Yoneda Tadashi bowed as he asked the antidote. He also did not forget to mention Musashi Naizen''s name, it would make everything went smoothly. After all, Musashi Naizen was an Emperor ss Hero.


    Just as Wang Mi wanted to answer that she did not know what antidote Yoneda Tadashi talked about, Heero stepped out.


    He gestured Wang Mi that he would take care of this matter from now on and gave a reassuring smile, "It''s okay, it seems he is just a normal customer, let me talk with him,"


    Yoneda Tadashi turned around and found a young man in his early twenties who spoke. He looked back at Wang Mi and discovered Wang Mi seemed to be respecting this young man even more than him.


    Yoneda Tadashi scanned Heero from top to bottom, besides handsome, there was nothing special about the young man.


    "Hello, I am Yoneda Tadashi, a retainer of Musashi n. I have"


    Heero stopped Yoneda Tadashi with a wave of his hand, "I know. You are Yoneda Tadashi,ing here because you want an antidote."


    I have the antidote, do you have the money? I don''t care if it''s Musashi Naizen, Musashi n, or Emperor ss Hero, if you want the antidote, you have to pay!"


    Even though Yoneda Tadashi surprised and angry inwardly, he did not show it on his face. However, it was different when it came to his underlings. His nine underlings were furious and they showed it.


    Yoneda Tadashi knew his subordinates well, he made a gesture to stop his subordinates. He remembered clearly the order was to retrieve the antidote without making trouble.


    "Good, we will pay. How much?" Yoneda Tadashi did not mind paying. The thing Musashi n did notck was money, taking out a few thousand WD for the antidote was nothing to Musashi n.


    "10 million WD for one bottle," Heero stated the price as his lips formed a big grin.


    At first, he was troubled to set the price but remembering the background of Musashi n. He immediately the price to 10 million.


    Musashi n was a n that existed even before Star City established. It could be said Musashi n was one of Star City''s founders. Producing Emperor ss Heroes in each generation, Musashi n''s position in Star City was firm.


    Of course, for such an old n, they must have immeasurable wealth. Heero set the price 10 million was being kind to this n. After all, no one had the antidote, but only him who had the antidote.


    Yoneda Tadashi stupefied when he heard the price. Then he realized that the young man tried to rip him off. He was furious and he showed it on his face. He was on the verge of losing his temper.


    Heero also noticed that Yoneda Tadashi was furious, but he shrugged indifferently, "That is the price if you want to buy it" he paused and looked at Yang Mi, "You can pay the money to her and I will give you the antidote. I am telling that my price is just, you can''t get the antidote from the other ce, but only from here,"


    "What if I take the antidote by force? What you can do about it?" while suppressing his temper, Yoneda Tadashi threw out a threat in an assertive tone.


    Again, Heero shrugged indifferently as a grin formed, "You can try, but if you do that, your Young Master will never get his antidote and he will die in three to five days,"


    "You What do you mean?" Yoneda Tadashi was a bit flustered right after he heard that his Young Master was going to die.


    "How can Young Master Naizen die if I have the antidote!"


    "Heh heh heh, do you think a bottle of antidote is enough for your Young Master. He has been poisoned at least five days, the poison must have spread all over his body or maybe the poison already infiltrated into his organs."


    Do you think he will survive without enough antidote? Hmm, he is Emperor ss Hero, he mightst for a week instead. You still have a week to look for the antidote," Heero exined whilst holding his chin.


    "Head Yoneda, let''s catch him and force him to make the antidote."


    "Why are you hesitating, Head Yoneda? we can catch him to make the antidote instead."


    Yoneda Tadashi''s subordinates voiced out their ideas to catch Heero. However, Yoneda Tadashi hesitated for one reason, the order he received.


    The head of Musashi n, Musashi Masanori ordered him to get the antidote, not using the force. Moreover, Musashi Masanori''sst words that disturbed him, "... Don''t use force, he might be one of us in the future."


    After considering for a moment, Yoneda Tadashi admitted defeat, "Good, I will pay. How many bottles are needed to cure Young Master Naizen?"


    "Head Yoneda" one of his subordinates could not ept the decision, but Yoneda Tadashi dismissed the protest with a wave of his hand.


    "Three bottles should be enough, I will not prevent you to buy more though," Heero grinned ear to ear as his eyes turned green. He never thought that money could make him turned like this.


    "Good, I will buy five bottles, please get it for me fast!"


    Heero immediately went back to his cabin to make a new antidote while Yoneda Tadashi approached Wang Mi to pay.


    Meanwhile, Wang Mi was shocked for what she witnessed, she never thought that the first medicine would be sold for 50 million.


    When she saw Yoneda Tadashi walked toward her, she entered the store. When she came out, she had a smartwatch in her hand. The next moment was Yoneda Tadashi transferred 50 million WD and ten minutester, Heero brought five bottles of antidote with him.


    Both had a handshake as Heero handed the antidote to Yoneda Tadashi and Yoneda Tadashi left the district with the antidote afterward.


    The rest of that day, Heero could not stop the grin on his face. Even when he made out with his girlfriend in his log cabin, the same grin was still on his face.


    However, Heero did not expect that the good mood from receiving 50 million WD broke because of another group of men in suits.


    The next morning right at 8 am, five men in suits arrived in front of Miao Miao Noodles Shop. They showed an official document from the Central Government.


    They arrived before Hong Yu and showed the document, "Hong Yu, you have passed the marriageable age and the Central Government has decided a partner for you. From today onwards, you will be Feng Fennu''s wife!"


    As soon as Heero heard this, he almost lost his temper. He wanted to kill the man who held a piece of paper. However, Hong Yu held him and said in a reassuring smile, "It''s okay, I will exin to him that I already have a boyfriend and will get married soon. The Central Government will not force me to marry someone else,"


    However, without even waiting for Hong Yu to exin, the man who held the paper continued, "If you have a boyfriend, then you should break with him and marry Feng Fennu. The Central Government''s official order can not be revoked!"


    Hong Yu stunned when she heard this. The Central Government''s protocol should not be like this.


    Heero stepped forward as he raised his hand. He already calmed down and had expressionless look on his face, "Sir, what if... what if the man called Feng Fennu is dead? Is the official order still valid?"


    "Eh... Why would I kill the man called Feng Fennu. Obliterating the Central Government might be the best choice..." Heero muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 76: Daunting Phenomenon

    Chapter 76: Daunting Phenomenon


    "Four-wives for Mankind", it was a slogan that could be found in front of the Civil Bureau. There was a big banner with those words right at the entrance of the Civil Bureau


    It was the Central Government''s policy to make mankind flourish just like before the catastrophe struck Earth with eight billion poptions. Why four-wives? It because the amount of the female was four times more than the male.


    To take and dominate the Earth back from the zombies and beasts, the Central Government issued out four-wives policy. Everyone who lived and registered in Star City was bound to this policy. If they did not obey the arrangement then that person would be kicked out of the city.


    It worked well with the proof that Star City was the city with the most poptionpared to the other two big cities with over a hundred and fifty thousand poptions.


    The Central Government determined that the marriageable age was 18 years. If in three years a female did not marry, then the Central Government would decide the partner and had them get married.


    Of course, certain people with status would not get bound by this policy. It only applied to the people who lived in themerce region and the outer region.


    But the Central Government also did not carelessly matchmake a couple. The Central Government would do an investigation to the man or woman. If the man was incapable to feed his family or in short, he was poor and jobless. The Central Government would just let them.


    There were many considerations that the Central Government had to think about before they could pair a couple into four-wives policy. If the woman had a boyfriend or fiance, they would not force the woman to marry someone they had chosen.


    However, Hong Yu''s case different from normal policy. There was a family behind the matchmaking between Feng Fennu and Hong Yu, it was the Feng Family.


    Feng Fennu was Feng Bian''s uncle and he was in forty-five this year. After the rejection of cooperation that day, Feng Bian told everything that happened in the shop.


    He med Heero that Sun Zhou Yi did not cooperate with them. Even though Yuan Chang of Yuan Family did not get the promotion, but they also got nothing.


    Feng Bian who wanted to get a ranking up was upset. In fact, Feng Family had nothing to do with this.


    This was Feng Bian''s revenge on Heero. He did this without telling his father and grandfather. He used his uncle who wasscivious as his weapon to retaliate.


    He told his uncle that Heero had a beautiful girlfriend. They could use their connection with the Central Government to take Heero''s girlfriend. Feng Fennu took the bait and Feng Bian was watching the show from the sideline.


    As for why he chose his uncle because he believed that even Sun Zhou Yi with Heero. He could do nothing about it with his uncle''s status as Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1.


    No one was stupid enough to offend Ranker Alliance, a Crown ss Ranker at that. An existence that closest to a Legend ss Ranker and Emperor ss Hero.


    The n was perfect, he only needed to watch how miserable Heero was when his girlfriend was taken. Feng Bian watched everything unfold from outside of the shop.


    *** ***


    Inside Miao Miao Noodles Shop


    The group of men in ck suits stunned when they heard Heero bold statement. After a moment of pause, the five men in ck suits broke intoughter.


    "Hahahahaha."


    Theughter filled the shop, the five men wereughing while holding their belly as theyughed hard. It was as if Heero''s words were the funniest joke they had ever heard.


    p! p! p! p!


    Along with the waves ofughter aloud ps resounded. The five men stoppedughing and looked back. A man in in white shirts and long ck pants walked in. The man looked like he was in his early thirties.


    "You are surely bold for a lowly born from the outer region" the man spoke in an indifferent tone.


    He had a fine look and build with 1.8 meters in height. He was shorter a few cmspared to Heero''s though. The man had a cordial smile as he gazed toward Hong Yu.


    Since he entered the shop, his eyes never left Hong Yu. The man seemed to be surprised upon finding Hong Yu''s lovely face.


    "My nephew really knows my taste well This is a rare high-quality product from the outer region. If not for him, I might miss this high-quality product"


    The man muttered as he walked toward Hong Yu. After a few steps, he stopped as his eyes discovered Han Ying who stood close to Hong Yu. Once again, the man was surprised when he saw Han Ying.


    "I did not expect that there is more than one quality product in the outer region. Today is my lucky day, I guess?" Feng Fennu licked his lips as his face made ascivious look.


    Feng Fennu turned around to the men in suits and said while pointing his finger toward Han Ying, "Put her name as well~"


    "Good, we will put her name on the list as well, Sir Feng Fennu!" an officer from the Civil Bureau respectfully replied as he took a look at Han Ying. Even before he came here, he had already investigated the woman''s background. He knew Han Ying''s name who was also Hong Yu''s sister.


    After saying that, Feng Fennu walked toward Hong Yu. Hong Yu was a bit nervous, but then she realized that she had a boyfriend on his side. She peeked at Heero and was surprised that Heero made an unusual expression.


    She never saw Heero got angry, but she was also not sure whether Heero was angry or not. Heero expression was void of emotion, she never saw this side of Heero. Just as she was in a daze, she noticed there was a hand moved toward her cheeks.


    Feng Fennu moved his hand toward Hong Yu''s cheeks. He was impatient to get his hand into Hong Yu.


    However, before his hand could touch Hong Yu''s cheek, there was a hand grabbed his wrist. Feng Fennu failed to react and had his hand grabbed. Along with his hand grabbed, there was thick of murderous intent and a huge pressure pressed his body.


    Without a second thought, he immediately twisted his hand broke away from the grab. Feng Fennu immediately dashed out of the shop afterward. He did not know why, but his instinct told him that he would die if he stayed longer inside the shop.


    Feng Fennu''s sudden movement surprised everyone in the shop, including the five officers of the Civil Bureau. It was Heero who moved his hand to grab Feng Fennu''s hand.


    Still, with his emotionless look, Heero looked at his girlfriend. The emotionless look turned into a gentle smile, "Go upstairs and ring the bell six times, I will take care of these fools, okay?"


    Hong Yu shocked when Heero asked her to ring the bell six times. However, she did not ask, only nodded her head. She brought her sisters upstairs.


    Heero looked at his girlfriend went upstairs. After Hong Yu''s figure vanished from his sight, he looked back at the five officers.


    These five officers were just ordinary people. Everything was oblivious to them, they thought this would be an easy task and they would gain the favor of Feng Family. However, it seemed the situation was not going as they expected to be.


    They felt a sense of foreboding, but they just clueless about their current situation.


    Meanwhile, Feng Fennu was not leaving the district, he was still standing right in front of Miao Miao Noodles Shop. He stared at his twisted right hand in a daze while his heartbeat was still beating furiously.


    What happened just now was surreal to him. The hand that grabbed his hand, the hand was too strong even for a Crown ss Ranker like him. He had to break his hand to break free from the grab.


    Feng Fennu gazed back at the shop back with a puzzled look, he was puzzled that there was someone this strong in the outer region.


    Even though he was surprised, Feng Fennu did not feel afraid. It just puzzled him that there was someone this strong in the outer region.


    "Uncle!" Feng Bian noticed his uncle rushed out of the shop in a hurry. So he immediately approached as he wondered what happened to his uncle.


    When he got a closer look at Feng Fennu, he noticed that Feng Fennu''s right hand was twisted in a strange way.


    "Uncle, your hand" Feng Bian was shocked when he saw Feng Fennu''s right hand. He knew how strong his uncle was, but howe his uncle''s right hand got twisted like this?


    "Oh, Bian you are here" Feng Fennu surprised when he saw his nephew as he twisted his hand back to normal, there was a bone-cracking sound as he did that.


    "Bian, do you know there''s someone could fight inside the shop?" Feng Fennu asked.


    It was his nephew''s idea to force Hong Yu to marry him. He also knew that Feng Bian was using him to retaliate. But he did not mind as he also got what he wanted.


    However, his nephew never told him that there was someone strong stayed inside the shop.


    "Someone could fight against you? Do you mean Sun Zhou Yi?"


    The person that immediately came into his mind was Sun Zhou Yi. He had seen the video how Sun Zhou Yi stopped the beast horde alone.


    The only person could twist his uncle''s hand was Sun Zhou Yi, Feng Bian never considered Heero as a threat at all despite Sun Zhou Yi called him as Master.


    "No no no, not him, I know Sun Zhou Yi" Feng Fennu paused as he saw someoneing out of the stop. He saw Heero brought the five officers who had lost consciousness.


    "It''s him!" Feng Fennu pointed toward Heero.


    Feng Bian looked at the direction where his uncle pointed out and he was shocked once again. The person in his uncle''s mouth was not Sun Zhou Yi, but Heero.


    ''Don''t tell me he is truly Sun Zhou Yi''s master?''


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Just as Heero came out of the shop, there were six consecutive weird sounds resounded throughout the whole district.


    Feng Fennu and Feng Bian soon witnessed something strange. Afterward, they saw that the people who wandered around the street were pulled into the shop. He also saw the security put a blockade at the entrance.


    Feng Fennu and Feng Bian were confused about what happened. However, in the next moment, they could not think of what happened to the district as something more horrible appeared in front of them.


    The district soon enveloped by a ck gas and the sky darkened with thunder rumbled behind the ck clouds. Feng Fennu turned around with a shock covered all over his ce as he saw the source of the change.


    He saw the ck gas originated from Heero, it came out of Heero''s body. The ck gas instantly shrouded them. Even though the ck cloud still on top of them, but everything around them turned into ck.


    The sight of the building and even the paved road were enveloped by the ck gas. Feng Fennu was shocked by the sudden appearance of this strange phenomenon.


    However, it did not stop here. Along with this, there was a boundless pressure pressured his body and his sight was faded a moment. He felt Heero''s image in his eyes kept changed between humans to something a scary monstrous devil.


    He was focused to stay still and awake under the pressure and something that invaded his mind. But Feng Bian could not hold such a pressure.


    Plop!


    Feng Fennu looked at his nephew and found his nephew was kneeling with his body shivered ceaselessly and fiercely. He also noticed the fear and terror in his nephew''s face. Then, an unpleasant smell assaulted his nose as the yellow liquid flowed down from his nephew''s pants.


    However, it did not stop here. He shocked by what his nephew did next.


    "Devil God, I am sorry I am sorry please forgive this insolent man, No please forgive this insolent ve! Please forgive me I am sorry"


    Feng Bian knocked his head to the ground as he asked for forgiveness.

 Chapter 77: Last Message

    Chapter 77: Last Message


    Feng Fennu was shocked. Despite being weaker than him, his nephew was still a strong Gold ss Ranker. But what made his nephew turned out like that?


    He turned back toward Heero and had his eyes opened wide. The man in front of him turned out to be a monstrous monster. Three meters tall, having a face like a lion, two big horns protruded upward, and deep red eyes.


    When his eyes met with this creature, Feng Fennu''s breath became hurried as he felt suffocated. His chest heaved up and down with his mouth formed an O-shape.


    His instincts told him that he had to run away if he did want to die under this creature. However, just as he wanted to move his body, he realized that he could not move his body.


    Feng Fennu''s feet were trembling as his face paled and his body was shivering fiercely. For the first time, he could foreshadow his death.


    Even though he had experienced many near-death experiences. But this was the first time he felt death was so close to him. What made worse, it was as if his body out of his control. His mind was ordering his body to move, but his feet won''t move.


    It was as if his body even scared to move just by looking at the figure in front of him. He finally understood why did his nephew turn out like that.


    However, Feng Fennu did not know that he could not move because of the Ki field. Heero created a Ki Field, covering the three of them. As for why did Heero turned into a devil in Feng Fennu''s vision, it was an illusion.


    The ck gas that he released out was the reason. It created an illusion to Feng Fennu and Feng Bian''s mind. With the pressure Ki Field applied to both of them, it made them think that they were scared even to move.


    Heero learned this technique from the Specter God he met in the peak of Nebraska Mountain. During seven years of training under five Beast Gods and Specter Gods, he learned and created many techniques.


    This ck gas just one of them, Maleficent Mist. Actually, this technique could only disturb Specter God''s mind. But because Feng Fennu and Feng Bian were too weak and they were trapped in an illusion.


    Heero''s figure was still the same as before, a human. However, it became different in Feng Fennu''s and Feng Bian''s eyes.


    Heero approached Feng Fennu who showed a fear expression on his face. As he got closer to Feng Fennu, the shiver became fiercer. Feng Fennu tried to step back, but his feet just won''t move.


    When Heero arrived, Feng Fennu opened and closed his mouth. He wanted to speak, but no wordsing from his mouth.


    Feng Fennu was just like a fish taken out of the water.


    Heero looked at Feng Fennu''s eyes emotionlessly which made Feng Fennu''s feet went weak. He fell with his butt on.


    "Is it too much?" Heero muttered in a low voice. He did not know who Feng Fennu was, whether he was a hero like Feng Bian or a ranker. He had no clue regarding Feng Fennu''s identity, but he knew Feng Bian.


    However, it seemed Feng Fennu was a bit stronger than Feng Bian. Feng Bian already knelt down while banging his head to the ground while Feng Fennu stood longer under thebination of Ki Field and Maleficent Mist.


    "Heh, whatever, you two No, seven of you will die anyway. Why should I care if it''s too much or not"


    Along with those words came out from his mouth, Heero raised his hand. It was as if the ck cloud was under his order, it gathered right on top.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    Thunder was rumbling behind the ck cloud, creating a fearful impression of nature.


    Feng Fennu looked at the figure in front of him in a daze. His eyes were void of life and his face turned bloodless while Feng Bian had his head touched the ground.


    Both of them had given up their lives. Feng Fennu still had his mouth opened and closed. He really wanted to speak, but no words came out.


    Heero also did not bother to lift his Ki Field and Maleficent Mist. Since this uncle and nephew plotted to his wife, Heero decided to kill them.


    The yellow thunder shed behind the ck cloud. Even though Feng Fennu''s body could not move, his mind was still thinking properly. However, in the next moment, Feng Fennu saw something more unbelievable.


    He saw there was a yellow light dancing behind the cloud. It was like a snake flew around behind the ck cloud. It was as if the thundering into life while the rumbling continued.


    His eyeballs moved to Heero''s hand and looked up, back and forth. He noticed the thunder that danced like a snake moved ording to Heero''s hand. This meant, the thunder-like snake behind the ck cloud controlled by the monster before him.


    What did it mean? It meant the creature in front of him controlling the thunder, controlling nature. There was someone could control fire, ice, or even lightning. But it never happened to be like this.


    Feng Fennu mustered his strength and moved his other hand to unlock his smartwatch. Heero saw the movement, but he did not prevent Feng Fennu to send a message.


    He could see that Feng Fennu sent a message to his Brother. He did not prevent him, but his hand moved down.


    Shikkkkk!


    The thunder-like snake descended and along with the strange noise, a shattering roar resounded.


    Roar!


    Bgar!


    The thundernded right at where Maleficent Mist gathered and caused an explosion. However, the Maleficent Mist restrained the thunder burst. It only sted the roar and a pit with three meters deep.


    Even though the thunder struck at Heero, he remained unscathed. However, the surroundings burned charred by the explosion, Feng Fennu, Feng Bian, and the five officers from the Civil Bureau vanished.


    Fwoosh!


    At the same time, Maleficent Mist returned to Heero''s body. This was the second time Heero killed someone since he arrived on Earth. This time he did not only kill one but seven people.


    Plop!


    Suddenly, Heero''s knees went weak and he fell with his left knee on the ground.


    Hah! Hah! Hah!


    Heero''s breath became hurried and his face showed a sign of exhaustion.


    "My body has not recovered yet" he muttered in a low voice. At the same time, he could feel Ki inside his body sipped away and his body became weaker.


    Yes, Heero had not fully recovered yet. He was sealed for an unknown time in Eternal Ice. surviving from Eternal Ice, he fell into a deep slumber as his abundant Ki was the reason why he was still alive despite being sealed in Eternal Ice.


    Even after almost half a year, he had not fully recovered yet. Yet now, he overextended his body to use a technique he learned from Beast God and Specter God.


    If he learned Maleficent Mist from Specter God, the thunder technique he used just. It was a technique he learned from Dragon God, Storm Dragon. He used two techniques he learned from God-Level Beast and Specter, that was why his body went weak afterward.


    Meanwhile, everyone in the district did not dare toe out. By just the sound only, it made the elderly and the children cowered in fear. What was worse, the darkness that suddenly invaded the district and along with loud thunder. They did not even dare to peek what happened outside.


    Six times rings of a silver bell, it meant a situation where could danger their lives. During this time, they could note out or see what happened outside. It was what Heero told them, which also meant there was a strong foe attacking the district.


    Even Hong Yu and Han Ying did not dare to see. Hong Yu was afraid that when she looked outside, she would see a misfortune happened to her boyfriend.


    Heero stabilized his breath while trying to gather Ki to support his body. Five minutes of waiting, just as he wanted to try to stand up, there was a familiar voice calling him.


    "Master! Master! Master!"


    It was Sun Zhou Yi''s voice. Heero looked up and saw his disciple charged at him with a panicked look. Butcher Wang also followed him from behind.


    As soon as the strange phenomenon urred, Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang immediately rushed back. At first, they did not panic like this. However, when a thunder resembling a dragon descended and caused a fearful noise, both of them rushed back in panic.


    Sun Zhou Yi found a pit in front of the noodles shop and went to check. He found his Master was half-kneeling down. It made him panic as he thought there was something that happened to Heero.


    He charged at Heero and checked if there was a fatal wound on Heero''s body. However, besides a sign of exhaustion on Heero''s face, there was no wound on Heero''s body.


    Sun Zhou Yi let out a sigh of relief, with a puzzled look on his face, he asked, "Master, what happened? Did someone attack you? Who attacked you? I will"


    Heero waved his hand to stop his disciple with his wild thought, "The vitor has been executed, I am just exhausted my Ki. Hurry up, take me back to the rooftop, I will recover faster there"


    Sun Zhou Yi stunned, the same for Butcher Wang. he also stunned when they heard that Heero exhausted his Ki. Who was the person that could exhaust Heero''s Ki?


    They had experienced how strong Heero was. Even though both of them working together, they could not evennd a hit. However, now, there was someone could exhaust Heero''s Ki.


    It was natural the two turned curious upon hearing this. Looking at his Master''s condition, Sun Zhou Yi refrained himself to ask.


    He obeyed his Master''s order and picked Heero''s body up. It was supposed to be not a problem, but the way Sun Zhou Yi brought Heero was a problem. Sun Zhou Yi brought Heero in a princess hug.


    Butcher Wang looked at Heero and Sun Zhou Yi weirdly. However, he said nothing about this, he only gave a weird stare at his Master and his junior brother.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in the northern fortress, there was a middle-aged man who sat in a green yet colorful garden. He held a newspaper while there was a cup of ck coffee on the table next to him.


    As he read the newspaper, he suddenly felt a vibration in his left wrist. The middle-aged frowned, he did not like his reading time being disturbed like this. Nheless, he still put the newspaper down and looked at his left wrist.


    The thing that caused a vibration was his smartwatch and he saw there was an iing message. He saw the sender''s name was his own brother. He opened the message as he wondered what his brother messaged him for.


    [Don''t revenge]

 Chapter 78: Commotion

    Chapter 78: Commotion


    Northern Fortress was a frontline of Star City in the north. It was a fortress to defend and keep a watch on the zombies'' movement.


    The north of Star City, there was a huge amount of zombies gathered. Before the catastrophe, that ce was a flourishing country called Russia. However, after the catastrophe, Russia left with ruin as the people there moved out to Moon City.


    Later, Russia became a ce where the zombies gathered. There was a zombie that gained intelligence. Not only this zombie gained intelligence, but it was also very strong.


    This zombie was in the level of Emperor ss Hero and Legend ss Ranker. An Emperor ss Hero and many Gold ss Heroes fell under this zombie.


    Because of this, the Hero League and Central Government built a fortress in the north to monitor the zombies.


    The Hero League ced thousands of heroes while the Central Government allocated fully armed millions of armies within the northern fortress. Ensuring the zombies to not pass the defense line they had formed.


    Within the Northern Fortress, the Hero League sent five Emperor ss Heroes to lead the heroes in the frontline.


    Feng Bian''s father, Feng Tian Xou as an Emperor ss Hero tasked to guard the northern fortress with four other Emperor ss Heroes.


    Feng Tian Xou furrowed his forehead as he read the message. His younger brother''s message only contained two words. At first, he was confused as to why his brother sent this message.


    However, reading the text for the second time, Feng Tian Xou immediately called his brother back. Unfortunately, the call did not connect as he tried three times.


    This time, Feng Tian Xou called his brother''s son, Feng Guiming. The call immediately connected and a young man''s face in his early twenties appeared on the screen.


    "Where''s your father?"


    As soon as the call connected, Feng Tian Xou immediately asked in a somber tone. He felt uneasy after receiving such a message.


    Feng Guiming was a bit surprised upon seeing his uncle''s heavy face. He paused for a moment as he was trying to remember where his father went to.


    He remembered that in the early morning, his cousin visited their home and had a talk with his father. He did not know what they were talking about, but an hour after his cousin his father also left the home.


    Feng Guiming did not know where his father went, but he still told Feng Tian Xou honestly what happened this morning.


    "So you don''t know where your father is?" Feng Tian Xou threw another inquiry and Feng Guiming shook his head.


    Feng Tian Xou closed the call and called his son. The same thing happened when he called his brother, the call did not connect.


    Feng Tian Xou''s face looked a bit intense, he called his son five times but none of them connected. He rose from his seat and called his third son, Feng Xian.


    The call connected through and a younger man than Feng Guiming appeared on the screen.


    "Good morning, Father. Do"


    Feng Tian Xou cut the greeting with his severe inquiry, "Where''s your second brother go!!???"


    Feng Xian was momentarily shocked, but then he immediately shook his head as a response. Indicating he did not know where his second brother was.


    "I don''t know, he left home early in the morning. He did not say anything where he wanted to go."


    Looking at his father''s severe look, he knew something might happen to his second brother. So he answered while his face turned solemn as well.


    "Did something happen to Brother Bian?" Feng Xian asked. He wondered what Feng Bian did that rmed his father.


    Feng Bian could be said well-behavedpared to the other children of the big family in the core region. Rarely he caused trouble and he had a decent strength as well.


    "Your second brother might have an ident and his smartwatch is off. Find him now! I want to know where he went in ten minutes!" Feng Tian Xou ordered in a stern tone.


    "Yes, Father!" Feng Xian nodded and closed the call.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, an uproar happened on Star Web, a thread with the title "Dragon Descend!" and "Fortune or Misfortune?" upied the first and second ce with most views in Daily Thread.


    Both threads attached a five minutes duration video. The video showed that the sky turned dark and apanied by the roar of thunder. Nothing weird at first, it was just like a normal storm.


    However, in thest minute of the video, a shocking phenomenon appeared. A yellow thunder in the form of a dragon danced behind the ck cloud. It flew around behind the ck cloud, thirty secondster, it descended at the outer region of Star City.


    Two same videos but shot from a different angle, it looked fearful. As for why did the people begin calling it a dragon. It was simr to a dragon in China''s legend.


    Fortune or Misfortune, that was why this post appeared. A thunder dragon descended in the outer region of the city and not long ago, the city was also attacked by the beast horde. Various kinds of spections appeared in Star Web.


    As for the ce where the thunder dragon descended, no news from that ce. However, soon that ce would be crowded with people and the news would spread like a fire.


    While the Star Web was in an uproar because of this fearful phenomenon. The culprit who caused this uproar was still recovering his strength on the rooftop.


    Butcher Wang, Sun Zhou Yi, Han Ying, and Hong Yu surrounded Heero in worried. Heero had his eyes closed below the tree.


    In the next few seconds, Heero opened his eyes as he exhaled a long breath. Then he saw four faces that looked worried. With a calm smile, Heero waved his hand and said in a reassuring tone, "I am okay, only exhausted my Ki,"


    Hong Yu was unconvinced with Heero''s im. She came closer and pulled up Heero''s shirt, checking her boyfriend''s body.


    Heero let Hong Yu checked his body as he put a helpless smile. After a quick check, there was no wound or brush could be found. Only then Hong Yu relieved.


    "So, what happened?" the curious Butcher Wang asked. It was not only Butcher Wang who was curious about what happened. Hong Yu, Han Ying, and Sun Zhou Yi were also curious, they wanted to know as well.


    Four of them put a curious look as they waited for Heero to tell them what happened. But before Heero could speak, Butcher Wang continued with his wild thought, "Don''t tell me, it was you who summoned the thunder-like dragon just now?"


    Butcher Wang said that with the intention of joking with Heero. Deep inside, he did not believe it was Heero''s doing. Made such a shocking phenomenon, no human could do such a thing.


    However, he froze on the spot upon seeing Heero nodded. He looked at Heero with an unbelievable look on his face. Hong Yu and Han Ying also shocked, only Sun Zhou Yi that looked at Heero in awe.


    "I am still farpared to Master I have to work harder" Sun Zhou Yi thought.


    Butcher Wang sure that Heero was not lying to him. He could see it from Heero''s face, earnest and innocent. It was two right words to describe it.


    "You You You"


    In the end, Butcher Wang could only mutter "you" as he did not know what to say anymore. Each time he thought that he could measure Heero''s strength, he would be surprised as Heero showed more.


    Moreover, this time, Heero showed him that he never saw before. It was indeed he never saw an Emperor ss Hero or Legend ss Ranker fought, but he was sure that it would not be as intense as Heero''s thunder dragon.


    Even though he looked it from afar, it already scary enough. What if that thunder dragon directed at him. Butcher Wang did not dare to imagine it.


    After that, Heero told everything that happened to Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang. He did not hide anything, from the start until the end when he killed Feng Bian, Feng Fennu, and the five officers of the Civil Bureau.


    "You You You" Butcher Wang stuttered for the second time. He inhaled and exhaled to calm his heart. After some time, he calmed down and looked at Heero, "D-did you kill Feng Fennu? Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1, Feng Fennu?"


    Feng Fennu was a famous ranker. Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1, who did not know him? Everyone knew him with additional misdeeds, forcing many women to marry him through the Civil Bureau. Feng Fennu''s name was not foreign to the people of Star City.


    "Heh heh heh, Nightmare of Star City has met his nightmare" Butcher Wang let out a chuckle without waiting for Heero''s reply.


    The current Butcher Wang did not care about offending the big family or Ranker Alliance anymore. They had offended them since a few days ago, killing a ranker and refused the cooperation.


    This made no difference to Butcher Wang. Moreover, he had witnessed how strong Heero was. He was confident that Heero was at the same level as Emperor ss Hero.


    "Why did you kill them? What if they retaliate to you??" Han Ying was different from Butcher Wang. She was still afraid of the big power of the big family and Ranker Alliance.


    Hong Yu also still had the same mindset as her sister. They were just ordinary people living in the outer region. Feng Family or Ranker Alliance were the things they should avoid.


    Before Heero could reply to ease the two sisters'' worries, he heard amotion from below. Not only Heero, but the others also heard themotion.


    They walked to the rail and looked down. There was a crowd gathered around the three meters deep pit. Journalists began taking pictures of the pit with their cameras while there were ten men in ck suits gathered at the other side.


    The men in ck suits were apanied by the police. After a moment talk between the police and the men in the ck suits, the police ced a police line.


    Besides the journalists, police, and the officer, many people from the other districts also came over. The deserted district now crowded with masses as they wanted to get a look at the pit.


    Dok! Dok! Dok!


    Then, two officers and two policemen came to Miao Miao Noodles Shop and knocked on the door. Hong Yu and Han Ying looked at Heero, they were asking Heero''s instruction.


    As for Butcher Wang, he dashed back to his own home as there were two officers and two policemen came to his shop.


    Heero nodded his head and they went downstairs together. They knew why these officers and policemen came over, they must be wanted to know what happened to the pit as it caused a bigmotion.


    Sure enough, the officers and the policemen were asking the cause of the pit. Heero, Hong Yu, Han Ying, and Sun Zhou Yi''s answer was, "I don''t know!"


    In fact, not only them, everyone in the district answered with the exact same answer, "I don''t know!" as they truly did not know what happened.


    As for whether a dragon truly descended or not, no one knew the truth.


    After the policemen were over, the officers began their investigation. The police came to investigate the strange phenomenon, but these officers came for different purpose.


    They came here to search for Feng Fennu and Feng Bian. They showed two photos of Feng Fennu and Feng Bian to Hong Yu, Han Ying, Heero, and Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Did you meet these two men?"

 Chapter 79: Unexpected Gain

    Chapter 79: Unexpected Gain


    Northern Fortress


    Feng Tian Xou was waiting for the news of his brother and his second. It had been almost an hour, but there was no iing call from his third son.


    Just as he wanted to call his third son, his wrist vibrated. He looked down and saw there was an iing message. The message was from his third son, but his third sent him a link to Star /daily-threads/fortune-or-misfortune?-58000/]


    Two links were sent by his third son. Feng Tian Xou frowned, just as he wanted to open the link, he received another message.


    [Brother Bian and Uncle Fennu werest seen in the ce where the dragon descended. I have sent our people to investigate whether Uncle Fennu and Brother Bian involved in this event or not.]


    The frown on Feng Tian Xou''s forehead got deeper as he read the message. He did not know what the dragon descend meant. He touched the link and it immediately directed to Dragon Descend thread.


    Feng Tian Xou yed the video in his smartwatch. Just like everyone else, at first, Feng Tian Xou felt bored with the video. It only disyed a normal storm, but when there was a yellow thunder danced behind the ck cloud, Feng Tian Xou''s eyes became intense.


    It was as if the thunder behind the cking alive. It danced behind the ck cloud, then


    Khiiiiikkkkk!


    Bgar!


    The sound was very clear even though it was only a video. A dominating roar of thunder dragon was fearful even for him, Emperor ss Hero.


    Feng Tian Xou closed the thread and opened the next thread, Fortune or Misfortune?. It was the same video but shot from a different angle.


    Even though this was the second time of him watching the same video, he was still shocked when the video reached the thunder dragon descended.


    Feng Tian Xou also immediately regarded the thunder as a dragon. It was so simr to a dragon in the tales.


    After a moment of shock, he closed the thread and sent a message to Feng Xian.


    [Prioritize the investigation on the thunder dragon. Find out whether it was a natural phenomenon or a man-made!]


    He immediately sent a new order to Feng Xian. It was not that he was heartless, but it just that he naturally felt that the thunder dragon was more important than his second son and his brother.


    Moreover, Feng Xian told him that his second son and his brother werest seen at where the thunder dragonnded. He might find them if they focused the investigation on the thunder dragon.


    It did not take long before he received a reply from Feng Xian.


    [Yes.]


    It was the reply he received from Feng Xian as it seemed Feng Xian had the same thought as him.


    Feng Tian Xou took a deep breath, then his heart calmed down. The thunder dragon was a breathtaking scene. In his fifty years of life, this was the first he saw such a phenomenon.


    However, puzzled after puzzled began filling his mind. The sound was fearful and only by just looking at the video, it made his heart shook. But where was the explosion he expected when itnded down?


    Except for the fearful noise, there was no other impact. It puzzled him, the second was of course if it was a real dragon or just a thunder that resembled a dragon?


    Third, the cause of this phenomenon? Was it an angry real dragon? Or it was a man-made, a secret ability of a new ranker or maybe a new hero that just awakened.


    If it was an ability of a man, then Feng Family had to rope this man in with all cost. While thinking of the truth behind the thunder dragon, he subconsciously forgot that his second son and his brother.


    Just as he felt in deeper thought, he remembered the texts sent by his brother.


    He opened his smartwatch and re-read the message sent by his brother [Don''t revenge]


    ''Don''t revenge''


    ''A thunder dragon descend''


    ''His second son and his brother are missing''


    Moreover, his brother and his son werest seen at where this thunder dragon descended.


    "Don''t tell me the thunder dragon is truly an ability" Feng Tian Xou muttered in a low voice.


    *** ***


    Miao Miao Noodles Shop


    Heero, Hong Yu, Han Ying, and Sun Zhou Yi faced four men, two police and two officers. The officer who showed the two photos had a severe look as he kept looking at Heero''s direction.


    Bam!


    "Don''t dare you to lie to Officer of the Central Government if you still want to live in Star City!!!" the officer who looked like he was in his mid-forties mmed the table and raised his voice. He also did not forget to threaten Heero and the others.


    He had been asking about Feng Fennu and Feng Bian, but Heero''s answer irritated him. Heero always answered him with an exact same answer, "I don''t know!"


    No matter what he asked, Heero always answered in the same words. The same for the others as well. They imitated Heero''s reply, as soon as he asked, they would instantly answer him with "I don''t know!"


    The four people in front of him did not cooperate with him. So he was forced to threaten them. However, what he got only res not an answer he wanted.


    "Do you know who is Feng Fennu and Feng Bian, they are from Feng Family! If you want to lead a peaceful life, cooperate with ME!!!"


    "Feng Fennu is a Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1 and Feng Bian is a Gold ss Hero - Rank 21." while Officer Ma tried to use Feng Family name to threaten Heero and the others, Heero cut him off.


    Heero pointed his finger toward Sun Zhou Yi who was standing beside him, "Do you know him?"


    Heero sudden question stopped Officer Ma as Officer Ma looked at Sun Zhou Yi''s face. He looked at Sun Zhou Yi for a while, but he did not recognize Sun Zhou Yi.


    Just as he thought Heero was toying at him and wanted to me at Heero, Heero spoke first, not letting Officer Ma continued his nonsense bber, "He is a Gold ss Hero - Rank 1!"


    The two policemen and the other officer subconsciously looked at Sun Zhou Yi. Officer Ma had a dumbfounded look at Heero''s bold statement.


    He instantly turned toward Heero and pointed his finger toward Heero, "Are you taking me as a fool, you b*stard! Do you think I don''t know who is the Gold ss Hero - Rank 1? You are so daring to toy us"


    "Zhou Yi, show them your gold te. Let them check it by themselves!" Heero did not bother to argue with these officers.


    Sun Zhou Yi did per his master''s instruction as he threw his gold te in front of Officer Ma.


    Tak!


    A gold tended on the table, right in front of Officer Ma. The gold te stopped Officer Ma to speak further. The gold te was a special gold te that only belonged to a Gold ss Hero.


    The man beside Heero had this gold te. That meant the man beside Heero was truly a Gold ss Hero, as for whether he was Rank 1 or unranked, it was still unknown.


    Officer Ma took a deep breath and took the gold te carefully. Knowing the opposite had a Gold ss Hero on their side, Officer Ma did not want to be disrespectful like before. He took the gold te and scanned it with his smartwatch.


    In the next moment, Sun Zhou Yi''s profile appeared on the screen. Officer Ma''s eyeballs moved fast as he looked for the rank. As soon as Sun Zhou Yi''s rank in his sight, Officer Ma was shocked as he found out that the man was truly Gold ss Hero - Rank 1.


    Curious, Officer Ma scrolled down and found Sun Zhou Yi''s achievement. Despite being Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, Sun Zhou Yi only had one achievement.


    After reading it, Officer Ma locked his smartwatch. He carefully and respectfully handed the gold te to Sun Zhou Yi. After that, he bowed his head, "I am sorry for my rudeness, Mr. Sun."


    "We don''t need your apologies, just go already. We want to open the shop. There are a lot of customers outside and you are disrupting our business, just leave ASAP!" Heero waved his hand at Officer Ma, indicating to him to leave as soon as possible.


    ''I am not talking to you, bastard!'' thought Officer Ma, but he did not show it on his face. He was quite professional in masking his emotions.


    Officer Ma nodded respectfully, "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Sun. We will leave now."


    After that, Officer Ma brought his friend and the police to leave the shop. Coming to the shop arrogantly, leaving the shop dingily. It was what happened to Officer Ma.


    After Officer Ma left the shop, Heero took the gold te from Sun Zhou Yi''s hand. He tossed it to the air and muttered, "This thing is surely handy, it can drive flies away..."


    After the officer and the police left the shop, Heero did not want to miss this chance and opened the shop.


    "Are you okay? You can go rest, just leave the shop to us," Hong Yu said in a worried tone. She was more concerned with her boyfriend''s condition.


    "I am fine~" Heero replied with a gentle smile.


    After leaving the shop, Officer Ma did not stop his investigation. He asked the people who lived in the district one by one. However, he got nothing in return, "I don''t know!", it was the answer he always got each time he asked about Feng Fennu and Feng Bian.


    *** ***


    In front of Miao Miao Noodles Shop, there was a group of seven men in their early twenties gathered. They wanted to look at the dragon descend but found nothing except for three meters deep pit.


    It somehow disappointed them, until one of them found Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    "Miao Miao Noodles Shop? Isn''t this the famous noodle shop on Star Web?"


    "Miao Miao Noodles Shop? The shop that employed Handsome Brutal Savage as a waiter?"


    With those two voices, the other five turned around and found the legendary Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    "I heard the noodles here are different from other ces, it''s tasty and also cheap but at the same level as a restaurant in themerce region. Let''s try!"


    "Are you crazy? Don''t you know that Handsome Brutal Savage will beat people who he does not like? Do you want to get beaten!?"


    "It''s just a baseless rumor. I believe he is not that kind of person. Moreover, we are going to eat, not provoking him!"


    With that said, three out of seven men entered the noodles shop. The four other hesitated for a moment before finally decided to enter the shop as well. It was just merely the start, more and more people would enter the Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    Heero himself did not expect that killing Feng Fennu and Feng Bian which exhausted him would gain him more customers like this.


    Thanks to the thread on the Star Web, more and more people started to visit Xing District. However, behind the crowd, the big force of the big families lurking around.


    The thunder dragon attracted many big forces'' attention and they began their investigations secretly. Behind the hustle of Xing District, the force of twelve big families gathered.

 Chapter 80: Assassin, Slash

    Chapter 80: Assassin, sh


    Because of Dragon Descend thread, Xing District was crowded even until the evening. What a surprise that Miao Miao Noodles Shop was also crowded.


    At first, the people came only to inquire about the details regarding the thunder dragon. They bought a bowl of noodles as they asked Heero and Hong Yu about the thunder dragon. There''s no way that Heero would tell these people the truth.


    At first, the people who visited the noodles shop somewhat disappointed as they did not get what they wanted to. However, Miao Miao Noodles Shop brought them a surprise with the noodles.


    Ten out of ten people had a satisfied look on their faces when they came out of the shop. Even at ten o''clock in the night, Xing District was still lively as many people still came.


    At 10 pm, it was time for the shop to close. Heero sat behind the cashier counter as he looked at the crowd surrounded the three meters pit. They had finished tidying up the shop and as to why the shop was closed. It because they had run out of the ingredients to make the noodles.


    While looking at the crowd, Heero suddenly struck with a good idea, "Should I summon another thunder? Three at once might be a good idea...:"


    Heero muttered in a low voice. Hong Yu was justing over and heard her boyfriend''s mumble. She pped Heero''s head with a duster in her hand, "What are you talking about? Do you want to kill us?"


    The dragon thunder was scary. Hong Yu had watched the video on the Star Web. It was only one strike, but it had already made her scared, let alone three.


    "Of course not, How can I bear to kill my wife," Heero turned around and hugged Hong Yu. He rested his head on her belly.


    Hong Yu returned the hug with rubbing Heero''s hair. She rubbed Heero''s ck hair a few times and had her mouth closed to Heero''s ear.


    "Thank you~" She whispered in a low voice with her sweet and soft voice.


    "What are you talking about? We are a couple, you are my wife. It''s my job to protect you." Heero shook his head as he replied in a gentle tone.


    As the crowd continued to gather, Miao Miao Noodles Shop closed. Heero and Hong Yu went to the rooftop, to their lovely cabin.


    However, Heero had to hold back his desire. There were many people gathered outside, they could hear it from below. So Heero had to hold back as both of them just cuddled up on the bed.


    They were talking about tomorrow. Heero would get his ID card by tomorrow and they would register for a marriage certificate.


    "I hope we can get our certificate without a problem," lying down with her head rested on Heero''s chest, Hong Yu said her concern.


    The morning''s incident made her worried about tomorrow. Moreover, Heero killed five officers of the Civil Bureau. She worried that they could not get the certificate as the Civil Bureau deliberately obstructed them.


    Heero shook his head as he did not agree with her girlfriend''s view, "So what? Without a certificate, you will be still my wife. A mere certificate is too weak to be our bond, what more important is our feelings, not the certificate!"


    It was so natural that Heero thought this way. On Dramonia, there was no certificate or anything else needed to get married. If a couple wanted to get married, they only need to call a priest of Nebraska Temple to bless the marriage.


    So with or without the one called marriage certificate, Heero regarded Hong Yu as his wife already.


    Hearing Heero''s sweet words, Hong Yu paused for a moment. Then a sweet smile formed on her lips.


    ''I choose the right man''


    However, the sweet smile onlysted for a moment as she thought of something. She was thinking about her sister.


    "But I am worried about my sister. What if there''s another person with the same background as Feng Fennues and forces my sister to marry her?" Hong Yu voiced her concern.


    Her concern was not baseless because of Yan Tie of Iron Fist Martial House. Even though Yan Tie and Ming Group were less influential than Feng Family. They must have a connection to the officer of the Civil Bureau or even the Central Government.


    Heero might save her sister if that time came. However, killing them was not a long term solution. She did not want her boyfriend to be a maniac killer.


    Heero also knew his girlfriend''s concern, but he had an idea regarding this issue.


    "Actually, I have a good idea, but we need your sister''s consent" Heero got closer to Hong Yu''s ear and whispered his idea in a low voice.


    After hearing what Heero said to her, Hong Yu immediately sat up from the bed.


    "I will talk to my sister right now. We will have a sister''s talk, you sleep alone tonight!" After saying that, Hong Yu dashed out of the log cabin.


    Heero shook his head as he also got off the bed. He walked to theputer and login of his Star Web''s ount.


    "Descend Dragon!" and "Fortune or Misfortune?" still became the thread with the most views. It was not posted even a day long, but it already had over forty million views and millions of views.


    Heero ignored the post and entered his own forum. Xing District Forum, it was a forum used to promote the shops in Xing District.


    He checked the traffic of his forum, 781,889 users visited his forum today. It was a hundred times more than the average visits. All of this, thanks to his technique that rmed the whole city.


    Even though it exhausted his Ki, Xing District gained poprity out of this incident. Holding his chin, Heero thought of something.


    "Maybe next I can rain the whole district, limited only to Xing District. The strangeness that happened in Xing District can attract people''s attention"


    "This is a great idea, but I have to recover my Ki first. It will take one to two weeks"


    He browsed the private forum he created. Miao Miao Noodles Shop received a few hundred of good ratings. The same for the other shops, Butcher Wang''s shop was second to Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    Since the training, Butcher Wang gathered various kinds of meats. He hunted many rare beasts that famous as a rare delicacy and stored the meat in his meat shop.


    The sudden explosion of visitors made Butcher Wang''s shop visited by the people who came to see the ce where the Dragon Descend. The same as Miao Miao Noodles Shop, the visitors at first just wanted to ask about thunder Dragon.


    However, the meat showcased by Butcher Wang attracted the visitors.


    Heero suddenly frowned and he looked up. He heard steps right on top of his log cabin. Even though he had exhausted his Ki, but his senses were still sharp.


    After that, the stepspletely stopped moving. That meant there was someone on the top of his log cabin.


    Since the morning, he already knew that there were many people secretlying to Xing District. These people moved secretly as if they did not want the surroundings to notice them.


    Heero rose from his seat and walked out of the cabin. Five steps from the cabin, he stopped and turned around. But he saw there was no one on top of his cabin.


    "Hoho, no wonder they hired me to kill you. It seems you have a little skill to sense my arrival!"


    There was a young voice resounded from his back. It sounded arrogant and confident. Heero turned around and found a man in ck. From the top to bottom, this man was wearing ck cloth.


    He even covered his face with a ck cloth and Heero could only see the man''s eyes. ck eyes gave off confidence and aloofness, but the man''s re also full of killing intent. It showed to Heero that the man in ck came here to kill him.


    "Musashi Hirata, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 5 or you can call me sh, the number seven assassin from Shadow Fang. You should remember that name so you can die without regret!"


    *** ***


    Northern Fortress


    Feng Tian Xou was still wide awake in midnight, waiting for his third son''s report. He had been waiting all day restlessly but Feng Xian still could not give him a satisfactory report to him.


    Just as he wanted to call Feng Xian, his smartwatch brightened up and Feng Xian''s name appeared on the screen. Feng Tian Xou immediately picked the call and his third''s son''s face appeared on the screen.


    However, in the next moment, he had to be disappointed with the report. Feng Xian reported that he could not find a single clue regarding the thunder dragon except for three meters deep pit.


    Feng Tian Xou already knew about the three meters pit. Someone else already posted about the pit on Star Web.


    He released a sigh of disappointment, it had been all day, but Feng Xian could not even find a single clue.


    "Then what about your uncle and your second brother?" Feng Tian Xou asked again. However, once again he had to be disappointed as Feng Xian shook his head, indicating he also could not find a trace of his uncle and his second brother.


    Feng Tian Xou fell into silence while Feng Xian had his head hung low. He also knew his father was disappointed in him, but he also helpless.


    After a momentary silence, Feng Tian Xou spoke once again in a stern tone, "Call your first brother back. Let him investigate the thunder dragon, say to him this is my order!"


    "But he is still in Hero Academy"


    Feng Tian Xou cut his third son instantly, giving Feng Xian no chance to talk back, "Just do as I say. Moreover, Fighter Anteriority will start soon and he will go back sooner orter. There''s no harm call him back earlier! Do you know what to do next, right?"


    "Yes, Father!" Feng Xian bowed his head and Feng Tian Xou closed the call.


    Feng Tian Xou''s eldest son was Feng Tian Mo, Gold ss Hero - Rank 2. The brightest star in Feng Family younger generation and also the sessor of Feng Family.

 Chapter 81: Miyamotos Descendant!!??

    Chapter 81: Miyamoto''s Descendant!!??


    Musashi Hirata, if the people from the core region heard this name, they would be surprised. Because Musashi Hirata was Musashi Naizen''s little brother, second son of the current head of Musashi n.


    Everyone would be shocked as a member of the big n as Musashi n, Musashi Hirata admitted that he associated with Shadow Fang as an Assassin.


    It was known that Musashi n was a big n with heroes backgrounds. Musashi Hirata''s decision to join the Ranker Alliance already stirred the people in the core region. So if they knew that Musashi Hirata was part of Shadow Fang, it would cause an uproar.


    Moreover, sh was famous in the underworld. An assassin that never failed to kill his target. The first Assassin that sessfully assassinated Legend ss Ranker, a Legend ss Ranker died under his hand and two Crown ss Rankers.


    Musashi Hirata''s arrogant manner was supported by his solid record as an assassin. So when the upper echelon of Shadow Fang ordered him to kill someone unknown, he did not act like his usual. Killing the target as soon as possible.


    However, this time he did not n to kill his target. He wanted to know what was so special about his target this time. Making the Shadow Fang''s upper echelon tasked him to kill someone unknown like Heero.


    Musashi Hirata looked at Heero''s face and he was a bit surprised that Heero was still calm. He informed his identity attempting to look at Heero''s reaction. He even told Heero his name that he was part of Musashi n.


    But he failed to get what he wanted. Heero was just so calm as they were looking at each other. Musashi Hirata furrowed his eyebrows and scanned Heero''s face.


    He did not recognize Heero which also meant Heero was an unknown man. His target was not a famous ranker or hero, but why did Shadow Fang urge him to kill Heero. This was the thing that made him curious.


    An unknown man that worth Shadow Fang''s attention, so he wanted to know more about Heero.


    "Does he have something that Shadow Fang wants?"


    Musashi immediately shook his head as he denied his own spection. Shadow Fang only tasked him to kill Heero and then left. They did not ask him to take something from Heero.


    "This is weird" Musashi Hirata muttered in a low voice.


    Meanwhile, Heero had been staring at Musashi Hirata with a strange thought as well. First, he was thinking about the weird outfit the man in front of him wore.


    Second, he felt strange that as an assassin, the man in front of him did not take a single action of an assassin was supposed to do, like trying to kill him or poisoning him.


    As for Musashi n, Shadow Fang, or even the name of sh. He did not care all of it or to be exact, he was unaware that the man in front of him was the famous assassin sh. He got one thing, that this man at least was weaker than Feng Fennu.


    It proved by the man''s ss and rank. The man who admitted as an assassin was only at Gold ss Ranker - Rank 5 while Feng Fennu was Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1. It proved that the assassin was much weaker than Feng Fennu he killed this morning.


    "Do you want to kill me? Or you just want to stare at my handsome face," Heero said to the man in front of him. He also rubbed his fine cheek and thought, ''Does my handsome look not only attract women but men as well?''


    Musashi Hirata had his widened in surprise when he heard this. Then, his eyes radiated a disgusted look as he looked at Heero.


    "Hah, you are, right. Ie here to kill you" Musashi Hirata paused as he remembered that his task was not to kill Heero.


    "Indeed, Ie here not to kill you, but to catch. Maybe, you have a body that attracted Shadow Fang''sb?" Musashi Hirata was mumbled by himself. His words were not directed to Heero and he also did not wait to hear a reply from Heero.


    Musashi Hirata had his hand moved to the sword hand in his waist. His right hand on the handle and his left hand held the sheath.


    Heero also took a deep breath. Even though he knew that his opponent in front of him was weaker than Feng Fennu, he would not be careless.


    Moreover, he had not recovered his Ki yet. But even without Ki, it did not mean he could no longer fight. He straightened his body and had his hand forward, he was making a stance.


    Even without Ki, he still could use his raw force to fight. Heero had been training his body to the fullest extent possible.


    With his focused on Musashi Hirata''s movement, Heero was ready to wee any attack.


    Fwoosh!


    Heero''s eyes widened as he saw Musashi Hirataunched his attack. An extremely fast movement and sword, the assassin moved and shed the sword at the same time.


    Heero''s reaction was a bitte, but he managed to dodge the sword. However, he did not avoid the attack unscathed, a cut wound appeared on his left cheek.


    He failed to react in time because he was surprised that the assassin''s movement was familiar to him. Yes, the way of Musashi Hirata attacked him, he just felt it was so familiar to that kind of move.


    The difference was that Musashi Hirata''s technique was a bit clumsy and weaker to the technique he was familiar with. Heero took three steps back as he tried to remember the technique.


    Meanwhile, Musashi Hirata also stunned that the technique earned him a name as sh would be avoided by someone unknown.


    He looked down at Heero not without a reason. He had been investigating Heero two days ago and found there was nothing special on Heero at all.


    Heero was just an ex-teacher of preschool and a waiter at a noodle shop in the outer region at that. Except for the controversial Heero created from beating a group of people Iron Martial Fist, Musashi Hirata could not find something exceptional from Heero.


    Musashi Hirata turned around, his gaze was still as sharp as before. But this time, he looked at Heero in a new light as only a handful of people could dodge his move. He took a deep breath and made the same stance as before.


    Heero also made the same stance as before upon looking at the assassin made the same stance as well. For the time being, he could not remember, but he was sure that he had met someone with the same technique as this assassin on Dramonia.


    ''Let''s fight longer, maybe I will remember if I fight him longer'' Heero decided to prolong the fight.


    Moreover, he also had identified that the opponent was not as dangerous as he thought. Even without Ki, he could still beat the assassin.


    Once again, Musashi Hirata made the same move, it was too sudden and faster than before. However, facing the same technique he was familiar with, Heero could easily avoid the second strike.


    As soon as he saw the assassin''s strike, it was as if his body moved on its own. He squatted down and the sword shed right on top of his head.


    As the sword missed, Heero''s body ducked forward. He charged toward the assassin belly and pinned the assassin down. Afterward, He took the sword and hit the assassin''s head with the other side of the sword''s sharp de.


    "Miyamoto!!!" Heero eximed. It contained a surprise yet also excitement. In excitement, he tore the ck cloth that covered the assassin''s face.


    However, soon, he had to be disappointed as the face behind the ck cloth was not Miyamoto. It was apletely different look than the man in his mind.


    "That''s right, this is not Dramonia but Earth" Heero backed away as he muttered in a disappointment.


    As for Musashi Hirata, he was in a daze as he looked at the dark sky. Unbelievable look pasted on his face as he could not believe what had just happened to him. The technique earned him a name as the famous assassin sh was easily countered.


    It was indeed Heero''s movement somewhat crude, but it was a move he used to counter his best friend''s move in the past, Miyamoto. So when the assassin used the same move as his best friend, it was as if his body made a subconscious move to counter this move.


    As for why he could easily pin the assassin down, it because the assassin was just too much weakerpared to his best friend. Even without his Mystical Eyes, he could see Musashi Hirata''s move.


    That was why he could easily beat Musashi Hirata down. But a puzzle that appeared in his mind, why did the assassin could use the same technique as his best friend?


    Heero looked at Musashi Hirata who still dumbfounded as looking at the darkened sky. He felt somewhat amused, he somehow knew the assassin''s feeling as a nostalgic feeling shed in his heart.


    Miyamoto also had the same look as this assassin when he sessfully knocked Miyamoto down. They had an unbelievable look on their faces.


    Heero let out a chuckle as he remembered his bearish best friend. Miyamoto was a Grandmaster ss Hero but also his love rival back then. Yueying chose him as her lover then this bearish Miyamoto came to him.


    Miyamoto challenged him to prove to Yueying that he was stronger than him. In the end, Heero took Miyamoto down with his crude move. After some twist,ter they became the best buddy and often took a mission together afterward.


    Heero''s chuckle snapped out Musashi Hirata out of his daze from being beaten in such fashion. He immediately stood up, only then he realized that his hand no longer holding a katana. He looked up and saw the sword in Heero''s hand.


    The only sword in his hand was taken. Usually, he would bring two swords and more assassin tools. However, he underestimated his target and the only choice was to retreat for now. But if he retreated now, his record as an assassin that never failed would break. He did not want that.


    But to his surprise, his target threw the sword back toward. He caught the sword and looked at Heero dumbfoundedly.


    "Let''s have more fight, kid!" Heero smirked at the assassin.


    Musashi Hirata was shocked and pissed off at the same time. The thing he hated the most was being looked down like this. Fury and rage became more apparent on his face.


    He held his sword tightly with his two hands. At the same time, the sword released a strange noise.


    Wuuungggg!


    Once again, Heero surprised by this strange noise. It truly the same technique as his best friend, Miyamoto, the famous Quake Sword. Then, Heero became even more surprised with the next assassin''s statement.


    "Be proud, you will die under a secret technique of Musashi n, Quake Sword!"


    Heero''s eyes widened in shock as one clue to another clue connected in his mind. Musashi n and Musashi Miyamoto. Both had the same family name and the same technique.


    Moreover, Musashi Hirata imed this Quake Sword was his n''s secret technique. Then this meant the assassin in front of him was


    "... My best friend''s descendant?"

 Chapter 82: Thousands of Years

    Chapter 82: Thousands of Years


    Musashi Hirata also noticed the shock on Heero''s face. However, he thought Heero was shocked by his technique. He smirked and moved forward with his unnatural movement.


    The shocked Heero became even more shocked as he saw this unnatural movement. It was Miyamoto''s signature move, but there were many ws in the assassin''s movement.


    As for why he could tell it was his best friend''s movement, he found many familiarities on the movement. As he knew really well this technique, it was pretty easy to counter as well.


    Moreover, the assassin''s technique was wed and it was still farpared to Miyamoto. Heero had many ways to take Musashi Hirata down.


    Currently, Heero was so excited now. Finding a clue about his best friend made him excited. He really wanted to know where the assassin learned this technique and there was a chance the assassin might be his friend''s descendant.


    Wuunggg!


    Heero easily avoided the sword and Heero predicted every of Musashi Hirata''s attack. The movement that meandered weirdly easily read by Heero. If someone watched the fight, it was more like a show rather than a battle.


    The vibration in the sword could note into use as it could not hit Heero. The vibration on the sword supposed to be containing an explosive Ki. If Heero touched or even blocked, he would be blown by an explosion Ki.


    But the one who used this technique was not Miyamoto. People on Earth did not know how to use Ki, what if the sword hit him?


    Heero was curious about this and he stopped avoiding the sword. A rift opened on his left and his hand entered the rift. When his hand came out of the rift, he took a sword with him.


    Meanwhile, Musashi Hirata also stopped his attack as once again he was shocked at what he witnessed. He saw a rift opened and his target took out a sword from the rift. The sword was simr to his Katana, it longer than his sword and dark red in color.


    This time, he understood why did Shadow Fang task him to kill Heero. His target was not weak at all and he was the best choice to kill Heero. With his ability, he had a pretty big chance to kill Heero with a sneaky attack.


    However, he had wasted his chance to do a sneak attack because of curiosity. He was curious about Heero which ended him in this situation.


    "Oi, why do you stop? Come again!" Heero was oblivious to his opponent''s thought. He just wanted to make sure whether the assassin had the same technique as his best friend or not.


    He did not know that his space storage shocked the opponent and made his opponent wary of him. However, it did not matter anymore as Musashi Hirata took Heero''s action as an act of provocation.


    Musashi Hirata did not change his style in attacking, but he moved faster than before. Holding the sword with his two hands, Musashi Hirata shed his sword downward.


    To his surprise, Heero did not try to avoid his sword this time but took his sword head-on. Looking at this, Musashi Hirata grinned. Earlier, he was frustrated that he failed to hit Heero, but now his opponent tried to meet his sword.


    Wuuunggg!


    ng!


    It created a loud noise and the grin on Musashi Hirata''s face froze. He noticed nothing happened to his opponent. Meanwhile, Heero frowned after testing the Quake Sword.


    The difference between Miyamoto''s Quake Sword and Musashi Hirata''s Quake Sword was just too big. If Miyamoto''s Quake Sword could create a Ki Explosion, the assassin''s Quake Sword only caused a slight tremor to his hand.


    "Is it the same technique or just simr" Heero began doubting that the assassin was Miyamoto''s descendant.


    "Nah, I will know if I question him but before that, I will show him Miyamoto''s true technique" Heero made the same stance as Musashi Hirata.


    "Kid, I will show you what Quake Sword is," with a confident smile, Heero told Musashi Hirata who was still in shock as his best technique failed on Heero.


    When Musashi Hirata saw the familiar stance Heero made, he shocked once again. He rooted on the spot as he witnessed Quake Sword''s stance. He did not expect that Heero could copy his stance in just one look.


    A few seconds passed and nothing happened. Musashi Hirata relieved as it seemed Heero failed to copy Musashi n''s secret sword technique.


    "Oh, I forgot that I have exhausted my Ki I can''t use Quake Sword" Heero muttered embarrassedly.


    Heero tried to channel his Ki, but then he realized that he had no Ki inside his body. Finding a clue about his best friend excited and forgotten that he had exhausted his Ki.


    He tried to act cool and called the assassin with a kid, but he failed to show him the real Quake Sword. Failing to show Quake Sword, Heero changed his stance. He held the sword with his left hand while his right hand held the handle as he bent his body down slightly.


    It was the first technique used by Musashi Hirata against him. Heero copied that move this time, but there was a slight difference in the stance. But in Musashi Hirata''s eyes, the difference was big.


    It was indeed only had a slight difference, but to Musashi Hirata, the difference was bigger than it looked like. However, even Heero had a solid stance, he did not believe Heero could use Musashi n''s secret sword technique.


    He sneered at Heero and made the same stance. Musashi Hirata intended to use the same technique to sh against Heero. But this time, he fused the two techniques into one. His sword vibrated fiercely as he made his stance.


    Even though he knew the Musashi n''s secret sword technique had no effect on Heero, he won''t give up. His ck eyes never left Heero and just as he wanted to make a move, he witnessed something unbelievable.


    Heero made his move first and in an instant, the distance between them vanished as Heero appeared right in front of him. He was in Heero''s sword range.


    Swoosh!


    He noticed the dark red swording from his right and the de maneuvered to his neck. Musashi Hirata was forced to break his stance and had his sword blocked the iing sword.


    Despite the surprise of his opponent''s frightening speed, Musashi Hirata reacted timely.


    ng!


    Grrhhh!


    The swords shed and Hirata had to hold a big force from the iing sword. He let out a grunt and he managed to save his neck. As he wanted tounch a counter-attack, he noticed Heero spun around and the sword still maneuvered his neck but it came from the opposite direction now.


    This time, he could not react timely, but his reaction still quite fast. He moved sideways while directed his sword to the iing sword.


    ng!


    Once again, the swords shed and caused a nking noise. But the sh threw off Musashi Hirata bnce and his body swayed as he met Heero''s sword. When he thought he was saved, he felt his neck was grabbed by a hand.


    Along with it, he lost his footing.


    Bam!


    The hand pinned him down on the floor and he saw the tip of the sword shot toward his nose. It shocked Musashi Hirata and he felt he was dead for sure this time. Without trying to shake away from the hand that pinned him down, Musashi Hirata closed his eyes.


    He had given up as he realized the difference between him and the target was akin to sky and earth. Just as he thought he was going to die, he felt nothing at all.


    "Am I dead?" Musashi Hirata bewilderedly muttered while had his eyes still closed. He thought it was a painless death. He was sure if the sword pierced his head, it would grant him an instant dead.


    However, Musashi Hirata''s bewildered mumbled caused Heero to chuckle. Heero was amused by the man who admitted to being an assassin.


    Musashi Hirata heard the chuckle and he opened his eyes. He saw the top of the dark red sword a few millimeters away from his nose. The sword did not even touch his skin which puzzled him.


    He looked at Heero who had an amused look. It was clear that it was he who caused this.


    "Why did you stop? You won and you can kill me now!" despite his life at stake, Musashi Hirata did not show any fear of death. Since the day he became an assassin, he was ready to die.


    "I have a few questions for you and based on your answers, I might spare your life" Heero let out a grin but stopped after a moment of realization as he looked back.


    "It seems our fight attracted these rats" Heero muttered in annoyance. He could feel that a few people wereing toward him. While muttering in a low voice, Heero dragged Musashi Hirata to his research room.


    *** ***


    As soon as they got inside the log cabin, Heero tied Musashi Hirata''s hand and feet. He seated Musashi Hirata at a chair while taking a chair for himself and sat across his prisoner.


    "Useless, as an assassin, I will never tell you about the client who hired me to kill you. Just give and kill me already!" Musashi Hirata told Heero in a firm tone.


    Heero ignored his prisoner and he kept his ears sharp. He was listening to outside as at least five people wereing over. He was not sure about that as he could not use his Ki, but only his sharp hearing.


    After five minutes of silence, only then Heero focused his eyes on the man across him.


    "I am not going to ask you about the person who hired you. Answer Me! Who is Miyamoto to you?" Heero immediately asked the thing he curious about and wanted to know the most.


    He found too many simrities to be coincidental at Musashi Hirata''s sword technique with his best friend.


    Musashi Hirata furrowed his eyebrows in puzzled. He tried to remember if he ever met someone called Miyamoto.


    "Miyamoto?" Hirata blurted in a puzzle on his face. He did not know the person called Miyamoto at all.


    "Musashi Miyamoto! Howe you don''t know him? You even used his sword technique" Heero eximed in agitation, but then he paused for a moment before muttering in a low voice, "Is it just a coincidence that Musashi n has simr technique"


    Meanwhile, Hirata became even more confused with Heero''s im. It was clear he used his n sword technique. How could it be Musashi Miyamoto''s sword technique?


    "Musashi Miyamoto? Did I use Musashi Miyamoto''s sword technique? It''s my n''s secret"


    Musashi Hirata stopped as his eyes went wide. He came into a realization as he remembered a name mentioned by Heero. Musashi Miyamoto, the man who created the Musashi n''s sword technique and the technique had been passed down to the core member of Musashi n.


    "Do you mean my ancestor? Musashi Miyamoto is my ancestors" Musashi Hirata paused as he scanned Heero''s face.


    He could tell that Heero seemed to be knowing his ancestor and had a close rtionship from the way Heero addressed his ancestor. But how did he know about his ancestors and why did he act intimate to his ancestors who had died a long time ago?


    "Yo-your a-ancestor???" Heero stuttered in excitement and happiness shed on his face. He finally found a critical clue about his best friend and if he found his best friend, then he could find out what happened to Dramonia or the way back to Dramonia.


    He could bring his wife to meet his seven mothers and his master. This huge discovery excited Heero, "Then, where is he now? Is he okay?"


    What Heero got was a weird stare from Hirata. Hirata looked at Heero with an odd gaze as he replied to the excited Heero, "He is dead, thousands of years ago!"


    Hearing this, the excited Heero went nk, "Miyamoto is dead? Thousands of years ago?"


    He fell into silence for a moment as he looked down. After a moment of silence, Heero muttered in a low voice with a clear of unbelievable tone, "Then does that mean I have been sealed in Eternal Ice for thousands of years as well?"

 Chapter 83: Ceremony and Offer (1)

    Chapter 83: Ceremony and Offer (1)


    The next morning, Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying did not open the noodles shop. In fact, Xing District was closed for today as there were two important events.


    First, it was to celebrate Heero''s marriage that already known by everyone. Second, it was to celebrate Sun Zhou Yi promotion to Gold ss Hero - Rank 1.


    Because of these two big events, the people decided to close the shop and attended Sun Zhou Yi''s ceremony. Sun Zhou Yi also dly invited them to join the ceremony as, without him, the people of the Xing District would not be able to attend the ceremony.


    As for Heero''s celebration, the people of the Xing District would hold a simple celebration for Heero and Hong Yu. It was they who initiated the celebration, not Heero.


    Seven in the morning, the Xing District was bustled as everyone excited to follow Sun Zhou Yi to the core region. It was a region that they never thought to visit and today, Sun Zhou Yi gave them a chance to see what looked like the core region was.


    Sun Zhou Yi rented three busses to bring the people of the Xing District with him. Looking at the elderly and children were excited, he was also happy to see this. He could share the happiness with the others, there was nothing better than this.


    Heero also stood beside Sun Zhou Yi and he frowned in concern. Actually, he was against this idea, inviting the elderly and the children to visit the core region.


    It was indeed the core region that was a much better cepared to the outer region, but not with the people. The elderly and the children would receive scorn, he was sure about that.


    Moreover, it was kinda dangerous as Sun Zhou Yi had a conflict with the Yuan Family. He was afraid of the elderly and the children would be dragged into the conflict. He did not want Lan Lan''s incident repeated once again.


    However, the Hero League guaranteed the people who came with Sun Zhou Yi would be safe. Sun Zhou Yi himself pledged that he would protect these people.


    With that said, Heero no longer prevented Sun Zhou Yi to bring these people. Moreover, these people were so happy to visit the core region. He did not have the heart to prevent them.


    And then, as the people got into the busses even Butcher Wang and his family also came along. There were a few who stayed though. Yun Xia who was busy with Heero''s new book, cksmith Huang who was busy with his work, and a few children and elderly.


    Seven past thirty, the group departed from Xing District. Hong Yu, Heero, and Han Ying also followed the bus and they would drop in themerce regionter. As the group departed in a harmonious atmosphere, Star Web was sted by shocking news.


    The first, it was a thread posted by the Hero League that said Yuan Chang was not the hero who stopped the Level 10 Cmity, but Sun Zhou Yi.


    Because Yuan Chang tried to im an aplishment that not his, he was demoted to Silver ss Hero and unranked at that. It could be said that the punishment was quite light.


    However, the fact that Yuan Chang tried to steal someone else''s achievement shocked the masses. Yuan Chang was a high-ranking Gold ss Hero and he hailed from a prestigious family, Yuan Family. It gave the masses a shock that a high-ranking hero did a shady practice for rank.


    As if the shock from this issue was not enough, Ranker Alliance made a shocking announcement. Dozens of rankers went missing and two of them were high-ranking rankers.


    Muranaka Kenta, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 98 and Feng Fennu, Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1. Muranaka Kenta went missing already a shock, but even Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1 also went missing in the city at that.


    Yes, the Ranker Alliance posted this thread to threaten the killer. Yes, the ranker alliance announced that these two were killed and told the killer to surrender. That was how Ranker Alliance domineering was. Throwing a threat openly on the Star Web.


    However, the one caused by another uproar was the ce where the rankers went missing. It was the ce where the thunder dragon descended, Xing District.


    People began specting that the rankers died eaten by the dragon or died because of the thunder st. And then, various kinds of spections of the missing rankers aired on the Star Web.


    And then, it was as if these two threads were not enough to st the Star Web. The Hero League also announced that Gold ss Hero - Rank 21, Feng Bian also went missing.


    Different from Ranker Alliance, the Hero League''s thread only was a missing person thread. The Hero League hoped to call them if someone saw Feng Bian. This thing did not shock them, the thing that shocked people was the ce where Feng Bian wasst seen.


    It was the same ce as the thunder dragon descended and the rankers went missing. With the missing threads, people began believing that the thing that descended to the district was a real dragon.


    At the same time, the thunder dragon descended, it killed the rankers and Feng Bian. It was what most people believed.


    A thing that could kill Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1 only Emperor ss Hero or even Legend ss Ranker. However, if it was Emperor ss Hero or even Legend ss Ranker, there was no need for them to post this thread.


    That was why people were convinced it was the thunder dragon who killed the rankers and hero.


    On the way to the Civil bureau, Heero kept looking at the smartwatch in silence. He was reading all of the explosive news on Star Web.


    Based on the news, it benefitted him as the owner of the Xing District. It made the district famous, but somehow he could not smile for the good news. There was something in his mind.


    In fact, he opened the Star Web to distract his mind. However, it failed to distract him as he kept thinking about the thing that concerned. Just as he was reading his smartwatch in a daze, there was a hand tapped his shoulder.


    "Dear, we arrived, let''s go~" Hong Yu called Heero with her sweet voice. She was beaming in happiness as she would get a certificate with the man she loved.


    Heero responded with a nod and followed Hong Yi.


    "Goodbye, everyone~" Hong Yu bid farewell to the people in the bus as her face beaming with excitement while Heero waved his hand disturbingly.


    Han Ying also followed after them and went down from the bus. Afterward, with an inquiry look, Hong Yu asked in a puzzled tone, "Dear, what''s wrong? I feel there''s something wrong with you?"


    ''Sure enough, women really have a sharp intuition just like seven mothers told me''


    Of course, Heero did not tell Hong Yu that he had something that disturbed in his mind. It was aboutst night''s assassin. He found that the assassinst night was his best friend''s descendant, Musashi Miyamoto''s descendant.


    He should be about that as someone he knew from Dramonia was here. But after hearing aplete story of Musashi Miyamoto, Heero was afraid to hear the continuation.


    Based on what the assassin told him, Musashi Miyamoto, already dead before even the catastrophe struck. The assassin said it was about two to three thousand years ago that his ancestor, Musashi Miyamoto dead.


    Which was meant he at least sealed in Eternal Ice about two to three thousand years? It scared him as it did mean he was at least two to three thousand years old.


    His concern was this, his age. What if his girlfriend knew that he was an old foggy about two to three thousand years? Would she leave him? It was the thing he concerned about sincest night.


    If it was Dramonia, he would be respected as only a strong that could live more than a thousand years. Usually, a hero in the Grandmaster ss could live over a thousand years.


    However, he was not on Dramonia, but Earth. People that lived over a thousand years old were unheard of. The oldest human in Earth''s history was only at a little over two hundred years. This man was a former Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1 from Bai Family.


    As for over a thousand years or even two to three thousand years, it was unheard of. What did it mean? It meant he was the weirdo here.


    What if Hong Yu knew his age? Would she leave him? Should he tell the truth regarding his past? Heero believed building trust was the best foundation to build a harmonious family.


    But he was hesitant whether to tell his wife the truth or not. In the end, Heero decided not to tell his wife the truth as he hypnotized himself with, "I was sealed at forty, so I am forty years old, not an old foggy with thousands of years old I was sealed"


    Heero shook his head in response to Hong Yu''s inquiry and answered gently, "Nothing"


    With that, the three entered the Civil Bureau together. During the progress to register their certificate. Surprisingly, the Civil Bureau did not hinder Heero to get his ID Card and register his marriage.


    Getting the certificate was simple, handing the papers, taking the photo for the certificate, and waiting for the certificate that would be ready in half an hour.


    While Heero had his marriage registered sessfully and smoothly, the group of Xing District also proceeded toward the core region smoothly.


    For those who first visited the core region, they looked at the regal building on both sides of the road in admiration. With the trees and flowers decorated the road, the core region looked much betterpared to the outer region.


    As the busses were getting near to the Hero League''s HQ, the road crowded with luxurious cars that had never been seen in the outer region. It took them almost an hour before finally, they reached the Hero League''s HQ.


    Just as the towering building came into their sights, the people gasped in admiration. The building that usually could only be seen in a picture or on the screen, now they could see it directly with their own eyes.


    On the way to the building, various kinds of statues ced in the middle and both sides of the street to the HQ. Most of them recognized these statues as they were Emperor ss Heroes, all of them.


    They had not entered the Hero League''s HQ yet, but everyone amazed by the scene outside of the building. Slowly, the three busses led to the entrance of the Hero League''s HQ under the escort of the Central Police.


    At the entrance, Bai Xian Ming and the other eleven executives were waiting for the main character, Sun Zhou Yi who was on the first bus. Not only the executives, the hero including Emperor ss Hero, Huo Liang Xun was also present.


    Even the former Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, Bai Xin Yue was also present. The Hero Instructor and every hero who was not on duty were present to see the man who stopped Level 10 Cmity alone.


    As the bus stopped, the door opened and Sun Zhou Yi came out of the bus. He was not alone, Xiao Xi in a beautiful red dress apanied him.


    Bai Xian Ming was the first one to make a move. He walked forward and with a big smile, he greeted Sun Zhou Yi, "Wee to Hero League and congrattion for your promotion!"


    Heero reached Bai Xian Ming''s hand with a big smile as well, showing he was truly happy for his promotion, "Thank You, Executive Bai. It''s my honor"


    Sun Zhou Yi exchanged pleasantries with Bai Xian Ming and then, the other executives also came and greeted Sun Zhou Yi.


    Afterward, they entered the Hero League''s HQ with the group of Xing District followed from behind.


    Actually, the ceremony was quite simple. Starting the speech from Bai Xian Ming and then Sun Zhou Yi''s speech, handing over the gold te that became a proof that Sun Zhou Yi was promoted to Gold ss Hero - Rank 1.


    The purpose of this ceremony was to announce to the world that a great hero was born to the people of Star and the other cities. Sun Zhou Yi''s presence meant also hope for humanity. Hero with a potential to reach Emperor ss Hero.


    Despite the simple yet splendid ceremony, it took two hours before the ceremony came to an end and followed by a banquet afterward.


    As soon as the banquet started, Sun Zhou Yi got a special guess. The former Gold ss - Rank 1 and the famous cold beauty Bai Xin Yue visited him.


    However, the cold Bai Xin Yue had a slight captivating smile this time. In just a nce, Sun Zhou Yi knew, she was smiling as a formality.


    In the next moment, Sun Zhou Yi was surprised by what Bai Xin Yue said to him.


    "Hello, I presume you already know who I am and I already know who you are. So, I will get to the point. Is that okay?"


    Sun Zhou Yi gave a nod as response and Bai Xin Yue continued, "Do you want to be part of Bai Family?"

 Chapter 84: Ceremony and Offer (2)

    Chapter 84: Ceremony and Offer (2)


    Recruiting the new-rising hero was normal to a big family and in fact, another purpose of the ceremony was to introduce an upper society to the new hero.


    Why? The purpose was to help the new hero to grow stronger. A big family would provide enough resources for the hero to grow strong. Just like drugs that could make one grow stronger, a secret technique, or even equipment.


    All heroes without the background would join a big force and now, Bai Xin Yue represented Bai Family showing their intention to recruit Sun Zhou Yi.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s potential was enormous and in fact, people secretly thought Sun Zhou Yi was on par with Emperor ss Hero.


    If not Sun Zhou Yu wascking in achievement, everyone believed Sun Zhou Yi would be promoted to Emperor ss by now. With such a huge potential, the Bai Family was the first force to make a move.


    The surrounding people shifted their eyes between Sun Zhou Yi and Bai Xin Yue. These people came to the ceremony had the same notion, it was to recruit Sun Zhou Yi into their forces.


    Before Sun Zhou Yi could give his answer, the sound of shoes shed against the floor was heard amidst the silence. Bai Xin Yue''s eyes peered toward Sun Zhou Yi''s back and a slight frown appeared on her smooth forehead.


    Sun Zhou Yi turned around and found a sharp-looking man in a dark red suit on his way toward him. The man had his ck hair doned neatly to one side and wore a slight smile.


    This man appeared to be in his mid-twenties and he gave off a strong aura, but also friendliness with his smile. As the man in a red suit arrived in front of Sun Zhou Yi, he extended his hand, "Hello, I am Yang Mushen, pleased to meet you."


    Yang Mushen, Gold ss Hero - Rank 6 and hailed from one of the big families, Yang Family. He was quite famous as a high ranking hero and Sun Zhou Yi recognized this man.


    "Sun Zhou Yi, nice to meet you as well," Sun Zhou Yu responded politely as he reached Yang Mushen''s hand.


    As they had a handshake, Yang Mushed continued in an excited tone, "Hah, I could finally meet my idol. Brother Sun, you have be my idol, the way you stopped the horde was amazing that made my blood boil!"


    Sun Zhou Yi did not know how to return it, but he took it as apliment and replied in the same manner as before, "Thanks, you are overpraising me, but I only did what I can to stop the horde"


    After an exchange of greetings, Yang Mushen leered at Sun Zhou Yi''s back and smiled ear to ear as he spotted Bai Xin Yue.


    "Hello, sister-inw~ You made move so fast that force me to make my move as well," Yang Mushen greeted Bai Xin Yue gleefully. The sharp look he showed Sun Zhou Yi changed when he faced Bai Xin Yue.


    The frown on her forehead was getting deeper, but Bai Xin Yue gave a cold shoulder to Yang Mushen. She ignored him and the frosty look of her was back.


    Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi was surprised by the way of Yang Mushen addressed Bai Xin Yue. Sister-inw, which also meant Bai Xin Yue already married. Xiao Xi who stood next to Sun Zhou Yi also surprised.


    Bai Xin Yue could be said was an idol to a woman like. She knew that Bai Xin Yue had not married yet. At least, there was no issue telling Bai Xin Yue already married.


    Yang Mushen''s arrival turned the atmosphere a bit awkward to Sun Zhou Yi. He just did not know how to continue the conversation with these two elites with him. Xiao Xi also felt ufortable with Yang Mushen around.


    "Yo, Young Master Mushen, but it''s a pity that your big brother''s dream to marry my sister will nevere true. My sister has set a man to be her partner and it''s not your big brother!" a cheerful voice chimed in.


    Not only Sun Zhou Yi, but Yang Mushen also turned at the voice. A girl in the green dress came into Sun Zhou Yi''s sight and he recognized this girl. She was the attendant he met when he reported Yuan Chang.


    Even though he knew this girl''s identity, but he did not know her name yet. As another one joined the convo, Sun Zhou Yi was getting more headaches to handle this. Moreover, he perceived a great dislike from Bai Xin Yue and her sister toward the man called Yang Mushen.


    Yang Mushen had a distressed look upon finding Bai Xin Yue''s sister. It was as if he met his archenemy that he could not defeat.


    However, Yang Mushen''s expression only made Bai Xin Yue''s little sister grin wider as she continued gleefully, "And my grandpa also agrees No, instead it was my grandpa''s decision to marry my sister to that man,"


    Hearing this, Yang Mushen face-palmed as he could not believe what he heard. He peered at Bai Xin Yue, what he found was a helpless look on Bai Xin Yue''s face. It told him that what Bai Xin Yue''s sister was telling the truth.


    "Brother must know about this"


    After a moment of silence, Yang Mushen turned away from Bai Xin Yue had his eyes on toward Sun Zhou Yi. For now, he had to prioritize his task and ignored the little imp.


    "Brother Sun, Ie here to invite you to join my family. Yang Family wees you and we will help you with everything you need. Also" Yang Mushen came closer to Sun Zhou Yi and whispered something.


    Bai Xin Yue narrowed her eyes. Somehow, she did not like where this would go.


    After a while, Yang Mushen stepped back and a victorious smile emerged on his lips as he noticed the surprise on Sun Zhou Yi''s face. He thought everything was going as he nned.


    "If you are interested, we can exchange a contact now and let''s meet on another day~" Yang Mushen brought his smartwatch, but to his surprise, Sun Zhou Yi returned his offer with a shake of his head.


    "I''m sorry and thank you, Brother Yang, but I have to reject your offer," After that, he turned around to Bai Xin Yue, "Miss Bai, Thank you and I am sorry, I can''t join your family as well."


    While refusing Yang Mushen''s offer, Sun Zhou Yi took this chance to say his refusal to Bai Xin Yue as well. This earned Bai Xin Yue and Yang Mushen''s surprise.


    "Brother Sun, you don''t have to refuse hastily like this. You can think over for a few days and then you can make your decision afterward." Yang Mushen had not given up yet.


    At this time, Bai Xin Yue could not help but agree with Yang Mushen. She also nodded her head. Hero with big potential like Sun Zhou Yi needed support from a big family. Without the support of the big family, Sun Zhou Yi would not be able to grow as fast as before.


    Bai Xin Yue and Yang Mushen believed this fact as many heroes had done that and ended up joining the big faction. Moreover, if Sun Zhou Yi wanted to reach Emperor ss safely and smoothly, he had to join a faction.


    "No, my decision will remain the same. I can''t join any faction because" Sun Zhou Yi paused here. He wanted to say that he was in his Master''s faction and would not join other factions. However, he did not know if he could tell about his Master to them without Heero''s consent.


    "Because?" Bai Xin Yue and Yang Mushen blurted out simultaneously.


    "Because of I already part of other faction, so I can''t join yours," Sun Zhou Yi continued and then, he looked down at his smartwatch, "Ah, it''s almost twelve already, I have to go back now,"


    With that being said, Sun Zhou Yu looked back at Bai Xin Yue and Yang Mushen, "Excuse me, Brother Yang, Miss Bai, I have to go now,"


    After that, Sun Zhou Yi walked toward the direction where the Xing District''s people gathered. The Hero League set a special ce at the corner of the banquet hall for them and had a few guards watched over them.


    Even though the Hero League''s HQ and the scene in the core region left them in awe, but not the people. They could feel clear discrimination even from the Hero League''s people. They could tell that there were unweed here.


    It left them a bad impression rather than an enjoyable experience from visiting the core region which they dreamed of.


    Sun Zhou Yi also clear about this, that was why he wanted to go back as soon as possible. He attended the banquet was merely giving a face to Bai Xian Ming who invited him


    Moreover, today was his Master''s special day. He had to go back and celebrated it with his master.


    Butcher Wang noticed Sun Zhou Yiing toward him. Amongst the group, Butcher Wang was the one most impatient. Being despising everywhere he went, it pissed him off.


    However, he could not just leave this ce. He came with Sun Zhou Yi and the people who watched them won''t him go back without Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Finally, you are back," Butcher Wang said it in a relieved tone and added in an annoyed tone, "It''s unbearable here, let''s go back!"


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded apologetically as he was not expected even the heroes would view the people of the outer region the same as the others.


    "Good, we will go back now,"


    Just as Sun Zhou Yi wanted to leave with the others, Bai Xian Ming walked toward him.


    "Yo, Little Sun, where are you going?" despite his old age, Bai Xian Ming appeared quite energetic.


    "Hello, Executive Bai. I have another matter to attend to, I have to go back now," Sun Zhou Yi politely replied.


    Hearing this, Bai Xian Ming astonished. How could the main character leave the banquet as soon as it started? He frowned in displeasure at Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Why do you leave? The Banquet just started!" unconsciously, Bai Xian Ming raised his voice. He said it in a questioning tone as He did not bother to hide his anger at the ignorant young''un.


    This banquet was for Sun Zhou Yi, but he did not appreciate it and intended to leave as soon as the banquet started. Bai Xian Ming was angry at this, introducing Sun Zhou Yi to the upper society would benefit him, but Sun Zhou Yi appeared did not care about this.

 Chapter 85: I Am Married...

    Chapter 85: I Am Married...


    Bai Xian Ming''s voice attracted the people who attended the banquet. The surrounding people had their eyes set on Bai Xian Ming now.


    Upon looking at the person in front of Bai Xian Ming, the hall buzzed in discussion amongst themselves. It seemed the main character of the banquet pissed off Executive Bai.


    Executive Bai was known for his temperate temper. It was rare to see Bai Xian Ming grew angry like this? Moreover, it was the new-rising Hero who angered Executive Bai. It surely earned people''s attention. They wondered what happened between Executive Bai and the newly promoted Gold ss Hero - Rank 1.


    The atmosphere around Bai Xian Ming and Sun Zhou Yi turned a bit intense. Bai Xian Ming was the only former hero who became an executive.


    Sun Zhou Yi immediately pulled Xiao Xi back as he faced Bai Xian Ming face to face. He was not afraid of Executive Bai in the slightest as he met Bai Xian Ming''s eyes.


    Butcher Wang turned a bit intense as he subconsciously opened his fist like a beast-w. He was ready to assist Sun Zhou Yi anytime.


    "I am sorry, Executive Bai, but I have to go now. I have more important than a mere banquet. Moreover, my friends are not weed here, it''s better for us to leave now,"


    As he said that Sun Zhou Yi cast a nce at his back and Bai Xian Ming followed Sun Zhou Yi''s gaze. He found the people Sun Zhou Yi brought to participate in the ceremony, isted and guarded by the security of the Hero League''s HQ.


    Rather than a guest, these people were more like captives. The angry Bai Xian Ming softened, but he was still insisting Sun Zhou Yi stay, "What is more important, your future or your matter at hand?"


    "My Master is more important than this banquet and my future is on my hand, not the Hero League. I know you mean well and I appreciate it, Executive Bai. However, I have to leave now!" Sun Zhou Yi also insisted to leave.


    Bai Xian Ming surprised when Sun Zhou Yi involved his master in the convo. He wanted to meet Sun Zhou Yi''s master, but unfortunately, the other side refused to meet him.


    "If may i know, did something happen to your master? You can tell me if you need help, Hero League will dly do the best as long as it is still within our grasp,"


    Bai Xian Ming changed his objective, from preventing Sun Zhou to leave and now he wanted to meet this master of Sun Zhou Yi. Doing a favor for this unknown master might lead him to a chance of an encounter with this master.


    Sun Zhou Yi already told his Master''s existence to Bai Xiang Ming, so he did not mind to tell a bit more, "No, my Master does not need help. However, today is his special day, My Master just gets married and I want to be there to celebrate his marriage."


    "All of us!" Sun Zhou Yi added. It meant that the people behind him would also celebrate it together.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s answer left Bai Xian Ming speechless. He thought there was another important matter, but it was just a celebration about his master getting a marriage certificate.


    However, from Sun Zhou Yi''s mouth, he got a clue about his master. He could check the people who got a marriage certificate and he might find this master.


    But he still found that introduced Sun Zhou Yi to the upper echelon of the Hero League and the upper society of the core region would benefit this young man in his career.


    "Little Sun, you might not know this as you are new. But it will be hard for a hero without a faction to get a promotion. Especially for you, without a faction supporting you, your chance to reach Emperor ss less than one percent,"


    The reason why the Hero League did not promote you to Emperor ss because most of the executives did not agree. You need seven votes from executive before the Hero League can promote you to Emperor ss, so without support from a faction, it will be hard for you to reach Emperor ss."


    So, this banquet is for your own good and I hope you stay longer. You have to think about your future and I think your master will agree with me."


    That was how things worked here. That was why Hero without a faction was doomed to never reach the peak. He alone would not be able to change all of this, Bai Family did not own the Hero League.


    However, to Bai Xian Ming''s surprise, Sun Zhou Yi smiled to him and that smile, it was a satire smile. This earned a frown from Bai Xian Ming.


    "Still, My Master is more important. Without him, I will not be here. Without him, there will be no Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, Sun Zhou Yi. So in his joyous asion, I want to be there to be the very first person to congratte him!"


    So, my choice is still the same, Executive Bai. I don''t care if I stay forever in Gold ss or even get demoted. Moreover, the others have to pass my rank or there will be no more new Emperor ss. So, Thank you for the banquet and your hospitality."


    Sun Zhou Yi bowed his head slightly and Xiao Xi followed in tow on his back.


    "Goodbye, Executive Bai." After that, Sun Zhou Yi pulled Xiao Xi''s hand and walked out of the Hero League''s HQ.


    Butcher Wang picked his daughter who was busy eating and oblivious to her surroundings. Then he pulled his wife and followed Sun Zhou Yi. The others also followed in suit.


    Under the unfriendly gaze of many, Sun Zhou Yi led people of the Xing District leaving. The surroundings also broke into a small discussion, they were talking in a small voice while openly pointed their fingers toward the groups.


    Bai Xian Ming''s frown loosened and the tense look on his face disappeared. It was as if he never angry before as he looked at the back of Sun Zhou Yi.


    k! k! k!


    A high heel rattled against the floor and Bai Xian Ming turned around only to find his two lovely granddaughters approached him. Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er, they were siblings with contrast disposition.


    Bai Xin Yue was cold, distant, and quiet while Bai Shuang''er was cheerful, friendly, and yful. Despite having a contrast disposition, both were quite close.


    "They leave?" Bai Shuang''er opened her mouth as she looked at the hall''s entrance. She noticed the confrontation between Sun Zhou Yi and his grandfather, but she was not clear what they talked about.


    "Hmm, he said he wants to celebrate his master marriage," Bai Xian Ming nodded and looked at his eldest granddaughter, "Yue''er, do you have a moment? There''s something grandfather wants to discuss with you,"


    "Yes," Bai Xin Yue returned with a nod and followed his grandfather. They walked toward the elevator and left the banquet. Sun Zhou Yi left already, there was no need for Bai Xian Ming stayed.


    Meanwhile, Bai Shuang''er was looking at the entrance where Sun Zhou Yi and the group left. After a moment of hesitation, a mischievous smile formed on her lips and she strode out of the hall after that with a n in her mind.


    As soon as Bai Xian Ming left the banquet, the hall buzzed. The people were talking about how bold Sun Zhou Yi and expressed their dislikes toward Sun Zhou Yi.


    ...


    Xing District


    Heero already got his marriage certificate and inside of his log cabin, he held the certificate. People talked it was a marriage certificate, but the certificate was in the form of a small book.


    The cover was a big golden star with many smaller stars around the big one. He opened it and the first contained two paragraphs of words. It was saying how sacred marriage was.


    On the next page, there was a photo of him and Hong Yu. Hong Yu was brightly smiling while Heero had a silly smile as well. While looking at the photo, Heero walked out of his log cabin to the edge of the rooftop.


    He looked up to the bright and clear sky, in an emotional tone, Heero spoke, "Father, Mother, Grandpa, Master, Seven Mothers I am married now"


    He directed the marriage certificate to the sky, hoping his family could see his marriage certificate, "This is a marriage certificate, proof that I am married. Weird isn''t it? On Dramonia"


    Heero then began mumbling about Dramonia, it did not take long though before he stopped. He let out a sigh and looked down.


    On the street, under Yao Yao''s shout and Yun Xia''s help, the security of the Xing District ced tables and chairs in order.


    Today was a special asion for people of the Xing District. They decided to close the shop to make a small celebration for his marriage and Sun Zhou Yi''s promotion.


    Then he saw his wife also helped arrange the party with a sweet smile of her on her face. Since they got the marriage certificate, he noticed Hong Yu never stopped smiling. He was happy about that.


    "But"


    ''Should I tell the truth to her? Or just bury my past deep inside my heart and continue with I have now?''


    Heero was not sure about this. He wanted to tell the truth, but he was also afraid of losing his wife. He was still in a dilemma and not sure what he should do about this.


    He pulled the hand which was holding the marriage certificate. Then a wind blew it up and the next page was opened. There was another photo, but it was not Heero and Hong Yu, but Heero and Han Ying.


    That was the n Heero mentioned to Hong Yu, a fake marriage, only on the paper. Rather than others abusing their authority to get their hands onto Han Ying, Heero told Hong Yu that he could have a fake marriage with Han Ying.


    With this, the Civil Bureau would not be able to force Han Ying to marry someone else. Hong Yu agreed and Han Ying also agreed. They could get a divorce ifter Han Ying found a man she loved.


    This fake marriage also benefited Heero in one way. There was a regtion that someone had to look for a second wife a year after the first marriage.


    Even though he nned to not listen to this weird regtion of the Civil Bureau, but with the fake marriage he had with Han Ying, the officer would not bug him at least for two years


    Heero pocketed his marriage certificate. Remembering about his family, reminding Heero about his best friend Miyamoto. He still had an unfinished talk with the assassin regarding Miyamoto.


    Even though both had the same name, he was still hoping they were a different person.


    In a dark room


    Musashi Hirata slowly opened his eyelids, but he closed his eyes immediately as a splitting headache assaulted his head. He let out a pained grunt as his hand moved to his brow to massage his hurt head.


    After a moment of massage, the splitting headache lessened a lot and he managed to open his eyes fully this time. The cold sensation on his skin told him he was lying down on the floor, but he did not remember how he ended up in this dark room.


    He tried to recall what happened to him before. Shadow Fang asked him to assassinate someone from the outer region, then he


    A scene after scenes disyed in his mind. Until everything was connected, then he found out why he ended up here. His target who he thought only an ordinary man turned into a master.


    And because of his carelessness, he ended up failing his mission. A one-sided fight, he could not evennd a hit on his target.


    "I have to get away from this ce and make a n for my next move" Musashi Hirata muttered in a low voice.


    Then, he looked at the surroundings and found out he was not the only one here. Three meters away, there were another six men. Based on these people''s condition, they had their hands tied as they leaned their backs on the wall.


    Musashi Hirata squinted his eyes to get a clear look at these six men. He found one of them familiar to him. Then, after a while, he recognized the man in the middle. That man was his father''s underling, Muranaka Kenta.


    It shocked him and then, he also recognized the other fives. They were his family''s rankers.


    "Does that unknown master has enmity to my family?" Musashi Hirata muttered.


    "I have to tell father about this. This unknown master is a bit dangerous" an opponent that he could not touch, this meant this person was stronger than his brother and about the same level as his father.


    He was not sure about that yet as he knew that the unknown master did not seriously fight himst night. The unknown master maybe even stronger than his father. He had to tell this to his family, the unknown danger that lurked in the outer region.


    "Ah, with them, it might be easier to run away from here" he got a brilliant idea to escape from this ce. Just as he wanted to call these six men, he heard the door opened.


    Musashi Hirata canceled his intention to call the six men and turned around toward the door. An unknown master he metst night entered the room.

 Chapter 86: Drunk!?

    Chapter 86: Drunk!?


    Musashi Hirata was confused as to why the unknown master in front of him particrly interested in his ancestor, Musashi Miyamoto.


    Since the unknown master visited the darkroom, he had been asking him about his ancestor. Things were getting weirder as it seemed the unknown master had a close rtionship with his ancestors.


    He could tell that by the way of this unknown master addressed his ancestor.


    Dnd this was certainly puzzled Musashi Hirata as the unknown master''s appearance was in his early twenties while his ancestor was dead thousands of years ago.


    "Can you let me see your ancestor''s heritage?" Heero made an unexpected request.


    Musashi Hirata did not immediately give his response or refusal. It was him who told this unknown about his ancestor''s heritage, the secret technique learned by generations after generations of Musashi n.


    However, it was a secret of Musashi n and no outsider knew about that. Even him, the son of the head of the Musashi n never saw the real thing, but only the copy.


    But there was no way he could share his n secret to his target. Even though he hated his n, it was still his n. When the unknown master asked this out, then he realized why did this unknown master interested in his n.


    ''He wants to learn the Musashi n''s secret technique''


    This was the only usible exnation he could think why did this unknown master interested in his ancestors.


    "I don''t have the real thing, but I have the copy in my dwelling. I can get it for you if you release me,"


    After a moment of silence, Musashi Hirata gave his reply. This was the reason why did he cooperate with this unknown master. Answering everything this unknown master asked him, it was for his survival.


    He was an assassin who wanted to kill this unknown master. So to not get killed by his target, he cooperated. When he could get away, he would once again properly assassinate this unknown master.


    Even though he knew the chance of killing this unknown was less than fifty, he was still quite confident in his technique. He had killed people who were stronger than him, so he did not falter in front of the strong target.


    However, things did not go as he expected. The unknown master held his chin and gave him an unexpected statement, "I don''t want to steal or learn your n''s secret technique. There''s something that I need to confirm, Miyamoto''s heritage is the key"


    Heero stopped as he found the assassin did not believe him. He let out a sigh and continued, "I have mastered all of your ancestor''s sword technique. I don''t need your shallow technique,"


    Musashi Hirata however only responded with a disbelieving look. It was clear that he did not believe what Heero told him.


    ''Nah, it''s useless trying to convince the assassin by talk. Showing the real deal might work, but I need at least two days to fully recover my Ki. Moreover, I have to handle many things''


    The Xing District was at a growing phase. While his district became a hot topic on the Star Web, he had to use this chance to rebuild the district so people woulde back to visit the Xing District again.


    "Two days, in two days, I will show you Miyamoto''s real technique to you."


    With that said, Heero walked by passing Musashi Hirata who was still lying down on the floor, he approached the six sleeping men. Then, he took out a small size tube containing red liquid.


    He forced the first man''s mouth to open with his hand and chugged the red liquid into this man''s mouth in one go. Despite being forced to drink the liquid, the man perfectly fine, it did not choke him.


    Heero did the same to the next five men. He chugged the red liquid inside the tube to the offender one by one. Musashi Hirata did not know what the red liquid was, but he was sure that red liquid was not a good thing.


    However, with his hands and feet tied, he could only witness his n''s men were forced to drink the suspicious red liquid by the unknown master. Moreover, he also did not have the energy to even move, let alone helping his n''s men.


    After that, he saw the unknown left the room. Fortunately, the unknown master did nothing to him. He was not forced to drink the suspicious red liquid which made him getting suspicious.


    Musashi Hirata looked at the six men in front of him. He wanted to know the effect of the red liquid, but nothing happened to these six men.


    They did not whimper in pain or even die. It gave a clue to him the red liquid was not a poison. These six men were perfectly fine, their breaths were stable, and he even heard a snore from one of them.


    These six men were sleeping soundly. This made Hirata wondering what the red liquid was.


    "Was that a sleeping drug or the like?" Musashi Hirata muttered, but he immediately shook his head, "I don''t have time to think about that, I have to find a way to get out of this ce."


    *** ***


    Outside, Heero found the group who went with Sun Zhou Yi to the core region hade back. He found that his disciple seemed to be looking for something. Soon he found that his disciple was looking for him.


    As soon as Sun Zhou Yi spotted him, his disciple dashed toward him. He immediately moved his hand forward to stop his disciple continued his action to hug him, or it might cause a misunderstanding to a certain someone.


    He knew his disciple wanted to hug him and congratte him on his marriage. He was happy about that, but a certain someone might not happy.


    Heero nced at a certain direction and sure enough, a girl in a green dress puckered his brow and had a death stare as she looked at his direction. Xiao Xi was watching over her boyfriend from distance.


    "I don''t want a hug from a man, just a normal congrattion will do," Heero added to his confused disciple.


    Sun Zhou Yi had a surprised look when he heard his Master''s words, "Master, how did you know that I wanted to hug you? Is that a special technique as well? irvoyance maybe?"


    Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes shone brightly as he jumped into an absurd conclusion. He did not realize it was his habit, hugging his master each time something good happened. He was oblivious to his action which was incurring jealousy from his girlfriend.


    "AH, today is your happy moment. Let''s not talk about that, let''s party ALL DAY!"


    Without waiting for Heero''s answer, he added enthusiastically. Sun Zhou Yi''s enthusiasm answered by the others as cheers rang and filled the district.


    With cheers, the party started. Even though it was a big celebration, the party was quite simple. They only had a barbecue with premium meat from Butcher Wang''s shop, the enthusiasm elderly''s home cook, and the noodles of Miao Miao Noodle Shop.


    Starting from the sun on the top until the moon appeared, the party continued. As it was inte November, it was a bit cold. Heero set a bonfire inside the pit. Yes, Heero did repair the pit from the thunder dragon ident as it would be the main attraction of the Xing District.


    Heero set the bonfire inside the pit and only the Xing District that set a fire in the middle of the road.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, inside the darkroom, Musashi Miyamoto was still staring at the entrance. He had been looking at the door since Heero left in the afternoon. Only after he was sure Heero would note back, he began wriggling his way toward the six unconscious men.


    He did not know why, but he felt he had no energy in his body. Despite having lied down on the floor for hours, it did not change his condition.


    Clenched his teeth, he muttered indignantly, "I will make sure that man pay for what he has done to me"


    Wriggling like a worm was the same as a humiliation to him. As a big n''s scion, of course, he could not ept such treatment. It took him a few minutes before he could reach the six sleeping men.


    Using his feet, he kicked and called Muranaka Kenta, "Kenta! Kenta! Kenta"


    He kept calling his father''s underling name several times, but Muranaka Kenta did not have any slightest response. He kicked harder and Muranaka Kenta''s body swayed to the other side.


    Frowning, Musashi Kirata kicked Kenta on the chest harder. This time, the trick was working as Muranaka Kenta coughed. Slowly, Muranaka Kenta opened his eyes.


    He nkly stared at Musashi Hirata, but there was no further response. Musashi Hirata frowned as he felt something was wrong with his father''s underling.


    "Kenta! Hah hah... Kenta! hah... Oy, it''s me! Kenta..." he called, but what he got was only a nk stare. Currently, he was out of breath, a few kicks took him a lot of effort, but he could not achieve what he wanted.


    "Oh, it''s Young Master Hirata~"


    As he thought Muranaka Kenta was hopeless, he heard a familiar voice. Muranaka Kenta finally gave an appropriate response. However, he felt something amiss with the way of Kenta spoke.


    "What are you doing here, Young Master Hirata? Do you also want to taste something new as well? This ce had various kinds of women~ I rmend you Maria~. She is one of the best here~ try her Young Master~ you will not regret~"


    "Urgh?" Musashi Hirata dumbfounded. Then he realized that the way of Muranaka Kenta was as if someone who drank.


    "Oh? Does young Master Hirata also want my rmendation for drinks? I rmend you Red Mountain and Purple Float~ Those two drinks will make you fly, Young Master~ just like me~ Hehehehe Flllyyyyy~ Hehehehe..."


    Making sure he was in a dark room, but not in a club. Musashi Hirata scanned the surroundings and found he was truly locked in a dark room.


    "He is hopeless" Musashi Hirata muttered in a low voice and wriggled his way toward another man.


    After waking up all the six men, Musashi Hirata regretted his decision. The other five were the same state as Muranaka Kenta, they were drunk.


    No matter what he did, kicks, scolding and spitting at them. His father''s underlings still the same and the room filled with their ridiculous and absurd twitter. Then he realized the red liquid was not a poison but had this kind of effect.


    In the end, he could only helplessly lie down on the floor and watched aical show presented by his father''s underlings.


    *** ***


    The next morning, there was a group of men visited the Xing District. This group straight came to Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    iming to be officers from the Central Government, a man presented a paper to Han Ying and Hong Yu, "From today onward, this district belongs to Ming Group. By tonight at thetest, you have to move away from this district or we will force you to leave!"

 Chapter 87: Missing Cases

    Chapter 87: Missing Cases


    A new day arrived andst night, Heero had a nice sleep. He walked out of the room and headed to the bathroom to get a quick shower. Since he had legally married Hong Yu, he was sleeping on the third floor with his wife.


    There was no need for him to worry about his activity was heard by the outsider or even Han Ying now. Miao Miao Noodles Shop overhauled, not only the shop on the first floor, all three floors had been renovated.


    All rooms had a good soundproof now, so Han Ying would not be able to hear his wife''s voice in the middle of the night.


    Turned on the shower, Heero happily hummed and his face was glowing in happiness. After a quick shower, he saw his wife was still sleeping. Heero did not wake her up as it was still early. Moreover, they had a crazy battlest night. Maybe it was because they just got their marriage certificate or even other reasons,st night''s battlest longer than usual.


    Heero did not wake his wife and headed out of his room. It was still six in the morning, there was still an hour and a half before the shop opened. There was still plenty times and he let his wife slept longer.


    The first thing Heero did in the morning was heading toward the rooftop. He went into his research cabin and when he went out, he brought six small size tubes contained red liquid and a small tube contained dark green liquid.


    Since he slept inside, the two log cabins on the rooftop became his workroom now. Bringing the seven small tubes, Heero went down.


    *** ***


    Inside the darkroom, Musashi Hirata finally released out a sigh of relief upon the sight of the six drunk men who went to sleep. Finally, after a long night of disgustingical show presented by his father''s underlings, the room back turned quiet once again.


    Last night the worst ever night he ever had during his twenty-six years of his life. It was enough to stress him. The six idiots were dancing like a crazy shit-heads did, screaming and shouting in joy as if they were clubbing.


    However, this was not the worst thing, the worst thing came afterward. These six idiots removed their clothes and everything they wore only to release a perverted moan afterward. It was as if these six idiots were having sex.


    Itsted for three hours and he had been listening to the moans for three hours. It only stopped just now and the six idiots went to sleep that relieved him a lot.


    Dark poach could be seen below his eyes and just as he wanted to close his eyes to get some sleep after a long stressful night, he heard the door opened. He turned around and found Heero walked in.


    His eyes shone as he found hope. He did not immediately ask to be moved out of his room, he was waiting as he thought this unknown master would try to ask him about his ancestor again.


    As Musashi Hirata''s expectation, the unknown master squatted right before him. But to his surprise, the unknown master did not ask him about his ancestor. His cheeks were held and his eyes contracted as he saw the unknown the master chugged him a small tube contained green liquid.


    He swallowed the green liquid as he could not prevent it. It entered his stomach without any obstruction. He could not help but stare at Heero with his eyes opened wide in shock.


    He was sure the red liquid was the one who causedst night''s disgusting show. Without a doubt, the red liquid was the main cause of the weird action of his father''s underling. Then what about the green liquid?


    Heero bypassed Musashi Hirata and found the six men were naked again. He gave a kick to each of them and shout, "Wear your clothes!!!"


    With their eyes still closed, the six men rose from the floor. Then, the six men picked up their clothes and wear the clothes afterward. Starting from the underwear to their outer clothes.


    "Sit!" the six men followed Heero''s order with their eyes closed and sat as they had their back on the wall.


    "Open your mouth!" as per order, the six men opened their mouths. Next, Heero delivered the red liquid into their mouths.


    On the other side, Musashi Hirata had his eyes opened wide and his jaw dropped in shock. He was sure the six idiots were sleeping, their breaths were stable just like people sleeping. But why did they follow the unknown master''s order?


    "Hah, it''s still working even though I use different nts" Hirata heard it from the unknown master''s mouth which shocked him. Then what about the green liquid?


    He was afraid if he was controlled just like the six idiots or even did the disgusting things that the six idiots didst night.


    As he was in a trance for thinking about his fate, he heard the sound of a door closing. He turned around and Heero was nowhere to be seen.


    Just as he wanted to shout to call Heero, sleepiness invaded him. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. Before even he could call Heero, his eyelids became heavier, and then darkness invaded his eyes. He fell asleep just like the six idiots.


    *** ***


    Heero went out of the jailhouse, it was less than half an hour, but when he came out he saw there was a crowd gathered in front of Miao Miao Noodles Shop. Most of them were elderly and they kept peeking into the noodle shop with a concerned look.


    Heero headed back as he picked up his pace. Upon the sight of Heero, the crowd made a path and let Heero passed them through.


    At the entrance noodle shop, two men wore ck suits with a white shirt inside and sunsses stood before the entrance. These two men were preventing Butcher Wang to enter the shop and they had a heated argument.


    "Let me enter or I will force my way in!" Butcher Wang indignantly said in a threatening tone. This was earned sneers from the two men in ck suits, "You can try!" said one of them in a challenging manner.


    Butcher Wang truly wanted to force his way in, but he noticed Heeroing toward him.


    "What''s wrong?" Heero asked as a frown formed on his brow. Each time people with ck suits came to this district, it meant problem knocked at his door. Sure enough, these people were trouble.


    "They want us to move away from this district!" Butcher Wang rudely pointed his finger toward the two men. He did not try to hide his hostility toward the two men in ck suits.


    One of them try to hit Butcher Wang''s hand away, but Butcher Wang pulled his hand timely and the man only hit the empty air.


    "Heh, it''s a hundred years too early to hit my hand," Butcher Wang did not forget tounch a taunt. His taunt proved to be effective as the man who failed to hit Butcher Wang''s hand infuriated.


    He wanted to charge at Butcher Wang, but his friend stopped him.


    "Why don''t you take them down and throw them to a jailhouse? These kinds of people are troublemakers and could be considered as offenders!" Heero rolled his eyes at Butcher Wang.


    Sure enough, these people came to create trouble. Even though Butcher Wang did not fill theplete story, he knew why did these people drive them away.


    As per the thunder dragon''s incident, the Xing District became popr and many people visited this ce to see the empty pit. It was natural of people with some authority tried to get this ce for themselves.


    "They are the people of the Central Government, I am waiting for your decision," Butcher Wang replied with a shrug.


    "See, we have to beat them first and they will know their ce. If we just let them like this, they will be more insolent," the man who was pissed by Butcher Wang arrogantly stated with his finger directed at Heero.


    Heero ignored these two clowns and made a call to Fatty Liang. The call immediately connected, it was as if Fatty Liang waited for his call all this time.


    "Ring the bell!" as soon as Heero said that, the bell resounded through the Xing District.


    Guong! Guong! Guong! Guong!


    It sounded weird to the two men in the ck suits, but the people around were familiar to this bell. Heero''s instruction was clear to them, as soon as the bell resounded, they were ordered to get inside the building. If there were customers, then brought them in as well.


    Soon, the surrounding people scattered around and headed into the building. Heero was the one who gave them a shelter, a man who they relied on. They heed Heero''s words and soon, the street was empty of people, leaving only two men in the ck suits, Butcher Wang and Heero.


    This puzzled the two men in the ck suits. What did that bell mean? And why did the people leave at the rings of the bell?


    The two men''s tension rose as the district turned void of people. Then, one of them realized the bell rang as soon as the young man called someone to ring the bell. He would know if he caught this young man.


    "Catch him!" on themand of his friend, the man who pissed off by Butcher Wang formed a stance. Both were Silver ss Rankers who working under Ming Group, they came here to apany the general manager of Ming Group to take over this district.


    To their surprise, Butcher Wang made his move first. He appeared right in front of them and tackled the man on his right. As he tackled the man on his right, his hand also moved to man on his left.


    His movement was not shy, but it was quick that made the two Silver ss Ranker could not react in time.


    Bugh! Bugh! Bugh! Bugh!


    Four punchesnded on the man on his left and Butcher Wang''s target immediately went limp with his eyes closed. Butcher Wang did not stop here, he raised his right foot and directed toward the man who he tackled earlier.


    The man could only watch helplessly as he saw a shoe shot toward his forehead. Butcher Wang ended up the fight with a stomp as the second man had his rolled up and fell unconscious as well.


    "So weak, yet acting cocky before me!" Butcher Wang spat out to the two unconscious men.


    Heero ignored Butcher Wang and entered the noodles shop. Five men seated across Hong Yu and Han Ying. They were supposed to be having a discussion, but the bell disrupted their talk.


    As soon as Heero entered the shop, Han Ying pointed her finger toward him and said, "He is the owner of the Xing District and he is"


    Heero stopped Han Ying with a gesture and said indifferently, "There''s no need to talk, I am here to capture the offender!" as he said that, he was on his way toward the five men.


    A man who appeared in his thirty stood up and took out something from behind his suit. Then he showed it to Heero, "I am rank 5 officers of the Central Government, from"


    Bugh!


    Having not finished his words, the man fell to the floor. It shocked everyone including Han Ying and Hong Yu. It was a rare sight that the kind-hearted Heero became barbaric now.


    Heero was right next to the unconscious man, proving it was his doing. The other four men rose from the seat, only to get toppled down by Heero. Without saying any words, Heero knocked all of them.


    Finishing his job, Butcher Wang caught up and only to see the five men who entered the shop were knocked down already.


    "I amte" Butcher Wang muttered in disappointment as he thought it was fun to knock some weakling. But Heero had done the job already.


    "Next time, just ring the bell directly if these kinds of peoplee again regardless of their identities, heroes, rankers, or even some big sh*t from the big family!" dragging the five unconscious men out, Heero told Butcher Wang in a stern tone.


    "Good, there''s no next time!" Butcher Wang nodded his head and helped Heero dragging these men out.


    As they dragged the offenders to the jailhouse, in a certain building that not far from the noodles shop. Eyes peeked out through the window, the ck and clear eyes were looking at Butcher Wang and Heero who dragged the men in the ck suits.


    The eyes shone brightly as he looked at this scene. The hopeful and big ck eyes turned to a strong determination at this scene.


    Heero put them into a temporary jailhouse at a different room from the early offenders. As he came out of the jailhouse, he muttered in a thoughtful look, "This building won''t do, maybe I should build a dungeon to put these offenders"


    *** ***


    The next day, the Central Police came to the Xing District. They were looking for the officers who came the day before. Heero, Hong Yu, Han Ying, and Butcher Wang were interrogated by the police.


    They answered with the same answer and words, "I don''t know!"


    Then, the police began questioning the others, Yao Yao, Xiao Xi, the elderly and even the children. However, they got the same replies, "I don''t know!""I don''t see them!"


    Since the investigation went naught, the Central Police took a temporary judgment that these people went missing. Of course, they would continue investigating the case as these people were not the only case. There were several of the same cases and these people went missing at the same ce, the Xing District.


    In the following week, the missing cases were piling up. The Central Police and Heroes dispatched to investigate the case. The missing case mostly involved rankers and officers of the Central Government. There were a few people from Martial House as well.


    The missing case and the Xing District''s name blew up on the Star Web. Every day, people were discussing this topic. Most of them said it was the thunder dragon''s doing and Heero''s hater used him.


    There was a post saying the culprit was Handsome Brutal Savage. Various kinds of spections appeared on Star Web while the Central Police incessantly investigated the cases.


    As the Star Web was in an uproar, the Hero League alerted, and the Ranker Alliance had their eyes at the Xing District. Heero and cksmith Huang took this chance to start the first debut of Xing Auction House.


    Heero already had eleven swords ready to be auctioned and cksmith Huang would auction his nine creations during thest month. As cksmith Huang already made a name for himself at Vermillion Auction House, it was easy to attract the heroes and the rankers'' attention.


    Twenty top tiers Gold ss weapons were ready to be auctioned, the heroes and the rankers were in tumult.

 Chapter 88: Xing District - Denied by Entrance

    Chapter 88: Xing District - Denied by Entrance


    Amidst the missing cases that caused an uproar, Xing Auction House held an auction. The auction that only involved the heroes and rankers as the items auctioned were for them to use. A high-quality Gold ss Weapons that sought by many.


    It caused a tumult amongst the heroes and the rankers. Gold ss Weapon''s existence was rare and hard to find, then suddenly twenty Gold ss weapons were ready to be auctioned.


    Moreover, it was not the famous Vermillion Auction House who auctioned the weapon. It was an unknown auction house located in the outer region.


    At first, people doubted the news, butter they found out Xing District truly existed and it was the district where cksmith Huang resided.


    As cksmith Huang was quite famous in the heroes and rankers circle, they believed the auction was legit. However, the fact that a famous cksmith lived in the outer region shocked the masses.


    The public might not know who cksmith Huang was, but heroes and rankers knew this name. In thest Vermillion''s monthly auction, he earned a name for himself and big cash, a hundred million WD.


    It was enough for a famous cksmith to get his ce in themerce region or even entered the inner region if he joined a faction that resided in the inner region. Every faction wanted to get a master as cksmith Huang, someone who could produce a rare Gold ss weapon.


    However, why did cksmith Huang remained living in the outer region? This issue became a hot topic amongst the heroes and rankers circle.


    Of course, Xing District held an auction, the public did not miss this issue. While many did not know who cksmith Huang was, there were a few knew this name. Soon, Handsome Savage Brutal''s name became a hot topic once again.


    There was a post from an unknown user who said that cksmith Huang was forced to stay by Handsome Savage Brutal. Heero''s past deed resurfaced again, describing how savage Heero was.


    After all, who would believe that a cksmith that could forge a Gold ss weapon willingly to stay in the outer region? This was one of the usible causes that made a famous cksmith stayed in the outer region.


    The post justified his im with Heero''s post. Because of the incident of the Central Government who wanted to take his district by force. He posted a picture of a certificate that proved he was the owner of the Xing District.


    The post narrated that now the district belonged to Handsome Savage Brutal. He pressured cksmith Huang with his prowess to stay. It was the sum of the long post that unknown user.


    Another round of debate started with the post as more and more people began checking who this Handsome Savage Brutal was. People began checking Handsome Savage Brutal, wanting to find out the guy who often became a trending topic.


    Amidst the uproar about his move, Heero currently inside his log cabin, sitting in front of hisputer. He was grinning ear to ear as he looked at the total of people visited Xing District''s main forum.


    The traffic reached ten million users, it was a new record. Even though most of them were visiting Miao Miao Noodles Shop''s forum to check about him and his business, it was a good start to make the Xing District flourish.


    That aside, he was also working with the invitation for the auction. There was a registration for people who wanted to join the auction and he put the registration in the Xing District''s forum through aplicated program.


    "This thing is supposed to make my words easier, but this thing is hard to use andplicated" Heero grumbled as the sound of the keyboard filled the room.


    Looking at the Xing District forum''s traffic was a small break for him. It somehow encouraged him for knowing his hard work was not in vain.


    At the same time, the door creaked out, and Hong Yu entered the log cabin in her white and loose pajamas. She was ready to sleep, but she could not find her husband in their room. She came here to check on Heero and found Heero was still working in front of theputer.


    "Dear~ are you still working? It''s eleven already~ Let''s sleep~"


    Heero''s hand stopped moving and turned around to face his beloved wife. Her sweet yet also coquettish voice aroused him, but he refrained himself as he still had work to do.


    "I have to get the invitation done by tonight. You can go to sleep first~" Heero replied in a gentle tone.


    Hong Yu walked closer and sat on Heero''s tight. Then she looked at the threeputer screens in front of her. She noticed that her husband opened Star Web and frowned upon the view of one post.


    The post that ndered her husband, as his wife, of course, she did not like her husband being ndered like this, "This guy, why do they keep ndering you!?"


    Hong Yu''s movement made Heero lost his will to continue his work. A familiar pleasant fragrance entered his nose, then he put his hand around his wife''s waist and had his chin rested on his wife''s shoulder as he replied.


    "It''s okay, dear. No harm inflicted on me, instead, they are doing a good deed for us, for the Xing District,"


    Then, Heero moved his hand to the mouse and showed his wife the traffic of the Xing District''s Forum that bloated in visitors.


    Sure enough, Hong Yu was surprised with her hand covered her opened jaw. She just could not believe that Xing District was famous to get ten million visitors in a day. Then, she felt there was a hand snuck into her pajamas.


    Of course, she knew it was her husband doing. Still, on her husband''sp, she turned around to face her husband and teasingly snickered, "Heh, heh, Don''t you still have work?"


    Pasting his face on her wife''s chest, Heero replied straightforwardly, "But my wife is more important than my work"


    With that said, Heero nted a kiss on Hong Yu''s lips. After a short kiss, Hong Yu raised her hand and Heero moved ordingly. He pulled his wife''s loose pajama and ckce bra came into view.


    Heero rose from the seat and brought his wife to the bed and soon, pleased moan filled the air.


    *** ***


    Three dayster


    Xing Auction House''s first auction would be held tonight in Xing District. This auction brought no small wave upon the heroes and rankers circle. Unfortunately, Xing Auction only invited three hundred people for the first auction.


    So, only the people who registered their names in Xing District''s Forum that could get the invitation. Nheless, even without invitations, many heroes and rankers came to Xing District.


    Located not far from Miao Miao Noodles Shop, a well-decorated building which was also the ce for tonight''s auction, Xing Auction House. At the entrance, there were three men with a neat outfit stood.


    Fatty Liang, Sun Zhou Yi, and Butcher Wang served as the guards for tonight''s auction. Despite being promoted to Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, Sun Zhou Yi''s was quite idle as a hero.


    As Gold ss Hero, he did not need to take a low-rank mission like before. He would receive a task from the Hero League directly, but the Hero League had not trusted a task yet. His daily activity did not change much as Gold ss Hero, training and helping his Master.


    Eight in the evening, the Xing District was crowded by visitors. Of course, most of these visitors were heroes and rankers who came to attend the auction.


    Butcher Wang and Fatty Liang stood in the front while Sun Zhou Yi on their backs, shadowed by Fatty Liang and sturdy Butcher Wang, Sun Zhou Yi had his head hung down as he yed with his smartwatch.


    The auction started at eight-thirty and it was still half an hour until the auction started. It was still half an hour before the auction, but there was still no oneing.


    "Huh, it seems the first auction will fail" Butcher Wang muttered in a low voice. It was natural for Butcher Wang to have a thought like this. The district was crowded, but none of them had the intention to join the auction as these people just loitering around.


    After a moment of boredom, Butcher Wang noticed three people wereing. Three men who looked in their early thirties heading toward him. Based on the neat and luxurious outfit, he thought these threeing for the auction.


    To his surprise, the three men ignored him and Fatty Liang''s gesture. These three intended to force their way into the auction house.


    ''The auction has not started yet, but the troublemaker appears already''


    With an annoyed look on his face, Butcher Wang moved to the door and blocked the three men. Still, with a forced polite smile, Butcher Wang spoke as he opened his smartwatch, "Sir, please show your invitation."


    What he got was a frown from the man in the middle. It seemed he was displeased, but Butcher Wang did not care. He just did his task as Heero instructed him to.


    "We don''t have the invitation! Just a low-ss auction house, is an invitation needed?" the man on the left sneered in response.


    ''Sigh, it seems the new dungeon will be filled by tonight'' thought Butcher Wang as he looked these three men in a pity. He had seen the past offenders, they were not tortured, but he thought it was worse than torture.


    Shaking his head, he denied the three men to enter, "I am sorry, Sir. If you don''t have an invitation, you can''t enter and join the auction."


    As soon as they heard the rejection from Butcher Wang, the two men on his left and right seemed furious. It showed on their faces and one of them threateningly bellowed at him, "Do you know who is he? He is the eldest young master of Ming Group!"


    "Eldest Young Master of Ming Group?" Butcher Wang blurted in wonder.


    The two men took that as Butcher Wang was afraid of Ming Group, "Yes, he is" Having not finished his words, Butcher Wang cut him off with a statement that pissed them off.


    "What a weird title you have there!" Butcher Wang responded that infuriated the three men. Just before a manshed at him again, Butcher Wang pointed toward Sun Zhou Yi, "Do you know him? He is our head, so if you want toin, you can go to him!"


    Then the three men looked at where Butcher Wang pointed out. They found a young in his early twenties who also stared at them. Three of them recognized this man, a newly promoted Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, a man who stopped Level 10 Cmity alone, Sun Zhou Yi.


    The two infuriated men gulped in fear. If what the rough security was true, then they just offended Gold ss Hero - Rank 1. Sun Zhou Yi''s face was all over on media, news, forum, or even newspapers. So they instantly recognized Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Let''s leave!" The man called Eldest Young Master of Ming Group said and turned around. Even with his identity, he did not dare to offend Sun Zhou Yi. The man that was on par with Emperor ss Hero and would be an Emperor ss in the future.


    Looking at the three men left, Butcher Wang smirked, "Heh, just like Heero said, You will be handy if trouble arises,"


    The surrounding also began noticing Sun Zhou Yi''s presence which was earlier shadowed by Fatty Liang and Butcher Wang. It caused a smallmotion amongst the crowd.


    As themotion could be heard amongst the crowd, three people stepped out and headed toward the auction house. An old man and two young girls.


    An Old Man with a gray hair in a neat suit, but did not lose his sharpness despite his old-age. The Old Man apanied by two young girls wearing simr blue dresses.


    Butcher Wang recognized two of them. He recognized the old man and the young girl who had a frosty look, Bai Xian Ming and Bai Xin Yue. He did not know the other girls, but she might be a close rtive of these two as well.


    "Yo, Little Sun, we are not toote yet, right?" Bai Xiang Ming casually greeted Sun Zhou Yi. Bai Xin Yue gave a slight nod and Bai Shuang''er waved her hand toward Sun Zhou Yi''s cheerfully.


    "Good evening, Executive Bai. You are notte, it''s still half an hour until the auction start," Sun Zhou Yi politely replied with a slight bow. He also returned the two girls'' greeting with a nod.


    Bai Xian Ming waved his hand as a wide smile stered on his face, "There''s no need to be formal with me. You can call me Grandpa Bai or Old Man Bai will do. We are not in a formal meeting or work, so don''t need to be so formal,"


    "Alright, Executive Bai," Sun Zhou Yi replied in the same manner as before which left Bai Xian Ming speechless.


    Amidst the friendly talk, Butcher Wang chimed in, "Sir and Miss, Please show your invitation,"


    He motioned to the three to show the invitation as he opened his smartwatch. The invitation was in a digital format, what he needed to do was to scan the invitation sent by Heero to the people who had registered.


    Bai Xin Yue frowned at Butcher Wang, but she still showed the invitation to him. She unlocked her smartwatch and showed it to Butcher Wang. On the screen, there was a card with "Xing" written on it.


    Butcher Wang scanned the picture with his smartwatch. With a beep sound, there was data appeared in his smartwatch. He nodded his head and proceeded to another young girl.


    He repeated the process and with a beep sound, the identification was done. Until it reached the old man''s turn, but Bai Xin Yue spoke first with her cold tone, "He is with us!"


    However, Butcher Wang shook his head, "I am sorry, Miss. People with no invitation could not join the auction" as soon as he said this, the friendly atmosphere was broken. With him coldly being staring by Bai Xin Yue, he added, "At least, it was what told to me" he shot a nce toward Sun Zhou Yi.


    As Bai Xian Ming was truly a big figure, he thought they could call Heero to make an exception. The most influential executive from the Hero League, it could also boost the auction house''s name.


    Looking at Bai Xian Ming for a moment, Sun Zhou Yi nodded, "Wait a moment, I will call my Mast the master of Xing Auction House,"


    With that, Heero called his master and the call immediately connected. The talk was short, greeting his master and Sun Zhou Yi directly asked whether Bai Xian Ming could join the auction without an invitation.


    "Alright!" Sun Zhou Yi ended the call fast while Bai Xian Ming and Bai Xin Yue secretly exchanged a nce.


    "Executive Bai, I am sorry, you can''t participate in the auction without an invitation,"

 Chapter 89: Xing District - Bai Familys Hidden Intention

    Chapter 89: Xing District - Bai Family''s Hidden Intention


    As soon as those words came out of Sun Zhou Yi''s mouth, the surrounding could no longer hold their volume of voices. The surroundings broke into a heated discussion and most of them were talking about Sun Zhou Yi.


    They discussed how arrogant and disrespectful Sun Zhou Yi was. After all, Bai Xian Ming was still the number one figure in the Hero League. As a newly promoted Gold ss Hero, Sun Zhou Yi''s manner was disrespectful.


    "It seems the rumors are true"


    "Yeah this is not the first time"


    Then these people began talking about the event when Sun Zhou Yi left the banquet as soon as it started. Of course, a discussion was just small talk, they tried to suppress their voice lower.


    They did not want Sun Zhou Yi to hear them. After all, Sun Zhou Yi promoted to Gold ss Hero through a big feat. He was still a man that stopped Level 10 Cmity alone and none of them wanted to offend such a figure.


    Bai Xian Ming''s friendly smile vanished in an instant. He never thought that someday he would be denied by entrance like this. As an Elder of Bai Family and a Chief Executive of the Hero League, people would be d about his present to attend their parties. Here, he was rejected because he did not have an invitation.


    Bai Xin Yue also froze on the spot. She did not expect there was someone did not give her grandfather''s face. She was furious as her countenance turned colder.


    The cheerful Bai Shuang''er also had a dumbfounded look as she could not believe what she heard. The famed Silver Hawk and the former Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1 in his era was rejected to join the auction, an auction of unknown auction house at that.


    "Hahahahahaha"


    Out of everyone''s expectation, the girl burst out inughter. Sheughed hard in tears as her hand on her belly. Theughter attracted everyone''s attention, including her grandfather and a big sister who almost exploded in rage.


    Bai Shuang''erughter resounded through the Xing District. Sheughed unrestrained, it was as if she was hearing the biggest joke in the years. A couple of secondster, Bai Shuang''er stoppedughing.


    She took a big stride toward Sun Zhou Yi and dered loudly, "Call your Master now! Somehow, I have an urge to beat someone, call your master and I will let your master taste this youngdy''s fist for disrespecting my grandpa! I will beat your brazen Master!"


    Once again, everyone stunned by this girl auction. Before she wasughing hard and now, she was acting fierce. It was clear that from her expression, she had a dead-serious look. A high tension filled the air as Bai Shuang''er had her jet ck eyes stared at Sun Zhou Yi.


    Sun Zhou Yi furrowed his brows in displeasure as he nced at Bai Shuang''er. He certainly had a grateful feeling to this young girl for helping him to reim his achievement. However, it was different when it came to his master.


    Looking at Bai Shuang''er back with his eyes that slowly turned cold, he replied in a t tone, "You are not at the same level to my Master, if you want to die, then I will grant your wish. Also, don''t you dare to talk bad about my Master again! This the first and thest warning!"


    Then, he looked back at Bai Xian Ming. Bai Xian Ming was surely a figure he respecter. However, in his eyes, his Master was still far above to Bai Xian Ming.


    "Executive Bai, please take care of your rtive!"


    "You!" Bai Shuang''er raised her finger at Sun Zhou Yi, but before she could continue, Bai Xian Ming''s deep voice resounded.


    "Shuang''er! Stop! Where''s your manner?"


    With an unbelievable look on her face, she turned around to face her grandpa, "Granpa, it was he who disrespected you, how could you are still on his side!"


    "Shuang''er!" once again, Bai Xian Ming called his granddaughter. It was a lie if he was not upset being rejected by the entrance like this. However, he had another goal. He came here not to make a conflict but formed a friendly rtionship with Sun Zhou Yi''s Master.


    With her grandpa''s voice and a stare from his sister, she returned to their side while grumbling in a low voice.


    "Hehe, it''s okay. I will stay outside and try the hotpot here. I heard the hotpot here is pretty good," After saying that, he turned toward his two granddaughters, "You can go and have fun, I will wait at Xing Hotpot,"


    Bai Xian Ming gave a gentle smile to his two granddaughters. But Bai Xin Yue remained still with her frosty look while Bai Shuang''er had an annoyed expression.


    "No, I don''t want to attend the auction anymore. Moreover, we already have many Gold ss Weapons at home. This auction has no meaning to us" here, her words trailed off as she looked back at her grandpa, "I rather follow you to eat hotpot. I heard the hotpot is yummy and they have Jagged Goat as well,"


    "Shuang''er!" This time, it was Bai Xin Yue who called her name. Still annoyed as before, she turned around to her sister and only found a solemn look of her sister.


    "Alright~ Alright~ I will follow you," Bai Shuang''er surrendered. She knew her sister well, nothing good came if she pissed her sister. She sulkily stood next to Bai Xin Yue, looking away from Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Hahahaha It''s really worthing here. I finally manage to witness our respected executive being denied by the entrance!" a sonorous yet also rough at the same time sounded and attracted people''s attention.


    A man in 1.9 meters with short hair and sharp-looking stepped out of the crowd. Based on the look, the man in the red shirt looked like a man in histe thirties.


    Uwah!


    The crowd simultaneously released a surprised exmation at the same. They recognized this man, he was a real Emperor ss Hero who just got his rank promoted to Rank 18, Huo Liang Xun.


    "Yo, Old Man Bai!" he casually greeted Bai Xian Ming with a wave of his right hand and smirked, "I am sorry, but I can''t give my invitation to you. I am curious to the man who dared to reject our respected Executive Bai to join his auction,"


    Bai Xian Ming however ignored Huo Liang Xun, "Yue''er, I will leave the rest to you."


    Bai Xin Yue responded with a serious nod.


    After that, Bai Xian Ming turned around and went to Xing Hotpot that not far from Xing Auction House. He truly wanted to try the rumored most delicious hotpot.


    It was as if he was used to being ignored, he turned toward the two sisters and greeted them while showing his shiny teeth, "Yo, let''s"


    Before he could finish his words, the two sisters turned around and entered the building. Leaving Huo Liang Xun alone and Bai Family''s action was surprised by the crowd.


    Huo Liang Xun shrugged indifferently, it was as if he was used to being ignored like this. He took no offense and went to Butcher Wang to show his invitation.


    *** ***


    Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er entered the building. A hallway with a dim light greeted them, it was weird for an auction.


    "Wee to Xing Auction House~!"


    Then two voices greeted the two sisters and only then they found two men stood next to them. The voices were weird, one voice sounded gentle while the other one sounded cold.


    Meanwhile, Bai Xin Yue''s heart palpitated, her heart was beating furiously. It was not she felt creepy with the voices, but because she could not feel these men''s presence. If these two were assassins, then she and her sister might die just now.


    Bai Xin Yue scanned the two men. Both had a simr build and height, wearing ck vests outside and a white shirt inside, and a faceless wood mask covered their faces. She found a sword, a katana on the man''s waist on her left.


    ''Does Sun Zhou Yi''s Master rted to the south?'' thought Bai Xin Yue upon encountering a katana.


    "Guests, please follow me. I will guide you to the hall."


    A cold voice resounded again and Bai Xin Yue set her eyes on the man on her left. After that, the man began walking through the hallway. She and her sister followed the man with a sword.


    As she walked in, Bai Xin Yue kept peeking at her back and forth. Failing to notice these two men''s presence, it alerted her. However, there was nothing happened and she reached a hall with brighter light.


    Ahead, there were twenty tables and ten seats at each table. Further ahead, there was a stage with a big red drape.


    "You can choose your seat wherever you want and there''s a guidebook on each chair. I hope you read the book as our auction house''s regtions are written in it. If you vite the rules we have set up, you will be considered as an offender and will be locked in Dungeon!"


    After saying that, the man left the two girls in the hall and went back to the entrance.


    "The service is minus ten out of ten!" Bai Shuang''er immediately raised herint as soon as the man left, "The auction has not started yet, but they already threatened us! This auction house is ck!"


    Her voice echoed through the hall and garnered her sister''s stares. She immediately closed her mouth.


    "Shuang''er!" Bai Xin Yue raised her voice, but then she immediately released out of a soft sigh.


    "Shuang''er," with a softer voice, she called her sister once again and asked in a solemn tone, "Do you know what we are here for, right?"


    Bai Shuang''er nodded her head meekly in return. She was clear as to why did his grandpa was interested ining to this ce. He even lowered his head when he was denied by the entrance. So she understood how important this event to Bai Family.


    "I know, I will behave," Bai Shuang''er replied. Bai Xin Yue smiled gently and rubbed her sister''s hair in response.


    "I know it''s unfair for you, but we have to do this for our family, for Star City!" Bai Xin Yue added with a soft voice.


    At the same time, there was a familiar loud voice resounded from the hallway. The two sisters turned around and found two figuresing toward them. They looked at each other for a moment before they decided to choose their seats in the front.


    In the hallway, under the wooden mask, Heero made an annoyed look as he listened to his guest who kept talking non-stop since he entered. He had been asking about the Boss of the auction house without realizing the boss was in front of him.


    "Your Boss is surely amazing, he dares to ignore the Executive Bai!"


    "Can I meet your Boss?"


    "Are you deaf? Why don''t you talk to me?"


    "Or are you mute? You can''t talk, maybe? Or maybe do you have a mental issue?"


    "There''s no way the auction would employ someone with mental issues"


    He kept talking despite receiving no response from Heero. Usually, people would stop talking if he did not receive any response from the one he talked to. However, receiving no answer did not make Huo Liang Xun''s enthusiasm down.


    In the heroes'' circle, he had a nickname, Chatterbox with no Limiter. It was him, Huo Liang Xun the chatterbox with no limiter. Moreover, he spoke whatever in his mind without caring whether it was rude or not.


    That was the reason why did Bai Xian Ming, Bai Xin Yue, and Bai Shuang''er avoid him. They did not want to hear the endless bs from chatterbox with no limiter.


    When they reached the hall, Heero repeated the same words as the man told the two sisters and immediately left the chatterbox who was still talking to him.


    Looking at Heero''s back vanished in the hallway, Huo Liang Xun let out a disappointed sigh as he failed to make Heero speaking to him. But then, he found two girls who sat in the front. With a big grin, he approached the two girls.


    *** ***


    After the Eldest Young Master of Ming Group''s incident, everything went smoothly. It surprised Butcher Wang as he thought the people from the inner and core region would make trouble with limited invitations.


    Of course, he knew it was because of Sun Zhou Yi. A Gold ss Hero - Rank 1 guarded the gate, who dared to make trouble?


    Two hundred people came, none of them missing. And right at eight thirty, the auction started.

 Chapter 90: Xing District - A Mess Before the Calm

    Chapter 90: Xing District - A Mess Before the Calm


    Eight thirty, the guests arrived at Xing Auction House''s hall. Two hundred people, no less, filling the hall. It was not crowded as Vermillion Auction House, but the target achieved.


    Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi stood next to the stage for the auction. They had a task to protect the goods and secured the auction. At the entrance, two men with a wooden stood side by side.


    To hold an auction with twenties high-quality weapons, the guards could be considered loose. As the guests had a small talk amongst themselves, the big red curtain opened and showed what behind it.


    Twenty cases in red and a box in blue neatly lined up with the blue box as the center. The red cases had various kinds of size, while the smallest was about a meter and the longest red case reached four meters.


    In just a nce, everyone understood that the twenty red cases were the weapon that would be auctioned tonight. However, what about the blue box? It certainly an element that made everyone curious.


    Not long after the curtain opened, cksmith Huang appeared on the stage. Wearing the same outfit as the man guarded the entrance, having his beard shaved, and a new haircut. cksmith Huang walked to the center of the stage with a brilliance smile and confident.


    "Good evening, I am cksmith Huang, a cksmith who forged half of the weapon that will be auctioned tonight!" cksmith Huang who would be the host for tonight auction opened the event with a simple introduction.


    He was indeed bing famous since auctioning his and Heero''s creation at Vermillion Auction House. However, only a handful of people knew what he looked like.


    When the audience heard that half of the weapons were not made by him, the audience broke into a murmur amongst themselves.


    "Yes, only ten weapons that forged by me. But don''t worry, the other ten weapons are made by someone with a better skill than me and that person is my Master! And all weapons made by him are much better than me,"


    When it reached this part, the hall buzzed as cksmith Huang leaked information they did not expect to get tonight. Most of them wereing with a big purpose of knowing the person called cksmith Huang. However, cksmith Huang now told them there was someone better than him and it was his master at that.


    cksmith Huang ignored the buzzing crowd as he walked to the blue box. Standing next to the blue box that put on the round table, cksmith Huang continued with a confident smile, "And this box, this is the main and special item for tonight''s auction. The item inside the blue box also made by my Master and I believe all of you will love to have this item. I am sure about that,"


    The buzzing crowd died down when they heard there would be a special item. A special item amongst the good-quality weapon, they wanted to know what the special item.


    cksmith Huang however did not mention the special item as he continued, "So before we start the auction, I am sure you have a guidebook in your hand, right? Follow the rules we made or you will regret it!"


    Despite saying that with a pretty calm tone, one could tell there was a threat released by cksmith Huang. But these people did not take the one so-called rules or the threat seriously and he knew it just by looking at the reaction of the audience.


    These people wereing from a prestigious family or a strong faction. They did not afraid Xing District as they still did not know how strong the man behind the Xing District.


    cksmith Huang already knew these people''s thoughts, but he believed soon these people would know that Xing District was a ce they could make trouble wantonly.


    "Also, if you read the guidebook, We, Xing Auction House and cksmith Guild have set a new standard for the gears. Gold ss Gear, for example, we added a grade for Gold ss Gear, Grade C, Grade B, Grade A, and Grade S. As for how we determine the grade, it is determined by the quality such as sharpness, durability, and the materials to make that gear itself."


    As soon as cksmith Huang finished his words, there was someone raised his hand. A man in his early forties with a thick mustache, wearing a fancy suit, watch made in gold in his left as he twisted his thick yet also long mustache, and having a frown of displeasure on his face.


    "What is the cksmith Guild? Why only Xing Auction House and the unclear and unknown cksmith Guild involved in making a new standard? Can you exin this to us, Mr. Huang?"


    The Mustache Man used us in his words, telling cksmith Huang it was not only him who wanted to know about this. He was representing the others as well.


    It obtained everyone''s approval as the others nodded in agreement.


    "Hello, Mr. Unknown, have you read the guidebook? Everything that I said is written in the guidebook. If you read the book, you will know what is cksmith Guild."


    As cksmith Huang said this, the Mustache man mmed the table and stood up. He pointed his finger at cksmith Huang and said in a loud voice, "Impudent! Do you know who I am?"


    "Don''t know! You haven''t introduced your name yet, so I don''t know who you are!" cksmith Huang instantly responded, still with his calm tone.


    Meanwhile, the Mustache Man stunned at cksmith Huang''s straightforward answer. It was true that had not told his name yet, but he was quite famous in heroes and rankers'' circle.


    Giving no chance to the mustache to talk back, cksmith Huang continued, "It seems you guys haven''t read the guidebook Good, then I will tell you a bit about cksmith Guild. cksmith Guild established by me and my Master to improve the gears'' quality for the heroes and the rankers."


    That was why we set more strict evaluation for the gear. Not only that, but we will also help someone who wants to be a cksmith just like me. If you join the cksmith Guild, we will teach you the basics of the smithy."


    Depending on your contribution to the guild, we might teach you an advanced technique. Nah, It''s enough for the cksmith Guild, you cane back to Xing District in a week as cksmith Guild will officially open recruitment if you want to know more about cksmith Guild."


    Sorry for the wait, we will start the auction right away. Oh, yeah, I advise you to read the guidebook though. Getting jailed in the dungeon is unpleasant," cksmith Huang bowed his head slightly as he approached one red case.


    However, the Mustache middle-aged man thought the problem of cksmith Guild had not solved yet. He did not want to close this matter after being shamed by a new famed cksmith.


    m!


    While mming the table, again, the mustache middle-aged man pointed his finger toward cksmith Huang and shouted, "Impudent! You are overstepping the boundaries! Evaluation of the gear is cksmith Association''s job. You are doing an illegal activity wantonly and we will not this issue slide."


    I, Alvero Wong, representing the cksmith Association will be closing this Auction House and cksmith Guild. cksmith Huang! You and your insolent Master will be arrested for this illegal activity, establishing cksmith Guild without cksmith Association''s approval and illegally grading the gear! We will also confiscate every item as evidence!"


    Alvero Wong made an unexpected move this earlier. It surely surprised everyone, but none of the guests talked for the Xing Auction House. They were waiting for the Xing Auction House''s response.


    They wanted to know how this auction house handled the problem. Most of theme with an intention to know who was behind this auction house. Moreover, cksmith Association was an organization formed by the Hero League and the Central Government.


    An official organization of the cksmith in Star City, they had an absolute authority regarding the smithy with the Central Government and the Hero League as their backing.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, someone who lost control was not cksmith Huang, but a man who stood next to the stage. Sun Zhou Yi, he summoned his Ki sword that everyone only saw in the video.


    A sword formed and shot toward Alvero Wong. None of them expected this to happen and none of them could react the sword moved much faster.


    Just as everyone thought Alvero Wong would die with his head pierced by the sword. The tip of the sword stopped a few milis away from Alvero Wong''s forehead.


    Alvero Wong fell on his butt as he felt a chill on his spine. He thought he was going to die just now. Fortunately, the swords stopped and his life was safe.


    For a cksmith who never fought or experienced a near-death experience. This was truly frightening experienced he ever had in his forty-one years of his life. Cold sweat flooded his face as he looked at his surroundings, hoping to get some help.


    But the people around him turned away, even his friend who came with him also had his face away from him. Alvero Wong paled as his face lost the color.


    While his heart was still beating furiously, he tried to get up. The transparent blue sword was still there, then he looked at a direction at where the others looked at. He found Sun Zhou Yi, with cold eyes, staring at him.


    His heart jumped out again as his eyes met with Sun Zhou Yi. In heroes and rankers'' circle, people already regarded Sun Zhou Yi as Emperor ss Hero despite his true ss was a Gold ss Hero.


    Now, this Emperor ss Hero seemed to be angry at him. It certainly puzzled him as he did not know what he did to piss this Emperor ss Hero.


    With his heart still rumbling in nervousness and fear, he braced his guts and questioned Sun Zhou Yi, "Hero Sun Zhou Yi! What are you doing? As a hero, not only you don''t protect me, the ordinary man, but you intend to harm me! I will make aint to the Hero League! I will make sure the Hero League to punish you!"


    However, Alvero Wong''s statement earned a chuckle from cksmith Huang and everyone had their eyes at him now.


    "You just talk bad about his Master, as a disciple he has a right to get angry, right? Oh, right, you might not know Sun Zhou Yi''s Master is also my Master,"


    cksmith Huang''s words caused a littlemotion in the hall. Little by little, these people got clues what they wanted, the person behind this Auction turned out to be the famous cksmith Huang''s Master and the sensational Sun Zhou Yi''s master.


    "Moreover, Mr. Mustache Alvero, you are disrupting the auction. Based on the rules we have set up, you are an offender now. Please leave the room now, from now onwards, you are cklisted and you can''t join the Xing Auction House forever. Please leave!"


    cksmith Huang pointed his finger toward the entrance from where he stood.


    "What? Who do you think you are? I am a high ranking officer from cksmith association, your auction house will be closed. Your activity is illegal, I will call the HQ now, I will tell them to close this ce" As he said this, he opened his smartwatch as he truly wanted to call cksmith Association.


    cksmith Huang shook his head and cast a nce at Butcher Wang who seemed to be having fun watching the drama unfold. Getting a signal from cksmith Huang, Butcher Wang nodded.


    Butcher Wang charged toward Alvero Wong, loud steps resounded in the hall. It attracted everyone''s attention, including Alvero Wong. He looked up and found a burly man right in front of him. The burly man had a big grin spread on the face.


    It certainly scared him with the sudden appearance of the burly. Just as he wanted to scream, darkness invaded his conscious.


    Butcher Wangnded a chop on Alvero Wong''s neck and caught the body before falling. Then, Butcher Wang picked the body and put it on his shoulder. After that, he walked to the entrance.


    It happened so fast just like when Sun Zhou Yi scaring Alvero Wong. No heroes could react in time to Butcher Wang''s swift movement. They heard iting, but they just could not react in time.


    As the other guests were guessing whose the burly man was, there was a man stood from his seat and spoke, "Stop! As a Hero, I will not let you act wantonly like this, harming the ordinary people with the power you have instead of protecting them!"


    The man who spoke for Alvero Wong was Huo Liang Xun. With a build that burlier than Butcher Wang, he approached Butcher Wang who was three tables away from him.


    However, Butcher Wang did not even stop his steps as he continued walking toward the entrance. It was as if he did not hear Huo Liang Xun.


    "YOU!!!"


    It certainly pissed Huo Liang Xun, just as he intended to move a step further, there was a man with a wooden mask appeared right behind Butcher Wang.


    The man with a wooden mask bent his body as his right hand on the handle sword while the other hand was holding the sheath. It was a stance tounch an attack. Then, a cold voice reverberated through the air, "Move a step further, I will separate your head from your body!"


    In an instant, the tension reached its peak apanied by a deep silence filled the hall.

 Chapter 91: Xing District - A Mess Before the Calm (2)

    Chapter 91: Xing District - A Mess Before the Calm (2)


    The undetected movement of the wooden mask surely surprised everyone including Huo Liang Xun. Amongst the guests, he was the strongest one, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 18.


    This was the opening auction, so most of the big faction sent their men to attend the auction. Just like the two sisters from Bai Family, everyone had their motives in joining the auction.


    As for why Hua Liang Xun came, it because he was idle. Since the dungeon break incident, he did not have a task in hand. Then, he heard that the new Gold ss Hero - Rank 1 resided in the outer region. During his break, he also found the advertisement posted by Heero and registered himself to see Sun Zhou Yi.


    As for the Gold ss Weapon, he did not have an interest in it. He was famous for his shape-shifting ability, everyone knew he did not use any weapon. Amongst the guests, he was the only one who came with pure curiosity.


    He was curious to the man who stopped the dungeon break to breach into the city alone. He did not expect the auction would turn into a mess like this. He had seen Sun Zhou Yi, it could be said the new guy''s ability was interesting. He never saw someone with an ability simr to Sun Zhou Yi.


    Creating a sword from nothingness, he was interested to fight Sun Zhou Yi. But the guy from cksmith Association created a mess. He had read the one so-called guidebook, despite being domineering, but it would be fine if they followed the rules.


    Then, the men of the auction made a move, knocking the man from the cksmith Association, and intending to kidnap him. As a Hero, there was no way he would let someone harmed ordinary people before his face.


    He stepped out, besides wanting to help the man from the cksmith Association, he wanted to have a little fight against Sun Zhou Yi as well. In addition to the chatterbox without limiter, he had another nick, Battle Maniac.


    People called him that as well as he loved to pick a fight. Almost all Emperor ss Hero had a spar against him, leaving only the top five ranks. In the end, he came here to have a spar against a new Emperor ss Hero.


    He took this chance to step out so he could fight against Sun Zhou Yi. However, to his surprise, there was someone strong appeared. He met another strong opponent he could pick.


    Despite the surprising undetected movement, he was still pretty calm as a big grin spread across his face.


    "Interesting! I would love to know how you are going to sever my head," Huo Liang Xun replied with a pretty calm tone. He was not intimidating in the slightest by the wooden mask attendant''s speed at all.


    Meanwhile, Butcher Wang kept walking to the entrance, he did not care about what happened on his back. When he passed Heero who stayed at the entrance, he heard a mutter from Heero, "It''s a mess,"


    However, from the tone of Heero speaking, he could tell that Heero was satisfied with this result. This mess was what he wanted.


    "Where does the kind-hearted Heero I know go??" thought Butcher Wang while bringing the mustache man out of the hall.


    *** ***


    Sun Zhou Yi was still on his spot, he did not move. The guests moved away, giving the wooden mask attendant and Huo Liang Xun space to fight.


    However, there were two women did not move away, Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er were still on their seats.


    ncing at Sun Zhou Yi, Huo Liang Xun noticed Sun Zhou Yi did not n in attacking him. He relieved at that. He was battle maniac indeed, but he was not that stupid to pick a fight against two at once.


    Being an Emperor ss Hero for years, he never underestimated his opponent once. After making sure Sun Zhou Yi would not join the fight, he focused on his opponent who was still on his stance.


    Huo Liang Xun took a step forward. As the wooden masked attendant told him, he would sever his head if he took a step forward. He moved up and at the same time, a sliver light shed from the wooden masked attendant.


    It came from his right side, extremely fast at that. It formed a crescent curve and pushed through the air to his neck. Huo Liang Xun was unprepared for this, he never thought the sword woulde this fast.


    "Watch out!" At the same time, there was a woman''s voice warned him. Along with the voice, an ice wall formed on Huo Liang Xun''s right side. The ice wall intended to block the iing sword while Huo Liang Xun stunned.


    s, the ice wall only slowed the iing sword a little. It cut through the ice with ease. However, that a little time was enough for Huo Liang Xun. He became an Emperor ss Hero not without a reason, he had the capability to bear his ss.


    Brownish red fur grew on both his wrists, Huo Liang Xun immediately raised his hands as he intended to block the iing sword with his hand. The fur merged and Huo Liang Xun shielded the iing sword.


    As soon as the sword met with his wrist, an acute pain transmitted, and Huo Liang Xun let out an inhuman growl. He managed to stop the sword, but he did not leave unscathed as a warm liquid flowed from his wrist.


    At the same time, the wooden masked attendant pulled his sword and took five steps back. He sheathed the sword back and formed the same stance as before. He was ready tounch the next attack anytime.


    It happened so fast that shocked everyone in the hall. In the first attack, the wooden masked attendant wounded Emperor ss Hero - Rank 18. Even though it was not a deep cut, but to do so to an Emperor ss Hero was a quite amazing feat.


    Despite being around the battle that took ce, the people were not panic. Instead, they were discussing amongst themselves. They were talking about the wooden masked attendant.


    Bai Xin Yue realized the situation seemed to be unfavorable for Huo Liang Xun. She pulled his sister''s hand, intending to join with Huo Liang Xun. But to her surprise, Sun Zhou Yi appeared in front of them.


    "What is the meaning of this!!?? You are in cahoots with them?" shielded his sister from Sun Zhou Yi, her hands released a cold air.


    "No, I am not in cahoots, but I am one of them from the start. Remember what I said before that I already have a faction? Xing District is my Faction!" Sun Zhou Yi indifferently told the two sisters.


    This earned a frown from Bai Xin Yue. This Xing District was still unknown to them, additional with the man who fought Huo Liang Xun, the Xing District might have a huge force behind it. However, still, no matter how annoying Huo Liang Xun was, he was herrade in the Hero League. She had to help him no matter what.


    "Then why do you get in my way? Do you want Huo Liang Xun to die in your friend''s hand?" Bai Xin Yue kept questioning Sun Zhou Yi''s action. She thought, as a fellow hero, he was obliged to help Huo Liang Xun.


    The current Hero League could not lose its main force and should never lose it over a trivial matter as well. Sun Zhou Yi peeked at Huo Liang Xun and looked back at the two sisters.


    "Miss Bai, you are exaggerating things. First, Huo Liang Xun will not get killed and we don''t have an intention to kill him. We are not an evil faction who wantonly taking someone else''s life just like the people of the inner region who show no mercy even to children."


    Second, the inner and core region has its regtions. The Hero League has its own rules. The Ranker Alliance has its own rules, and I do believe the Bai Family also has its own rules. So we do, Xing District also has its own rules and we are putting our rules into action. No more, no less.''


    Third, Miss Bai, if you insist to assist Huo Liang Xun, then I will be your opponent! I will not let anyone make a mess at my home! Even if it''s you, Miss Bai!" Sun Zhou Yi ended his words in a strong tone.


    Bai Xun Yue could tell that Sun Zhou Yi was serious with his words. She could that from the tone he spoke.


    "Moreover, Huo Liang Xun is not that weak to be killed in one move. You know that, though my junior brother has not gone all out yet if he goes all out, there''s a chance Huo Liang Xun would be killed" Sun Zhou Yi added in a somewhat proud tone.


    Bai Xin Yue received a clue regarding the wooden mask man. That man was under the same master as Sun Zhou Yi and a younger disciple of Sun Zhou Yi''s master.


    She did not insist to help Huo Liang Xun anymore, but she watched the fight with intense eyes. Just like Sun Zhou Yi said, Huo Liang Xun was that weak to be killed in one move.


    The cut wound on his wrist slowly closing in visible rate. It took less than twenty seconds to heal the swallow cut. After that, Huo Liang Xun turned his head, eyeing the person wounded him.


    ''I found a good opponent. A bit tricky though...'' thought Huo Liang Xun as he grinned inwardly. Finding an equal opponent in his caliber was very hard, now he found one and it made him excited. At least it was what Huo Liang Xun''s thought.


    "Here Ie" Huo Liang Xun announced, but before he could make his move. The other side made his move first, the same technique as before, but this time two swords wereing toward him.


    The sword caused another streak crescent light just like before and it came from two opposites directions as well. He raised both of his hands to fend off against the iing sword.


    The two streaks crescent line hit his hand almost at the same time. At least the people who watched from the sidelines thought so.


    However, Huo Liang Xun could feel it, there was a gap between the two swords hit him. It just that too fast that almost looked the sword hit him at the same time.


    He took a step back as blood leaked out from where the sword cut his hand. It was still a swallow cut, but he could still feel the pain. The same as before, what he could see was only a sh of the sword.


    It was too fast even for him, but it did not mean he would lose in the fight. As long as he could get closer to the man with the wooden mask, it was his win.


    Huo Liang Xun took a deep breath as he closed his eyes for a moment. As soon as he opened his eyes, he dashed forward. However, it did not work as four streaks shing toward him at the same time he made his move.


    Huo Liang Xun stopped his charge and raised his hand to block the iing swords. He failed to get closer once again, four cuts made in his wrist, the brownish fur soaked in red now.


    The murmur between the onlookers became louder as time went. It certainly surprised them that an Emperor ss Hero was cornered by someone unknown from the outer region.


    Even Bai Xin Yue who watched from the closest distance also surprised. She was surprised that Huo Liang Xun was suppressed like this. What surprised her the most was the man with a wooden mask.


    As she was near where Huo Liang Xun and the man fought. So she knew how fearful the sword was.


    A thought appeared in her mind, ''Sun Zhou Yi is strong enough to stop a Level 10 Cmity that even two Emperor ss Heroes can''t achieve. Now, his junior brother suppressed an Emperor ss Hero, then what about their Masters?''


    She just could not imagine how strong that person to have two strong disciples.


    ''He might be even stronger than Grandpa Long''


    In the next moment, Huo Liang Xun tried various kinds of ways to reach the man with a wooden mask, but to no avail. Every one of his attempts ended in failure, each time he took a step forward, the man in the wooden mask would rain him with swords.


    It frustrated Huo Liang Xun, it annoyed him. This was the very first time that someone suppressed him like this. The man with a wooden mask was the first.


    Moreover, his opponent only used one technique since the start. That meant his opponent also had not gone all out to suppress him like this.


    It had been ten minutes since he was suppressed, he could no longer hold off.


    "Kid, I am going to get serious" However, before he could finish his words, there was a voice cut him off, "It''s enough already, you are disturbing the auction. You are cklisted! Leave now!"


    The voice said it in a moderate tone and everyone turned around to the voice. Another attendant with a wooden mask came to the next another attendant.


    "Heh, it''s two to one now?" Huo Liang Xunpletely ignored that the fact he was cklisted.


    Heero shook his head and continued, "Leave now,"


    "What if I don''t want to leave? Are you going to force me to leave? Heh heh, I wonder how are you going to force me to leave," Huo Liang Xun snickered.


    "No, if you don''t want to leave, I will not force you to leave. Instead, I will knock you down and you will be locked in a dungeon!" still, with his moderate tone, Heero gave his reply.


    However, Heero''s reply earnedughter from the surroundings. Yes, the people who had been watching from the sidelinesughed aloud. It was as if they heard the best joke of the year.


    Even though Huo Liang Xun was suppressed by someone unknown man earlier, but it was still far to defeat him. After all, he was still an Emperor ss Hero, it would be not that easy to knock down someone like Huo Liang Xun.


    Moreover, everyone also noticed Huo Liang Xun had not fully shape-shifting to his true form.


    "Interesting, I would like to know how are you going to lock me in the dungeon?" Huo Liang Xun challenged.


    "Master, let me" The attendant with a sword said in a low voice that only Heero could hear it, but he was stopped by a gesture from Heero.


    With that, Heero approached Huo Liang Xun, steady and a normal pace. Just like how everybody walking at a normal pace.


    Bai Xin Yue looked at the new figure who approached Huo Liang Xun with an interesting look. Sun Zhou Yi was strong, the attendant with a sword also managed to suppress Huo Liang Xun, then what about this guy?


    "It seems the fight is over"


    Bai Xin Yue heard a mutter from Sun Zhou Yi which was shocked her. The fight had not even started yet, but how could he say the fight was over? It made no sense and she was clueless, but soon, she would get to know the meaning Sun Zhou Yi''s words.


    Huo Liang Xun, despite challenging the attendant in an easy-going manner, it did not lower his guard. He was still in high alert, anticipating every move the man in front of him would make.


    However, the man in front of him just walking, no other moves and only stopped a meter away from him. Huo Liang Xun frowned as he thought the man in front of him was toying with him.


    ''Is he waiting for me to make my move? Then, I will make my move first!'' thought Huo Liang Xun.


    Just as he wanted tounch a punch, he opened his eyes wide. There was an unknown pressure on his body, it made him hard even to move his hand.


    ''I have to go all out'' it was Huo Liang Xun''s thought as soon as he felt the unknown pressure and he did that instant.


    His ck hair transformed into brownish long hair, it covered his neck that it looked like a lion'' mane. His face also changed into an inhuman face, his mouth turned like into a snout with sharp teeth leaked out, his ck eyes turned into golden brownish, and there was a single spiral horn protruded out from his forehead.


    Not only that, but his body also got bigger and his shirt was torn with a sudden change in his body. Huo Liang Xun''s height was about 2.5 meters, he became a lot taller.


    With his true shape-shifting form, the pressure lessened. The pressure was still there, hindering him a little, but it was much betterpared to before.


    As soon as his shape-shifting was over, a fist that became two times bigger than before shot toward Heero''s head. The pressure slowed his punch, but he was confident in his punch.


    The fist shot unhindered toward the wooden mask. The onlookers thought the attendant was stunned by Huo Liang Xun''s sudden change as the man did not try to dodge or block the iing punch.


    That was wrong as the punch never arrived at the attendant''s face. The strong punch was caught by a hand, a hand belonged to the attendant. At thest moment, the attendant raised his hand and caught the first with a bare hand.


    There was also a thing that caught the onlookers'' attention. It was the moment when the attendant caught the fist. There was a spark, a blue spark escaped from the palm of the attendant.


    The one who shocked the most was Huo Liang Xun himself. He was confident that his punch would at least blown the man in front of him away.


    However, not only he failed to blow the attendant, his punch even failed to push the attendant back. What made worse was the fact that the man in front of him caught his fist with ease.


    ''Hmm, his fist ismendable for somewhat who can''t use Ki'' thought Heero as he received the fist, he felt an itch despite having Ki covered his palm. It wasmendable for a raw force.


    "Will you follow me obediently? Or do you want me to knock you?" still in his moderate tone that had not changed, Heero gave a choice.


    Heero''s moderate tone somehow pissed off Huo Liang Xun. He tried to pull his fist from Heero''s grasp but found out he could not pull his fist. No matter how hard he tried, he just could not pull it.


    He was known for his raw strength, his strength could be considered in the top ten of the Emperor ss Hero. Here, he was getting toyed like a child, his hand won''t even budge from the grasp.


    He drew his other hand as he wanted to shoot another punch in order to break free from the attendant. Huo Liang Xun opened his maw and showed the scary sharp teeth, he intended to let out a roar as he shot his punch.


    Roa---!


    Before even a roar came out from his mouth, there was a fist hit his chin. Heero made his move, a fast uppercutnded on Huo Liang Xun''s lower maw. The opened wide mouth closed again, no roar came out.


    "It''ste, you will wake the kids up with your roar," said Heero to the stunned Lion Man and added in a calm voice, "It seems you won''t obediently follow me, then I will show you how I am going to drag you to my dungeon,"


    As soon as he finished his words, Heerounched a fist at Huo Liang Xun''s belly. He was holding Huo Liang Xun''s hand, rooting him on the spot. The fist hit right onto its target.


    As the punchnded, Huo Liang Xun''s Body hunched back and the closed maw opened wide once again. His feet were getting off the ground, if not for Heero holding Huo Liang Xun''s hand, his body would fly back from the punch impact.


    "Grrghhh!" a pained growl came out of Huo Liang Xun''s mouth. The punch but just a start, a series of punchesnded onto the powerless Huo Liang Xun.


    The scene unfolded in the center hall stunned everyone. A mere punch rendered an Emperor ss Hero powerless. Huo Lian Xun became a sandbag to the attendant.


    Then the people who nned to make trouble here imagined it was them in Huo Liang Xun''s position. Chill sent to their spine as their bodies shuddered involuntarily. Even an Emperor ss Hero amounted to nothing here, let alone them who was still far below an Emperor ss.


    People began to realize that the guard in this auction did not loose at all. Instead, the guard of the Xing Auction House was impable.


    With the exception of Heero''s punch, the hall was still in deep silence. Itsted for five minutes, after that, the reason why Huo Liang Xun did not fall, because his hand was held by the attendant.


    Slowly, Huo Liang Xun turned back into a normal appearance. The hair-like mane turned back to normal and his inhuman face also backs to his rough look with his eyes closed. He was passed out.


    After that, they heard the attendant tch-ed and released a mutter, "Tch, how are you going to see how I send you to a dungeon if you passed out like this"


    The surroundings heard the mutter as the hall was still in deep silence. Then everyone saw the attendant tossed the burly Huo Liang Xun with his one hand to the attendant with a sword.


    Then, the attendant nodded at cksmith Huang and walked back to his previous spot. At this time, Butcher Wang already came back. He witnessed how Heero thrashed an Emperor ss Hero from the entrance.


    "Just how strong are you" Butcher Wang muttered as he headed back to his original spot next to the stage.


    Even Emperor ss Hero was powerless before his Master, then what would happen if his Master turned serious?


    ''Ah, it happened a few weeks back then'' thought Butcher Wang as he remembered the daunting phenomenon a few weeks back then.


    Receiving a signal from Heero, cksmith Huang continued, "I am sorry for the inconvenience, but we have subdued the troublemaker. Please get back to your seat, we will continue with the auction,"


    With cksmith Huang''s voice transmitted to the air, the people began scurrying to their original seats.


    Looking at how obedient these people were, cksmith Huang slid a satisfied smile as he walked to two meters red case. He opened a red case, showing the first gear that would be auctioned soon.


    It was a sword with a red handle, there was nothing fancy from the appearance, but the heroes and rankers were looking a sword with high-quality, not a fancy sword.


    At the same time, there was a big shed on the back. The big screen showed a picture of the sword inside the red case and next to the picture, there was a simple detail. Gold ss Gear - Grade B, below there was a simple exnation of why the sword rated as Grade B.


    "The starting price is a million WD and each rise has to be at least a hundred thousand!" cksmith Huang announced as a signal the auction truly started.

 Chapter 92: Aftermath

    Chapter 92: Aftermath


    Except for the mess before the auction, everything went smoothly just like a normal supposed to be. The guests bid the items they wanted, battle price happened often, and each of the gears sold at a stunning price.


    "102,000,000 once 102,000,000 twice 102,000,000 thrice"


    "Congrattion to number 57, you won the best gear of this auction," cksmith Huang congratted a middle-aged that looked in histe forties.


    "All gears have been sold, now let''s proceed to thest item. This item is special and it''s rare. You can only find this item in this ce," cksmith Huang said as he walked to a blue box in the middle of the stage.


    He stopped next to the blue box, but he did not immediately open it as he continued, "This is not a weapon, but the thing every hero and ranker seek. This is" he paused for a moment, then he lifted the box, showing the thing inside the blue box.


    It was a medium-sized jar filled with a green paste. At the same time as cksmith Huang opened the jar, the screen at cksmith Huang back shed with a picture and a small detail about the green paste, Medicine Bath - Grade B.


    Just like its name, the green paste was a medicine bath used by Sun Zhou Yi daily. Heero decided to promote his medicine as well in this auction, it was a golden chance to announce this miraculous medicine. At least for the people on Earth, the medicine bath was a miraculous as no one could make it, but Heero.


    But the medicine bath he auctioned also not the same as the medicine bath used by Sun Zhou Yi. He reduced the dose, making it as not as effective the medicine bath Sun Zhou Yi usually took after his training.


    A murmur could be heard as the guest reading the small detail on the screen. When everyone finished reading the use of the medicine bath, they let out an astonishment exmation.


    It said the medicine could elongate someone''s life, they focused on this rather than the other effects. They ignored the fact that the medicine bath could expel harmful substances inside the body or strengthen their bodies. They focused on longevity.


    As the murmurs died down, people began raising their hands. There were many things they wanted to ask regarding the medicine bath. However, cksmith Huang dismissed it with a wave of his hand.


    Then, he raised a book with a green cover that overlooked by the guests. He showed the book to the guests and said with a big smile, "The things you want to you are in this book, everything written in this book. Get the medicine bath, then you will get the book as well,"


    The guests fell silent in an instant. Apparently, they had not believed yet the medicine bath would be as effective as per description on the screen. A medicine that could prolong life, they sought that, but without proof, none would believe it.


    "If you are afraid of being scammed, you cane back with the receipt to use and get your money back! Xing District is here, we will not go anywhere," cksmith Huang skillfully added.


    "However, if the medicine takes an effect and you still try to get your money back I guess you know what would happen, right?"


    Even with a guarantee that they could get the money back if the medicine failed to take effect, everyone did not buy it. Most of them only shook their heads and showed a disappointed look.


    cksmith Huang continued with the auction, he did not care if these people believed him or not. In the end, they would be the ones who regretted not buying the medicine.


    "This Medicine Bath does not have a price, you can start your bidding right away" he announced despite theck of enthusiasm from the audience.


    As everyone thought no one was going to buy the Medicine Bath, Bai Xin Yue raised her board. In a matter of seconds, the screen behind cksmith Huang split into two, the picture of the Medicine Bath and a board with a million written on it.


    In the next second, the picture changed again. A board with number 23 made a bid, two million. The bid kept raising, based on the board''s number, four people were fighting over the Medicine Bath.


    Board No.1, Board No.23, Board No.73, and Board No.91 were fighting over the Medicine Bath that looked suspicious. It certainly puzzled many audiences as in a couple of minutes, the bid reached fifty million.


    The bid kept raising and eventually surpassed a hundred million. The others gasped in astonishment as they did not expect the four people would fight over the medicine that had not yet proven.


    They recognized the woman who held board No.1 and the man who held the board No.23, Bai Xin Yue and Park Hangu. The former was a famous hero while thetter was a famous ranker. However, the other two hid their identity by wearing a wooden mask with a different color.


    The bidding war continued to two hundred million, reaching this price, the two mysterious people already stopped their bidding, leaving the bidding war to Bai Xin Yue and Park Hangu.


    "235,000,000.00 WD." as the screen showed Bai Xin Yue''sst bid, Park Hangu shook his head as a helpless smile formed on his face.


    It was not that he did not have the money to continue the bid, but he felt the Medicine Bath already exceeded its worth. Moreover, the Medicine Bath had not yet proven its usefulness. So he gave up and let Bai Xin Yue got the Medicine Bath.


    After five seconds silent, cksmith Huang directly finalized the bid, "235,000,000 once 235,000,000 twice 235,000,000 thrice"


    He did not bother to ask if there was another interested in the Medicine Bath and finalized the final auction, "Congrattions to No.1, you won the special item of tonight auction,"


    With that said, cksmith Huang closed the auction after short pleasantries before he directed the audience to follow Heero to retrieve the item they bid earlier. Everything went smoothly, the bidder paid the money, they got the item, and then they peacefully left the auction house.


    The auctionsted half an hour, it was quite fast. It was supposed to be even faster if not the fight and the argument, it might be faster.


    Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er were thest one''s going to pay. The two sisters entered the room that guarded by the wooden mask attendant. Before entering the room, Bai Xin Yue gave a furtive nce to the attendant that defeated Huo Liang Xun. She felt her hand was itchy, she wanted to take the mask off.


    As for Bai Shuang''er, she boldly looked at the two mysterious attendants. She also had the same feeling as his sister, her hand was itchy as a strong urge to remove the wooden mask aroused inside her heart. But a scene the attendant thrashed Huo Liang Xun came into her mind and the strong urge to remove the wooden mask instantly vanished.


    Bai Xin Yue opened the door and she followed her sister in. They entered a in-decorated room with only minimal furniture inside. A couple of wooden table with a couple of chairs at each table, there was nothing else besides this.


    Behind the table, Sun Zhou Yi and the other guard they saw earlier sat. Looking at this, Bai Shuang''er muttered in a low voice, "It seems the auction houseck of employee"


    Bai Xin Yue made noment as she walked to Sun Zhou Yi''s table while Bai Shuang''er sat next to her sister. Bai Shuang''er bought a spear while Bai Xin Yue got the medicine bath.


    Butcher Wang got a 2.5 meters long red case from behind and brought it to the table. After that, he took the jar contained the medicine and a book with green cover as well.


    Bai Shuang''er rose from her seat and opened the red case. Silver with blue threads circled the spear''s shaft came into her sight.


    The spear was about 2.2 meters with a blue spearhead that bigger than it shafts. It looked fancy for a weapon to fight, but it was the only reason why did Bai Shuang''er spend seventy million to get the weapon.


    Bai Shuang''er took the spear out from its case. She touched the shaft first then to the spearhead as she nodded her head. Not only the spear looked fancy, but it also good-quality.


    While Bai Shuang''er admired her new acquired spear, Bai Xin Yue processed with the payment, three hundred and five million. As the scion of the Bai Family, three hundred million was nothing to her.


    After paying up, Bai Xin Yue did not immediately leave as the other customers. She stayed still and looked straight at Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Mr.Sun!" After a moment of silence, she called Sun Zhou Yi and he looked up with an inquiry look.


    "I have a request"


    Ten minutester, the two sisters exited the auction house. Bai Xin Yue had a dejected look while Bai Shuang''er looked unhappy.


    "Who does he think he is? How dare he refuse to" before Bai Shuang''er finished her grumble, Bai Xin Yue called her name, "Shuang''er!"


    "Alright~ Alright~ Let''s go to grandpa, I want to eat the rumored best hotpot in the city," the little sister dashed to Xing Hotpot which was not far from the auction house while bringing the red case on her back. Bai Xin Yue followed her sister and entered the Xing Hotpot.


    Inside a private room on the second floor, Bai Xian Ming feasted himself with high-quality meat. He took a slice of marbling meat and dipped it inside a boiling orange stock in the middle of the table. He dipped the meat three seconds and pulled it out and dipped it again in a sauce he made from the provided spice of the restaurant.


    As he put the meat inside his mouth, Bai Xian Ming closed his eyes, enjoying the meat that instantly melted in his mouth. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and let out a satisfaction exhale.


    Just as he wanted to take another meat, the door opened along with a cheerful yell, "Grandpa!"


    Bai Xian Ming turned his head and tenderly smiled to his two lovely granddaughters, "Oh, the auction is over already? It''s fast"


    Bai Shuang''er shot next to her grandpa while Bai Xin Yue took a seat across her grandpa. Noticing the dejected look on Bai Xin Yue''s face, Bai Xian Ming released a sigh but smiled again as he already predicted the result.


    "Grandpa, what we have here?" Bai Shuang''er scanned the table enthusiastically. She heard a lot about the Xing Hotpot but never got a chance to visit this ce.


    Bai Xian Ming eagerly replied with a loving smile, "Heh, we have Jagged Goat, Horned Boar, White Bull, Silver Dragoon, and"


    "What? They have Horned Boar, White Bull, and Silver Dragoon as well?" Bai Shuang''er let out a shocking exmation before even her grandpa finished. Not only Bai Shuang''er, but even Bai Xin Yue also surprised.


    White Bull and Silver Dragoon, these two species were hard to find and considered to be the top ten most delicious meat. Even in the core region, these two types of meat were hard to find, but here they ate hotpot with the rarest meat.


    "It''s a waste, how can they use the finest meat for a hotpot" Bai Shuang''er grumbled again as an idea struck her mind, "Let''s take the meat back home!"


    Bai Xian Ming rubbed his granddaughter''s hair and said, "You can''t, the restaurant won''t let you bring the meat back home. Let''s order another te,"


    Bai Xian Ming pressed a red button on the wall and in less than a minute the door opened as a male attendant entered the room.


    "I want another te of Mythical Combo..." Bai Xian Ming ordered, but Bai Shuang''er cut him off again, "Two tes!"


    The attendant paused and looked at Bai Xian Ming and Bai Xiang Ming nodded. The male attendant wrote the order and he bowed before leaving the private room. Less than five minutes, the male attendant back with two tes.


    He ced the te on the table and he bowed once again before leaving the private room.


    "What is this?" Bai Shuang''er spotted strange meat amongst the sliced meat. The meat about her fist or slightly bigger than her fist and there was a bone in the middle.


    "Oh, it''s Hover me''s tail, that tail is even tastier than White Bull and Silver Dragoon" then Bai Xian Ming exined what the attendant told him to her granddaughter. As Bai Shuang''er feasted herself with the hotpot, Bai Xiang Ming looked at his dejected granddaughter.


    "How is it?" he asked in a soft tone, he already knew the result though.


    "The auction is a mess and Sun Zhou Yi''s Master refused to meet us" Bai Xin Yue dejectedly recounted what happened in the auction.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in another room with dim light, there were two men sitting face-to-face. A man wore casual clothes while the other one wore a ck cloak, shadowing his face.


    If Heero and Hong Yu were here, they would recognize the man with casual clothes. He was Fang Guo Ming, an ex-principal of Hope Preschool.


    "How is it? Do your men find him?" Fang Guo Ming asked in a chilling tone.


    The ck-cloaked man shook his head in response, then he showed a video to Fang Guo Ming with the smartwatch. On the screen, a masked attendant was fighting against Huo Liang Xun.


    "Heh, it seems your favorite sh betrayed you!" Fang Guo Ming sneered. He recognized the man who fought against Huo Liang Xun. An assassin he sent to kill Heero.


    Fang Guo Ming did not watch the video until the end as he slouched back to his seat.


    "Send Shadow, I want that man alive!" still with a chilling voice, Fang Guo Ming said in amanding tone.


    "No, we will not make a further move before everything is clear." the ck-cloaked man responded with a rough voice.


    m!


    Fang Guo Ming mmed the table and raised his voice, "What do you mean?"


    Instead of answered Fang Guo Ming, the ck-cloaked showed the video, and said in a stern tone, "Watch yourself!"


    Fang Guo Ming watched the video and shocked by what he watched in the video. He saw Huo Liang Xun was thrashed with ease by the masked attendant.

 Chapter 93: Up to My Master

    Chapter 93: Up to My Master


    Fang Guo Ming sluggishly slouched back in his seat as he rubbed his forehead. He understood the meaning behind the ck-cloaked man''s words.


    He recognized the sword used by the wooden masked attendant, the same sword used by sh. sh supposed to be killing Heero, but did not know why sh was working for someone in the Xing District.


    sh, one of their best assassins was subdued and they knew nothing about it. They had to do further investigation and the most important part was the man who thrashed Huo Liang Xun.


    An Emperor ss Hero, one of the strongest existence was thrashed without any resistance. Further investigation on Heero was needed, whether the man he wanted to kill had any rtion with the group who held an auction.


    The video also told them why the men they sent to investigate sh were missing. It must be sh or the man who thrashed Huo Liang Xun, the culprit who caused their men went missing.


    "Also" The ck-cloaked man continued, showing a photo he got from the men he sent to the auction.


    Fang Guo Ming looked and took a closer look at the photo. He saw the phenomenal hero who just recently promoted to Gold ss Hero - Rank 1. The young man was standing next to a stage.


    "Sun Zhou Yi is a part of this mysterious group. We can''t catch Heero in that district, we have to wait him out of the district then we can make a move on him, how does that sound?"


    Even though Fang Guo Ming raised his voice at him earlier, the ck-cloaked did not get angry out of it. He was still calm and collected as he suggested an idea.


    "Hmm, that''s the best we can do for now. I will leave the rest to you," Fang Guo Ming nodded as his response. With that being said, he stood up and left the room.


    *** ***


    Back to the Xing District


    After finishing their seventh te, the three Bais left the hotpot restaurant. After eating the hotpot from the rare delicacies, Bai Xin Yue no longer dejected as before. The Hover me Tail cheered her up, it was weird though, having tail meat for hotpot.


    But the two sisters could not help but agree with their grandpa that the tail was the best. Exited the restaurant, Bai Xin Yue held her steps and nced back at the auction house. Bai Xian Ming also did the same.


    Even until now, the shock he received from Bai Xin Yue''s story had not lessened even a bit. The fact that Huo Liang Xun was beaten that easy. He could not fight back and knocked down merely in a few minutes.


    He just did not expect that there was a figure that even stronger than Sun Zhou Yi. Based on her granddaughter''s words, the attendants and cksmith Huang had the same Master as Sun Zhou Yi.


    It was quite shocking that Sun Zhou Yi''s fellow disciple was that strong, then what about the Master? The man who trained these guys? He truly wanted to meet this man, unfortunately, it seemed this Master did not like the people lived in the core region, him included.


    It was what he perceived from the story he heard from his granddaughter. Let out a sigh, he turned around and walked out of the district. Bai Xin Yue followed after him.


    Meanwhile, inside a room of the Xing Auction House, Heero removed the wooden mask and randomly tossed it aside. Behind the wooden mask, he was smiling ear to ear, showing his true feelings at how happy he was with the auction.


    The auction went smoothly, not only it went smoothly, but he also got a big catch, an Emperor ss Hero. Yes, including the fight against Huo Liang Xun, it was the n, but Heero just did not expect that the one who would create trouble was Huo Liang Xun.


    A good material to warn the others, showing the true power behind the Xing District, and promoting his Xing Pharmacy. Everything went well.


    Tossing his wooden mask, Heero slouched down on the couch andfortably leaned his back. With an additional a lot of money that he got from auctioning the weapon he made, itpleted his perfect day.


    The attendant with a sword also took off his wooden mask and revealed his face, Musashi Hirata. He was the assassin who wanted to kill Heero and also a descendant of his best friend, Musashi Miyamoto.


    It was proved with the legacy left behind by Musashi Hirata''s ancestors. A manual written in Dramonia Language, all of Musashi Miyamoto''s techniques were written in this manual. After looking at the copy of the manual, Heero finally understood why did Musashi Hirata could not master the sword technique thoroughly.


    It because of thenguage, as for how the Musashi n learned the technique, it because of the image in the manual. Through the image, theyprehended their ancestor''s technique.


    It was quite an amazing feat that these people could learn it only through the image. Even though it was far from the genuine technique, but grasped a little understanding of the sword technique was the main reason for the rise of Musashi n.


    Putting the wooden mask on the table next to him, Hirata looked at Heero and said, "Master, why you did not let me fight Huo Liang Xun?"


    "Your technique meant to be killing, are you going to kill him?" Heero rolled his eyes at his new disciple.


    Musashi Hirata, the day he showed the real Quake Sword and Draw Sword, Hirata knelt and pleaded to be his disciple. Of course, Heero was not insane to ept the guy who wanted to kill him as his disciple.


    However, the copy of the manual of Quake Sword and Draw Sword made it happen. After looking at the two manuals, Heero found out that this guy was truly his best friend''s descendant. Dramonia Language proved and at the end of the manual, there was a story.


    Musashi Miyamoto wrote their story at the end of the manual. The story was telling his descendant that it was Heero who helped him perfected his technique. Unfortunately, his current descendant did not understand Dramonia Language which also puzzled him why did his best friend write the manual in Dramonia Language.


    It was a mystery that could not be solved except the person who wrote the manual told him, though it was impossible as the person who wrote the manual had long gone.


    After some dramas from Hirata as he told the story of his life, how miserable he was, why he decided to be an assassin, why he did not be Heero, more and more.


    At the end of the day, Heero epted him as his disciple. However, he only taught him Musashi Miyamoto''s sword technique to Hirata. Even the Ki Comprehension he taught to Hirata belonged to his best friend that written on the manual.


    It was not that he did not want to teach Hirata his technique. He wished that the sword technique his best friend perfected with his sweat and blood vanished and only became a history. That was why he epted Hirata as his disciple. In short, that was what happened between the two in thest few weeks.


    At Heero''sment, Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi nodded in agreement. They had experienced themselves Hirata''s sword technique, it was a technique meant to kill. Hirata made no further inquiry as he responded with a nod.


    "Then what about the beauty you rejected? Why you refused to meet them?" Butcher Wang joined the convo. He was talking about Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er, there was also a trace of envy from his tone as he spoke.


    "The beauty offered her body, but you rejected what a pity" Butcher Wang added in a regret.


    "Don''t bring that matter over. You already knew that shees with a hidden motive. I don''t want to be entangled with the people from the core region, let them take care of their own problems," Heero dismissed Butcher Wang with a wave of his hand annoyedly.


    "Rather than talking about that, let''s count how much we got tonight. Just as I promised before, I will give you each two percent"


    When it came about money, Butcher Wang turned excited and rose from his seat. He approached Heero as he rubbed his hand.


    *** ***


    The next morning, the Xing District operated as usual. Last night''s auction did bring a significant change to the district. The flow of the customers increased despite it was still eight a.m.


    This increase caused by some group that headed toward the auction house and a group headed toward cksmith Huang''s workshop. Many people gathered before these two buildings mostly.


    The group who gathered in front of the auction house was a group that wanted to join the cksmith Association. In just one night, the cksmith Association name spread thanks to the power of the inte.


    The second group was the people who wanted to order a custom made weapon and armor from cksmith Huang. The district was not full crowded, but it was packed with people.


    Looking at the flow of the people who passed the noodles shop, Heero let out a satisfied smile. Finally, he achieved half of his goal, making the district lively. He loved the lively atmosphere here.


    ''Next is how to make this district lively as this morning, forever'' thought Heero as he gazed outside.


    ''Ah, I promised my HongHong to build a preschool Let''s build a preschool first''


    With the money he obtained fromst night''s auction, establishing a preschool was easy. The money was not a problem, but the main problem was the permit.


    ''Ah, I have a hero disciple of mine, if it''s him, getting the permit is easy'' Heero smiled as he kept nning for the future of his home, Xing District.


    At the same time, the door creaked open. Heero rose from the counter and immediately greeted the first customer with a wide smile, "Wee to Miao Miao Noodles Shop~"


    A girl in her twenty and an old man with gray hair, despite his appearance the old man filled with vigor. He recognized these two and if he was not wrong, the old man was an executive of the Hero League and the girl was this old man''s granddaughter.


    The two did not wait for Heero to lead them to their table as they already chose theirs.


    They walked to the table near the window, the favorite spot in this shop aside from the counter. In the counter, they could see their noodles being made while here they could see outside, the bustling district.


    The old man was calm andposed while the girl was not, she was cheerful and talkative as they made their orders. The Old Man ordered Umami Broth Noodles while the girl got Sweet and Spicy Noodles.


    Making her way to the kitchen, the door creaked open. Heero put the order on the counter and greeted the new customer.


    "Wee to Miao Miao Noodles Shop~"


    Sun Zhou Yi was the new customer. He was ufortable inside as his Master greeted him politely just like a normal customer. However, he yed along and responded with a nod as he walked toward Bai Xian Ming''s table as the old man kept waving his hand at him.


    As Sun Zhou Yi took a seat, he ordered a bowl of noodles as well just like a regr of the noodles shop. Heero went to the kitchen and helped his two wives, though one of them only his wife in a paper.


    It took less than ten minutes, three bowls of noodles were ready. Heero brought the noodle, but then, he heard a loud voice from Sun Zhou Yi''s table.


    "So you won''t help us, Hero League!?" Bai Xian Ming raised his voice, from the way the old man spoke, clearly, he was angry and disappointed.


    Sun Zhou Yi was still calm and responded politely, "Everything is up to my Master and I doubt he would release him in a short time. Just wait for a week and my Master will naturally release Huo Liang Xun after the punishment is over,"


    "What if I force my way and free Huo Liang Xun, Now!!??" Bai Xian Ming was furious now and he applied more force in his hand, making the corner of the table cracked under his hand.

 Chapter 94: Bai Tian Ming

    Chapter 94: Bai Tian Ming


    Most of the people did not take seriously the auction. After all, the auction was held by an unknown auction house that was located in the outer region. A few big forces sent their men, but that was it. They just wanted to get the Gold ss Gear into their collections.


    Even the fame of cksmith Huang had spread out, the big force did not pay much attention to him. Every big force had its own cksmiths. However, everything changed right after the auction was over.


    Half an hour after the auction was over, a piece of news about Huo Liang Xun''s defeat spread out on the Star Web.


    Star Web was a tform that provided a service for all people, but there was an exclusive forum only to heroes and rankers. Ordinary people could not get ess to this exclusive forum, low-ss heroes and rankers also could not gain ess to this exclusive forum.


    One at least must at Silver ss to gain ess to this exclusive forum. A forum where the heroes and rankers gathered, exchanging information, and even doing a trade amongst themselves.


    Half an hour after the auction over, there was a post imed that Emperor ss Hero - Rank 18, Huo Liang Xun was defeated by a mysterious man lived in the outer region.


    This first post was narrating the course of the auction. Merely words could not make the other heroes believed the post while the rankers cheered for Huo Liang Xun''s defeat, wishing the post was true.


    However, as time passed, more and more posts about the defeat of Huo Liang Xun appeared. The most convincing one was a post with footage of how Huo Liang Xun defeated by a wooden masked attendant of the Xing Auction House.


    The news blown up, more and more rankers jeered at the heroes. One of the strongest heroes was defeated and locked in a dungeon. The rivalry between Hero League and Ranker Alliance was not new, it happened quite often.


    Huo Liang Xun''s defeat certainly affected the Hero League, it would be worse if the civilian knew about this matter. They could lose the trust of the masses who funded the Hero League.


    As the news reached the executives'' ears, they held a meeting to solve this issue. After a short time of the meeting, the executives at least had to take Huo Liang Xun out of the dungeon first.


    Bai Xian Ming volunteered to negotiate with the auction house''s side. The defeat Huo Liang Xun rted to Sun Zhou Yi''s Master and amongst the twelve executives, he was the closest one with Sun Zhou Yi.


    Asking Sun Zhou Yi''s help was the safest choice rather than using an extreme mean just like what Executive Feng and Executive Yuan suggested.


    Bai Xian Ming did not want to have an unnecessary conflict with the potential ally. That was why he came to the Xing District early in the morning. He thought Sun Zhou Yi would give him some face and release Huo Liang Xun.


    Out of his expectation, Sun Zhou Yi did not even consider to help the Hero League. Sun Zhou Yi gave a straightforward response that he refused to help them. If Sun Zhou Yi had an intention to help them, he at least could talk with his Master first.


    But he did not, Sun Zhou Yi did not even try to help him out. Anger boiled up inside, but Bai Xian Ming controlled his anger as he realized his anger would not solve the problem.


    "You can try, Executive Bai. However, I am advised you to not do that. You will only end up locked in the dungeon as Huo Liang Xun. Please think thrice before you make your decision," Sun Zhou Yi responded.


    Despite the strong manner from Bai Xian Ming, Sun Zhou Yi did not feel pressured in the slightest. His tone was still polite as he regarded Bai Xian Ming as an elder and one of his idols before his Master appeared in his life.


    "See, grandpa, I told you, this guy is ungrateful, asking help from this guy is meaningless. We helped to get his achievement back, but this is what we get, ''everything is up to my Master  ''"


    Bai Shuang''er tried to imitate Sun Zhou Yi''s voice and tone as she spoke. It earned a chuckle from a person on their sides. She looked up, the other two also looked up.


    Heero was standing next to them, bringing the noodles. He put the noodles on the table while Bai Shuang''er stared at Heero intensely. Bai Xian Ming gave a nce, but then he looked back at Sun Zhou Yi.


    He was thinking about how to persuade this young man to help him but reached a dead-end. Hearing her granddaughter''s words, he gave her a stern stare to not speak nonsense.


    Bai Shuang''er shrugged casually, buy her eyes never left Heero. She had been staring Heero since she heard the chuckle. Boldly staring at Heero''s face, while Heero remained unperturbed as he served the noodles.


    "Enjoy your noodles~" with that said, Heero turned around. However, Bai Shuang''er made a sudden movement as she reached Heero''s wrist.


    Sun Zhou Yi instantly nced at Bai Shuang''er while Bai Xian Ming let out a sigh. He began regretting bringing his mischievous granddaughter with him.


    "Are you Handsome Brutal Savage?" Bai Shuang''er threw out her curiosity into an inquiry. She was not a hero, but his grandfather educated her to be his sessor in the Hero League.


    She began working in the Hero League''s HQ at the core region from the lowest position as an attendant. However, an attendant in the core region had almost no work except there was a big event like the dungeon break incident.


    Because of that, Bai Shuang''er often surfed the Star Web during her work time and found many interesting events. Handsome Brutal Savage was the most phenomenal on the Star Web in thest few months.


    So when she chose this ce, Bai Shuang''er had a hidden intention. She wanted to meet the new Starceleb, Handsome Brutal Savage.


    Heero returned it with a smile and replied in a positive manner, "People called me that and I do look handsome, but I am not Brutal and Savage."


    "Indeed, you looked harmless and kind-hearted young man to me. It seems JusticeMan''s post is just a scam, looking for sensation," Bai Shuang''er instantlymented on her view which was siding on Heero.


    "Miss, not only you are a beauty, but you also smart," Heero praised Bai Shuang''er. Based on the article he recently read, ady liked being praised. He did not mean to flirt with this girl, he was just happy that there was someone taking on his side.


    "Hoho, not only you look handsome, but you also have good eyes, not like certain someone else," as she said this, Bai Shuang''er sent a furtive nce toward Sun Zhou Yi. Thetter did not notice it though, but Heero did.


    Nodding understandingly, Heero excused himself and walked back to the counter. As the noodles arrived, the three filled their empty stomach with the noodles. The slurping sound filled the shop, and most of the slurping sound came from Bai Shuang''er.


    She unrestrainedly devoured the noodles without caring about the surroundings. She did not care if the way she ate was notdy-like. The bow was emptied in three minutes, then she mmed the table and ordered another bowl of noodles.


    "One more, please! Oh, also I want Hover me Tail topping~"


    Different from Bai Shuang''er, a bow was enough for Bai Xian Ming. He continued the talk afterward, he used every means to get Sun Zhou Yi helped him, but thetter firmly refused him.


    "I am sorry, Executive Bai. I can''t help you. The same as the Hero League, Xing District also has its own rules and Huo Liang Xun vited the rules. However, you don''t have to worry, My Master will not kill Huo Liang Xun, but only a little punishment and My Master will release him after a week," it was Sun Zhou Yi''s final answer.


    "If you don''t want to help, then can you let me meet your Master? I want to talk to him, maybe I can persuade him to release Huo Liang Xun," Bai Xian Ming still had not given up yet. Whether it was meeting Sun Zhou Yi''s master or freeing Huo Liang Xun.


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head with a helpless smile on his face. He actually wanted to help Executive Bai, but it would spoil his Master''s n if he did so. Moreover, he knew that even he talked to Heero, it would change nothing as his Master would not change his mind.


    In the end, Bai Xian Ming was running a fruitless errand. He failed to release Huo Liang Xun and to meet Sun Zhou Yi''s Master. But he did not use force as he said earlier, just like he thought, he wanted to make Sun Zhou Yi''s Master as Hero League''s ally.


    Bai Xian Ming left the noodles shop empty-handed, but his granddaughter walked out with a content smile on her face. She filled her belly with four bowls and if not for him, she might continue eating the noodles.


    *** ***


    Bai Family Residence, Core Region


    Bai Family Residence was one of the biggest residences in the core region. It did not have a high building or look luxurious just like the other residences. However, Bai Family built their residences based on Chinese traditional building.


    Courtyards for the main family, courtyards for heroes they recruited under their wings, training ground, smithy workshop, and more. Bai Family hadplete facilities, a good ce for a hero to grow stronger, and all of these facilities were built on the top of ten thousand km ofnd.


    At the private training ground, two figures just finished their training. A man and a woman. The man was topless as sweat wet his body which was full of various kinds of scars.


    Meanwhile, the woman was down on the ground with one of her knees and her right hand was holding a spear. She gasped out of breath as sweat damped her training clothes, showing the outstanding curve of her body.


    "Your spear technique is pretty good, but your control over your power iscking. You have to work harder if you want to enter Emperor ss," The topless manmented in a deep voice.


    ''Yes, Father." Bai Xin Yue responded respectfully. Yes, the woman was Bai Xin Yue while the man was her father, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 2, Bai Tian Ming.


    Despite the various kinds of scars on his body, Bai Tian Ming had a clear look and sharp features. The most noticeable feature was his eyes, he had crimson pupils. These crimson pupils earned him a title Crimson Emperor.


    Bai Tian Ming looked like a man in his mid-thirties, but in fact, he was fifty-one this year. It was not a secret that one with more power would stay younger than his actual age.

 Chapter 95: Kingsman And Wu

    Chapter 95: Kingsman And Wu


    "What about Father? I did not see him in the training hall?" Bai Tian Ming asked in a more rxed tone. He was rather strict in training, but out of the training, he was still a good father that spoiled his daughters often with the absence of their mothers.


    After stabilizing the breath, Bai Xin Yue stood up and responded with rather a gentle tone, "Father and Shuang''er went to Xing District."


    "Xing District?" Bai Tian Ming blurted out in puzzlement. He was just back from the Northern Fortress and he also did not have a Star Web ount, so he did not know about the thunder dragon descend or the auction, let alone about Huo Liang Xun was caught by an unknown power.


    "A district in the outer region. That district has good food, they have White Bull and Silver Dragoon," Bai Xin Yue mentioned her experiences of eating hotpot.


    However, she did not tell the other things, like the auction or Huo Liang Xun''s incident. With her father''s temper, she was afraid he would storm toward the Xing District to free Huo Liang Xun.


    "What? Really? They have White Bull and Silver Dragoon??" Bai Tian Ming rose and asked in excitement. He had been fed up with the food in the Northern Fortress, so he wanted to feast himself with a true delicacy.


    "Yes oh, Father, you can wait for Shuang''er back. She went to Xing District to buy those meats, you don''t have to go there," Bai Xin Yue approached her father and took a seat next to him as she replied with a slight smile.


    The attitude of the pair father and daughter when they were at home and outsidepletely different. The father appeared as a dignified and strict hero while the daughter inherited her father''s strict attitude but also cold at the same time.


    However, they becamepletely different when they were at home. Bai Tian Ming was easy-going and gentle while Bai Xin Yue acted just like a normal girl and quite often smiling. Her cold aura was nowhere to be seen while she was at home.


    Bai Tian Ming gazed at the clear morning sky as he enjoyed the rare moment with his daughter. After a momentary silence, he broke the silence, "You will turn twenty-six soon"


    Hearing this, the rare gentle look on Bai Xin Yue''s face reced with a frown. She did not like where this talk going on.


    "What about the boy from Wu Family? Do you like him? From thest meeting, I can tell he is a good boy, and he also quite strong,"


    As she expected, her father began talking about her marriage in each time they met like this. Bai Xin Yue did not give her response as she kept her mouth shut.


    Despite not getting any response from his daughter, Bai Tian Ming continued, "Or do you like Kingsman Family''s boy? He is also not bad" here, his words trailed off as he remembered something.


    "I heard he just got promoted to Emperor ss not long ago and soon he will inherit Kingsman Family''s throne. Also, he is interested in you, when I meet her in the Northern Fortress, he keeps asking about you,"


    "However, Wu Family''s boy also not bad. I heard he went with his grandfather to train outside. I believe when he''s back, he also could enter Emperor ss"


    Hearing no responses from his daughter, Bai Tian Ming turned his head. He found a frown on his daughter''s face and he knew his eldest daughter did not like with the talk about her marriage.


    However, he would never give up bringing up her eldest daughter''s marriage as a girl from other families usually married at twenty or thetest twenty-two. As a father, he was worried that his daughter would remain single forever.


    "Oy, do you hear me?" Bai Tian Ming gently elbowed his daughter.


    "I will never marry both of them, it''s not like Father don''t know they only want our family''s secret," Bai Xin Yue responded with a shake.


    Wu Family was one of the oldest families in Star City and one of Star City founders. They had a long history just as Bai Family.


    Meanwhile, Kingsman Family was a family ruled the beforehand UK which was known as the Regalius Kingdom now. Bai Tian Ming chose the best out of the best men outside to his daughter, but it still failed to catch his daughter''s interest.


    Then, Bai Xin Yue stood up and continued, "Moreover, I have someone else in my mind, so please stop introducing men to me. Alright, Father, I am going to take my medicine bath now. I believe grandpa and Shuang''er will be back soon and we will have lunch togetherter,"


    Bai Xin Yue then headed out of the private training ground. Leaving Bai Tian Ming in a daze. Looking at his daughter''s silhouette disappeared, a bitter smile formed on his lips.


    "She has someone in her mind, not in her heart"


    What did it mean? It meant she was considering this man for the family''s benefit, not based on her feelings. His eldest daughter prioritized the family rather than her happiness.


    It certainly worried him, but he could do nothing about it. It was not like he could force her to marry someone she loved as he did not know the man she loved.


    Bai Family was experiencing a sessor crisis as there was no man in their younger generation. Bai Shuang''er and Bai Xin Yue were the only younger generation, his only children while he was the only child of his father.


    As for why both father and son only had a few children, it because their wives died at a young age and they did not remarry again since then. Leading the family tock of a sessor.


    If he married his daughter to the other big families, it meant his daughter had to follow the man''s family. A big family such as Kingsman and Wu Family would not let their brilliant younger generation to be married off to Bai Family.


    This was why Bai Xin Yue never liked to discuss her marriage. If she was married off, Bai Shuang''er would be left alone and Bai Xin Yue did not want her little sister to shoulder Bai Family alone. Bai Tian Ming knew that well.


    "Should I remarry, then?" Bai Tian Ming muttered.


    *** ***


    Bai Xin Yue headed to the main courtyard where her family lived in and directly headed to her room. She went to the side of her bed and took the medicine bath with her before going to the bathroom.


    She had read the instruction book, from how to use the medicine bath until its effect. There was a detailed exnation within the book and if what written within the book was true, then this medicine bath was truly amazing.


    Entering the bathroom, she filled a barrel she had prepared before with hot water as per instructions in the manual book. Actually, she wanted to use her bathtub, but the instructions rmended her to use a barrel.


    After that, Bai Xin Yue took one-third of the green paste in the jar and put it into the hot water. Mixing the green paste within the hot water with her hand for a while, then she took off her training clothes.


    Her snow-white skin exposed, she did not enter the barrel directly, waiting for a while. She followed the instructions carefully as she kept an eye on the water. Based on the instruction, she was allowed to enter after the water turned into greenish-blue.


    Three minutes and the water truly turned into greenish-blue. It was a sign for her to enter the barrel. Taking a deep breath, she entered the barrel.


    Ssh!


    As soon as she entered the barrel, her face changed drastically as pain assaulted all over her body. It was as if there something biting her flesh from inside her body. She almost wanted to jump out of the barrel with her hands already at the edge of the barrel.


    However, she remembered that she would experience unbearable pain in the first five to ten minutes she entered the barrel. The pain was the progress of expelling the harmful substance within her body.


    Bai Xin Yue gritted her teeth and stayed inside the barrel while bearing the pain. After soaking her body for nine minutes, the pain that tortured her instantly relieved. Let out a mouthful breath, Bai Xin Yue let out a sigh of relief.


    If the pain continued for another few minutes, she did not know whether she could bear with it or not. After the torturous ordeal, the next step was pretty enjoyable. It was as if the medicine relieved her exhausted muscle after the training.


    Fifteen minutester, she rose from the barrel with a satisfied look. Except for the first nine minutes, everything was pretty satisfying. She also felt the exhaustion from the training was truly washed away.


    Based on the instruction book, she could see the change after finished the jar. For now, except for relieving her exhaustion and she felt that her body was lighter, she did not feel the other effect. She looked back to the barrel and found the water turned darkish-brown.


    "Everything is precise with the manual" Bai Xin Yue muttered. The water turned into a darkish-brown because of the harmful substance sessfully extracted out of her body. At least, it was what the instruction book told her.


    "I hope this medicine bath works as it said"


    *** ***


    Bai Xian Ming depressedly traveled back to the core region as he failed to free Huo Liang Xun from Xing District. Along their way back home, Bai Xian Mingpletely quiet.


    The weirder thing was the cheerful Bai Shuang''er also turned quiet. It seemed there was something in her mind which made her quiet. After the long silence, the quiet Bai Shuang''er snapped her fingers.


    "Grandpa, I know who is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master!" she eximed cheerfully.


    The daze Bai Xian Ming surprised and looked at her granddaughter. Choosing Bai Shuang''er as his sessor to be an executive was not without reason. Beside her mischievous and yful side, she was smart and quite attentive.


    "The stiff guy''s master is Handsome Brutal Savage!"


    Instead of happy, Bai Xian Ming frowned as he tried to remember who was this Handsome Brutal Savage. After a moment of silence, he remembered her granddaughter called a waiter at the noodle with this ridiculous name.


    "There''s no way that attendant is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master," Bai Xian Ming immediately shook his head. How could someone strong as Sun Zhou Yi''s Master willing to be a waiter?


    "Indeed I don''t have strong evidence to support my im, but there are few clues indicate that attendant is the Inflexible Guy''s Master," Bai Shuang''er confidently countered.


    Just as he wanted what clues she found, there was a voice from the front seat, "Master, we''ve arrived,"


    The pair grandfather and granddaughter stepped out of the car. When the pair reached the entrance, there was an old man with no hair waiting for them.


    "Master, Young Miss, Master Tian Ming is back," the old man informed.


    "Ah, Daddy''s home!?" Bai Shuang''er dashed in without waiting for an answer from the old man. She even forgot the conversation she had with her grandpa.


    Bai Xian Ming also surprised as his lips curved into a smile. With the news of his soning back, the depressed mood of his was lifted up with happiness swelled inside.


    "Let''s forget about work for a moment" Bai Xian Ming muttered as he stepped into his residence.

 Chapter 96: Memory Loss

    Chapter 96: Memory Loss


    A week had passed since the first auction of the Xing Auction House. The flow of the Xing District Soared as people kepting for many purposes. There were some of theming after the rare delicacies, visiting cksmith Huang''s workshop, or even wanted to know what Dragon Pit looked like.


    Despite the high-traffic, the crime rate in Xing District was zero. There a few thugs wanted to create trouble though, but each time Silver Bell resounded, the thug would be gone in a few minutes. So the visitors were now used with the weird sound from the silver bell.


    In spite of zero crime rate, people would notice that there were many polices lingering around the district''s entrance and sometimes they would patrol into the district. Especially today, the number of police was more than before.


    This very reason made people who visited the Xing District would visit it again from time to time. Ordinary people did not need to worry about their security. Moreover, the Xing District became even moreplete with another two districts opened.


    With top-notch security from the owner of the district and the police, people were shopping with ease. Many of them misunderstood regarding the police though, the Xing District never ask the police to maintain the security as the Central Police came for another purpose.


    Under the request of the Hero League, Central Police was dispatched to keep an eye at this Xing District. To be more exact, they were here waiting for Huo Liang Xun to be released.


    And today was supposed to be the day Huo Liang Xun released, a party of heroes also dispatched and mingled amongst the Central Police. As everyone paying attentive attention at the entrance, young police eximed, "Isn''t that Emperor Liang Xun?"


    The others turned around and found two men were walking side by side. One was tall and burly while the other one was a middle-aged man with a thick mustache.


    From the direction where these two came from, they wereing from the north gate, and these two were the people they had been waiting for. Alvaro Wong and Huo Liang Xun, they were locked in the dungeon on the same night.


    However, the police and the heroes felt something off from these two. Huo Liang Xun and Alvaro Wong''s body kept swaying as they walked. These two seemed to be drunk and this scene caused the police and the heroes perplexed.


    It was as if these two were just a youth who just broke up with their girlfriends and spent their night in the bar to get drunk their sorrow. Their suits were untidy and their shirts were crumpled.


    After a moment of silence, the heroes snapped out and approached Huo Liang Xun. Seeing the heroes, the police also chase after them. When they looked at such close distance, they found out these two were half-awake, these two drunk.


    Even though they wondered what happened with these two, they did not stop their work. The heroes pulled Huo Liang Xun into a car while the police dragged Alvaro Wong with them to their cars.


    *** ***


    Central Police Station


    The heroes and the police brought Huo Liang Xun and Alvaron Wong here. After half an hour, Huo Liang Xun regained his senses.


    Splitting headache assaulted his head, he unconsciously rubbed his forehead to lessen the headache. After sometimes, the headache vanished and he opened his eyes to get a clear look where he was.


    He was sitting in a in room and across from him, three men with ck suits sat. He recognized the man in the middle, he was Executive Park and the other two were his assistant.


    Sitting in a foreign room and there was an executive in front of him. Huo Liang Xun confused about how he ended up here. He remembered that he was going to train his body, but then then


    Huo Liang Xun''s eyes widened in shock as he did not remember what happened next, let alone how he could be here. He tried to recall what happened next, but it was futile. He could not remember a thing.


    Looking at the shock and confused look on Huo Liang Xun''s face, Park Yong Gi sighed ruefully and said in a dispirited tone, "Did you forget something?"


    Park Yong Gi''s voice woke the shocked and confused Huo Liang Xun. He had been trying to remember what happened to him, but it was futile. He felt something off.


    "Hmm, Where am I?" despite the bizarre event that happened to him, Huo Liang Xun remainedposed. He was not nervous or panic in the slightest. He calmly confronted Park Yong Gi as he believed the man in front of him knew something.


    Instead of answering Huo Liang Xun, Park Yong Gi threw an unexpected question to Huo Liang Xun, "What date is it now?"


    Huo Liang Xun was caught off guard, but he still answered naturally, "Nov 4!"


    "It seems you are the worst case. You are losing two weeks of worth memories. Today''s Nov 18"


    Yes, this was not the first case. The missing cases that alerted the Central Government and the Hero League had been solved. The missing men hade back, but there was an issue. These missing people lost their memories and most of them only lost their memories during their missing time.


    So, they only lost a week of worth memories, but Huo Liang Xun lost two weeks of his memories. That was why Park Yong Gi told him that he was the worst case so far. Of course, the return of Huo Liang Xun also solved the missing cases.


    It meant the missing people were the Xing District''s doing. These missing people must be creating troubles at the Xing District and locked in the dungeon just like Huo Liang Xun and Alvaro Wong.


    After that, Park Yong Gi told Huo Liang Xun the truth. He told Huo Liang Xun the incident that happened to him and how he lost his memories. When Park Yong Gi reached the part he was beating in a few punches without even could fight back, Huo Liang Xun interrupted.


    "Alright, Executive Park, there''s no need to tell lies. Just tell the truth already, is this League''s secret project?"


    Huo Liang Xun did not believe that he was beaten in a few punches. Let alone Park Yong Gi added something exaggerated like he could not fight back. There was no one could do that to him, but the top five Emperor ss.


    Hearing this, Park Yong Gi voluntarily smirked somehow as an evil machination formed in his mind. Instead of convincing Huo Liang Xun with his words, Park Yong Gi opened his smartwatch.


    He opened Star Web and went to the exclusive forum. Searching for a video that had gone viral in thest week, after a moment, he opened a thread and yed the video attached to the thread.


    After that, he showed the video to the main actor in the video. Without words, Huo Liang Xun got a closer look at the smartwatch and found he was in the video. However, he did not have memories he had visited the ce in the video.


    As the video yed further, he saw something he had never thought would happen to him. Just like what Park Yong Gi said, he was beaten until he was passed out.


    What unbelievable was the fact that he did not fight back? He was akin to a sandbag to the man with a wooden mask. He tried to recall his lost memories, but all of it was in vain as he could not remember the event yed in the video.


    He looked at the right corner of the smartwatch. Just like Park Yong Gi told him, today was Nov 18 not Nov 4 just like what he remembered. He truly lost two weeks of his memories. He looked at Park Yong Gi and looked back to the smartwatch.


    In the end, he could only trust Park Yong Gi and ept the bitter reality, "Who''s the man in the video?"


    He was asking Park Yong Gi about the man with a wooden mask who defeated him with ease. With that question out, Park Yong Gi continued with the story.


    *** ***


    Xing District, Miao Miao Noodles Shop


    Breakfast hours just finished and there were only a few people inside the shop. It was ax hour before the lunch rush. Heero was sitting at the counter.


    On the table near the window, there was a woman enjoying her seventh bowl of noodles. Her mouth slurped the noodles into her mouth, but her eyes kept looking at Heero''s direction from time to time.


    She was Bai Shuang''er and she had beening here for seven days straight for breakfast. Currently, she was carrying a great task on her shoulder and her task was to investigate the man called Xing Heero.


    Suspecting Heero as Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, she decided to move out and stayed here. She opened Shuang''er Wardrobe and sold luxuriousdieswear in the Xing District as her disguise.


    While Bai Shuang''er was watching his movement, Heero also watched someone else. Han Ying was currently cutting the green onion in a daze and he could see sadness from her face.


    He already knew the cause, but he did not know how to cheer her up. From Hong Yu''s mouth, Han Ying was sad because Han Ying''s daughter from her previous marriage never visited her again since a few months ago or to be exact it was since he worked here.


    Usually, her daughter would visit her once or even thrice a week, but recently her daughter stopped visiting her. It certainly worried her as she was afraid to lose her only daughter.


    Heero was thinking a way to cheer his sister-inw. After contemting for a while, Heero''s face brightened up as he found a good idea.

 Chapter 97: Dark Fort

    Chapter 97: Dark Fort


    Honeymoon, a vacation or trip was taken by a newly married couple.


    After searching many things about marriage, Heero found about the honeymoon. On Star Web, there were also a few couples showing off about their honeymoon.


    As an ancient man sealed from Dramonia, he felt there was a big difference tradition between Dramonia and Earth. So he had been searching for marriage stuff online to please his wife. The search led him to honeymoon.


    He also found this honeymoon was a good thing to deepen the bond between him and his wife. Moreover, now he had another reason to go for a honeymoon trip, Han Ying. Even though the marriage between him and Han Ying was on paper only, she was still his sister-inw.


    Taking a break from work and went for a trip to change the atmosphere. It might be work tofort Han Ying who currently missed her daughter. Actually, Heero''s idea was to take Han Ying to her daughter, but Hong Yu denied his idea.


    Han Ying''s ex-husband was a hero and this man stayed in the inner region. They could not enter the inner region without a status, even it was only a temporary permit, the Central Government would not let them enter the inner region.


    The wall that separated between each of the regions not meant to be a protection, but to ssify the people with high status and people with no status as such people who lived in the outer region.


    This was the main reason Heero disliked the people from the inner region. In such an era, not only the people did not unite as one, they even split up and mistreated the people with no power instead of protecting the weak.


    Han Ying''s ex-husband was the mostmon people could be found on Earth. He chose status and authority over his family. He divorced Han Ying while their daughter was two years old and he remarried a daughter of a decent family resided in the inner region.


    Han Ying''s ex-husband did all of this to climb his rank. It happened half a year ago, Shen Family Head''s third daughter fancied Han Ying''s ex-husband, Guo Shan the newly-rising hero.


    Even though Guo Shan was not a famous hero, but he was a decent hero. At the age of thirty, he was promoted to Silver ss Hero. Not amazing, but noteworthy.


    Guo Shan''s feat might not be able to attract the big faction from the core region, but the faction in the inner region interested in him. And one day, Shen Yuemin appeared and offered a tantalizing offer that could not be refused by Guo Shan.


    However, in order to join the Shen Family, there were two conditions. First, he had to divorce his current wife. Second, he had to remarry Shen Yuemin.


    On the same day, he divorced Han Ying and remarried with Shen Yuemin. Guo Shan did that without hesitation and he brought his daughter with him, separating the mother and daughter until now.


    Moreover, this Shen Yuemin also a beauty, not just fat ugly duckling. Guo Shan''s decision left a deep scar in Han Ying''s heart. That was why she never remarried even after the divorce. Even to Heero, she maintained a certain distance.


    So, to console Han Ying, the couple nned a honeymoon trip, along with Han Ying, of course. After three days of preparation, the three went to the south of Star City.


    The three took a ne instead of a bullet train. The reason was that Heero never took a ne before, so they decided to go by ne. They spent four hours on the ne and arrived at Saidai Airport, the biggest airport in Star City.


    Heero was marveled by the biggest airport. It waspletely different from the airport Wuyi Airport earlier. It could be said Wuyi Airport was shabbypared to Saidai Airport.


    Wuyi Airport only had a building with a boring interior, waiting ce, a few counters, and parking lots. However,pared to Saidai which hadplete facilities, Wuyi Airport was just too shabby.


    "Wuyi Airport is too shabby" Heero muttered in a low voice.


    "Don''tpare an airport at themerce region and the airport at the outer region, they are in a different ss of course," Hong Yu was amused with her husband''s antics. She was not embarrassed at all, instead, Heero''s antics were entertaining to her.


    "I heard the airport in the core region is much more amazing than Saidai," Hong Yu added with her sweet voice.


    Hong Yi''sment interested Heero. He wondered what the core region airport looked like. But the problem was that he could not enter the core region.


    "Ah, I should ask Zhou Yi to take me to the airport in the core region," said Heero as he remembered that he had a useful disciple. Sun Zhou Yi''s status could bring him to the core region without a problem.


    "Don''t take me with you when the timees. It''s embarrassing," Hong Yu joked.


    "Then I will bring my second wife," Heero shrugged as he returned the joke. While the couple bantering at each other, Han Ying only shook her head with a slight smile. Looking at the newly-married couple, it brought her sweet memories back when she was still with her ex-husband.


    *** ***


    ck Fort, a fort served as an outpost on the wild, a ce for heroes and rankers to rest during their mission or maybe hunting the beast outside the city.


    ck Fort was located in the west of Star City. Even though it was called an outpost, in fact, ck Fort was like a small town. There were many entertaining ces such as bars and even brothel under the disguise of a club.


    A fort usually guarded by the military and ck Fort was no different from the others fort. However, without many people realized, there was a force outside of the Central Government that secretly controlled ck Fort, Shadow Fang.


    Yes, Dark Fort was one of Shadow Fang''s secret bases. Everything here was under their control. They had killed the people in charge and changed it with their men.


    As Dark Fort was only one of many forts, the Central Government failed to notice this. With an additional connection, Shadow Fang had within the city, seizing a fort or two was an easy task for them.


    With all of his deeds exposed with an additional he offended Kang Family and Jiang Family, Fang Guo Ming was forced to leave the city to keep his life safe. He moved to Dark Fort under Shadow Fang''s assistance.


    Since he moved here, Fang Guo Ming spent his time in the bar during the day and spent his time in the club when the night came. In a bar, Fang Guo Ming drowned himself with cheap beer served in the bar.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    Emptying the beer as if drinking water, Fang Guo Ming mmed the ss on the bar and shouted, "More!"


    The man behind the bar shrugged as he took the ss. He filled the ss with beer and ced it in front of Fang Guo Ming without words.


    Just as Fang Guo Ming wanted to grab his eleventh ss of beer, there was a hand stopped him. He turned around and pointed his finger toward the man who stopped him to grab his beer.


    However, the scold and curse did note out of his mouth as the man who stopped him to drink was his partner, the leader of the Shadow Fang.


    "What?"


    "I have some information for you. Heero just left the district with his wife to the south" before the ck-cloaked man finished his words, Fang Guo Ming stopped him to speak further.


    "Let''s get another ce to speak," Fang Guo Ming sobered up and went to the second floor while the ck-cloaked man followed him.


    On the way to the second floor, the ck-cloaked man informed Fang Guo Ming with his rough voice, "Also, there''s someone wants to meet you. If you want your revenge, listening to him is the best choice we have,"


    Fang Guo Ming furrowed his forehead when he heard this. Rarely the ck-cloaked men revered someone, but from his words, his partner had great respect to this someone. Fang Guo Ming gave no responses as they proceeded to a room.


    There was a round table in the middle of the room and Fang Guo Ming took a seat randomly while the ck-cloaked took a seat in the opposite of him.


    "I have sent the twin to chase after Heero." The ck-cloaked man informed Fang Guo Ming. Thetter had a bright look after hearing the word "twin". This twin was an ace of Shadow Fang aside from Shadow and Fang.


    "If the twin is still failed, we will not send any of our men after Heero," The ck-cloaked man added gravely. They had lost many men only after one person, it was not worth at all. If not for Fang Guo Ming was the main card for the next event, he would not dispatch the twin at all.


    Hearing this, Fang Guo Ming frowned. It was clear he was not happy with his partner''s arrangement. After all, there were still Shadow and Fang above the twin, howe they just give up like this.


    "If the twin failed and you still want to have your revenge, I will introduce you to someone. Moreover, this person also wants to meet you," The ck-cloaked continued in a somber tone.


    "Who?" Fang Guo Ming''s interest was piqued, but there was no need for the ck-Cloaked to give his response as the door creaked open. Another ck-cloaked man entered and the ck-cloaked in front of him stood up and gave his seat to the new ck-cloaked.


    His partner was standing behind the man who just entered. Fang Guo Ming was shocked inside, but he still maintained his calm outside. His partner was Shadow Fang, the King of Assassin, the most feared assassin, but this King of Assassin seemed to be lowering himself before this man''s presence.


    Just as Fang Guo Ming wondered who the man was, he pulled the cloak and revealed the face that shadowed behind the cloak.


    Fang Guo Ming''s eyes instantly went wide in terror and his face was contorted in fear. He subconsciously pushed his hand off the table. The chair screeched against the floor and Fang Guo Ming fell while his finger pointed forward while stuttering, "Yo you Y-you"


    "Shadow Fang, you fuck*ng sh*tass!!! Are you insane!!! Why did you bring this MONSTER TO MEEEE!!!!!"

 Chapter 98: Discoveries

    Chapter 98: Discoveries


    Xing District


    For the third time, Bai Xin Yue came out of the Xing Pharmacy in disappointment. This was her third attempt to get the medicine bath, but she received the same answer as before. The Xing Pharmacy said they did not have the medicine bath she wanted.


    The medicine bath not only made her body stronger, but it also worked with her awakened ability. Her Ice was getting stronger and Bai Tian Ming confirmed it by himself in the training. With such an obvious effect, Bai Xin Yue intended to get more medicine bath.


    For his family and the Hero League, this medicine bath was a great breakthrough. She believed if the information of this medicine bath leaked out, there would be many big forces tried to get it.


    However, the medicine bath seemed to be a rare medicine. In her third time visit, she still could not get the medicine. The person in charge of the Xing Pharmacy told her that the medicine bath she was looking for was not sold in the shop. If she wanted to get the medicine bath, she had to meet the maker in person.


    This was the thing that frustrated her the most. They told her to meet the maker, but they did not tell her who the maker was. How was she supposed to meet this person if she did not have a single clue about him?


    When she reached outside, she stopped and looked back at the Xing Pharmacy. She could not confirm if the person in charge told her the truth or not. Using force was not an option as well, she reached a dead end.


    Then, she walked to the other side of the district. It was over a week since her little opened a shop here. So she decided to stop by her little sister''s shop.


    As she passed, she noticed the auction was closed as well. Since the auction, the auction house was always like this. It did not open any other business or even tried to look for items to be auctioned.


    Shuang''er Wardrobe located next to Yun Xia Publisher and at the opposite of cksmith Huang''s workshop. The workshop was visited by many people daily. These people were heroes and rankers who looked for gears.


    Since the auction finished, these people kept rushing here to get Golden ss gears which were rare to find on the market. Big force usually did not sell their gears but they used for their men to use.


    Bai Xin Yue entered the shop and a little bell on the top resounded, indicating a customer just entered the shop. A beautiful female with a neat uniform and light makeup rushed to greet the customer. However, when she found the customer was Bai Xin Yue, she froze for a moment before a wide smile formed.


    "Miss Xin Yue, wee~ How may I help you?" The female attendant respectfully greeted. She was, in fact, a member of the Bai Family. She was working for Bai Family and Bai Shuang''er pulled her here to take care of the shop. That was why she immediately recognized Bai Xin Yue in just a nce.


    "You can continue working, I am here to visit my little sister," After saying that, she scanned the shop. As the shop was not that big, only a room to showcase their collection and two changing rooms. However, she could not find her little sister''s figure here.


    "Where is she?" She asked with her normal cold tone and the female attendant was used with the eldestdy of Bai Family already, she did not feel distant.


    "Young Miss is on the third floor," the female attendant informed Bai Xin Yue.


    Bai Xin Yue nodded her head and walked to the stairs that led her to the upstairs. The second floor was still a shop, but the dress here was much more expensive than the first floor.


    On the third floor, it was divided into three rooms. Even though this was her first time visited her little sister''s shop, Bai Xin Yue already knew her little sister''s room in just one nce.


    There was a wooden door with a sign "Don''t Disturb!!!" Without a doubt, this door would lead her to her little sister. She did not knock the door as she immediately twisted the handle and entered.


    Beyond the door was a room with a little yellow light. Bai Xin Yue furrowed her brows upon seeing the dimmed room. She looked at the source of the yellow light and found her little was standing before a table with two candles on the table.


    Bai Shuang''er was so immersed in her investigation and failed to notice someone just entered her room. She kept looking at the things on the table and pictures, notes that stuck on the wall in front of her. She looked back and forth, checking each of her discoveries while mumbling unclearly.


    "What are you doing?" along with the familiar voice, the light turned on and illuminated Bai Shuang''er startled look.


    She was stunned for a moment before a beautiful smile formed on her lips. Bai Shuang''er rushed to her sister and gave a pleasant hug.


    "Sis, I miss you~" Bai Shuang''er hugged her sister and rubbed her smooth cheek against her sister''s.


    Against her sister who acted in a spoiling manner, Bai Xin Yue returned it with her toppling smile as she caressed her sister''s long ck hair. After a moment, she knocked her sister''s head gently, "It''s your fault, why would you suddenly moved out here?"


    Bai Shuang''er released herself from her sister as she stuck her tongue out. With a proud smile as she hit her chest, Bai Shuang''er dered confidently, "But It''s worth it, I have found Sun Zhou Yi''s Master!"


    "Really?" Bai Xin Yue''s eyes lit up as she heard this. It was a pleasant surprise and if her sister could uncover Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, then she could meet this master in person.


    With the appearance of the medicine bath, it only made her desire to meet Sun Zhou Yi''s Master stronger. Based on what cksmith Huang said in the auction, his Master who also Sun Zhou Yi''s Master was the one who concocted the medicine bath.


    Bai Shuang''er dragged her sister to the table she had been staring at earlier. In the middle of the table, there was a photo of a handsome young man with casual clothes. Pointing her finger toward the photo, Bai Shuang''er dered, "He is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master!"


    Bai Xin Yue recognized the man in the photo. She was with the same with her sister, often surfing Star Web to look interesting things. She recognized the man in the photo, he was the famous Handsome Brutal Savage.


    Just as she wanted to refute her sister as she felt it was absurd that a mere attendant was the master of the Gold ss Hero - Rank 1. However, Bai Shuang''er spoke first, "Don''t be too hasty to object me, hear me first."


    "Lucky, right? You don''t have to marry an old man, but a handsome young man. He looks even younger than you," Bai Shuang''er added to tease her sister.


    However, her tease earned her a strong re and scold, "Don''t speak nonsense, tell me your discoveries!"


    *** ***


    While the twodies of Bai Family in a heated discussion, Heero enjoyed his honeymoon trip. Even though the honeymoon trip could not bepared to the people who showed off on the Star Web, he enjoyed it a lot.


    South of Star City was dominated by the Japanese. Heero had been searching a lot about the south. Noodles were also famous here, people here called it as Ramen, Udon, and Soba. In fact, rather a honeymoon trip, this was more like a foodie trip.


    Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying visited various kinds of famous restaurants. From the stall on the street to a famous restaurant. They visited many ces and in one day, three of them could eat five to six times.


    They were doing for a reason, it was to create a new variation for their noodles shop. If not for this, Hong Yu and Heero might not be able to convince Han Ying to follow them.


    On the fourth day, they visited the most famous ramen restaurant in themerce region. The restaurant called Bemen, a restaurant that only a year younger than Star City. In order to eat the famous ramen, they had to line up for two hours.


    There was a long line in front of the restaurant. There was a post on the Star Web said there were at least twenty thousand people visited Bemen daily. It was an astounding number for a ramen restaurant.


    The restaurant itself had seven floors and each floor could amodate a hundred people to eat. Even so, there was still a long line. After waiting for two hours, finally, the three reached the entrance. There was a male attendant greeted.


    "For three people," Heero answered with his stiff Japanese. Despite his weird ent, the male attendant still understood his words and returned with a nod and a smile.


    With all of this, the three only needed to wait for their names called and they could taste the famous ramen. However, Heero was bound to not get his share of the best ramen tonight.


    "Move aside! Move aside! Move Aside!"


    There was a shout sounded from behind. Heero and the two girls turned around. There was a group consisted of eight men walked toward them and the people on the line moved aside, giving this group a path.


    The man who led the group was over two meters tall and he wore martial clothes with a sword hanging on his waist. As Heero did not move aside, the group stopped right in front of Heero.


    "Bumpkin! Scram! This young master wants to eat ramen!"


    Meanwhile, not far from Bemen, there was a man with ck clothes noticed themotion. This man''s outfit was unusual as it covered all parts of his body, including his face. Leaving only two oranges pupils that could be seen.


    When he heard themotion, the man steps came to a halt. He looked at the source of themotion and found Heero was confronting a group of eight men.


    He unlocked his smartwatch and called an id with the name Brother White. The call immediately connected, "Target has been found!"

 Chapter 99: Specter Follower

    Chapter 99: Specter Follower


    "It''s Ronin''s second inmand, Ono Arakiri"


    "I heard they just defeated Kaen Ken, the seventh in Martial Alliance"


    "So this is Ronin"


    The small crowd that had gathered around broke into a small discussion. The guy with over two meters tall was smiling proudly as he heard the discussion amongst the crowd.


    However, Heero only nced at the man with over two meters before turning around and told the two girls in a whisper, "Ignore them,"


    At first, the two girls were intimidated by the man''s statue which reached over two meters. Heero''s words eased their restless feeling. They had witnessed Heero fought once, against the people from the Iron Fist Martial House. Despite the brutal result, but with Heero with them, it gave them a sense of security they never had before Hero''s appearance.


    The two girls turned around, waiting for their names called. Despite the rude manner of the big guy, Heero did not intend to make an issue of it. He decided to ignore these guys as he did not want this pleasant trip turned unpleasant because of these guys.


    However, the big guy thought otherwise. Being ignored by these lowborn infuriated him, but upon seeing the pretty sisters, the big guy licked his lips with a big smile.


    "Kid! Do you hear what I said? Scram! This Young Master wants to eat ramen!" Ono Arakiri yelled once again, this time he yelled louder.


    There was the n in Ono Arakiri''s mind. The n was simple and straightforward, humiliating the man with his prowess and the two pretty girls would follow him voluntarily. On this day women sought a capable man with high status and he believed this n would work.


    He, Ono Arakiri had all of it. He was Silver ss Ranker - Rank 23, second inmand of Ronin Dojo who was on the rise, and soon he would enter the inner region to stay there. With his big contribution to Ronin Dojo, the main association would give him this special privilege.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the man and the two girlspletely ignored Ono Arakiri. The most infuriated him was, of course, Ono Arakiri himself. He never expected there was someone who dared to ignore him.


    He spared no more words as his hand moved to Heero''s shoulder. His irrational feeling took him over as he immediately made his move.


    Just before the hand could reach the shoulder, Heero turned around which shocked Ono Arakiri. With such a quick reaction, it certainly surprised him. Even so, Ono Arakiri did stop his motion, instead, a cruel smile formed on his lips.


    There was a reason for this, because of Heero''s age. Heero looked at his twenty, Ono Arakiri felt this young man was weaker than him despite the quick reaction. His thought was simple, this wasmerce region, not inner region or even core region where the talented young monsters dwelled.


    But that superior thought instantly vanished when the young man caught his wrist. With his wrist caught, it rendered his hand immovable. He tried to push his hand, but it was futile. He tried to pull it off from the young man''s grasp, but it was also futile.


    The hand who caught his wrist was far stronger than his own strength. It panicked Ono Arakiri as a thought appeared in his mind, "Don''t tell me this is the young monster whoes from the inner region,"


    If it was truly so, then his luck was truly awful. In terms of power, he certainly could not bepared to the young master from the inner region, let alone the background.


    Han Ying watched all of this and she released out of sigh upon this scene that unfolded before her. This trip was supposed to be an enjoyable trip, but the group of Ronin seemed to being to ruin their enjoyable trip.


    "Let''s leave!" Han Ying pulled Heero''s lower clothes. She was excited to taste the famous ramen earlier, but because of this group, she no longer had an appetite to eat ramen. Violent was something she disliked the most, if this continued, without doubt, violent would be involved.


    She would rather not eat ramen than watching Heero fought these guys. The same for Hong Yu, she knew Heero could handle these hoodlums with ease, but she did not want their trips were ruined by these people.


    After all, the two sisters were used to live in the outer region. People in the outer region tended to avoid a conflict like this despite Heero was here with him.


    Heero merely frowned for a moment before he pushed the wrist away. The over two meters Ono Arakiri took a few steps back and had his back collided to his underlings. Giving ast cold stare to big Ono, Heero turned away, intending to leave this ce.


    Ono Arakiri also did not want to mess with Heero as the guy backed down. Heero''s background was unknown to him and he did not dare act recklessly. Moreover, the guy''s surpassed him, he was not sure if he could win against Heero.


    s, Ono Arakiri''s underlings thought otherwise. As soon as Heero pushed him back, his underlings blocked Heero''s path and the two girls.


    "Young Master Ono, this petite boy dares to push you, we should teach him who is the Boss here!"


    "Yeah, Young Master Ono, we can''t let this kid leave unscathed or it will spoil your reputation!"


    Ono Arakiri''s seven underlings echoed in agreement. As they spoke, their gazes never Hong Yu''s face. It was clear Ono''s underlings lusted over Hong Yu. Hong Yu turned even prettier after she married Heero, the elder in the district said it was the charm of a married woman.


    Ono Arakiri was put in a tough spot by his underlings. He was so reluctant to face Heero, but his underlings made a situation where he could not turn around. If he ignored his underlings and left, he would lose his face as many witnessed his action. It was not weird if tomorrow his name appeared on Star Web.


    In the end, his irrational feeling took over him and took a step forward. His hand moved to Heero''s shoulder to pull him off. However, just like before, his wrist was grabbed in an instant. And then, a fist shot toward his face.


    This action was too fast for him to dodge. In a stunned state, the punchnded on his big nose and blood spurted out of his nose. The impact of the punch that supposed to be sending him to fly, but the hand that held his wrist holding him tight.


    It did not stop here, his feet was kicked, causing Ono Arakiri lost his footing. Before he fell, there was a big palm covered his fast and pushed him down.


    Bam!


    His back head shed against the paved street and blood gushed out of his head. Despite receiving such an impact, Ono was still alive. It could be heard from his disorganized and ragged breathing. After all, Heero did not intend to kill the man.


    All of this action was less than five seconds as it shocked the surrounding people included Ono Arakiri''s underlings. They were rooted on the spot as they witnessed their undefeatable boss knocked down in such a short time.


    They realized they just met an expert that stronger than their boss. Not only stronger, but the man before them might also have a deeper background than their boss. Here they tried to snatch the woman from this young man. It as the same as seeking for death.


    Coming into realization, Ono''s underlings tried to run away. However, it was toote as soon a pitiful cry filled the street as Heero already made his move.


    Finishing thest Ono''s underling, Heero took the two sisters away from this ce. These guys just ruined their appetite and they intended to look for a new restaurant for their dinner.


    The fight was finished as it started. Even the onlookers were dumbstruck at this scene. They even forgot to take a video as it just happened too fast. In the end, these people were taking pictures of Ono Arakiri and his underlings.


    Meanwhile, Heero and the two sisters found another restaurant for their dinner. South Region was not only famous for their noodles, but their seafood was even more famous than their noodles.


    South Region close to the sea and many people made of living from capturing the sea beast. Sea beast could fetch more price than the beast on thend albeit harder to catch. However, the price was twice the normal beast on thend.


    Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying visited a ce called Seafood Dynasty. The most famous seafood restaurant in the south. This restaurant was backed by a big family, they had their specialists to catch the sea beast, and only sold their catch in seafood which amplified price by three times to five times rather than selling it raw.


    The restaurant served King Crab, King Shrimp, and more. The King Crab was gargantuan in size, the smallest one filled took half of a table of ten people. Heero ordered this King Crab and everything with King.


    Maybe because of the earlier incident, both girls were less enthusiastic than before. They left the restaurant as soon as they finished. As it seemed the two girls had no mood to stroll around, they decided to go back to the hotel.


    Not long after they left the Seafood Dynasty, Heero halted his steps and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Hong Yu was the first one to notice as she was holding her husband''s hand and asked in a concerned tone upon finding the frown on Heero''s face.


    "Keep walking!" Heero instructed the two girls and both nodded. After a moment Heero told them his discovery, "We are being followed!"


    Han Ying and Hong Yu were stunned for a moment. They subconsciously turned around to see the people who followed them. However, Heero stopped them and said, "Don''t look back! they are assassins after me,"


    Actually, he already felt it since leaving Bemen. He thought it was someone rted to the man he had beaten. They were tailing him to get their revenge as the other called the helpers. However, these did not show up and the feeling of being watched was still there.


    If they came for revenge, then these people should be surrounding him at Seafood Dynasty. But it did not happen. The one who watched him was so patient, it meant they were from a different group than the people he had beaten earlier. These people might be assassins sent by Shadow Fang.


    Musashi Hirata already told him Shadow Fang was targeting him and they won''t give up until they achieved their target, killing him.


    The two girls'' heartbeat quickened upon hearing this. If it was an assassin, it meant they were more fearfulpared to the group they encountered earlier.


    "It''s okay, everything is under my control. The assassins are weak, there''s nothing to be afraid of," Heero smiled to reassure the two girls. Indeed, Heero''s words eased the two girls fluttered heart a little.


    The three walked to the hotel in silence. When they reached the hotel''s entrance, Heero stopped for a moment and gave a nce toward a certain direction. After that, he entered the hotel.


    Meanwhile, on top of building that two hundred meters away from the hotel Heero stay overnight, two men in ck watched the hotel. Their outfit blended with the dark of the night and people would fail to notice them if they looked from below


    "Brother, it seems he noticed us," one of them said uncertainty.


    "No, there''s no way he could notice our presence. We are keeping a safe distance"


    The words abruptly stopped as both of them sensed a fatal danger came from behind. The two men in ck immediately ducked forward, avoiding the life-threatening danger. Just as the two gained their footings and looked back, a fist greeted them.


    The two men made the same move as they crossed their hands to block the iing punch.


    Bam!


    The punchnded on the assassin''s crossed hand caused a spark of Ki and Dark Ki. The man in ck grunted in pain as they were pushed back from the impact.


    They were shocked to see Heero who just entered the hotel was here with them. However, they also found Heero had a shocked look as well which confused the twins.


    "Is it because the surprise attack failed?" both brothers had the same thought.


    They werepletely wrong. Heero was shocked not because these two managed to fend his sneak attack, but it was because of the Dark Ki. For the first time, he found Dark Ki on Earth.


    He immediately activated his Mystical Eyes and scanned the twins. He was shocked upon his discovery as the twin body''s filled with Dark Ki. Only Specter had Dark Ki and


    "You are Specter Follower!"

 Chapter 100: Specter Lord

    Chapter 100: Specter Lord


    Specter Follower was the people who sought power through the specter. The specter would grand the human a seed that would generate the Dark Ki inside the body and a way to make dense the Dark Ki in their bodies.


    These people were known as Specter Followers in Dramonia and they were adept in using this Dark Ki as the Specter. At least, it was what they called on Dramonia and Heero was shocked to find Specter Follower here.


    If there was a Specter Follower, then there must be a real specter as well. A specter that could grand this seed at least at Level 8 Specter or was known as Specter Lord on Dramonia.


    Hearing the words Specter Follower from Heero''s mouth, the twins shocked as well. The term Specter was only known to their circle while the others such as heroes and rankers were oblivious to Specter''s existence.


    The people on Earth regarded their lord, Specter as zombies which were, in fact, a different being. So it shocked them when Heero mentioned them as Specter Follower. The twins exchanged a nce before they nodded their heads at each other.


    With that, the twins pulled their twin short out. After that, their bodies blurred into shadow and blended into the darkness.


    "It''s shadow" Heero muttered in a low voice at the sight of the vanished twins. Shadow was one type of specter with an ability to blend in with the shadows. This Specter particrly dangerous at night.


    s, the twins chose the wrong opponent. As the man who had killed the pet of Specter God which was equivalent to Level 10 Specter, Specter Emperor. The twins'' trick was a child y to Heero.


    Swoosh!


    There was a movement that whistled through the air and aimed toward Heero''s neck. The twins appeared from Heero''s left and right, sandwiching him while delivering their daggers at Heero''s neck.


    However, just as the daggers almost sliced through Heero''s neck, Heero''s figure disappeared and the daggers which were supposed to cut Heero''s neck sliced through the empty air as their target vanished.


    Heero used his stealth and it shocked both assassins. The two assassins looked at each other in confusion. The twins had a lot of experiences in the underworld, but an awakened ability like this was unheard.


    "Watch out!" one of the twins saw Heero appeared behind his brother. What surprised him was Heero appeared with a longsword in his hand. The longsword shed horizontally to the assassins'' neck.


    ng!


    The twin daggers met with the sword while the assassin who had his back on Heero rolled down to make a distance between him and Heero. The one who met the sword was pushed back from the impact of the sh against Heero''s sword.


    The little brother who rolled down blended into shadows once again and appeared behind Heero. He brandished his twin daggers at Heero''s back but only met an empty air as Heero already vanished into stealth once again.


    On the top of the building, one could see two flurried shadows fought against Heero who actively using Stealth. It was two against one, but the twins could not find any advantage. Instead, Heero was the one cornered them on each swing of his sword.


    The sh between daggers and sword resounded and attracted the people below them. Yes, the stream of people stopped their steps around the building and looked up. They wondered what happened on the top.


    Sensing the crowd below, the twins stopped their futile flurry attack against Heero and Heero also stopped attacking the twin as he appeared eight meters away from the twins. They stared at each other, the twins stared at Heero with their callous stares while Heero appeared calm, unperturbed by the gaze.


    "We have to leave now," the big brother said in a t yet cold tone which the little brother nodded in agreement. They never nned to make a move tonight, but they were caught off guard as Heero found them,


    "Clean your neck, we will kill in our next meeting," the little brother left hisst words before he left. However, to the shock of the twins, they realized they could not activate their ability. The ability to blend with the shadows was disabled for unknown reasons.


    "Heh heh, do you think I will let you escape before my nose? Stupid!" Heero snickered in mockery. The shocked and panicked twins looked at Heero with their eyes wide open.


    They were shocked to find someone who could disable their ability, but the shock did not stop here. Just as the two decided to run, they noticed Heero''s figure blurred, leaving an afterimage and afterimage. Then, they were surrounded by these mirages and the twins rooted on the spot as their instinct told them they would die if they made a reckless move.


    The twin looked at the flurry of Heero''s afterimage. They did not know the exact number, but one thing was sure, the number of mirages kept increasing. They were unsure which was the real one.


    They were unsure what to do, suddenly the little brother''s vision flipped over. It shocked him as he did not know what had happened. But then, he saw his lower body, from waist to toe was still standing at the same spot.


    He looked at his big brother and found his big brother also suffered the same fate as him. Even though their bodies were sliced up into two, there was no blood, but only thick ck gas came out of their bodies.


    They also did not die, but the pain was visible from their eyes. However, there was another thing that dominated their pain. It was the shock, this truly shook them to the core as their target''s strength was unimaginable.


    As Specter Follower, they had given up as a human. The seed nted in their body would suck the blood and rece the blood with the thick ck gas that would regenerate the Dark Ki. Blood was the source of this Dark Ki, more blood meant they would get stronger.


    Heero looked down at the struggling twins, the thick ck gas from the lower body and the thick gas from the upper fused. If he did nothing, the twins would get their body attached back.


    There was only one way to kill the Shadow Specter, destroyed the core. In the case of the Specter Follower, he only needed to destroy the seed nted inside their bodies. He scanned the twins'' upper body with his Mystical Eyes.


    Despite the shock they received from Heero''s strength, the twins practically still calm. The main reason was that they were unkible as long as the seed inside their bodies were intact. They only needed to fake their deaths and escapedter when Heero lowered his guard.


    Indeed, with their eyes wide open, the twins pretended to be dead as soon as their upper body touched the ground.


    At first, Heero surprised as he found the twins no longer moving. He furrowed his brow, then he realized what the twins were doing.


    ''They faked their dead''


    It was a brilliant idea, for people who did not know about Shadow Specter would think these two truly died. Heero smirked as he raised his long sword. He had found where the seed located.


    Swoosh!


    The sword pierced the little brother''s right shoulder, right at where the seed.


    "GRAAAARRRRGHHHH!" The little brother let out a bestial roar as the sword pierced the seed. It shocked the big brother who currently faked his death. His eyes rolled to the right and found his little brother''s ck gas evaporated.


    "You" having not finished his words, the sword in Heero''s hand pierced his belly.


    "GRAAAARRRRGHHHH!" another bestial roar rang with a simr voice.


    After that, Heero vanished into stealth and left the rooftop, leaving the dead bodies behind. His intention of leaving the dead bodies was to tell the Hero League that their city had been infiltrated by Specter.


    As soon as Heero left the rooftop, there were three figures approached the rooftop. The three figures were Gold ss Heroes and from the opposite side, five rankers also approached the rooftop. These heroes and rankers happened to be in themerce region and heard the twins'' bestial roar, so they hurriedly came over.


    As the eight peoplended on the rooftop, they nodded at each other as a greeting. Then, they were stunned by their discoveries. They found two bodies sliced apart, but what stunned them was not this. It was the dead bodies'' condition.


    With the ck gas evaporated and their blood dried up, the twins only left with skin and bone. Not even chunk of meat was left behind as well, itpletely only bone and skin.


    The heroes and rankers exchanged looks and nodded at each other. One Hero and one Ranker immediately made a call. They had to report this bizarre event to HQ.


    *** ***


    Heero back to the hotel, he told Hong Yu and Han Ying that he went to the toilet. He entered the lift and pressed number six.


    Ting!


    The lift door opened and Heero walked to room 625. He knocked on the door and it opened almost in an instant. Hong Yu''s worried face came into his sight.


    She dashed toward Heero andined in her sweet voice, "What took you so long? I thought the thugs areing after you again. I thought the assassin"


    Heero tapped his wife back as both entered the room. Inside the room, Han Ying sat on a couch with a concerned look as well. Upon finding Heero hugged her little sister, she relieved, nothing happened to Heero.


    Heero brought his wife to the couch as he listened to her wife''s grumbled. As for why it took him so long to finish the twins, it because he wanted to test the power of the Specter Follower. Measuring their strength, he could make an estimation of the Shadow Specter''s strength that nted the seed.


    Based on the fight earlier, he was sure the Specter was not strong, Level 8 Specter, Specter Lord. At least, Specter Lord was weak before his eyes, but it was different for the heroes on Earth. Even Sun Zhou Yi could not beat this Specter Lord yet.


    After half an hour grumbling, Hong Yu grew tired. Then, Heero brought her to their room as this was Han Ying''s room.


    ''Hmm, Hirata knows more about Shadow Fang, I can ask him Shadow Fang''s base and kill this Specter,'' His hate toward Specter had not faded yet.


    Meanwhile, Han Ying gazed at the couple with a mncholic gaze. Then, her sweet memories with Guo Shan resurfaced once again. Even though her ex-husband left an evesting scar on her, the sweet memories with him also stayed in her heart.


    ''Should I remarry''


    At this thought, Han Ying shook her head, she stood up and walked to the bed.

 Chapter 101: Back

    Chapter 101: Back


    Heero regretted telling the truth about the assassins to the girls. The next morning, the two girls decided to end their trips and back to the Xing District. They no longer had mood with their foodie trips.


    Even though he told the girls that he had taken care of the assassin, they insisted to go back. No matter what Heero said, they no longer wanted to continue the trip. Their concerns were not only assassins but also the thugs they met in front of Bemen.


    The girls knew that the leader Heero beat yesterday must have a big background to act arrogant like that in themerce region. As people who lived in the outer in their life, the girls were still afraid of the people of the inner region and Martial House.


    Thanks to Ono and his underlings, Heero failed to taste the most famous ramous. Early in the morning, the two girls packed their luggage. Right at eight in the morning, they headed toward the train station.


    They chose the bullet train which was lessplicated than booking a ne ticket. Looking at the bullet train, Heero found the train prepared by Kang Family was much better than this. Nheless, Heero followed the girls begrudgingly.


    ''Should have hit them harder'' thought Heero. Them in his mind was Ono and his underlings.


    It took them five bullet trains before they back to the north, ten hours trip. When they reached Xing District, the sun had set in the west. As they reached the entrance of the Xing District, the elders from the nursing home greeted them with a broad smile.


    The nursing home and the orphanage for the children located close to the entrance, next to the security house. The sight of the Xing District relieved the girls, the elders were ying chess and mahjong while the children were running here and there.


    It gave off a friendly atmosphere that Heero aimed for. The girls also had the same feeling as Heero as they also liked this arrangement.


    Fatty Liang currently talked merrily with the other three securities. Upon seeing Heero dragged two big luggage, he immediately stood up and walked over.


    "Boss, you''re back," Fatty Liang greeted Heero with a broad smile. He no longer meanie to Heero just like when he was working at Hope Preschool. He had to do that if he wanted to keep his work as Heero was his Boss now.


    Heero returned the greeting with a nod. Just as Fatty Liang''s hand wanted to reach the luggage, he stopped Fatty Liang, "It''s okay, you can go back to your position,"


    Then, Heero followed the two girls who had entered the district. As they walked in, the elder greeted them warmly and the grandpas even teased them. Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying went for a honeymoon trip, it was not a secret. Everyone in the district knew that the newly-married owner went on honeymoon.


    Hong Yu no longer a shy-girl like before as she greeted the elders with a broad smile while the older sister appeared to be shy. Heero also returned the teases with a joke orugh. The warm and harmonious atmosphere washed away their worries over the assassin temporary.


    Contentment feeling filled his heart. This was what he was looking for, a home, a warm home that he had on Dramonia. This was one of many reasons he built the Xing District


    Bugh!


    Suddenly, there was something shed against his feet and that something held his feet tightly. Along with it, a familiar cry resounded.


    "Teacher Xing! Where are our gifts from the south!!?" Lan Lan demanded while hugging Heero''s thigh tightly. Her big and round eyes were looking at Heero full with expectant. Meanwhile, the other thigh was held by Tong Tong, she had the same expression as Lan Lan''s.


    Behind the two, the armies of children gathered and all of them were looking at Heero with the same look. Heero stupefied as he remembered that he promised the children to bring back something for them.


    However, as the girls decided to go back abruptly, he bought nothing for the children. He looked at the two girls and noticed the sisters'' neck turned red. They must hear the children, but instead of helping him, Han Ying and Hong Yu just continued their steps, leaving Heero with the children.


    Looking at the two girls'' back that went away and looked back at the children, a helpless smile formed on his lips. He just could not bear to disappoint the children that he forgot to buy them gifts.


    The helpless smile turned into a big smile. He rubbed Lan Lan and Tong Tong''s hair and said, "Heh, of course, I have the gifts with me, but I won''t give it now. Teacher Xing is tired, I need to rest first, I will give it to you the day after tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay~" the children simultaneously answered in excitement.


    That was what he could do, for now, buying some time to think about what he should do with the kids. After that, he proceeded toward the noodles shop. The door unlocked, meaning the girls were inside.


    Heero put the luggage on the first floor and went out again. He was doing his routine, patrolling the district. Usually, at this time, when the sun almost set, he would go patrolling the district. It was what he was doing now.


    The visitors'' flow was very good, from heroes, rankers, to ordinary citizens of Star City. When he reached the other side of the Xing District, he found a crowd gathered around cksmith Huang''s workshop.


    It was a normal phenomenon as he turned his vision to Yun Xia Publisher. Since the transformation of the district, Yun Xia also renovated her building. The new building was more like a publishing house.


    Just as Heero wanted to visit Yun Xia, he heard something interesting from the crowds.


    "These guys had been kneeling for three days"


    "But why"


    "I heard they were Master Huang''s disciple"


    "They were? Then they are no longer Master Huang''s disciple?"


    "Yeah, they kneel to ask forgiveness from Master Huang, but Master Huang ignored them"


    ...


    With his sharp hearing, Heero could hear the murmurs amongst the crowd. He stopped his steps and changed his direction to cksmith Huang''s workshop.


    cksmith Huang already told him about these disciples. It was an unpleasant story, one of the tragedies in cksmith Huang''s life. His first and second wife died under the beast horde attack. His third and fourth wife left him for another man. Lastly, three ungrateful bastards that left him.


    In fact, these three had another identity, they were cksmith Huang''s foster kids. Since his third and fourth wife left him, cksmith Huang did not n to remarry. He adopted three sons who also became his apprentice at ater date.


    He nned to inherit his smithy technique to these three kids. After learning everything from cksmith Huang, they left to join a faction. They left without words and never contacted him since then. And now, these three were back, kneeling and asking forgiveness.


    Curious, Heero walked toward cksmith Huang''s workshop''s direction. He wanted to know what these three looked like.


    "Excuse me, let me pass please~ excuse me, let me pass please~"


    The crowd was annoyed when Heero wanted to pass through. They wanted to scold this young man, but the curse stuck in their throats upon seeing Heero''s face. Everyone recognized Heero, a young man who owned the Xing District.


    Heero past the crowd easily, right before the door, three men knelt with their heads hung low. In front of the three men, cksmith Huang stood with aplicated look as he looked down at the three men.


    Heero could not see the three men''s faces as the three looked down and had their backs on him. He rubbed his chin as he wondered how cksmith Huang would handle this.


    Along with a sigh, cksmith Huang opened his mouth and spoke in an exhausted voice, "I already told you guys that I have forgiven you guys. What else do you want?"


    "NO! You haven''t forgiven us!" The man in the middle of three returned loudly. He raised his head and looked at cksmith Huang, "If you truly forgive us, why don''t you want to live together like before with us?"


    The man''s face reflected on cksmith Huang''s workshop ss. A good looking young man and looked in his mid-twenties was reflected on the ss. His skin was white and his face was clean, a vigor of youth radiated from this man''s aura.


    The other two men also raised their heads and nodded in agreement. Guilt, sadness, and regret could be seen in their expressions. It surprisingly looked genuine, Heero could not even find a fault on the three.


    He looked at cksmith Huang who still had aplicated look. It seemed he was thinking something or maybe not as cksmith Huang shook his head.


    "I already forgive you, but we can''t go back to we used to be. Please leave now, you''re disturbing my business!" cksmith Huang had reached a strong determination. He gave his forgiveness to his adopted sons, but he also no longer had a trust he used to have.


    The three men shocked at cksmith Huang''s reply. It was as if they could not believe what they heard. The man on the left started to cry as tears fell from his eyes.


    "Father, Please forgive us. Let''s start from the beginning again, our family!" The man on the right pleaded in a sobbing voice. It was a voice on the verge of crying.


    "Please, Father!" the other two followed after the man on the right.


    cksmith Huang remained unmoved with the tears from his adopted sons, he pointed his finger toward the district''s exit and said in a firm tone, "The moment you leave me, we no longer family. Leave!"


    The three men wanted to continue with their pleas, but cksmith Huang did not let it happened as he continued, "Leave now! If you don''t leave in ten minutes, I will call the security and have you locked in the dungeon to disturb my workshop!"


    When those words came out, the three immediately stood up as they realized their pleas did not work.


    "Old Man Huang! It''s your blessing that we, the cksmith with talents want back to an obsolete old man like you. But you don''t appreciate it Remember Old Man Huang, I will make your regret, I will prove to you that not epting us back is your loss!"


    The man in the middle of three burst out in rage as he pointed his finger forward to cksmith Huang. After saying those words out, the three men turned around and walked toward the nearest exit.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden change, including Heero. He felt that he was tricked by the three men. He thought the three men were genuinely asking forgiveness. However, it seemed they were not, it was a facade with hidden motives.


    The crowd also realized this truth, the three only wanted the technique from the rising master, cksmith Huang.


    Gazing a little longer at his three adopted sons'' back, cksmith Huang looked at the crowd and announced in a tired voice, "The workshop will close for business for two days." After saying that, he closed the door.


    The crowd understandingly dispersed withoutint. Heero also went back to the noodles shop, but he halted his steps as he forgot something.


    "Uh" he tried to recall what he forgot, but he could not recall it. After a while, he shook his head and mumbled, "Nah, I will go to Hirata''s ce first"


    Hirata''s ce was at the rooftop of the Security House. He built a simr log cabin just like Heero did. Trees, medicine nts, and flowers also decorated the rooftop.


    Currently, Hirata was sitting under an apple tree with a wooden table and two pairs of chairs. He was enjoying the tea he made while eating the apple he plucked from the tree.


    Without him noticing, there was a shadow loomed over him. It shocked him and he immediately stood as he tried to distance himself from the shadow. Fortunately, the shadow did not follow him, he looked up and found his Master was plucking an apple from the tree.


    "Master, you''re back~" Hirata excitedly approached Heero.


    "Hmm," Heero nodded as he took a bite of the blue apple in his hand. He sat across Hirata while Hirata poured tea for his Master.


    Heero did not immediately drink the tea as he got to the main topic, "Tell me everything you know about Shadow Fang!"

 Chapter 102: Second Dungeon

    Chapter 102: Second Dungeon


    Musashi Hirata was a little surprised when his Master asked him about Shadow Fang now. But then he realized what kind of group Shadow Fang was. He was dispatched to kill Heero but failed. It was not weird if Shadow Fang sent their men to assassinate Heero again.


    "Did they send another assassin?" Hirata replied with a question.


    After all, it was almost two months since he became Heero''s disciple. Heero never asked him about Shadow Fang before, only until now. It was as if his Master never put Shadow Fang in his eyes.


    And now, his Master suddenly asked him about Shadow Fang aftering back from the honeymoon trip. The only possibility was that Shadow Fangunched another assassination that caused his Master came back earlier.


    "Hmm, I am not sure" Heero''s words trailed off as he unlocked his smartwatch and showed a picture of the mummified assassin he killedst night.


    "Do you know them?"


    Musashi Hirata had his head closer to get a clear look at the picture. The picture stunned him for a moment. He did not immediately give his reply, but he unlocked his own smartwatch. After a while, the same picture appeared in his smartwatch.


    The picture two mummified men that only left with bone and skin. The difference was the picture was taken from a different angle. After making sure both pictures showed the same corpses, Hirata scanned the two ck corpses carefully.


    "Ah, they are Twins!" Hirata eximed after identifying the corpse, then he mumbled in a low voice, "No wonder"


    He got the picture from the Star Web, an exclusive forum for heroes and rankers. Early in the morning, Ranker Alliance and Hero League posted the same thread about the discoveries of the strange corpses.


    Both giant forces could not recognize the corpses, they posted the picture on Star Web with an intention to identify the corpse. The heroes and rankers might recognize the two corpses. However, the answer was negative as no heroes and rankers recognized the corpse.


    Hirata felt familiar with the face at first, but he could not recall who they were. With the clues from Heero, he finally recognized the two corpses. The two corpses were Twins of Shadow Fang, an ace of Shadow Fang.


    "Do you know them?" Heero asked in a solemn tone as his look turned serious.


    It was a rare sight to see his Master turned serious like this. Hirata straightened his back and exined about Twins.


    "Yes, they are Twins from Shadow Fang, but I don''t know much about them. We are not close and I only met them a few times" he did not know much about the Twins as a frown formed on his clean forehead.


    Hirata shook his head as he did not know anything about the Twins, he even did not know the Twins'' real name. But one thing for sure, the Twins were stronger than him. At least, they were stronger than him before Heero took him in.


    "Master, It was you who killed them?"


    "Hmm, I killed themst night," Now he was sure Shadow Fang harbored a Specter after Hirata confirmed the two assassins were from Shadow Fang.


    "Then what about their bodies? Why their bodies turned like that?" Hirata asked. This was the thing he curious the most. How the Twins'' turned out like that? He wondered if it was his Master''s craft and he also shuddered voluntarily as he tried to kill his Master before.


    ''If I am not from Musashi n, I might be turned like that''


    "No, it''s because they are Specter Followers" Here, Heero stopped as he saw Hirata''s reaction, Hirata was confused, then he asked, "Are you perhaps don''t know Specter?"


    Musashi Hirata blinked his eyes a few times and shook his head. This was the first time he heard the term of Specter.


    "Ghost?" He blurted out in confusion.


    Heero did not exin further and opened his smartwatch. He tapped the browser icon and typed "specter". Soon, various kinds of results appeared, a game, a movie, a game character, and even cartoonist ghost pictures.


    This quick search gave Heero an understanding that the people on Earth did not know about Specter. Heero looked up and Hirata was still confused with Specter and Specter Follower.


    "Specter is undead No, they are zombies, a zombie who could use Ki, Specter" Heero exined about Specter to Hirata.


    Yes, undead or people on Earth called them zombies. On Dramonia, when people died, not only their bodies decayed, but the Ki inside their bodies also decayed. Different from the bodies, the Ki would clot into a small sphere. This small sphere called Specter Core.


    This Specter Core would regenerate Dark Ki into the decayed body and gave birth to a species called Specter. That was why when people die, the priest must perform a ritual for the dead. This ritual extracted the Ki from the dead. So there would be no Specter born from the dead.


    "So, the zombie can also use Ki?" Hirata was shocked at this fact. Ki itself was new to him and now he heard zombie also could utilize Ki. It certainly shocked him. If it was true, then Humanity was left behind by the zombies as they could not use Ki.


    "What about Specter Follower?"


    Heero continued with his exnation, telling his disciples everything about Specter and Specter Follower.


    "Damn!" Hirata mmed the table as his heart thumped fearfully after Heero finished with his exnation.


    Hirata''s action certainly puzzled Heero, so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Master! Meeting you is the luckiest day in my life, thank you, Master, thank you~"


    Heero was bewildered by his youngest disciple. Why did he suddenly turn like this? But then, the doubt was cleared with a story from Hirata.


    Musashi Hirata was the second son of the current Musashi n Head, Musashi Kenzan who also the current Emperor ss Hero - Rank 4. As the main descendant of Musashi n, he lived to meet the family''s expectations.


    However, he failed to meet those expectations. First in Musashi n''s history, a descendant from the main n that failed to master Musashi n Sword Technique. Musashi Hirata wasbeled as a failure, the disgrace of Musashi n.


    If not for being Musashi Kenzan''s son, he would be kicked out of the n already. It was not that he failed to master the sword technique, it just that his sword technique was mediocre. Compared to his father, his big brother, and his predecessor from the main n, Hirata was a failure of the main n.


    At the lowest point of his life, Shadow Fang''s leader appeared before him. This man offered something that he could not refuse and Hirata still remember clearly this man''s words, "Follow me and I will bestow you a power that you craved for,"


    Of course, the old Musashi Hirata did not ept the offer directly. Instead, he had a fight against this man. His thought at that time was to catch Shadow Fang''s leader and gained his father''s recognition.


    But Musashi Hirata three years ago was no match of Shadow Fang''s leader. He lost in a crushing defeat and after the fight, Shadow Fang''s leader convinced Musashi Hirata to join Shadow Fang after the battle.


    The deal was that Hirata had to make a big contribution to Shadow Fang, then he would get the power he wanted. That was why he became a ranker and also an assassin for Shadow Fang.


    In the first year as an assassin, Hirata''s sword technique was polished to a certain extent. Despite still far from his genius big brother, he realized his sword technique was growing by the days as an assassin.


    A few months ago, Shadow Fang''s leader promised him about the power he promised. Before that, he had toplete hisst mission and it was assassinating Heero.


    Based on what his Master told him about Shadow Fang and Specter Follower. Hirata was sure the power Shadow Fang''s leader promised him was to be a Specter Follower. It could make him strong, but at the same time, he would turn into a monster just like the Twins.


    That was why he said that meeting Heero was the luckiest day in his life. If hisst mission target was not Heero, he might be a Specter Follower now. At this thought, Hirata''s body shuddered voluntarily with the Twins'' corpses image appeared in his head.


    Heero nodded understandingly at his disciple antic, "Then do you know where Shadow Fang''s base is? We have to kill this Specter before more seed spread out,"


    It was not that he wanted to be a hero or the like, but he had to do this. If the Specter had infiltrated into the city, then chaos was bound to happen. He did not want that chaos spread to the north, at least, he wanted to clean the Shadow Fang''s existence in the north.


    He did not want that the Specter or the Specter Follower suddenly appeared in his district. For now, the district was safe. After a quick patrol, he found the people in the district were all normal.


    At Heero''s question, Musashi Hirata shook his head with a helpless smile, "Shadow Fang has many hideouts, but I don''t know Shadow Fang''s main base. We keep moving from ce to ce and I believe that the hideout I know must be emptied already,"


    "Then, we have a lot of work" Heero let out a sigh, "What about Zhou Yi, I don''t see him at the district. I thought he is with you,"


    "Master, did he not tell you that he performs his first mission as Gold ss hero?" Musashi Hirata asked in a surprised tone.


    Heero shook his head in response.


    *** ***


    In the Northwest of Star City, Ence Fort


    Ence Fort was about 127 miles away from Star City in the northwest and it was located in the middle of the desert. The usual deserted Ence Fort now was bustling with activity.


    Usually, there would be no heroes or rankers visiting this ce with its extreme temperature. At noon, the temperature could reach sixty to seventy degrees Celsius. At night, the temperature would drop to almost zero. Such an extreme ce, no one would visit this Ence Fort.


    However, today, Ence Fort was filled with people and these people were heroes sent by the Hero League. The Hero League sent a big group because the second dungeon appeared.


    Right in front of the west gate of Ence Fort, there was a massive gate. It simr to the dungeon in the northeast, but it was twice in size and the gate was made of ck stone.


    The Hero League suspected this gate was a dungeon and sent an expedition team over. Musashi Naizen who just recovered from the poison led the team, Huo Liang Xun also participated in the expedition team.


    Two Emperor ss heroes, a hundred and twenty-one Gold ss heroes, and three hundred Silver ss heroes were dispatched to secure the dungeon.


    Sun Zhou Yi was amongst the Gold ss heroes and the expedition team just arrived two hours ago. Currently, they were taking a break from the long trip and making a preparation to enter the dungeon, making sure the incident of the first dungeon was not repeated.


    After a two hours break, Sun Zhou Yi was curious to the ce called dungeon and walked to the west gate. He wanted to see what the dungeon gate looked like.


    On the west gate, ten guards were ced, six on the top and four below. These ten guards were from a military, assault rifle in their hand and a sword on their waist.


    The four guards below recognized the famous Sun Zhou Yi. They respectfully nod as they opened the door to the outside. Sun Zhou Yi returned with a nod and went out.


    As soon as he stepped out of the fort, a massive gate greeted him. A gate that was simr to a door made of ck stone came into his sight. Nine meters wide and twenty-one meters tall, beyond the gate, was not desert, but darkness.


    Looking at this massive gate, an uneasy feeling emerged inside him.

 Chapter 103: Ominous

    Chapter 103: Ominous


    Standing in front of the enormous gate, Sun Zhou Yi felt restless.


    ''Is it because this is my first mission?'' Thought Sun Zhou Yi as he watched the darkness behind the gate.


    As an unranked Wood ss Hero, the Hero League won''t bother to assign him a mission. He had to look for the mission for himself in request board on Hero League''s main page to earn contribution and money.


    Now, he was Gold ss Hero, Rank 1 at that. So, his work was assigned by the Hero League, not for him to choose freely like before. That meant the mission would be harder and more dangerous. He thought he was restless because this was his first mission.


    "Are you nervous?" A female voice resounded from the back.


    Sun Zhou Yi snapped out of his restless feeling and turned around. He saw a woman with fiery red hair that reached her shoulder. She wore tight red leather armor designed especially for a woman. The tight leather armor showed her sexy curves.


    He recognized this woman, Kang Seo Yeon, Gold ss Hero - Rank 9. A girl from the famous Kang Family and known as Fiery Archer because of her fiery red hair. Lately, the Fiery Archer seemed to be undergoing a huge change.


    The change was of course in her appearance. Before, Fiery Archer was gentle, friendly, and conservative. However, she now began showing her appeal as a woman. Her fiery long hair was cut shorter and showing her charm by wearing sexy leather armor.


    Of course, Sun Zhou Yi did not especially stalk Kang Seo Yeon to know this. He heard about Kang Seo Yeon''s change from the other heroes during his trip to Ence Fort.


    As one of the most beautiful female heroes, Kang Seo Yeon often became focus amongst the heroes.


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded his head as a greeting, but he did not answer whether he was nervous or not. He turned back to the massive gate without words. Indeed, Kang Seo Yeon''s charm was undeniable, but he had only Xiao Xi in his eyes.


    Kang Seo Yeon also did not try to strike a further conversation, She stopped next to Sun Zhou Yi and stared at the massive gate. It was unknown what in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi activated his Mystical Eyes. His eyes turned blue and the gate showed another appearance under his Mystical Eyes. The calm and quiet darkness turned into a whirlpool of dark energy.


    This dark energy was simr to Ki but had a different color. Ki that he knew was blue in color while the one he saw was ck. He frowned in confusion, he felt the dark energy was also Ki, but he was not sure.


    "What are you doing here?" another female voice resounded next to Kang Seo Yeon. As both were focusing at the gate, the voice startled them.


    "Oh, Sister Xin Yue, you surprised me" Kang Seo Yeon stroke her chest.


    "Hello, Miss Bai," Sun Zhou Yi greeted Bai Xin Yue stiffly. As a man who grew up in the outer city, he was not used to associating with the people from the core and inner regions. He felt that it was easier to associate with the heroes with no big background.


    Bai Xin Yue returned the greeting with a nod as her expression was still ice-cold as usual.


    "What are you guys looking at?" she asked once again with her toneless voice.


    "Just taking a look at the gate" Sun Zhou Yi''s words trailed off with hesitation.


    The two girls found the strangeness behind Sun Zhou Yi''s words. The two girls looked at each other and Kang Seo Yeon opened her mouth, "Do you find something?"


    "Hmm, somehow this gate gives me an ominous feeling" Sun Zhou Yi said uncertainty. It was what he felt after using his Mystical Eyes at the gate. The restless feeling turned ominous as the whirlpool dark energy came into his sight.


    "But we have Naizen and Liang Xun, there''s nothing to be worried about," Kang Seo Yeon replied positively.


    "The beforehand dungeon break happened because we were poisoned. If not for the poison, the dungeon break won''t happen," Kang Seo Yeon added optimistically.


    "I hope so" Sun Zhou Yi muttered in a low voice and turned around and bid his farewell to the two girls, "I am going back, goodbye, Miss Kang, Miss Bai,"


    As Sun Zhou Yi''s figure vanished behind the gate of Ence Fort, Kang Seo Yeon grumbled, "What''s with him? How can he gets rank 1 if he''s that pessimistic!"


    Bai Xin Yue did not make anyment at Sun Zhou Yi, but looking toward Kang Seo Yeon and said, "You''ve changed,"


    She scanned her friend thatpletely changed after the dungeon break incident. The Kang Seo Yeon she knew was fairly conservative, but in just a few months she turned into an enchanting spirit.


    Kang Seo Yeon was surprised at first, but then she smiled charmingly at Bai Xin Yue and boldly dered, "It''s because I already met my other half,"


    "Then that person must be lucky to have you," Bai Xin Yuemented in a surprised tone. It was quite unbelievable that Kang Seo Yeon changed drastically like this because she had found a boyfriend.


    "I believe that someday you will also willingly change when you find the right person. You just haven''t met that person yet,"


    *** ***


    "I see" Heero understandingly nodded his head and continued, "It''s good for him. Training continuously is good, but he iscking in battle experience. A dungeon is a good ce for him to gain battle experience,"


    It was Heero''s assessment of his first disciple. Musashi Hirata also agreed with his Master''s evaluation regarding Sun Zhou Yi. Even though he never had a spar against Sun Zhou Yi, he could see it from the training.


    Then, Hirata noticed that his Master was looking at him with a thoughtful expression.


    "Master, do you have something in your mind?"


    Heero shook his head and stood up. He tapped Hirata''s shoulder two times and said softly, "Don''t listen to what others say about you. There''s no end in fulfilling people''s expectations. Just do what you want to do, doing things that make you happy. In this regard, you areckingpared to Zhou Yi,"


    After saying that, Heero turned around as he waved his hand while he had his back at Hirata and said, "Tomorrow, we will secure the north from Shadow Fang,"


    Heero left the rooftop while Musashi Hirata mumbled in a low voice, "...Do what I want to do things that make me happy"


    "I wonder what will make me happy?" Musashi Hirata asked himself absentmindedly.


    All this time, he lived under the shadow of his genius big brother. His goal was to surpass his big brother in order to prove that he was not a worthless child from the main branch. But then


    ''Would I be happy if I surpass him?''


    A question popped in his mind, but he did not know the answer because he felt he had not surpassed that man yet.


    *** ***


    In the next morning, right at 5 a.m


    Heero was doing a light stretch right in front of his noodle shop. He was not alone as Hirata was there with him. Hirata was sitting on the bench near the Dragon Pit, he absentmindedly sat there with unfocused eyes.


    Creak!


    Then, the door of Butcher Wang''s shop opened and the Beardy Wang came out with sleepy eyes. When he saw Heero''s figure, he rubbed his eyes a few times, making sure that the figure in front of him was real.


    Lately, Heero did not participate in morning training. He only appeared at noon, beating him, Sun Zhou Yi, and Musashi Hirata. So he was surprised to see Heero in the morning.


    "You arete, Beardy Wang!" Without looking at Butcher Wang, Heeromented in an annoyed tone.


    Butcher Wang rolled his eyes as he thought, ''Says someone who rarelyes at morning training,''


    "Stop calling me Beardy Wang, I already shaved my beard," Butcher Wang returned with an annoyed tone as well. Amongst the three disciples, only Butcher Wang appeared to be less respectful to Heero.


    Of course, deep inside he respected Heero, but he still regarded Heero as a friend rather than a Master like Sun Zhou Yi and Hirata. He still felt awkward to call someone who looked younger than him with Master. Heero also did not mind with Butcher Wang''s attitude.


    "All righte here, I will teach you two a new technique, Mystical Eyes!"


    With the appearance Specter Follower, he had to teach them Mystical Eyes. This technique was the easiest way to discover the Specter and Specter Follower.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the expedition team in Ence Fort was preparing to enter the dungeon. A team consisted of 323 heroes including two Emperor ss Heroes who would be entered the dungeon.


    The team only waited for the meeting between the leaders about the n. After the beforehand dungeon, Musashi Naizen did not want the same mistake repeated.


    After half an hour meeting, the meeting was over. The arrangement was simple, sending three scout teams to enter the dungeon first. The scout team was tasked with mapping the dungeon and investigating the creatures inside the dungeon.


    Knowing what would you face inside the dungeon would increase the heroes'' survivability rate inside the dungeon.


    The first scout team was led by Musashi Naizen himself. His team consisted of three Gold ss heroes and two Silver ss heroes. The second team was led by Huo Liang Xun with the sameposition as Musashi Naizen''s team.


    Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi would lead the third team. Hisposition was different, he was leading a veteran team, Kang Seo Yeon''s team whichpromised six Gold ss Heroes including Kang Seo Yeon herself.


    Bai Xin Yue was left behind to fill Musashi Naizen position. She would be in charge of the expedition team during Musashi Naizen absence.


    Right in front of the gate, the three scout teams gathered. Musashi Naizen was at the frontmost while Huo Liang Xun and Sun Zhou Yi standing next to him.


    "Somehow, this gate gives me an ominous feeling" Huo Liang Xun muttered in a low voice. Surprisingly, Musashi Naizen nodded his head in agreement.


    Kang Seo Yeon was surprised as Sun Zhou Yi said the same words yesterday. She peeked at Sun Zhou Yi and she found a frown on his forehead. She looked at the gate, but she could not get that ominous feeling.


    ''Maybe because I''m weaker than them'' Thought Kang Seo Yeon.


    "Let''s enter!" Musashi Naizen dered as he stepped forward. He was the first one entered the gate and under his lead, the others also entered the gate.


    Heero took a deep breath and entered the gate. As soon as he entered the gate, his nose was assaulted by an unpleasant smell. He let out a surprised grunt.


    "Urgghh!"


    The other two Emperor ss Heroes also did not expect this and let out an unpleasant grunt. But then, a series of cough resounded from the back.


    Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!


    The three turned around and found four people coughed continuously. These four people were Silver ss Heroes.


    "Cough My head dizzy Cough"


    "Cough I feel nauseous I want Uwaakk"


    The man who felt nauseous vomited the breakfast he ate this morning. Such thing, it caught Musashi Naizen off guard.


    They just entered the dungeon, but they encountered trouble already.

 Chapter 104: Mysterious Dark Energy

    Chapter 104: Mysterious Dark Energy


    Creak!


    Sound of door opening resounded and two figures entered an empty room.


    "As I thought, they already left!"


    "They don''t even leave a table and chair here." Musashi Hirata mumbled as he scanned the empty room. There was nothing in this room but themp on the ceiling.


    He already predicted the Shadow Fang''s men would leave the secret base when he went missing. However, he did not expect they would go to this extreme. It was totally empty, not leaving single furniture.


    Based on the thick dust on the floor, this ce must be emptied a long time ago. They might leave as soon as he went missing.


    Musashi Hirata turned around and asked Heero in helplessness, "What do we do next, Master?"


    They came here to find clues, hoping the Shadow Fang''s men would leave some clues. But with this empty room, proof of how meticulous Shadow Fang''s men were. It was impossible to get clues from this abandoned secret base.


    Heero scanned the room carefully for a moment and shook his head. Without clues, it was hard to find these people. Moreover, the people who stayed in the secret base was only normal people. These people could blend within the crowd and live normally like normal citizens, then he would not be able to find them amongst the crowd.


    Musashi Hirata also told him that these people were proficient in disguise. If the disguise used Ki to morph their face, Heero could use his Mystical Eyes to uncover the disguise. But these people were using a mask to change their faces.


    Coming out of the building, Heero looked at the surroundings. This ce was seven districts away from the Xing District. The building behind was used to be a bakery. The Shadow Fang''s men opened the bakery and used it as a post.


    The disguise was perfect and everyone would never expect this ce that used to be a bakery was Shadow Fang''s secret base. After a quick scan, Heero found the surveince cameras and one camera directed to Shadow Fang''s secret base.


    "Can we get footage from the surveince camera? We can track these people with the camera and find where they move out!"


    Musashi Hirata shook his head in uncertainties as he replied, "I don''t know, but maybe I can get the footage with my identity. I am still Gold ss Ranker after all"


    "No, we can the footage from the Central Government. I am from Musashi n, they will not dare to refuse my request if I use my n''s name,"


    ''Look like I just found another useful disciple'' Thought Heero after hearing the reply. He did not feel ashamed by relying on his disciples to get the footage from the Central Government.


    *** ***


    As Heero and Musashi Hirata tracked down the Shadow Fang, the expedition team that was supposed to be exploring the second dungeon encountered trouble.


    The trouble was that only a limited number of people who could enter the dungeon. Excluding the Silver ss heroes, only seventy-one out of a hundred and twenty that could stay inside the dungeon longer.


    After the first attempt, the expedition made more attempts and discovered this problem. Asides two Emperor ss and seventy-one Gold ss, the rest would experience dizziness, nausea, and the worst-case fainted instantly right after they stepped inside the dungeon.


    Because of this problem, Musashi Naizen postponed their n to scout the dungeon. The n was to scout the dungeon made a temporary base inside the dungeon, but with this problem arise, they had to make a new n.


    They tried to use a special mask, but the problem seemed not the air of the dungeon. Based on the Silver ss Heroes experienced, staying longer in the dungeon could cause harm to them.


    Command House, Ence Fort


    Inside themand house, Musashi Naizen held an emergency meeting. Musashi Naizen, Huo Liang Xun, Sun Zhou Yi, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo Yeon gathered inside a room. Besides the heroes, Park Yong Gi and his two assistants also attended the meeting.


    He was the executive in charge of this expedition. With the experiences from the first dungeon, he thought the second dungeon''s exploration would be easier. However, his thought proved to be wrong with the trouble they encountered.


    "Should we cancel this operation until we have enough heroes with us?" Park Yong Gi''s assistant broke the silence. He was older than Park Yong Gi to be his assistant, about fifty.


    But his proposal received a sharp re from Musashi Naizen. Park Yong Gi''s assistant immediately lowered his head.


    "We can''t cancel the expedition, we have to continue with the expedition, but we have to make some changes," Huo Liang Xun voiced his thoughts with a thoughtful expression.


    "We change the operation from exploring to scouting. I mean we don''t have to conquer the dungeon now, but we at least have to scout the things inside. We have to be prepared if the things inside the dungeon came out."


    The dungeon environment is so harsh, can you imagine what creatures live inside? We might encounter the monster we never met before. So rather than canceling the operation, we can send a few teams inside to scout the dungeon to find what we will faceter,"


    That was what they could do for now. Everyone in the room must have the same thoughts.


    "That''s what we can do for now," Park Yong Gi nodded in agreement. For now, he just hoped the creatures lived in the dungeon no different from the normal creature outside the dungeon.


    "But we have to set a time limit for each exploration. The environment is harmful to our body, so we can''t for a long time inside," Sun Zhou Yi that rarely talked voiced his thought as he realized the meeting almost over.


    Seven pairs of eyes stared at him as soon as he said that. From the look of these people, he realized they demanded a reasonable reason to set a time limit.


    "For us, we can stay longer inside the dungeon, but what about the others?" Sun Zhou Yi returned with a question. Even though he did not mention who the others were, but Park Yong Gi and the others caught Heero''s intention by setting the time limit.


    Yes, the Silver ss heroes and fifty Gold ss heroes could not stay longer than a minute inside the dungeon while the others holding on. But it did not guarantee that the seventy-one Gold ss heroes could stay longer than an hour.


    Moreover, they still did not know if the harmful environment inside the dungeon could permanently damage the human body or not. The first exploration contained a huge yet unknown risk.


    "Let''s set the time-limit to an hour for now. After an hour, whether you make discoveries or not, you have to get back!" Musashi Naizen took a decisive decision in an instant after hearing Sun Zhou Yi''s words.


    The decision got Park Yong Gi''s approval as the youngest executive of the Hero League nodded.


    As the meeting was over, Musashi Naizen immediately set out of the Command House and followed by the other heroes. Leaving Park Yong Gi and his assistant in the room.


    This was the first time Park Yong Gi met Sun Zhou Yi in a person. The phenomenal hero who stopped Level 10 Cmity alone. Even though there were many abnormalities could be found from the beast horde that was supposed to be Level 10 Cmity.


    For example, the Hero League could only find a few Emperor Beasts, less than ten which quite weird. Based on the information they received from Musashi Naizen, there were a lot of Emperor Beasts that passed through the gate.


    However, because they had announced it was Level 10 Cmity, the Hero League could take their words back. This was one reason that Sun Zhou Yi did not get promoted to Emperor ss. Many executives against the decision to promote Sun Zhou Yi to Emperor ss because of the abnormalities they found.


    "Do you have Sun Zhou Yi''s details?" Park Yong Gi asked.


    It only took a few seconds and Park Yong Gi''s smartwatch beeped. He looked down and found his assistant had sent the details through the smartwatch.


    He opened the smartwatch and opened the file. The file was Sun Zhou Yi''s profile, a photo that looked younger than the current Sun Zhou Yi, name, birth date, etc. When he read Sun Zhou Yi''s address, his mouth twitched.


    "He lives at the Xing District?" Park Yong Gi blurted out when he read out the address. Upon finding the address, a young man''s image appeared in his mind. It was a bold young man who offered himself to be an instructor.


    "Yes, he moved to Xing District on the same day of his ranked-up ceremony," the younger assistant replied.


    "He refused to stay in the core region and chose to stay at Xing District? What''s so special about the district?" Park Yong Gi mumbled.


    Park Yong Gi was the executive in charge of the dungeon incident. After the dungeon break, he was busy that almost had no time even for his family. So he missed many updates about the Xing District.


    "I heard there''s a hidden master stays in that district and a week of Huo Liang Xun''s disappearance rted to this hidden master. Huo Liang Xun was defeated with ease and it went viral in heroes and rankersmunity,"


    "Also, there are rumors say this hidden master is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master."


    As Park Yong Gi heard this, another image shed in his mind as the young man''s bold remarks repeated in his mind again.


    "Ah, what about if you hire me as Hero Instructor?"


    "I say, what about if you hire me as Hero Instructor? You only need to pay me a million WD per month. I promise, in one year, Hero League will give birth to many Emperor ss Hero!"


    "It can''t be, right?" Park Yong Gi mumbled unbelievably.


    Meanwhile, Musashi Naizen, Huo Liang Xun, and Sun Zhou Yi formed a new team that consisted of twenty people. The one who led the operation was still the same, the difference was that the groupprised Gold ss Hero.


    In Sun Zhou Yi, there was an additional Bai Xin Yue and twelve Gold ss Heroes. Based on the Gold ss formation, Sun Zhou Yi''s team was the strongest while the other two groups had Emperor ss as the leader.


    "Let''s go!" Musashi opened his mouth and entered the dungeon. The others followed in tow with Sun Zhou Yi was the second person entered the dungeon after Musashi Naizen.


    As he stepped into the dungeon for the n-th time, a gush of ufortable feeling emerged inside him. At this time, Sun Zhou Yi already used to this ufortable feeling. The sixty heroes immediately formed three teams as soon as they stepped into the dungeon.


    "I will go to the north!" Without many words, Musashi Naizen led his team marched forward. The north in his mouth was the path ahead of him.


    "Then I will go to the east" here Huo Liang Xun stopped and nced at Sun Zhou Yi and smirked, "Boy, don''t die, we have a score to settleter!"


    With that said, Huo Liang Xun led his team to the left path. Leaving only Sun Zhou Yi''s team near the gate. Despite having limited time, Sun Zhou Yi did not rush to explore the dungeon. Instead, he activated his Mystical Eyes and scanned the cknd.


    Yes, he and his group were standing on a nd, a ck nd with the soil was as ck as charcoal. As he activated his Mystical Eyes, the scene changed. With Mystical Eyes, he could see the Dark Energy he saw at the gate seeped out of the ground.


    The Dark Energy was thick and his vision was almost blocked by this unknown ck energy. He looked back to his team, they were standing amidst the thick dark energy.


    Sun Zhou Yi found that the dark energy tried to enter the body, but there was blue energy inside these people''s bodies which repelled the ck energy. He was sure this dark energy was the one caused the strange phenomenon to Silver ss Heroes.


    "Oy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Suddenly, Sun Zhou Yi felt something nudged his waist. It was Kang Seo Yeon elbowed him as she found something strange within Sun Zhou Yi. The others also looked at Sun Zhou Yi strangely.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s snapped out of his thoughts and shook his head, "Nothing. Let''s go!"


    Then, he led his team to the right path. Ahead of them, about five hundred meters, a forest had waited for them. The team entered the forest under his lead.

 Chapter 105: Undying

    Chapter 105: Undying


    Sun Zhou Yi led the team into the forest. Inside the dungeon, not only the soil was pitch ck, the trees and its leaves also pitch ck in color.


    As they entered the forest, the gush of cold air assaulted their faces. Not only the temperature turned lower, but the ufortable feeling also grew. Sun Zhou Yi scanned the surroundings with his Mystical Eyes and found out the trees also released the same dark energy from the soil.


    He looked back to check his teammates. Sure enough, these people''s faces turned even more ufortable than before.


    "Fortunately, I reminded them to set a time limit" Sun Zhou Yi muttered in a low voice.


    ''I have to move fast.''


    With that thought in his mind, he picked up his pace. Bai Xin Yue followed him closely while Kang Seo Yeon acted as a scout in the front. After a few minutes ventured deeper into the forest, Kang Seo Yeon signaled the team to stop.


    She made a signal with her hand, telling the team to make a little noise as she asked Sun Zhou Yi and Bai Xin Yue to follow her. The three advanced and only stopped after twenty meters.


    Kang Seo Yeon signaled Bai Xin Yue and Sun Zhou Yi to stop as she pointed her finger forward. About thirty meters ahead of them, there was a creature with ck fur walked with its back on them.


    The ck-furred creature walked just like a normal human with its feet. It had two pointy animal ears, a long w that reached almost half of a meter, and it was much taller than an adult, almost three meters.


    This was the first creature Sun Zhou Yi''s team encountered inside the dungeon. Based on the appearance that visible to Sun Zhou Yi, he found this creature had simrity to a wolf, a standing wolf.


    If this creature truly a humanoid wolf, then this creature was a new monster. But they were not sure about that as they could only see the creature''s back.


    "I never across such creatures" Bai Xin Yue mumbled in a low voice. Kang Seo Yeon also nodded her head as this was also her first time encountered this creature.


    As the two girls exchanged their thoughts, Sun Zhou Yi focused his eyes on the creature. He found the creature''s body was filled by the dark energy that released out by the soil and trees.


    At the same time Bai Xin Yue spoke, he noticed the creature''s ears twitched. It was as if the creature heard Bai Xin Yue''s voice which had been lowered to a certain extent.


    Sun Zhou Yi surprised as he guessed right. The creature turned its head toward their direction. The creature was indeed resemnces to a wolf. As the creature turned around, they got a clear look at the creature.


    It had a wolf head with six canines teeth protruded out its mouth. What surprised them was its eyes, its eyes were hollow. But in Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes, he saw a whirlpool of dark energy in its socket.


    As the creature turned around, it found the three. The creature rushed toward the three with extremely fast movement. In a few seconds, it already half-way to reach the three.


    Unfortunately, the creature met an experienced hero. As the creature reached the half-way to the three, Kang Seo Yeon released a me arrow. The arrow covered in a me shot toward the iing creature and its pierced through the creature''s head.


    As the me arrow pierced the creature''s head, the me burst out to the creature''s body. The me engulfed the creature in an instant.


    "Heh, it seems this new creature is stupid. It just ran straight to us" Kang Seo Yeon''scent remark stopped halfway as she noticed something unbelievable.


    The creature was still running toward them despite its body engulfed by the me. That was not the only thing that stunned the three, but the fact that the creature was still alive despite an arrow pierced its head. It shocked the three.


    With the arrow hit its head, the creature was supposed to be dead by now. Head was a vital part of every creature, even the zombie would be dead when its head pierced by an arrow. But this wolf creature was still running despite an arrow impaled its head and it also not slowing down.


    Sun Zhou Yi was the first one to snap out of his shock. He summoned the four Ki Swords, the four Ki Swords shot in the same direction, the wolf creature''s chest.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The four swords punctured the wolf creature''s chest. As the sword hit its chest, the wolf creature was blown back from the impact. It fell with its back on the ground.


    However, the result was the same as before. The four Ki Swords had no effect on the wolf creature as it stood again. Then it ran toward the three once again.


    The creature reached ten meters distance. Just as Sun Zhou Yi wanted to summon more swords, Bai Xin Yue raised her right hand. At the same time Bai Xin Yue raised her right hand, the wolf creature''s rush halted.


    The wolf creature had its feet froze. From its waist to its feet was covered by ice. An arrow in its forehead, four Ki Swords in its chest, a me zed on its upper body, and its lower body frozen by ice.


    Even so, the creature was still alive and kicking. The wolf creature brandished its long w toward Sun Zhou Yi and the two girls. Of course, with eight meters distance that separated them, its w was bound to never reach its target.


    "Even though this creature is hard to kill, this wolf creature does not have intelligence," Bai Xin Yue concluded. If the creature was smart, it should brandish its w to the ice that froze its feet to regain its mobility.


    After saying that, Bai Xin Yue approached the wolf creature. She took his spear from her back. When she reached the range of attack, she swept her spear horizontally toward the wolf''s creature neck.


    Swoosh!


    The wolf creature''s head separated from its body and fell to the ground. Here, Sun Zhou Yi, Kang Seo Yeon, and Sun Zhou Yi were shocked once again.


    The expected blood did note out from the wolf creature, but ck gas escaped through its neck. What shocked them was the fact that the creature still brandished its hand randomly.


    Yes, even though Bai Xin Yue cut its head, the wolf creature did not die. The shock did not stop here, the wolf creature''s head that fell to the ground dissolved into ck gas. Then, the wolf creature''s regenerated a new head.


    Witnessing this scene, the three exchanged nces. The wolf creature''s regeneration ability shocked them. Even after what they did to the wolf creature, they failed to kill it, then how supposed they kill this wolf creature?


    Kang Seo Yeon rubbed her clean forehead and said in a solemn tone, "This creature is unkible"


    Even she said so, she pulled her two short swords from her waist. Then she performed a quick sword technique, cutting the wolf creature''s upper body into pieces.


    But all she did was in vain, the wolf creature regenerated its upper body again. As Kang Seo Yeon did this, the three made another discovery. This wolf creature did not have organs or even blood, its body was filled with ck gas.


    "It''s weak, but unkible at the same time. Facing a few of them is not a problem, we can just run away after a few bouts of the fight. But if we get surrounded by these creatures, we are done for" Bai Xin Yue remarked in a somber tone.


    They, humans would get exhausted after a long battle, they had limits while this wolf creature did not have limits. It seemed it also did not feel pain and if they got surrounded by thousands of these wolves creatures, their only choice was to escape.


    "We have to find a way to kill them" Bai Xin Yue said in a determined tone, "Seo Yeon, cut its upper body again!"


    Kang Seo Yeon did the same thing as before, cut the wolf creature''s upper body into pieces. This time, Bai Xin Yue did not let the wolf creature to regenerate its body. She used her ice to freeze the wolf creature.


    With its body frozen inside the ice, the wolf creature could not regenerate again. At this time, Sun Zhou Yi got Bai Xin Yue''s idea. He summoned the Ki Swords and destroyed the ice. He cut the wolf creature into pieces.


    But all their efforts were in vain, from a chunk of ck gas, the wolf creature regenerated a new body. Freezing its body was useless. After that attempt, they experimented more with the wolf creature''s body to find a way to kill this wolf creature.


    At this time, the team arrived at this ce. They noticed their leaders were tormenting the unkible creature.


    In another ce, Musashi Naizen also encountered the same creature. The creature had the resemnce of lizard, this creature had a simr appearance of lizardmen in a fantasy story.


    With his sword technique, Musashi Naizen could kill the lizardmen with ease. However, just like the wolf creature Sun Zhou Yi encountered, the lizardmen would regenerate their lost parts.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, at an open field in the north of Star City


    Butcher Wang had his face kissed on the ground. He immediately rose and turned around as he pointed his finger toward Heero, "It''s not fair, don''t use your Ki if you dare!"


    Heero smirked in response, but he still nodded his head, "Good, good, I will not use Ki. In the first ce, I don''t need to use Ki against you. Come, Bearded Wang!"


    Heero gestured his hand toward Butcher Wang toe at him with a smirk on his face. Stand, after teaching his disciples how to use Ki, now he taught them to stand. The same training he experienced before, they had to stand as long as possible under his assault.


    Whoosh!


    Butcher Wang rushed forward with his unique movement. He rushed with his four limbs, just like a beast. Not only his movement was fast and agile, but his movement was also unpredictable. It was just a pity his opponent was Heero, his movement was still too slow in Heero''s eyes.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Just like a leopard, he moved here and there. He did not directly attack Heero, he moved around Heero, waiting for a chance to pounce on his prey.


    Heero just stayed on his spot after a moment, Butcher Wang made his move. He pounced toward Heero from the blindspot. To his surprise, he was greeted with a shoe right before his face.


    He nted his head to the right, the shoe did not hit face but his shoulder.


    "Urgh!" Butcher Wang let out a pained groan. Even though the shoe hit his shoulder, he did not fall as hended with his feet.


    But just as hended on the ground, he immediately lost his footing and he felt his body was floating in the air. Soon, he was greeted by the ground. The same as before, he had his face kissed the ground as he fell.


    "You are still far from Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata, you can''t even hold more than ten seconds," Heeromented from the side.


    "Don''tpare me with those two monsters!" Butcher Wang turned his body and faced the blue sky as he responded in an annoyed tone.


    Just as Heero wanted to rebuke thezy Bearded Wang, his wrist vibrated. He looked down and found his first disciple requested a video call.


    "Ten minutes break!" After saying that, Heero turned around and epted the video call. Soon, Sun Zhou Yi''s solemn face appeared on the screen.


    Without greeting, Sun Zhou Yi spoke in a somber tone, "Master, I encountered trouble and need your help!"


    From the way Sun Zhou Yi''s speak, it seemed the expedition team encountered a serious problem. Heero nodded and motioned his first disciple to continue.


    "I met a creature can''t be killed inside the dungeon" Sun Zhou Yi narrated his encounter with the wolf creature. He also told Heero everything about the dungeon and the fishy dark energy.


    A frown appeared on Heero as Sun Zhou Yi finished with his words. He held his chin and replied, "If I am not wrong, that dungeon should be Specter''s territory and the creature you encountered is a Specter called Undying!"

 Chapter 106: Clues

    Chapter 106: Clues


    "Specter? Undying?" Sun Zhou Yi blurted out in confusion. This was the first time he heard these terms.


    "The training is over, you can go now!" Instead of exining to Sun Zhou Yi, Heero shouted at Butcher Wang before looking back at his smartwatch.


    Hearing the shout, Butcher Wang immediately stood up from the ground. Without saying goodbye, he ran away. He was afraid Heero would change his mind and continued the training, so he immediately escaped.


    Heero shook his head at Butcher Wang''s escaping figure before looking back at the smartwatch. Then he started his lengthy regarding Specter. Undying was a unique Specter amongst the Specter, just like its name, this Specter was hard to kill with its frightening regeneration ability.


    It was unique because there were certain conditions needed to be fulfilled to transform into Undying. First, Dark Ki from Abyss Tree. Abyss Tree produced a violent Dark Ki and this violent Dark Ki used by Specter to produce the Undying army.


    Second, it was only a beast that could be turned into Undying. The human body could not bear the violent Dark Ki as the body would crumble with an excessive violent Dark Ki. Of course, it was extremely dangerous for living humans as well, the violent Dark Ki was akin to poison for the living human.


    With these two conditions, Undying could be produced. Undying Army was one of the most fearful armies that Specter had. The insane regeneration and strong physical power inherited from the beast caused Human Race and Beast Race a headache when they faced the Undying Army.


    But of course, Undying was not an unkible Specter. There was a way to kill Undying, it was to destroy the dark core that formed within Undying''s body.


    "...you can kill Undying by destroying the dark core inside their bodies" here, Heero paused as he realized something, "I already taught you Mystical Eyes, right?"


    "Urgh!" Sun Zhou Yi stunned for a moment as he did not understand the rtion between Mystical Eyes and Undying, but he nodded his head in acknowledgment, "Yes, I have learned Mystical Eyes,"


    Heero rolled his eyes, "Don''t tell me you did not use your eyes to check on Undying. You can discover the dark core with your Mystical Eyes!"


    Sun Zhou Yi made a confused look as he replied, "I did use my Mystical Eyes, but I did not find the dark core you are talking about, Master!"


    As he replied, he recalled his memories when he encountered the wolf creature. As he met the first Undying, he activated his Mystical Eyes, but he did not find the dark core. Undying''s body was only filled by Dark Ki instead.


    "Master, what this dark core look like?" Sun Zhou Yi asked right after he gave his answer. He believed his Master never wrong, it might be him who overlooked it.


    "The dark core is round and ck in color, but it''s sparking like a pearl. Look carefully, you must be overlooked it," Heero told Sun Zhou Yi in a certain tone.


    He was sure the creature his first disciple encountered was Undying. And Undying had the dark core in their bodies, but because the Dark Ki, Sun Zhou Yi missed it as both had the same color. But because the dark core looked shiny, it was not hard to detect if one looked carefully.


    "Master, please wait a minute. I will check it again," Even though he said so, Sun Zhou Yi did not close the video call. He was waiting for Heero''s consent.


    Heero nodded, "Hmm, go!" With that said, Sun Zhou Yi closed the call.


    Because he knew that his Master was reluctant to associate with the people from the core region and the inner region, he had to make the call in a private ce, it was his room.


    If these people knew that it was Heero who trained him until he got promoted to Gold ss Hero less than a year, the big force of the inner region would swarm toward his Master to recruit him. To avoid his Master got annoyed, he hid his Master''s identity even his Master did not ask him to.


    After he closed the call, Sun Zhou Yi stood from his bed and get out of the room. As the three scout team encountered Undying, they got back earlier. Sun Zhou Yi decided to find a way to kill Undying first and ventured deeperter.


    The other two teams had the same thought as him, so each team brought Undying out of the dungeon to make an experiment.


    Sun Zhou Yi headed toward the ce where Undying locked up. The Undying was locked in Ence Fort''s warehouse located in the east of Ence Fort. It took him five minutes running to reach the warehouse.


    When he reached the warehouse, he found Executive Park Yong Gi was talking with a few people wore a white coat and had masker covered their face in front of the warehouse. He heard Executive Park invited researchers from Star City to research and find a way to kill Undying.


    The warehouse was guarded by twenty Silver ss Heroes and forty soldiers from Central Military. Sun Zhou Yi''s figure alerted the guards, but as they found it was Sun Zhou Yi, they gave a nod in greeting.


    Obviously, Sun Zhou Yi''s movement attracted people''s attention, including the researcher who currently talked to Park Yong Gi.


    Noticing the researchers were distracted with things behind him, Park Yong Gi found Sun Zhou Yi rushed toward them.


    "Sun Zhou Yi! What''s wrong?" He noticed Sun Zhou Yi seemed to be in a hurry, so he asked him in a puzzled tone.


    "Executive Park, I found a way to kill those creatures. Ie here to confirm my discovery!" Despite the pause at the end of his sentence, Sun Zhou Yi dered it in a confident tone.


    He believed his Master never wrong and there must be a dark core inside Undying. So he said it confidently before Executive Park and the researchers.


    Park Yong Gi was pleasantly surprised by the statement that came from Sun Zhou Yi''s mouth. He immediately led the way as he opened the automatic gate of the warehouse and ignored the researchers he invited.


    Sun Zhou Yi followed inside the warehouse as the researchers looked at each other. They were invited here to investigate a discovery from the second dungeon. As they exchanged nces, the researchers nodded their heads and followed inside.


    The big warehouse was filled with frozen monsters, from lizardmen, the wolf creature, and buffalo-like creature. The shortest one was a 2.5 meters lizardmen while the biggest and tallest was a buffalo-like creature with a huge horn that reached 6 meters in height.


    Even though the three Undying had various sizes and shapes, but there was a simrity between the three creatures. It was their eyes, these creature''s eyes were hollow. The researchers were stunned upon the sight of these monsters and their feet went weak as they froze at the entrance.


    As the three teams found they had no way to kill Undying, they captured and brought the monster out. With Bai Xin Yue''s Ice Magic, she froze the monster and put it in the warehouse. The gate opened, Sun Zhou Yi immediately approached the closest Undying. It was the wolf creature he met inside the dungeon.


    He immediately activated Mystical Eyes to search the dark core. As the dark core was crucial to Undying, he thought the dark core must be ced in a vital part. He scanned the wolf creature from its head and down.


    Sun Zhou Yi realized that his conjecture was wrong, from head to the belly, he did not find this dark core. But he kept scanned down until the feet then he stopped as he found what he was looking for.


    The dark core was ced in wolf creature''s shin, a ce where he never expected. The dark core was glistening amidst the Dark Ki. The dark core was twice in size as the golden sweet his Master gave to the children every day and it indeed appeared like a pearl.


    "No wonder we can''t kill them" Sun Zhou Yi muttered in a low voice. With the experiment he had done with the others, they tried to kill the creature by attacking the vital part. But Unfortunately, the dark core was not located in the vital part.


    "What? Do you find anything?" Park Yong Gi asked as he heard an unclear murmur from Sun Zhou Yi.


    Instead of replying to Park Yong Gi, Sun Zhou Yi formed a Ki Sword. As Sun Zhou Yi made an abrupt action, it surprised Park Yong Gi. He took a few steps back in shock, but then he saw the sword shot toward the wolf''s right shin.


    Not only Sun Zhou Yi''s action shocked him, but it also confused as he did not understand Gold ss Hero - Rank 1''s action. However, soon he found out that there was a big change happened on the wolf creature inside the ice.


    There was ck gasing out of the gap made by the Ki Sword. Not only that, but the crystal clear ice also started turning ck.


    Sun Zhou Yi took a few steps back and reminded Park Yong Gi, "Step back and hold your breath, that ck gas is harmful!"


    Park Yong Gi followed Sun Zhou Yi''s words as he kept a safe distance from the frozen monster. The ck gassted for twenty seconds before it dispersed into nothingness. The ice that had turned ck also returned to normal and showed the wolf creature.


    The wolf creature was dead, but it left a weird dead body. The wolf creature''s body was dried up, leaving only bone and skin. The wolf creature''s dead body was deted within the visible rate, it became smaller.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero had not left the training spot yet. He was sitting under a tree with a thoughtful look stered on his face. He was in deep thought, thinking about how he ended up on this Earth.


    Dungeon that was simr to a beast''s territory on Dramonia. The Specter Territory that could only be found on Dramonia andstly, it was his best friend descendant. With all these clues bared before him, Heero felt there was a connection between Earth and Dramonia.

 Chapter 107: Request

    Chapter 107: Request


    In the first dungeon, Heero found a familiar feeling that simr to Dramonia. From the terrain, the beast, andstly the pure Ki. His first thought that came into his mind was that he returned to Dramonia as he entered the first dungeon.


    But the first dungeon was only an isted ind in dimensional space. It was not Dramonia. Just as he thought he was in a different world, not Dramonia he met his best friend''s descendant which was absurd to him.


    But he witnessed himself that the technique that was being perfected with his help used against him. Moreover, for the first time, he encountered a book written in Dramonia Language. He began doubting that Earth was Dramonia and Dramonia was Earth.


    And now, his doubt grew that the second dungeon appeared. The second dungeon was a Specter Territory. Based on what his first disciple told him, the second dungeon was a Specter Territory with Abyss Tree.


    Usually, the territory with AbyssTree was located in the core of the Specter Territory and guarded by the elite from the Specter. As he looked for information about the zombies on the inte and forum, he found out the zombie was Undead, not Specter.


    This meant, there was no Specter at the earlier time of the disaster. Only Undead, then where the Shadow Specter that nted a seed on Twins came from? If the Specter did not exist from the start, where the Shadow Specter that backed up the Shadow Fang came from?


    It certainly came from the dungeon just like the Undying that Sun Zhou Yi encountered in the second dungeon. This meant, aside from the two dungeons that known to the public, there were more dungeons outside there.


    Then what was a dungeon? Heero was sure this dungeon was a dimensional space created by God-Level character like his Master, Saint. Only people as strong as his Master could y with space magic.


    Just like the dimensional space on the peak of Nebraska Mountain. There was a door that led to a vast world where Beast God and Specter God isted by Saint. There was no doubt the dungeon was a dimensional space or it might be this Earth also isted inside a dimensional space.


    The Dramonia he had known was a vast world, it was much bigger than this Earth. There was a possibility that Earth was inside dimensional space with a gate that connected to Dramonia. This was Heero''s conjecture, but he was not sure about this.


    After all, he only had little clues to get the right conclusion.


    Heero held his chin and fell into another thought, ''Even there''s a gate leading to Dramonia, so what? I have built a new home and I also have a new family, do I need to go back to Dramonia?''


    "I guess I will stay here, this is my new home after all or I can get my family move to Dramonia and let them meet my Master and Seven Mothers What if they don''t want to move to Dramonia"


    Heero contemted as he murmured in a low voice, then he remembered something important as hatred and anger reflected in his eyes.


    "Oh, I have unfinished business on Dramonia, I have to go back there if there''s a gate to Dramonia!"


    Specter God Horas, Level 11 Specter that ordered its pet, Evil Dragon to attack Morabaka City. The memories of Evil Dragon massacred the people of Morabaka City were still fresh in his mind. After that, he secluded himself to train for ten years in order to get his revenge.


    s, misfortune No, it was his hatred that blinded his judgment. He overlooked the trap set at the entrance of God Specter Horas'' castle. It ended him sealed in Eternal Ice until he arrived on Earth.


    Then, the hatred and anger dissipated from his expressed as serened returned. He still remembered there was a group entered the caster after he was sealed in Eternal Ice. The group was led by King Hero and the groupprised twenty-seven Grandmaster ss.


    "Maybe that Bastard Horas already dead" Heero mumbled.


    "Why does that kid not call me back?" he continued with a grumbled. The kid in Heero''s mouth was Sun Zhou Yi and yes, he was waiting for Sun Zhou Yi to call him back. So he did not get back to the shop even though it was lunchtime.


    *** ***


    Sun Zhou Yi did not know that his Master was waiting for his call. After sessfully killing Undying, Park Yong Gi did not ask Sun Zhou Yi how to kill the Undying, but he called the other heroes to hold a meeting.


    This time, there were four additional heroes in the meeting. These four heroes were the reinforcement sent by the Hero League to subjugate the second dungeon. They did not want the first dungeon incident repeated.


    The reinforcementprised an Emperor ss Hero and thirty-seven Gold ss Heroes. An Emperor ss and three Gold ss attended the meeting.


    Emperor ss Hero - Rank 21, Wu Jiang Shan. After the dungeon break incident, Huo Liang Xun rose in rank and Wu Jiang Shan now upied the rank left behind by Huo Liang Xun. It was a normal cycle when someone rose in rank, then there must be someone dropped in rank.


    Wu Jiang Shan was hailed from one of the founder''s family Star City, Wu Family. He was the eldest son of the current head family of Wu and he was in his early forties. It was an amazing feat for someone in the early forties to reach Emperor ss.


    Unfortunately, his brilliant achievement was shadowed by his younger brother, Wu Shen Lei. The current head family of Wu, Wu Yintao had four sons and two daughters. Amongst the four sons, Wu Jiang Shan was quite talented inbat, but the genius youngest son emerged.


    Wu Shen Lei, twenty-six years already reached Gold ss Hero - Rank 3. If not for the sudden Sun Zhou Yi''s emergence, he was ranked two.


    Wu Shen Lei''s ranking was stuck at ranking two for two years as he had been following his grandfather for a seclusive training. People believed that he would overtake his brother at hisebackter.


    The other three people were Gold ss Heroes, Yang Mushen, Gold ss Hero - Rank 6. Sun Zhou Yi met this man once in his promotion ceremony. The other two were Mushin Rashed, Gold ss - Rank 10 and Abdul Azam, Gold ss - Rank 14.


    Weirdly, the other heroes showed their dislike openly toward these two heroes. Sun Zhou Yi was unclear why did these two heroes disliked by the others in this room. The usual expressionless Musashi Naizen also frowned upon the sight of these two heroes.


    Yang Mushen noticed Sun Zhou Yi''s confusion, so he exined in a low voice, "They are affiliated to Mind,"


    The short exnation confused Sun Zhou Yi more. Mind was an organization formed by four Martial House. It had been only eleven years since Mind was built, but this organization managed to enter the core region with four Legendary Rankers as their backing.


    Mind''s existence made them became the third organization that entered the core region. They stood side by side with the big families. But Mind was dominated by rankers, four Legendary Rankers and eighteen Crown Rankers. For this reason, they disliked the heroes from Mind, they were spies from Ranker Alliance.


    However, Sun Zhou Yi who just entered the upper circle did not know this. That was why he was confused as even Bai Xin Yue also showed her dislike to these two.


    Yang Mushen was unaware that his short exnation confused Sun Zhou Yi even more. He failed to notice as the Musashi Naizen opened his mouth, "So, why are calling us here?"


    His words were directed toward Park Yong Gi. Park Yong Gi was the one who called them, but he had not told them yet why they were called here for.


    Without beating around the bush, Park Yong Gi returned with a big smile, "We have found a way to kill the monsters inside the dungeon. No, it was Sun Zhou Yi, he has found a way to kill the monster and we will talk about that now."


    At these words, everyone on the table turned their heads toward Sun Zhou Yi. Thetter nodded his head and ryed his Master''s words, about Specter, Undying, and the harmful Dark Ki.


    The others were caught off guard with the new information they received. It was too detailed for a new creature they discovered in the second dungeon. It was as if Sun Zhou Yi''s Master had met this Undying before.


    But even the Hero League''s secret information did not contain the creature called Specter or a creature that was simr to Specter.


    Park Yong Gi, however, thought differently than the other heroes. He focused on the technique used to discover the one called Dark Core inside the monster.


    As Sun Zhou Yi finished his words, Park Yong Gi spoke in a calm tone while excited inside, "So you say that you have a technique to find the dark core inside Undying?"


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded his head as he felt there was no need for him to hide it.


    Park Yong Gi''s chest heaved up and spoke in a strong manner, "Then, I, Park Yong Gi represent the Hero League requests you to teach us that technique!"


    Right after Park Yong Gi, Mushin Rashed opened his mouth, "Yes, I hope you can understand that we are facing the unknown. So we have to help each other. By teaching that technique to us, you are solving one of many crises humanity faces."


    Abdul Azam also nodded his head in agreement, "Yes, it''s our job as a hero to solve the crisis. I hope you can understand and teach us that technique. Maybe, the Hero League will award you my a ss promotion if you teach us that technique,"

 Chapter 108: Father and Daughter (1)

    Chapter 108: Father and Daughter (1)


    Sun Zhou Yi in fact also wanted to teach the other heroes his technique. But he could not teach them his technique as this technique did not belong to him, but his Master. The day before Heero epted him as a disciple, Heero told him to not share everything taught by his Master except for his descendants.


    Sun Zhou Yi promised and even vowed that he would not spread his Master''s teaching. So he could not share Mystical Eyes to others even though he knew it was for their missions.


    He shook his head as he replied calmly, "I am sorry, but I can''t. The technique does not belong to me but my Master. Without his consent, I can''t teach it to you guys,"


    Sun Zhou Yi''s refusal was polite and he even bowed his head, showing he was truly guilty that he could not help. Kang Seo Yeon, Bai Xin Yue, and Yang Mushen made a weird face at this scene. Wu Jiang Shan and Musashi Naizen still had their expressionless look while Huo Liang Xun closed his eyes.


    Mushin Rashed and Abdul Azam gleamed at Sun Zhou Yi''s attitude. With a regretful look on his face, Mushin Rashed spoke in a regretful tone, "What a pity, if you can teach us, we can clear the dungeon faster and the city will be safe,"


    "Yeah, what a pity indeed. I am just afraid what if there''s another gate in the dungeon. If the monst... Undying passes through another gate and roaming in the wild, humanity will truly face a crisis as even an Emperor ss Hero can''t kill it," Abdul Azam yed along.


    Both people could see that the newly risen hero was kind-hearted and both wanted to exploit this weakness to learn a new technique. Based on the description Sun Zhou Yi told them, the technique seemed to be amazing so they wanted to learn it.


    Park Yong Gi stayed silent for a moment as he looked at Sun Zhou Yi. In fact not only Abdul Azam and Mushin Rashed who looked at Sun Zhou Yi''s kind-hearted nature, everyone in the room saw it.


    As he stayed silent for a moment to make up his mind, Park Yong Gi spoke in condemning tone which was surprised everyone, "Sun Zhou Yi! Do you know that your decision today will you and your master sinned for the rest of your life?"


    "Just like Abdul Azam said, if there''s another gate, then humanity will face a crisis that bigger than Level 10 Cmity. When that timees, many lives will fall. Meanwhile, YOU! You have a way to solve the crisis but because of your selfishness, many people will die in war!"


    "So Sun Zhou Yi"


    Bam!


    Before Park Yong Gi could finish his words, someone mmed the table. Musashi Naizen mmed his sword on the table and his face was contorted in anger as he red at Park Yong Gi, "PARK YONG GI! Do you know what you are doing!!??"


    Everyone was shocked by Musashi Naizen''s action who suddenly burst out. The man who always had expressionless look now grew angry.


    Sun Zhou Yi was the one who shocked the most. Why did he suddenly angry? Was it for him? Indeed, at first, he felt guilty for not being able to teach others Mystical Eyes, but as the talk continued, he felt ufortable.


    It was not an ufortable feeling for the guilty, he felt ufortable as Mushin Rashed and Abdul Azam cornered him. He still did not know why until Park Yong Gi condemned him and his Master.


    He was angry as he realized something, these three tried to exploit his guilt to make him guiltier. Why did they do this? It was only to learn his technique. The things that made Sun Zhou Yi angrier was Park Yong Gi dragged his Master into this mess.


    But Musashi Naizen acted before his fury could burst out. As Emperor ss, Rank - 7 raised his voice, the atmosphere turned more intense and Park Yong Gi instantly shut his mouth.


    With bone-chilling gaze direction toward him, Park Yong Gi sat back on his seat. Getting no response from Park Yong Gi, Musashi Naizen opened his mouth again, this time he spoke with a calmer tone, "Executive Park Yong Gi, do you know what you are doing, right?"


    Park Yong Gi gulped in nervousness under the bone-chilling gaze directed toward him. If the owner''s gaze was Gold ss Hero, he might not waver. But this person was Emperor ss, a direct descendant of Musashi n.


    Putting Musashi Naizen''s background asides, he was in the wrong. He touched the taboo of the Hero League, trying to force Sun Zhou Yi to share his technique. He should not be doing that, it was a taboo.


    ''I was blinded by my greed,'' thought Park Yong Gi as he stayed silent.


    "I did not stop you at first as it was his right whether he wanted to share his technique or not, but you were forcing him. You tried to exploit his weakness for your own selfishness. You" Here, Musashi Naizen''s words were cut off by Mushin Rashed.


    "How can you say that, Naizen! Executive Park was thinking for us, for humanity. He merely fulfilled his duty as an executive. How can you use him like that?"


    "Heh heh heh," Huo Liang Xun let out a chuckle that attracted the duo''s intention, "Why don''t you also make a contribution to humanity as well? I heard Old Man Adrun has a unique Martial Arts, how about sharing it with us? I am interested to learn that old man''s Martial Arts,"


    "If you share it, I can get stronger. There will be many people will be benefited as well, why don''t you make a contribution to humanity and share those martial arts with the heroes?" Huo Liang Xun smirked to the duo.


    Old Man Adrun in Huo Liang Xun''s mouth was Legendary Rankers - Rank 15. He was known with his unique martial arts and Mushin Rashed was one of this old man''s disciples.


    "I"


    "Shut the fuck up! If you want toe back alive, don''t ever you dare to open your mouth onward!" Musashi Naizen stopped the useless banter as his gaze direction toward Mushin Rashed and Abdul Azam.


    The duo stiffened and immediately lowered their heads. They did not dare to meet Musashi Naizen''s eyes.


    After that, Musashi Naizen looked back at the silent Park Yong Gi. Still not receiving no response, Musashi Naizen stood from his seat.


    "Leave this ce! Leave Ence Fort! You''re no longer needed here! I will report your behavior to HQ!" After saying that, Musashi Naizen turned toward others and spoke, "The meeting is over and gather at the gate in half an hour. I have a n for how we will take care of the dungeon!"


    Then, Musashi Naizen''s gaze stopped at Sun Zhou Yi for a moment. He seemed to say something, but only shook his head and left the meeting room.


    Huo Liang Xun and Wu Jiang Shan followed after Musashi Naizen as the room fell into a strange silence. Bai Xin Yue stood up and approached Sun Zhou Yi, "I want to talk, can we have a private chat?"


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded his head and left the room with Bai Xin Yue. Kang Seo Yeon cast a strange nce at these two for a moment before she also left the room.


    *** ***


    Heero did not know that someone else coveted his technique. He was waiting for Sun Zhou Yi to call him back, but he was waiting for vain as his first disciple did not call him back.


    He came back and helped his wife at the noodle shop as a stream of customers kepting. Heero could only take a break when the needle stopped at ten. The fully packed shop returned to its normal flow as the leftover bowl left behind on the table.


    He moved up to clean the table and Han Ying also came out of the kitchen to help. Looking at the tired figure, Heero let out a sigh and approached her.


    "You can take a break, let me do the cleaning," said Heero as he tried took the bowl from Han Ying''s hand. However, thetter avoided his hand and shook her head, "It''s okay, you also must be tired. Moreover, four hands are faster than two hands,"


    A slight smile formed on Han Ying''s lips as she replied but fatigue could be seen from her eyes. Despite the increase customers, Han Ying did n to hire people to help her. He already proposed it a few times, but that idea was rejected by Han Ying.


    Actually, Heero realized why did Han Ying do this. She was trying to shake her anxiety over her daughter by working harder. Waking up earlier than everyone, trying to take everything by herself, but all of it seemed not working as worried still could be seen from her face.


    ''It seems I have to visit the inner region to chest her ex-husband and her daughter'' thought Heero as he worried with Han Ying''s condition, if this continued, she might get sick, not only physically but mentally.


    "Six hands are better than four hands!" Suddenly, another figure came out of the kitchen. Of course, this figure was Hong Yu. She said it in a loud voice as she maintained her sweet smile.


    Then, the three people worked together to clean up. Heero however noticed something strange with Han Ying. Her walking posture seemed to be unstable, it was as if she was going to fall anytime as her body swayed to left and right.


    Sure enough, just as Han Ying took three steps, her body swayed and the bowl in her hand fell.


    Pyang!


    The bowl fell, but Heero caught Han Ying before she fell and asked worriedly, "Are you okay?"


    ''Again, asking a stupid question. Of course, she is not okay''


    "Bring my sister upstairs!" Hong Yu said worriedly as she approached Heero and Han Ying.


    Han Ying looked pale and her hand was rubbing her forehead as she shook her head. It was clear she had a headache and her body was weak, but she seemed did not want to take a rest.


    But the weak Han Ying could not revolt against the strong Heero. Heero hugged Han Ying''s shoulder from the side and intended to bring her upstairs.


    Dingling! Dingling! Dingling!


    The bell tinkled as the door opened. It was a sign of a customer entered the noodles shop. Hong Yi turned around and wanted to remind the customer that the noodles shop closed earlier.


    "Sorry, we are" but she was stopped halfway when she saw the customer.


    "Weird Uncle! Take your hand away from My Mom!" a childish voice resounded from the door.

 Chapter 109: Father and Daughter (2)

    Chapter 109: Father and Daughter (2)


    On the big bed, Hong Yu rested her head at her beloved husband''s arm with beads of sweat on her forehead. Her face flushed red and despite the trace exhaustion on her eyes, she wore a satisfied smile after the regr night activity with her husband.


    "Should we start the second round?" Hong Yu coquettishly smiled at Heero. As normally they would have at least two rounds, so she took the initiative.


    However, Heero shook his head as he noticed the exhaustion at his wife and changed the topic, "I was surprised that girl was your sister''s daughter,"


    "Why were you surprised?"


    "She is your niece, but you are not that close in school. It''s just like your rtion with her merely a teacher and student," Heero replied as he recalled the time when he was in Hope Preschool.


    Yes, Han Ying''s daughter was their ex-student and that girl was Shen Miao. The little girl who distanced herself from the other student except for her group that came from the inner region.


    When they were in school, Hong Yu did not put any special attention on Shen Miao. Instead, her wife seemed to be keeping a distance from Shen Miao. That was why Heero was surprised when he found out Shen Miao was Hong Ying''s daughter.


    "Moreover, she is different from the school" Heero paused he recalled the encounter with his stepdaughter, "She looks more haughty and a little rude?"


    Two hours ago, when Heero tried to support Han Ying to go upstairs, the little girl rushed toward him and tried to shove him away with all she had. Of course, Heero would not try to brawl against a little girl and gave in.


    He separated himself from Han Ying as Hong Yu reced him to support Han Ying. What was surprised Heero was Shen Miao''s words after that.


    "Hey you, lowly waiter, don''t you dare touch my mom or I will have you jailed in the police station!"


    Shen Miao threatened him as she appeared to look fierce, to scare him. He did not mind with the threat, but the way she called him, lowly waiter. He just did not expect four years old girl would say that it was quite shocking.


    Haaaahhhh!


    Hong Yu let out a long sigh at Heero''s inquiry and replied in a helpless tone, "It''s not that I did not want to spoil or talk to her. It was her who asked me not to talk to her in school, she also told me that she did not want our rtion as aunt and niece is known,"


    Heero frowned as he could not believe four years child had thoughts like that.


    Hong Yu noticed the frown at her husband and exined, "Miao Miao is pure, but she grew up in the inner region. You know too right, what the people in the inner region look like? She must be affected by her environment,"


    "In fact, I am quite surprised they still let Miao Miao meets her mother. So as long as my sister still can meet Miao Miao, I am already grateful,"


    Heero also let out a sigh and what her wife''s words were right. The fact that Shen Miao''s new family still let Shen Miao meet Han Ying was already good enough. The people in the inner region looked down the people who lived in the outer region, it was a normal sight at Star City.


    ''But we can''t let this continue, you and your sister in the present is no longer the same with you in the past'' thought Heero as he caressed her wife''s back. But then, his mouth twitched as he felt something crawled under the nket toward his crotch and that thing was her wife''s hand.


    "Don''t tease me, or you will regret it" Heero threatened his wife with a menacing look, but it did not work as the hand did not stop until it touched the little heero.


    "Urghh" he a pleasant groan as the hand yed with the little heero.


    "Heh heh, I wonder how you will make me regret?" Hong Yu snickered in return as she looked at her husband who tried to hold back. Her husband knew that she was exhausted and of course, she also knew that her husband was holding back because of her condition.


    "Don''t hold back, as my sister is sick, we won''t open the shop tomorrow" she whispered with her sweet voice and Heero could feel her wife breath reached his earlobe. It was an unbearable temptation that Heero could not refuse, it was as if a devil voice tried to tempt him.


    Swoosh!


    Heero turned around as the nket flew and he pinned Hong Yu down, "You are asking for it"


    With that said, the second round started and soon, the room filled with a passionate moan from the couple. The second roundsted for thirty minutes as Hong Yu reached the peak for the second time in this second round as Heero released his essence inside her wife.


    "Haah haah haah" Hong Yu breathed heavily and her eyes were half-opened as the gush of sleepiness hit her.


    "I am sooo lucky to meet you~ You are sooo good in all aspects~... I want to share my luck with my sister My wish is that you two can truly be a husband and wife Moreover" I am alone never can satisfy you.


    Hong Yu saved thest sentence in her mind as she could feel the little heero was still spirited inside her. She already found out that a week after their marriage, she could never satisfy her husband''s sexual desire as she always failed to conquer the little heero.


    After saying those words, Hong Yu closed her eyes. Her rough breathing slowly turned normal and she fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, Heero was bewildered as he heard these words, "Sleep talking?"


    It was indeed that Hong Yu never satisfy him, but he neverined about it as he had a n. Currently, her wife was in the process of extracting the gray energy inside her body out.


    After the gray energypletely extracted out, then he could slowly feed her his special medicine to strengthen her wife''s body. If Hong Yu''s body grew stronger, then his problem would be solved as well, right?


    Here, Heero grew uncertain as he remembered that his Master also had seven wives.


    "Don''t tell me"


    ''My Master has seven wives because of'' Heero immediately shook his head as recited the Saint Ki Comprehension. It was simr to meditation, calming his heart and the spirited little heero, then he fell into a dream world.


    *** ***


    Ence Fort


    In a certain room, Park Yong Gi sat next to a window and gazed into the sky. The night sky was void of stars, but a bright moon that illuminated the night.


    As the meeting in the afternoon was over, Musashi Naizen reported him his deeds in the meeting to HQ. The Hero League responded three hours after the report was sent, he was called back to HQ.


    "Master, why were you so reckless? You made an unnecessary mistake, it''s not like you at all..." Park Yong Gi''s assistant which was older than him remarked with a sigh.


    Park Yong Gi stayed silent for a moment before turning his gaze toward his assistant who sat in his opposite. A gentle smile formed on his lips, "Uncle, there''s only two of us here, you can call me by my name,"


    Yes, the old man was his uncle, Park In-Chul. The reason why he followed Park Yong Gi as an assistant was to be his advisor during Park Yong Gi''s period as an executive.


    Park In-Chul let out another sigh and spoke, "Even if you want to obtain that technique, you should do in the dark. What were you doing is a taboo"


    "Haahhhh It was his fault that invoked my greed. I never intended to get that technique in the first ce, but" Park Yong Gi paused as he tried to put something hard into words, "Naivety? Pure Heart? Kind-heart?"


    "Nah, whatever it is, but I just did not expect that Sun Zhou Yi is that kind of man. So I use that as a weapon to get that technique. If he willingly shares the technique, my contribution will raise, our family''s dream to get Xu Family''s secret will be achieved in a short time"


    Xu Family, one of the founders family who built the Star City. However, Xu Family was destroyed by the Legendary Rankers in one night and the Heero League offered no help as they were incited an internal war.


    Legendary Rankers destroyed Xu Family, but Hero League managed to retrieve the Xu Family''s secret and this secret was saved in the Hero League''s Red Room. Park Family was eyeing Xu Family''s secret and they could learn that secret through the Hero League.


    In the Hero League, there was a system called Contribution Point. Contribution Point not only applied to the heroes but the staff of the Hero League as well. In the case of the executive, they could get contribution by any means, such as recruited heroes and shared a martial technique, etc.


    If Park Yong Gi could persuade Sun Zhou Yi to share the technique with the Hero League, then he could gain a lot of contribution points. Blinded by his greed, the youngest executive made a taboo mistake.


    "Heh heh, but with this event, Sun Zhou Yi will be alert against us, not only me but the other executives as well. A unique ability that could be learned, those old men would be drooling for it"


    "Uncle, send some people to watch the people that close to Sun Zhou Yi, especially his lover. Those old men will make their move if they learn such a technique exists. We can use this chance to make up with Sun Zhou Yi and learn how deep this Xing District is,"


    "If this Xing District is shallow, we can swallow them and get these weirds technique for us. But if it''s a force that we can''t touch, we can be friends with them and wait Wait until the right time"


    Park Yong Gi issued his orders with a calm smile. As for the report made by Musashi Naizen, he was not afraid. Even though he made a taboo mistake, but the consequence would not be that serious as long as he admitted the mistake.


    *** ***


    "Mmmm Hmmm" Hong Yu groaned in sleepiness as she turned her body around, but soon she felt the spot next to her was empty.


    "Hmmm" She was not used to this and opened her eyes. Her husband could not be found in the room and she looked at the clock. It was seven in the morning because they did not open the shop, she intended to get an hour of bonus sleep, but then she heard a voice bickered.


    "NO! You can''t enter mommy''s room, I will not allow you to enter! Stay back! Stay back! I say, stay back!"


    Hong Yu frowned as she was familiar with this voice, it was her niece''s voice.


    ''There''s someone intrude to our house'' it was the first thought that came into her mind. She immediately stood up from the bed, but then she realized she was naked. Without thinking much, she pulled the nket and covered her body with it, then she rushed out.


    She was worried about her sister, as she came out, she immediately looked at her sister''s room. Heero was standing before her sister''s room.


    "Little Tigress, I am bringing medicine and porridge for your mommy. Your mommy is sick and she needs medicine!" Heero responded annoyed at Shen Miao who blocked his path.


    "I Told You to not call me Little Tigress, you Scum! Call me Lady Shen Miao! Also, My Mommy does not need your cheap porridge and cheap medicine! It will only worsen My Mommy!" Shen Miao retorted fiercely until her face turned red.


    Still, in her bunny pajamas, she spread her hand as she stood before the door. She had been guarding the door against Heero for almost half an hour and she did not n to relent.


    "What? How Rude! I am not scum! I" Heero wanted to say that he was her new father, but Shen Miao cut his words with hers.


    "I am not rude, you are scum! Last night, you are torturing my Aunt and she kept groaning for an hour. It''s domestic violence, what are you if not a Scum? I will make a report to the police after my driveres!"

 Chapter 110: Father and Daughter (3)

    Chapter 110: Father and Daughter (3)


    At first, Hong Yu was amused by watching her husband and niece''s bicker. She did not intend to help Heero as she wanted to know how her husband took care of her niece.


    She smiled mischievously as she found her husband also had a childish side of him. From the bicker, she could tell that Heero did not want to lose against her niece. But that mischievous smile did notst long as she heard Shen Miao''s words.


    "I am not rude, and you are scum! Last night, you are torturing my Aunt and she kept groaning for an hour. It''s domestic violence, what are you if not a Scum? I will make a report to the police after my driveres!"


    Hong Yu''s smile froze and the same for Heero who did not expect this woulde. Heero opened his mouth and closed his mouth again. He was thinking hard about how to exin that groan, but he could not find the right words.


    Meanwhile, Hong Yu''s face flushed red as she also did not expect her niece could hear her moan. But her room supposed to be soundproof, so how could her niece hear her moanst night?


    Shen Miao''s lips formed a victorious smile as she sessfully made the scum speechless.


    "Listen, Little Tigress, I am not torturing your Aunt, she is my wife, how can I bear to torture my wife?" Heero chose not to exin about the groan to the little Shen Miao. He felt it was inappropriate to exin the source of the groan to a four-year little girl.


    "Now, let me enter, your Mommy is sick. With my medicine, your mommy can recover faster,"


    "Nay! Nay! Nay!" Shen Miao shook her head as she replied, "You tortured my auntst night, I won''t let you, torture mommy! Moreover, I am not a Little Tigress, call me Lady Shen Miao!"


    "Good, Lady Little Tigress, how many times I shall tell you that I am not torturing your aunt. Look!" Heero showed the tray, a bowl closed with a lid, two sses of water, one was hot water while the other one was cold water, andstly the green-colored medicine he made in a small bowl.


    "How I am going to torture your mommy with these things. This is her breakfast and medicine, moreover, you also can follow me inside."


    Heero started getting a headache facing the Little Tigress. Things that puzzled him was why did Shen Miao dislike him? She never showed her dislike to him in the past, but why now?


    "If you were not torturing Aunt Hong Yu, then what about the groan I heardst night? I am not kids you can deceive, heng!" Shen Miao sneered at Heero.


    ''It''s not groaning! It''s a pleasure moan, your aunt was having her please so she moaned!'' Heero wanted to say that out to the Little Tigress, but he refrained himself to say that out.


    "Moreover, I have proof! I will report you to the police when my driver arrived," Once again, Shen Miao threatened Heero. Of course, she was not seriously going to report to the police, she just wanted Heero backed down with the threat.


    "Proof?"


    "Yes, I have the proof of you torturing Aunt Hong Yust night!" with that said, Shen Miao unlocked her smartwatch. As expected the child from the inner region, she had Smartwatch despite still four.


    "I recorded the groan, with this record" But before Shen Miao could show the voice recording, Heero snatched Shen Miao''s smartwatch with a shock on his face.


    He was not expected that Shen Miao would record Hong Yu''s moan and the same for Hong Yu. She could not stay still and approach the duo. The duo also heard footsteps and turned around, Hong Yu was half-walking and half-running.


    Shorty, she reached the duo and snatched the smartwatch. In the process, she identally pressed the y button on the smartwatch. Soon, the "groan" filled the third floor.


    Surprisingly, the moan was quite clear, it was as if Shen Miao recorded the voice right beside them. Hong Yu froze as she held the smartwatch, soon, her face flushed red as tomatoes.


    Heero also froze as the smartwatch emitted the familiar moan. Only Shen Miao who had a smug look as she thought she was the winner.


    Even though there were only her husband and her niece who was still thinking she was tortured, she was still embarrassed. Hong Yu snapped out of her daze and frantically stopped the recording. Without hesitation, she deleted the recording instantly and let out a sigh of relief with her red face.


    "Auntie, why did you delete the recording?" Shen Miao seemed to notice that Hong Yu deleted the recording and asked with a disbelief look.


    "Also, why do you only wear a nket? Don''t tell me this Scum force you to wear the nket instead of normal clothes?"


    As Hong Yu was called Auntie by Shen Miao, mixed feelings emerged inside her. She was happy as this was the first her niece called her Auntie since two years ago. She also felt awkward and helpless at the same time.


    "Miao Miao, he is not scum and not torturing me!" Hong Yu exined, but then, the Little Tigress wanted to retort about the groan, but she skillfully added before Shen Miao could speak, "When you grow up, you will know, so don''t ask or report him to the police!"


    "Also, he is not scum, he is your uncl" Hong Yu paused here. She wondered if she should tell the Little Tigress that Heero was her father, a stepfather.


    After a moment of consideration, Hong Yu decided to tell her niece the truth, "Moreover, he is also your Mommy''s husband. That means, he is also your father!"


    She said it in a stern voice and a solemn look while Shen Miao had her eyes opened wide in shock. She could not believe what she heard just now. As she wanted to retort back, there was a gentle voiceing out of the door.


    "Miao Miao, don''t deliberately make trouble, let your Auntie and Father enter!" surprisingly, Han Ying also told her daughter that Heero was her new father.


    Shen Miao was taken back and her body stiffened as she heard a word father from her mommy. Her ck and round eyes still wide open as her jaw dropped. Heero was amused by Shen Miao''s face. Heero put the tray on the table and took a picture using his smartwatch.


    Click!


    Even so, Shen Miao was still rooted on the spot as a victorious smile emerged on Heero''s face this time. He took the tray and entered the room, but then there was an odd thought that appeared in his mind.


    Last night, her wife told him that she hoped that he and her sister could truly be a couple. Now, Han Ying told Shen Miao that he was her stepfather.


    Heero had a perplexed look as an odd feeling emerged inside his heart. He said it was an odd feeling because he felt excited when Han Ying said he was her daughter''s stepfather. However, he did not understand why he felt excited, that was why he felt odd.


    In the end, Heero put that odd feeling aside as he nced toward the bed. Han Ying was leaned on her bed. Even though her face was a bit pale, but he could see the spirit in her eyes.


    ''It seems Han Ying will be okay even without my medicine because the medicine for Han Ying is Shen Miao,'' Thought Heero as he cast a warm smile at Han Ying and thetter also returned with a gentle smile.


    "I brought you Auntie Yun''s Porridge," said Heero as he ced the tray beside the bed and opened the lid that covered the bowl.


    As he opened the bowl, the fragrance aroma filled the room. It was a fresh aroma, yet also meaty, but not unpleasant. As Heero opened the lid, hurried steps resounded from the door.


    This hurried steps belonged to the Little Tigress. She rushed toward the bed as she seemed wanting to say something but only stopped as the fragrance aroma from the porridge entered her little nose.


    Just like a kitten, Shen Miao sniffed to find the source of the aroma. Then, she found a bowl of porridge beside the bed. For the first time in her life, she felt that porridge could be this tantalizing.


    For Shen Miao who grew up in the inner region, she had tasted many delicacies. However, for the first time, she encountered a bowl of porridge that made her belly growl.


    Gulp!


    Han Ying smiled gently as she looked at her daughter. She caressed her daughter''s hair and said in a soft voice, "Do you want to eat the porridge with Mommy?"


    It was what every mother would offer to her daughter when they had something delicious. Mother always shared it with her children or even would give it all to her daughter.


    Shen Miao almost nodded her head, but only stopped halfway as she vigorously shook her head afterward, "No, it''s Mommy''s porridge, you should eat it and get well soon so we can y together,"


    Surprisingly, the arrogant Little Tigress was sensible enough to refuse to eat the porridge she drooled for. It showed that she still did not forget the care for her mommy despite living in the inner region.


    Heero thought Shen Family would teach and say something bad about her biological mother. So Shen Miao would distance herself from Han Ying. After all, the people in the inner region would never want to associate with the people from the outer region.


    Heero''s lips curled up as a n formted in his mind, ''Miao Miao still can be saved''


    ''It seems I have to hasten the preschool project and let Miao Miao enter my Preschool so Han Ying can meet her daughter everyday''


    ''As Miao Miao already here, I will not her back to the inner region. I have to make Miao Miao stays here, willingly''

 Chapter 111: Conquer The Little Tigress Plan

    Chapter 111: Conquer The Little Tigress n


    "It''s okay, Mommy will share with you,"


    Han Ying tried to persuade her daughter, but Miao Miao insisted as she kept shaking her head, indicating she did not want to.


    At this time, Heero winked at Han Ying and spoke, "Little Tigress, follow me, I will let you taste Auntie Yun''s super tasty porridge!"


    Shen Miao crooked her head toward Heero. He thought the Little Tigress would retort fiercely at him like before. However, to his surprise, the Little Tigress responded with a positive answer with somewhat her arrogant tone.


    "Okay, Sc Teacher Xing, I will trust you once and if it tastes bad I will... I will report you to the police," then, she climbed down from the bed as if she was forgotten what she wanted to ask her Mommy.


    ''She wants to call me scum again! And why she always threatens me with the police. If the police dare toe here, I will lock them in the dungeon and show you how mighty your stepfather is!''


    Without him realized, Heero grumbled inwardly just like a little kid, but he did not show it on his face. Before Heero left, he winked to Han Ying to reassure her.


    Heero brought Shen Miao out of the shop. He was in the front while Miao Miao followed him at a certain distance. As the duo stepped out, a simr aroma assaulted their noses.


    Heero was used with the aroma while Miao Miao sniffed like a cat to find the source of the aroma. Soon, she noticed that students with the same uniform carried a one-time use bowl.


    The aroma wasing out from the bowl that the students carried. Miao Miao could see the hot air steamed out from the bowl as the student scooped the porridge with a spoon into their mouths, once again she gulped as her belly growled.


    She turned her head in the direction where the students came from. Six buildings away from here, a crowd of students with the same uniform lined up in front of a shop.


    Looking at the crowd, Shen Miao flinched as uneasiness filled her face. In a ce she was unfamiliar with, crowded with strangers, and she was alone.


    Usually, she was apanied by her father''s men each she strolled out. But today her father''s men with not her, but her annoying ex-teacher who always talked back at her.


    "Little Tigress, follow me!" Heero''s call snapped her out of the daze as she immediately followed the figure who walked ahead of her.


    Two steps, then there was a hand holding her tiny hand and familiar voice resounded from her back, "Where are you going? You are following the wrong person,"


    Shen Miao stunned and looked up. Indeed, she was following the wrong person.


    "Hold my hand tight or you will get lost," said Heero in a stern tone. From the way he talked to Shen Miao, the little girl could discern that Teacher Xing seemed to be not like her. At least, it was the little girl perceived from Heero''s tone.


    Of course, Heero did not dislike the Little Tigress, it just this was his way to change the Little Tigress. If he became too soft to her in such a short time, the Little Tigress might think he was easy, and she would return to the fierce Little Tigress.


    Sure enough, Shen Miao followed Heero quietly as she scanned the unfamiliar district. The districtpletely changedpared to thest time when she visited this ce.


    The deste and dark district now crowded with people and the building looked even better than the famous za in themerce region. She was in a daze as the change was too big, it was unbelievable the poor outer city had a good district like this.


    After a moment of walking, she arrived at the crowded ce that she saw earlier. She looked up and there was a wooden board with "Xing Morning Stand" written on it in yellow. Below "Xing Morning Stand", there was the name "Auntie Yun" in the same color.


    Xing Morning Stand was a famous breakfast stand in the Xing District. The shop sold porridges, dumplings, and soymilk, despite the delicious taste, breakfast in Xing Morning Stand was sold at a friendly price. That was why the students would line up in the early morning before they went to school.


    Just as the father and daughter walked past the line, there was an angry voice directed at the two, "Hoy, don''t cu oof oof" the voice stopped halfway.


    Heero turned around and the same for Shen Miao. Even the little girl knew the voice was directed at her. She hid behind Heero as she grew a bit afraid. Her fierce attitude was gone in this foreign ce.


    There was a student had his mouth covered by his friend, the student made a forced smile as he exined, "I am sorry, Boss, we a-are p-ying a little game,"


    The other three students who seemed to be their friends nodded their heads.


    Heero nodded with a slight smile and pulled the little girl into the shop. As they walked, Heero heard the student who covered his friend''s mouth scolded, "Bastard! He is the Boss of Xing District, use your eyes before you use your f*cking loose mouth!"


    "Yeah, if you want to get beaten or cklisted, don''t drag us with you!"


    "Fortunately, the Boss is a good person"


    "Yeah, the Boss is not the same as unreasonable bastards from the inner region"


    "Hush! Shut your mouth. If they hear you, the authority mighte for you!"


    The crowd buzzed as the duo walked to the shop. The students were discussing the Legend of the Xing District about how the rankers and troublemaker disappeared each time Silver Bell rang. About how the thugs were beaten by the butcher and so on.


    Shen Miao also heard the discussion between the students. As she heard that, she peeked at Heero who had a smug look on his face. The story she heard was unbelievable to her.


    For the first time, Heero enjoyed the praise from the student as the praise came at the right time. The discussion could impress the Little Tigress. To gain Shen Miao''s heart who grew in the inner region, he had to show her his status and power.


    Indeed, Shen Miao was amazed as these people voiced their positive arguments for Teacher Xing. As she entered the shop, various kinds of thoughts were in her mind.


    Such as how an ex-preschool teacher could own a district, what so amazing about her ex-teacher to get praise from these people. In her mind, an amazing man was a hero, just like her father, Guo Shan.


    The same as for the other children, Shen Miao adored heroes. In her view, her father, Guo Shan was still much more amazing than Heero who she thought did not deserve such praise. Nevertheless, the Little Girl did not voice it out as Heero was the only one she could rely on for now.


    "Good morning, Boss Xing~" a warm yet an old voice resounded as the duo entered. Shen Miao awakened from herplicated thoughts and looked up. A middle-aged woman in his fifties with gray hair came into her sight.


    "Good Morning Auntie Yun~ How is your waist? Does the medicine I gave youst time work?" Heero asked in concern.


    "Hehehe, the medicine is wonderful, I feel like I am back to my younger self. Look!" as she said that, Auntie Yun did a little jump, twist her waist a little, showing to Heero her waist problem was solved.


    "Uh-huh, who is this cute littless?" Then Auntie Yun noticed Heero was noting alone, but he came with a little girl. Moreover, it was a new face, she never saw the little girl before.


    "I am not cute littless. Call medy Shen Miao!" the arrogant Little Tigress was back and Heero let out a sigh.


    "Greet properly if you still want to eat the porridge," Heero rebuked the Little Tigress. She wanted to retort, but Heero gave her no chance as he spoke to Auntie Yun, "She is Han Ying''s daughter, Shen Miao. She justes back from the inner region to meet her mother,"


    Heero did not say Shen Miao was his stepdaughter, but Han Ying''s. He knew the little girl had not acknowledged him as her stepdaughter. At the same time, she also told Auntie Yun the little girl came from the inner region. He hoped Auntie Yun would overlook the little girl''s rudeness for now.


    "Greet properly if you still want to eat the porridge or I will drag you back!" Heero threatened the little girl and his threat was effective.


    Shen Miao bit his lips as the fragrance aroma entered her nose. The fragrance aroma that came from the porridge was stronger in the shop.


    "Hello, Auntie Yun." after struggling a little, she greeted Auntie Yun, but Heero still rebuked the little girl. "What nonsense, call her Grandma Yun!"


    "Hohoho, it''s okay, it''s okay. Auntie Yun is good, I feel younger." Auntie Yun waved her hand and cooled the atmosphere between the duo.


    "See! She said it was okay. What a meddlesome Sc Man" Shen Miaoined tantly and she almost called Heero scum again, but she managed to stop halfway.


    Heero shook his head as he thought that there were many things to teach to the Little Tigress.


    "Auntie Yun, as usual, please,"


    "Good, please wait inside, the food wille fast," Auntie Yun responded with a warm smile and entered back to the kitchen. There was only one room in Xing Morning Stand this room was dedicated only for Heero and his family.


    Xing Morning Stand did not provide seats and tables for the customers. So the customers would eat outside while standing or order food to take home.


    Sure enough, it only took three minutes and the breakfast wasing. Auntie Yun served breakfast by herself. A bowl of porridge, three pan-fried dumplings, and a ss of soymilk.


    Heero and Auntie Yun were smiling as they were amused by the little girl. As Auntie Yun put the food on the table, Shen Miao kept sniffing like a cat, her nose heaved up and down.


    "Stop sniffing like a cat, you can eat it now," said Heero with an amused smile.


    As Heero said that, the little girl immediately picked the cup filled with soymilk. She sipped the warm soymilk and her eyes opened wide in surprise as a weird noise came out of her mouth, "Uh-uh, uhuh"


    There was a famous saying in Xing Morning Stand, it was four "wows" and one "uh-uh". The Little Girl just experienced the one "uh-uh".


    After sipping the soymilk, the little girl picked up a dumpling. Golden-brownish on the bottom and the soft bun was touched by her hand. She opened her little mouth and took a bite.


    A cute voice resounded, "Wow~" after that, she kept stuffing the pan-fried dumplings into her tiny mouth. Her mouth was puffed out as the dumplings filled her mouth.


    Her first dumplings were meat, the meat dumplings made of Horned Boar''s meat, high-quality pork from Butcher Wang.


    The Little Tigress moved her puffed cheek as she chewed the dumplings. Even though the dumplings were still in her mouth, she already took the second dumplings in her hand.


    After Shen Miao swallowed the first dumplings, then she took the second. Along with the second dumplings entered her mouth, the second "wow" also resounded from her mouth.


    "Wow~"


    The third dumplings, "Wow~"


    The porridge, "Wow~"


    The Little Tigress finally experienced the four "wows" and one "uh-uh". For people who tasted the Xing Breakfast Stand for the first time, they would have the same experience as the little girl.


    Even though Shen Miao already emptied the bowl, she kept licking the bowl, she truly simr to a cat. She did not say it, but her action was telling Heero she wanted more.


    ''Heheh, It seems I just get a n to make the Little Tigress stays here... willingly I will conquer her stomach with the heavenly food made in this district, heheheh.''


    Without Heero realized, he made a creepy smile that lolicon could have as aplete n formted in his mind.


    With this, Conquer The Little Tigress with Food officially started.


    "Auntie Yun, an extra please! Our Little Tigress still wants more!"


    Shen Miao''s eyes shone, she did not even mind called Little Tigress by Heero. What in her mind was only food now, she wanted more.


    ''Moar moar moar!'' it was what in her mind.


    *** ***


    Second Dungeon


    Musashi Naizen, Sun Zhou Yi, and thirty Gold ss Heroes were doing an exploration into a deeper part of the Specter Territory. This was their first exploration in the second after their first-day exploration was futile.


    The first-day exploration called futile because they could not find something useful or find the end of the second dungeon.


    "It seems the second dungeon is bigger than the first dungeon," Musashi Naizen muttered in a low voice as he led the group further.


    Rustle! Rustle!


    As the group heard this, they stopped. Musashi Naizen moved his hand to his sword as he was getting ready for the battle.


    "It''s our scouts!" Sun Zhou Yi spoke from behind and Musashi Naizen rxed. Not long after that, three figures were in sight and there was a man leading the scout.


    He shouted from the distance, "We found a new monster! It''s a bear, a giant bear!"

 Chapter 112: Shadow Fangs Traces

    Chapter 112: Shadow Fang''s Traces


    The group rushed forward after receiving the report from the scout. After a quick rush, they found the bear the scout team reported.


    It was truly a giant ck bear. Its height was about nine meters tall, its robust body was about the same as three adult''s bodies, and the same for the lizardmen, the bear''s eyes were hollow. Aside from that, it also had a long w and a single ck horn on its forehead.


    As the group arrived, the bear noticed their presence and turned around. Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi immediately activated his Mystical Eyes. Sun Zhou Yi was surprised as he scanned the bear.


    "The bear is stronger than the lizardmen, it has three cores, be careful!" Sun Zhou Yi reminded hisrades. Yes, he discovered three cores inside the bear''s body.


    "Center of its left paw, right thigh, and crotch!" Sun Zhou Yi immediately told the three dark cores location. As soon as he said it, Musashi Naizen was the first one to move.


    He rushed forward with his firm steps, his hand was holding his sword''s handle, and the sword was still inside the sheath. Not only Musashi Naizen, but the bear also rushed forward.


    Dum! Dum! Dum!


    Each of its steps caused the ground vibrated. Soon, the bear reached Musashi Naizen, both stopped their steps as the bear raised its big paw and mmed it toward Musashi Naizen.


    Unfortunately, Musashi Naizen was faster than the bear. Sword after sword shed toward the bear. The sword aimed at three targets, the bear''s left paw, right thigh, and its crotch.


    Musashi Naizen''s swordnded right at the ce he aimed, but he still failed to achieve his goal. His sword failed to reach the dark core, leaving only a deep cut on the bear. As his attack failed, the paw mmed down at him as his sword had no effect on the bear.


    Boom!


    The ck dust rose and covered the two figures. But, then there was a figure rushed out of the dust. Musashi Naized avoided the paw, but there were three lines of shallow cut on his left cheek.


    The long w grazed at his left cheek, but he avoided the fatal attack. Musashi Naizen was overconfident with his strength and thought he could kill the bear in one move. And this mistake almost cost him his life.


    Whoosh!


    There was a huge shadowing off the cloud of dust. The huge shadow charged toward Musashi Naizen. The huge shadow was, of course, the bear, despite its huge size, the bear''s movement was fast.


    Despite facing an enormous bear that charged at him, a slight smile appeared on Musashi Naizen''s face. He bent his body a little with his hand was still in his sword. He took a deep breath and held it.


    Soon, the bear reached him and had its horn at him, but something amazing happened. Three swords shed and cut through the bear. It happened so fast and the heroes only saw Musashi Naizen took a light step to avoid the bear.


    The bear failed to pierce Musashi Naizen and had its body cut into three big pieces. A left paw that only left half, a foot that got cut from the thigh and its body halved into two. As the bear fell, its body dried up and ck gas escaped from the bear''s remain.


    Musashi Naizen distance himself from the remains with Sun Zhou Yi''s reminder in his mind. The ck gas was poison.


    Meanwhile, the other heroes looked at Musashi Naizen in awe. This is the power of the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 7. Each of them imagined themselves in the bear''s position. If they were in the bear''s position, could they avoid the sword?


    Certainly not, but only one man thought differently. It was Sun Zhou Yi, he wasparing himself with the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 7. Recalling Musashi Naizen''s sword technique that surpassed even Musashi Hirata, Heero shook his head.


    ''I can''t still beat him!'' It was his conclusion, ''There''s still a long way to go''


    "Let''s continue, it''s better to avoid the monster from now on, we are exploring the danger within the dungeon not fighting them!" Musashi Naizen''s voice resounded from the front as he gave out a new order.


    From the simple exchange with the bear, what Sun Zhou Yi told him was right, the bear was stronger than the lizardmen. He could kill the bear as long as Sun Zhou Yi''s told him the core''s position, but if they had to fight many of these bears, it was dangerous to the other heroes.


    Moreover, these Gold ss Heroes could only enter the dungeon in a limited time. They could afford to waste their time to kill a few bears, that was why Musashi Naizen decided to avoid the monster.


    ''It seems I have to form a new reliable group for the expedition'' Thought Musashi Naizen as a frown appeared on his forehead.


    *** ***


    Xing District, Miao Miao Noodle Shop


    Heero and Hong Yu were currently in a serious talk. They were talking about building a preschool. Han Ying was sick, so they closed the shop and Heero took this chance to talk with his wife about her dream to build the preschool.


    He exined his idea to his wife about it, but he was surprised to see a frown on his wife''s face.


    "What with that face? Don''t you want to open a preschool?" Heero asked in a puzzle. It did not work as he nned, he thought Hong Yu would be delighted and happy, but it was not the case.


    "First, if I take in charge of the preschool, who''s going to help in the shop? As you know, Sister doesn''t want to hire people in her shop. Second, your rtion with the Central Government is bad, how are we going to get the permit to establish the preschool?"


    Different from the orphanage and nursing home, if we don''t have a permit who is going to sign up for our school? Then what about the teachers? There will be no teacher who wants to teach at a school without a permit."


    Hong Yu pointed out every problem and obstacle to establishing a preschool. But the obstacles mentioned by his wife was not a problem at all.


    "First, I will make sure Shen Miao neveres back to the inner region anymore. If the Little Tigress stays here, I am sure your sister will reduce her work so she can y with her daughter. Second, we have Sun Zhou Yi and Hirata, a permit to build a preschool is no problem at all,"


    Heero exined with a gentle smile and added, "Remember, your joy is also my joy. Your happiness is my happiness as well,"


    As he said that, his right hand reached Hong Yu''s cheek and stroke her cheek lovingly.


    Dump!


    Hong Yu''s heart thumped as she heard her husband''s statement. She was touched, nevertheless, worries still filled her heart. Just as she wanted to say something, Heero''s smartwatch vibrated.


    She looked at the smartwatch and Heero also turned toward his smartwatch. He saw Hirata''s name on the screen. He answered the call and Hirata''s face appeared in the smartwatch.


    As he directed the smartwatch toward him, Hirata did not see Hong Yu on Heero''s opposite while Hong Yu could see Hirata''s face.


    "Master, I am sorry, I lost their trace," Hirata showed a regretful look as he said this. This was the first mission given to him by Heero, so he regretted not being able toplete the mission.


    "Nah, it''s okay. You can go back, for now, I want to hear the report. Let''s meet at the Security House!" Said Heero calmly. He was not disappointed or angry at all, but Hirata was still disappointed in himself. Hirata showed it on his expression.


    "Okay," Hirata answer dispiritedly and close the call. As soon as the call was closed, Hong Yu''s worried voice rang, "Were you talking about Shadow Fang?"


    Heero never concealed anything before his wife, except a certain part that needed to be concealed. Such as things about Dramonia, his origin that unbelievable for the people on Earth.


    He nodded in response and said, "Yeah, it seems a few groups managed to escape from Hirata. Dear, I am going to the Security House to meet Hirata,"


    Hong Yu nodded her head as she knew how serious it was. Shadow Fang, a group that spread terror and fear toward the heroes and normal citizens. For people who lived in Star City, they must be heard the name of Shadow Fang.


    "What about lunch? Do you want to eat at home or you eat outside?" as it was almost lunchtime, she asked Heero who was ready to leave.


    Heero stopped and answered, "We will eat outside, Hotpot, let''s eat hotpot. Don''t forget to take the Little Tigress with you,"


    Conquer The Little Tigress operation had started. He would feast the little girl with the food here so she did not want to leave this ce anymore. Of course, the food was not the only his n, he had many ns in his mind.


    After that, Heero went to the Security House at the entrance of the Xing District. Hirata was not there and there was no need for him to wait long as Hirata back ten minutes after he arrived.


    As the two met, Musashi Hirata''s reported what happened in his hunt. Yesterday, after checking the camera surveince, he managed to locate the Shadow Fang''s new secret base.


    There were sixty-one secret bases of Shadow Fang in the north and twelve of them were not far from the Xing District. At that time, Musashi Hirata offered himself to hunt these people and since yesterday until now, he managed to clean ten secret bases.


    Thest two secret bases seemed to be found something fishy and ran away, leaving the secret base empty.


    However, during their escape, these guys left many clues regarding Shadow Fang. Even though there were two groups escaped, Hirata found many bases that located all over the Star City. it was thanks to these two groups


    Shadow Fang even had a few secret bases in the inner region and three secret bases in the core region. What did it mean? It meant the Shadow Fang had infiltrated deep even into the core region.


    The whole situation was worse than Heero thought, but it was not his problem. His main focus was on the two groups who managed to escape.


    "Do you think they know it was us who hunted them down?" Heero asked Hirata who was more familiar to Shadow Fang than himself.


    "They surely know it was us who hunted them down. We are the biggest force in the north of the outer city. They must be aware that we are hunting them down!" Hirata gave a convincing answer.


    "Then maybe" Heero''s words trailed off.


    "Maybe?"


    "There is a saying, "the safest ce is in the most dangerous ce!" They might be hiding here, it''s possible." Heero stood up and ordered, "Tighten up the security!"


    Even though it was less likely those two groups hid here, it was better safe than sorry.

 Chapter 113: Third Day

    Chapter 113: Third Day


    Xing Hotpot, the rumored the best hotpot in the city. At least, it was what people say on the inte and forums. Nine out of ten people would say Xing Hotpot was the best ce to eat hotpot.


    Various kinds of rumors spread such as Xing Hotpot used something in the meat to make it more delicious than normal meat. There was a saying Xing Hotpot used some witchcraft to bewitch the customers.


    Of course, such a rumor wasing from thepetitor. There were many people who visited Xing Hotpot to purchase this ce but Uncle Yan and Auntie Ning rejected these people outright. There were peopleing to buy the stock''s secret recipe but denied.


    These people used this method to swallow the Xing Hotpot, but to no avail. The customers defended on the behalf of the Xing Hotpot. It became a hot search and hot topic for a while, benefitting the Xing Hotpot. Gaining poprity from the controversial.


    Even the people who lived in the inner region and the core region heard about this ce. Many forces tried to require this profitable business by force, but the people they sent to the Xing District went missing and only came back after a week with lost memories.


    And today, Shen Miao finally achieved one of her wishes to eat the rumored the best hotpot. Yes, Shen Family intended to make a family trip to this ce to try the hotpot. However, for an unknown reason, they canceled the n.


    Even the four-year little girl had heard about this ce. It because her friends in the inner region had visited this ce and shared with her how delicious the hotpot was.


    But Shen Miao was shocked when she learned the rumored best hotpot in the city was close to her mommy''s home. She froze for a moment as she halted her steps and looked up.


    Her friend shared the picture of the Xing Hotpot with her, so she wanted to make sure this ce was the same ce that her friend visited.


    "It''s the same ce" Shen Miao muttered in a low voice as she checked the picture in her smartwatch.


    "Miao Miao? What''s wrong?" Han Ying concerned voice entered her ears, "You don''t want to eat hotpot?"


    Just like Heero said, Han Ying''s medicine was her daughter. Not even a day, but her condition was much better than before. So she followed the group to eat hotpot.


    "Of course not, I want to eat hotpot!" Shen Miao blurted instantly as she was afraid her mommy would bring her to the other ce. Anticipation and excitement were boiling inside her as she recalled her friend''s exaggeration expression when they shared about the Xing Hotpot.


    She did not want to miss this chance.


    "This is the best hotpot in the city, you will regret it if you don''t eat the hotpot with me," Heero chimed in a strangely proud manner.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu cast a weird nce at Heero. They never saw this side of Heero.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Uncle Yan and Auntie Ning always give me their best meat, the secret recipe that not in the menu, so eating with me is the Little Tigress''s luck!" Heero dered arrogantly in front of the little girl, Shen Miao.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu had a strange expression. It was "What''s wrong with this guy!" expression. Heero''s action was just like a child who showed off his new toy to his friend.


    Shen Miao''s eyes shone when she heard this, ''If what Teacher Xing said is true, then I can show off to my friend. I eat the hotpot they can''t eat...''


    It was children''s habit to show off with her friend to gain admiration from their friends. Her friend ate the best hotpot, then she now would eat the best hotpot that was not sold by the Xing Hotpot to the public. It was good material to show off.


    ''Heh heh heh, It seems this guy has some uses to me This is Xing District, there are many wonderful things here, with this guy, I can experience every secret in this district, and then I will show to those arrogant friends of mine who have been mocking me, I am more amazing than them...''


    The Little Tigress schemed in her mind. The adult and the little girl had their own schemes, it was unknown who was going to win.


    Sure enough, Uncle Yan and Auntie Ning, who was in charge of the Xing Hotpot, giving the best treatment they had to Heero and his family. The best amongst the best of meats, the secret broth they did not put in the menu, and a room that only avable for Heero.


    The little girl was amazed and weirdly, as they entered the Xing Hotpot, she began taking pictures. Whether it was the room that specially decorated for Heero or the best meat prepared by Uncle Yan.


    For the first time, Shen Miao acted like a likable little girl in front of Heero. It showed that the inner region teaching in her was still shallow. She had not lost her innocence yet, he still had a chance to change Shen Miao not to be like the people in the inner region.


    As Heero enjoyed the moment with his small family, he received a message from Hirata.


    "Master, I found three suspicious people entered the district. There''s a possibility that these people are part of Shadow Fang. Currently, I and Bearded Wang are following them for now,"


    Heero was surprised after reading the message. Even though he said these people might hide in the district, he did not expect it woulde true. He increased the security just in case that happened and it happened. The rats had entered his territory.


    In a sh, Heero''s face turned cold, but it returned to normal in a sh as well.


    ''It seems I have to keep a watch as well,''


    ''I don''t want to lose the people I love, no more!''


    ''As I am now entangled with the Shadow Fang, it will be better to eradicate them thoroughly!''


    Heero came into great determination. Whether the Shadow Fang was an organizationprised of people or Specter, he did not care. If his family''s safety was threatened, he would kill whoever it was.


    n after n formted in his mind and earned him a sigh, ''There are so many ns, I am going to be busy for a moment''


    Then, he looked at the message from Musashi Hirata. His disciple was working hard for him, he had to reward his disciple as well.


    ''Should I teach him my technique?'' Heero contemted while Hong Yu and Han Ying yed with the Little Tigress.


    Heero never taught any technique to his disciples until now. Ki Comprehension, it was the way to feel, control, and how to utilize Ki within the body. Except for Hirata, but it was because he had the basics of Draw Sword and Quake Sword.


    He taught Musashi Hirata those techniques, but Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi had not learned any technique. Moreover, he could not teach them the Saint''s technique, not without his Master''s consent.


    But he created a few useful and a few useless techniques during his spare time. He could teach his disciples those techniques which might be useful for his disciples.


    p!


    "Hoy!" someone pped and shouted at the same near his ear. Heero was startled, but then he smiled as he recognized the voice.


    "What are you thinking about? You look so serious!" Hong Yu asked with a sweet smile formed on her lips. Her wife''s smile soothed him and he could forget his problem for a moment as soon as he saw the smile.


    "Nothing, let''s eat~"


    *** ***


    The third day of exploration of the second dungeon


    After the fruitless second day expedition, Musashi Naizen formed a new team. The new team was more solid than the beforehand team despite the team had less in number than the beforehand team.


    The new team consisted of three Emperor ss Heroes and eighteen Gold ss Heroes. The only three Emperor ss Heroes participated in the expedition, Huo Liang Xun, Musashi Naizen, and Wu Jiang Shan.


    Sun Zhou Yi as the core team, Bai Xin Yue, Yang Mushen, Mushin Rashed, Abdul Azam, Kang Seo Yeon, and her former team, and eight other Gold ss Heroes. These people were chosen because they could stay longer inside the dungeon than the other heroes.


    This solid team could explore the dungeon for up to eight hours. Rather than taking in turn to explore the dungeon which was wasting more time, he formed the new team.


    The beforehand n was forming four teams and send the team in turn to explore the dungeon. Each time only had ny minutes to explore the dungeon and it took them twenty or thirty minutes to get back.


    They had to get back to Ence Fort to prevent the Gold ss Heroes infected by the dark energy. The Gold ss Heroes could onlyst two hours on average inside the dungeon.


    It would waste more time if they explored the dungeon with four teams. So, Musashi Naizen formed the strongest team and explored the dungeon as long as possible. Musashi Naizen estimated the team couldst to eight hours.


    Four hours of exploration


    The team took a break


    They formed a circle as Kang Seo Yeon exined her discoveries. Kang Seo Yeon and her former team were acting as a scout in the team.


    "We are still in territory three, I saw nine ''little dragons'' ahead. I suggest we take a detour, it''s hard to get through unnoticed from those nine ''little dragons'',"


    Kang Seo Yeon opened the half-finished map that only showed a small part of the second dungeon. She pointed at a certain location where the nine ''little dragons'' roamed around.


    On the second day exploration, the group found that a certain monster only stayed in a certain territory. Territory one was a territory where the Undying lizardmen could be found while the second territory was where the Undying bear located.


    The third territory, they found undying that simr to a dragon. It was different than Hover me in the first dungeon. Hover me had a simr body to lizard, but this monster was different. It had simr features to a fantasy dragon in movies albeit smaller in size.


    Therefore, they called this monster Little Dragon and the Little Dragon resided in territory three. The Little Dragon was hard to kill, not because they were far stronger than the team, but because they were flying in the sky.


    No matter how strong Musashi Naizen or the other two Emperor ss Heroes were, but if the attack could not reach the Little Dragon, they were no different than Wood ss Hero, useless. Moreover, the Little Dragon had ten dark cores that were trickier to kill.


    They had tried once to kill the lone Little Dragon and it took them an hour to kill even with "Fiery Archer" Kang Seo Yeon in the team. After that, they tried to avoid the Little Dragon, but even after three hours, they were still in territory three.


    "It seems this dungeon isrger than the first dungeon" Huo Liang Xun muttered in a low voice as a frown appeared on his tanned forehead.


    "Good, we will take a detour. Have you found the route for a detour?" Musashi Naizen immediately agreed at Kang Seo Yeon''s suggestion to take the detour. If it was him alone, he was confident to pass through unnoticed, but with the current team.


    "Yes, we can take this route. I have checked this area, there''s no Little Dragon around here!" Kang Seo Yeon immediately at a certain area on the map. She suggested to change the route, of course, she had already found a solution for their new route.


    Musashi Naizen nodded in agreement to show his trust in Kang Seo Yeon''s scouting capability. The others also agreed as they trusted Kang Seo Yeon''s judgment.


    But there was one man who showed hesitation when he heard Kang Seo Yeon''s exnation. He was Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Isn''t that weird?" he voiced his thoughts. The others immediately turned toward Sun Zhou Yi, they asked an exnation why did Sun Zhou Yi said Kang Seo Yeon''s idea was weird.


    Mushin Rashed and Abdul Azam had a sly smile as they heard Sun Zhou Yi''s words.


    "Isn''t that weird? In such a big area, but no monster can be found. There might be a monster that stronger than the Little Dragon. That was why the Little Dragon avoided that area," Sun Zhou Yi told what was in his mind.


    "You are right!" Kang Seo Yeon responded positively to Sun Zhou Yi''s suspicion as she also had the same suspicion. "I have prepared an alternative route just in case, we can take this route. But there are seven Little Dragons."


    "I only checked these two routes, so it will take more time if you want me to scout more routes! The decision in your hand!" Kang Seo Yeon''s words were directed to the leader, Musashi Naizen.


    Musashi Naizen held his chin as he fell into deep thought. Sun Zhou Yi''s suspicion was not groundless, there was a possibility the area with no monster was a nest of the strong monster. So the weaker monster avoided that ce.


    "Hmm, Let''s take the alternative one and pray we don''t encounter a strong monster. If we encounter a strong monster, then we can turn back and take another route!"


    They had the best scout team in Gold ss Hero and Musashi Naizen believed in Kang Seo Yeon and her team scouting ability. Even though there was a strong monster, they could try to avoid the monster.


    Then, the team continued the expedition. They took the alternative one route and they truly did not find any Little Dragon. Even after half an hour of walking, not a single Little Dragon could be found.


    At this time, the team rxed their tensions and believed there was no monster in this route. However, as the team lowered their guard, the situation took a sudden change as a shadow loomed over them.


    They looked up and found a creature that had the same size as a dragon above them. The grey dragon looked down with its hollow eyes, staring at the team.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, there was a gush of darkish aura spread out of the grey dragon''s body. The darkish aura stun the team, everyone with no exception the Emperor ss Heroes. They could not move their bodies as the darkish aura reached them.


    Then, the grew dragon spewed a big ck fireball toward the team. Despair and shock were mixed as the team faced the big ck fireball that moved toward them. They were defenseless as they could move their bodies, death was the team''s end.

 Chapter 114: Danger

    Chapter 114: Danger


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Sun Zhou Yi''s heartbeat rate increased abnormally since fifteen minutes ago. And now, he could even hear his own heartbeat as uneasy feeling filled his heart. It happened ten minutes after he and the team departed to take the detour route.


    He tried to use Ki Comprehension to calm his wild heartbeat but to no avail. Then, he activated the Mystical Eyes as he kept checking the surroundings. But he found nothing at all.


    No Little Dragon in the sky could be found and there was also no other Undying on the ground. But the restless feeling kept growing as he ventured deeper.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Bai Xin Yue asked with a low voice as she noticed Sun Zhou Yi''s strange action. The man she found always calm since they entered the dungeon now turned restless.


    Sun Zhou Yi did not even give a nce at Bai Xin Yue and answered with uncertainty, "I don''t know, but there''s something strange here"


    His words trailed off with his gaze directed to the sky. His eyes were opened wide in shock and his breathing was hurried.


    Bai Xin Yue followed Sun Zhou Yi''s direction and saw there was a giant huge shadow beyond the gray sky. At this point, the team also found the existence beyond the sky as the huge shadow loomed over them.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Not only Sun Zhou Yi, everyone on the team had their heartbeat increased to the highest at this sight. In the blink of an eye, the giant shadow descended and showed its gigantic size to the team.


    The huge version of the little dragon was right above them. With its hollow eyes directed toward the team, the huge Little Dragon released out a ckish aura. The ckish aura swept the team and it caused them froze on the spot.


    Right after the ckish aura swept the team, the gigantic Little Dragon spewed a giant, ck fireball. With the effect of the ckish aura, no one on the team could move their bodies, let alone block or dodge the iing giant fireball.


    Despair and terror mixed in everyone''s eyes, including the three Emperor ss Heroes.


    ''Am I going to die here? I haven''t met with my prince again, I haven''t confessed my feelings yet'' Kang Seo Yeon''s thoughts ran wild.


    ''My little brother My cute little sister'' various kinds of thoughts and regrets appeared in her mind. Kang Seo Yeon closed her eyes as a line of tears fell from her eyes.


    Boom!


    A gush of heat, an extreme heat hit her face as the sound of an explosion entered her ears. She opened her eyes and saw the giant fireball exploded before it could reach her. The ck me raged in the air, causing a spectacr scene.


    The ck mes raged less than a minute before it dispersed. Then, she saw the thing that blocked the giant fireball. Swords, there were many swords lined up in the air, forming a shield.


    The sword was familiar to her, it was Sun Zhou Yi''s Ki Sword. The swords lined up perfectly and formed a giant shield. But she could see the swords were unstable and sure enough, not long after the ck mes dispersed, the Ki Swords also vanished.


    Kang Seo Yeon acted as a scout, so her position was in the front. She looked back and saw Sun Zhou Yi who was in the center of the team fell with one of his knees.


    "Fall back!" Kang Seo Yeon ordered her team to join with the rest of the team. At this time, restrain from the ckish aura already disappeared and they could move their body.


    "Let''s retreat, there''s no way we can win again that monster!" As Kang Seo Yeon arrived, she heard a male voice suggested to retreat. Indeed, the best choice was to escape from the giant Little Dragon.


    "Are you insane? Do you want to lure this giant to the gate and release it to the world?" Huo Liang Xun angry voice resounded right after the male voice.


    "What then? Do you think we can win against this giant? This is suicide!" Another male voice mixed with anger, fear and anxious refuted Huo Liang Xun.


    The former male voice belonged to Mushin Rashed while thetter belonged to Abdul Azam.


    "We have Sun Zhou Yi. He can block the giant attack. Let him bring the rear and we retreat!" Abdul Azam added. Fear and terror filled his brain, turning his head muddled. He did not care about how the other heroes looked at him, he was desperate and he did not want to die in vain here.


    Surprisingly, the other Gold ss Heroes nodded in agreement. Sacrifice one to save their lives. In such a desperate situation, they could only think like this.


    Instead of feeling grateful as their lives being saved by Sun Zhou Yi earlier, they used the fact that Sun Zhou Yi could block the giant''s attack to buy them time to retreat. In front of the death door, these people showed their true nature.


    Hero? Who cared about that, it was just a profession. Even though they were expelled from the Hero League because of today''s action, there was still Ranker Alliance. A true Hero only existed in a fantasy book.


    Just as Huo Liang Xun wanted to scold these people, Wu Jiang Shan made a shocking statement, "It''s a decent idea, but it will work only if the guy agrees. Sun Zhou Yi! Will you sacrifice yourself for us?"


    Sun Zhou Yi did not give a response as he tried to stabilize his breath. He formed almost two hundred Ki Swords to block the fireball which was exceeding his capability. So far, he could only form fifty-one swords, but he forced himself to form more swords to block the fireball.


    "We don''t have much time, the giant seemed to be confused. Maybe it confused because the fireball did not kill us. Sun Zhou Yi! Let me ask you one more time, would you sacrifice yourself for the world?" Wu Jiang Shan changed his choice of words. He changed "Us" to "World".


    "If you buy us time, we will not die in vain. We, the surviving heroes can contribute more to the World. If we manage to escape, then we wille and y this giant with more Emperor ss Heroes. Your sacrifice will be remembered by the world!" Wu Jiang Shan added.


    He did not bother to add pleasantries and told a "matter-factly" that if Sun Zhou Yi sacrificed himself, it was the same for saving the world from the giant. None of these people thought they could win against the giant Little Dragon after the ckish aura hit them.


    It was a fearful ability and with that ability, this small team stood no chance against the giant Little Dragon. Everyone had the same thought.


    "You" Huo Liang Xun pointed his finger toward Wu Jiang Shan as he could not believe Wu Family''s descendant would say this.


    "Leave! I will buy time for you guys! I am the leader of this team and I am the one who is responsible for your lives!" Musashi Naizen who never spoke since the appearance of the giant Little Dragon suddenly made a shocking statement.


    "Hehe, lucky right? You don''t need to sacrifice yourself, but the world suffers a huge loss! An Emperor ss Hero has to die for you!" Wu Jiang Shan made a nasty remark directed toward Sun Zhou Yi who was still half-kneeling on the ground.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero was still oblivious about what his first disciple encountered in the second dungeon. Since the first day, Sun Zhou Yi did not call him again and he thought the expedition went smoothly.


    Undying was a troublesome type of specter, but if one had a way to see the dark core, then Undying was easy to kill. As Sun Zhou Yi never called him again, he thought there was only a low-leveled Undying inside the dungeon. So he did not worry about his first disciple.


    Currently, Heero was standing in front of the worth of three building plotnd which was under construction. People wore a yellow shirt and a helmet roamed around, making a preparation.


    "Boss Xing! Good afternoon,"


    Heero looked to the voice and a middle-aged man with the same uniform as the workers walked toward him. This middle-aged man was Yao Yao''s uncle, the person who in charge of Xing District''s development.


    Heero returned the greeting with a nod and looked back to the front, "How Long?"


    "A month, the building will be done in a month. In a month, Xing Preschool''s building will stand in thisnd! Trust me!" the middle-aged man hit his chest as he made a promise.


    Yes, Heero was checking the progress of the preschool for his wife. After Han Ying learned that Heero wanted to build a preschool for her little sister, she made a move to persuade Hong Yu. She knew Hong Yu really well and she also knew her little sister''s dream was to own a preschool.


    Before, it was only a fantasy dream, but with Heero appearance in the sibling''s life. The dream coulde true. So Han Ying persuaded her little sister to ept Heero''s proposal to build a preschool. Moreover, Heero was her little sister''s husband, it was natural for a husband to fulfill his wife''s dream.


    Under Han Ying''s persuasion, Hong Yu agreed and Heero immediately implemented the n in his mind. First, he called Yao Yao''s uncle to get the building done. Second, he would ask Hirata to get the permit. As for thest step, Hong Yu would work on it.


    "Hmm, I trust you, Uncle Mu, ~" Heero tapped the middle-aged man''s shoulder as his lips formed a slight smile.


    After a short exchange between him and Uncle Mu, Heero went back to his territory. As Han Ying was still in her recovery, Miao Miao Noodles Shop was closed. Even so, Heero was not idle, he had to make the Little Tigress to stay in his district.


    He knew the food would not be enough to make the Little Tigress willingly stayed in the district. The food was only the first step. After three days, he found the Little Tigress was no different than the other children.


    The Little Tigress adored the heroes. She had three idols, first, it was her father, Guo Shan, Gold ss Hero - Rank 67. Second, the newly promoted Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, Sun Zhou Yi. Then, Bai Xin Yue, Gold ss Hero - Rank 2.


    If the Little Tigress found out that her idol lived in this district"Hehe, I wonder what kind of expression will she make?"


    "The third step, I have to" Heero could not finish his words as a female''s voice called him.


    "Boss Xing! Boss Xing!" from the shout, Heero could tell the girls seemed to be anxious. He looked to the voice, Bai Shuang''er rushed toward him with a panicked look.


    This youngdy was quite famous in the Xing District. It because she opened a luxurious shop that people in the outer region rarely stopped by.


    "Boss Xing! Your Dis Sun Zhou Yi! Sun Zhou Yi is in danger" Bai Shuang''er exined what happened to Sun Zhou Yi with a rough breath.

 Chapter 115: Fight Until The End

    Chapter 115: Fight Until The End


    Bai Shuang''er ryed what her sister told her to Heero. As she narrated Sun Zhou Yi''s situation, she kept looking at Heero''s face. Surprisingly, there was no change of look on his face which doubted Bai Shuang''er.


    ''Do my deductions wrong? Boss Xing is not that guy''s Master'' Bai Shuang''er thought inwardly, but she did not stop her narration until the end.


    "That stupid guy Hah" Heero did not finish his words as he let out a sigh, but soon he continued grumbling as he turned around, "Hero? Hero his ass, what so good to be a hero for these rotten people Why don''t you be a hero only for your beloved one? Why would he sacrifice himself for those rotten heroes Stupid"


    Bai Shuang''er wanted to stop Heero as she wanted to inform Heero that she had already prepared a private jet. But she was shocked by the scene that unfolded before her eyes.


    In her eyes, Heero was walking normally just like the other people. However, each step that Heero took, bringing Heero''s figure away a few meters ahead. In three steps, Heero already far ahead of her.


    Bai Shuang''er rubbed her eyes unbelievably, but when she opened her eyes once again, Heero''s figure already vanished. Witnessing this scene and recalling Heero''s words just now, Bai Shuang''er'' eyes shone.


    "I guessed right. That guy is really Sun Zhou Yi''s Master I have to report this to sister!" Bai Shuang''er dashed back from where he came from.


    Meanwhile, Heero was heading toward the security house. He climbed to the roof and saw his other two disciples, Musashi Hirata, and Butcher Wang.


    He approached Musashi Hirata and asked, "Hirata, do you know where is Ence Fort?"


    Heero appeared like a ghost as both failed to notice his presence. Musashi Hirata and Butcher Wang rose from their seats in shock. Musashi Hirata had his hand in his sword while Butcher Wang jumped away from the voice.


    But then, Hirata recognized the voice and immediately released his hand from the handle. He recalled his Master''s question and answered, "I know"


    Then he wanted to ask why, but Heero tossed him a mask he wore in the auction. He caught the mask as a puzzle appeared on his face.


    "Take me there, Sun Zhou Yi is in danger," As Heero said that, he looked toward the Butcher Wang who was still in his alert mode and said in a t tone, "Guard the district properly!"


    Then, Heero held Hirata who was still in a daze and both disappeared from Butcher Wang''s sight.


    *** ***


    Inside the Second Dungeon


    Two men looked up at the humongous creature who also looked at them. Puzzled was apparent on the humongous creature''s look as its gaze focused on one man on the left.


    "Why did you decide to stay? You have a boundless future and I heard you also have a lover who waits for you toe back. Don''t take Wu Jiang Shan''s words seriously, no one will me you even if you leave me alone!"


    Musashi Naizen spoke with his usual tone. It sounded arrogant mixture with solemness, but that was the way he always spoke.


    "Because I am a hero, maybe? Or maybe I can''t trust you, I don''t believe you can buy us time. I don''t want this creature to break out of this ce. What about you?" Sun Zhou Yi replied bluntly without a hint of mockery or an intention to look down at Musashi Naizen and he ended his reply with a question.


    "Hehe It sounded stupid to me!" Naizen let a chuckle as he proceeded with his answer, "I am staying because I am the leader. I made a wrong decision by taking this route, so I have to be responsible for my actions and as a leader."


    Surprisingly, Musashi Naizen did not angry by Sun Zhou Yi''s statement which was basically saying him weaker than a mere Gold ss Hero - Rank 1.


    No, as someone from the big family and an Emperor ss Hero, Musashi Naizen had a high pride. If it was in a normal circumstance, he might beat this guy ck and blue.


    But now, this guy that he just met for three days, he was the person who would be the one apanied him in thest moment of his life.


    "My Master also said the same thing" Sun Zhou Yi''s words stopped halfway as the giant little dragon shot another fireball. However, it did not release the ckish aura as before, so the two easily dodged the giant fireball.


    With an extremely fast movement, Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi retreated into a safe distance. It extremely fast, but it seemed to be not fast enough for the giant Little Dragon as its hollow eyes followed the two men''s fast movement.


    "How many?" Naizen asked, his hand was in his sword as his gaze never left the giant creature.


    "Many! Hundreds or maybe thousand, you can cut at its body anywhere and you might hit the dark core," Sun Zhou Yi replied rather in a calm tone.


    Even though both of them faced such a strong Undying, the two surprisingly calm. It was as if they just faced a normal monster, not a terrifying monster that rendered them unable to move with just a weird aura.


    "Is that supposed to be good news?" Musashi Naizen asked in a joking manner that was apletely different side of him. He did not know why, but he was quite liked this guy. Sun Zhou Yi remembered someone that he had not seen for a long time.


    "If we survive and kill this giant, let''s get a drink!" Musashi Naizen invited Sun Zhou Yi to drink at this time. If the people heard this, they might think Musashi n''s sessor was insane.


    "It''s my pleasure to apany the genius emperor for a drink, but before that, we have to kill this guy first," as Sun Zhou Yi said that, ten ki swords formed around him. The swords floated around him.


    After two rounds of fireball failed to the target, the giant Little Dragon flew toward the two men. Despite its giant body, its flying speed was terrifying. The giant w tried to reach the two as it flew down.


    "I guess we don''t need to jump or fly to fight this thing" Musashi Naizen muttered in a low voice as the sword in his hand began shaking. The sword produced a sound


    Zengggggg!


    He took a deep breath as nervousness hit him. Uncertainties filled his heart as he wondered whether his tiny swords and his sword technique would work on the giant.


    Meanwhile, the ten ki swords were set toward the giant Little Dragon, but it no longer just floated around. The ten Ki Swords were rotating just like a drill as the Ki also revolved around the sword.


    Swoosh!


    As the two giant ws tried to grasp the two men, Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi also made their moves.


    Wengggg!


    The sword in Naizen''s hand released a stronger noise as it shed against the w. Sun Zhou Yi also rushed forward with his ten Ki Swords. He followed the sword rather than keeping a safe distance. The reason was that his control upon the sword would be weakened if he was not near the sword.


    Shrub!


    A shocking scene unfolded, with his two hands on his sword, Musashi Naizen stopped the w as he made a deep cut at the bottom part of the w with his sword. ck gas oozed out from the cut, but Musashi Naizen visibly trembled.


    Not only his hand, but his feet also trembled to hold the huge force behind the w. On the other side, Sun Zhou Yi also stopped the w with his sword. A sword in his hand and an additional ten Ki swords that drilled into the w.


    Just one look, Sun Zhou Yi''s condition clearly better than Musashi Naizen. His feet firmly stuck on the ground despite defending against the giant w unstoppable momentum.


    Groarrr!


    A roar came out from the giant''s mouth. It was as if the giant pained from the two men''s efforts.


    Along with the roar, the gush of ck gas came out from the wound. Musashi Naizen immediately retreated to avoid the ck gas. As he retreated, he looked toward Sun Zhou Yi only to be surprised.


    ck gas covered Sun Zhou Yi, but even so, the ck gas failed to reach Sun Zhou Yi. Musashi Naizen saw there was a kind of transparent blueyer protecting Sun Zhou Yi from the ck gas. The blueyer isted Sun Zhou Yi from the ck gas.


    "What''s that?" Musashi Naizen wondered, but he knew it was not the time to be curious as he looked back at the giant Little Dragon.


    "This big guy seems different from the others. It could feel pain and it seems to be smarter as well"


    The other Undying he encountered were fighting with instinct, but the giant was different. It had its own mind, it proved that it did not attack the team after Sun Zhou Yi fended its fireball. It looked like it was thinking and curious as to how the little humans stopped its giant fireball rather than attacking them relentlessly.


    "But its biggest advantage is its wings, I have to think of a way to take it down" but Musashi Naizen just did not have anything that might work against the giant Little Dragon. Even if he and Sun Zhou Yi managed to cut its wing, the wing would just grow back.


    Groarrrhhh!


    The second roar resounded, Sun Zhou Yi sent his Ki sword after the giant w. Musashi Naizen nced at Sun Zhou Yi and found many Ki Sword pierced the w.


    "Yeah, why am I thinking about how to take it down? My task is to buy time as much as possible, not to kill this giant"


    With this thought, Musashi Naizen rushed forward. The cut he left on the w was nowhere to be seen. The giant Little Dragon''s regeneration was frightening.


    Just as he was about to reach the w, the giant Little Dragon pped its wing.


    Fwoosh!


    A gush of strong wind stopped Musashi Naizen. He had to stop his rush to fend off against the strong wind. The wind pushed him back, but he saw Sun Zhou Yi making a bold move.


    Sun Zhou Yi jumped onto the w and climbed up to the giant Little Dragon. He climbed up to the giant with the help of his Ki sword. He used the Ki sword as footing and reached the giant Little Dragon''s back.


    As Sun Zhou Yi reached the giant''s little dragon back, he stood there. He put his sword back to his waist as the Ki sword disappeared as well.


    ''My enemy is too big, a normal sword is not working against it''


    ''I need a bigger sword sharper but also not too heavy''


    Despite standing the giant Little Dragon''s back, Sun Zhou Yi''s footing was stable and it seemed the giant Little Dragon failed to notice Sun Zhou Yi snuck onto its back.


    Sun Zhou Yi closed his eyes and an image of a sword appeared in his mind. He raised both of his hands and focused his Ki into his hand. In a few seconds, a big sword formed, about five meters long Ki sword formed from his hand.


    "It''s not enough, bigger longer and sharper" Sun Zhou Yi muttered with a strong determination within his tone.


    Then, the sword in Sun Zhou Yi''s hand grew, bigger and longer. In two minutes, the sword reached thirty meters long and four meters wide.


    Musashi Naizen who watched from below had his eyes opened wide with the giant sword appearance.


    "Just how strong are you"


    As he said that, the sword spun and cut the giant Little Dragon from the head to its tail. The giant Little Dragon''s body was split into two.


    With its body cut into two, the giant Little Dragon who tried to get away from the ground fell. As the giant fell, the giant sword moved again. The giant sword shed in all directions, cutting the giant Little Dragon''s remains into pieces.


    "There''s a chance, there''s a chance to kill it" Musashi Naizen''s eyes shone.


    Bum! Bum! Bum! Bum! Bum! Bum!


    Many chunks of the giant Little Dragon''s body fell to the ground and a cloud of ck dust emerged, but Musashi Naizen''s focus was at the giant sword. He knew the giant sword belonged to Sun Zhou Yi.


    Musashi Naizen rushed toward the giant sword location which was not far from him. Sure enough, Sun Zhou Yi was the one holding the giant sword.


    Sun Zhou Yi was gasping for breath as beads of sweat covered his face. His hand and body visibly shook.


    "Let''s leave!"


    With Sun Zhou Yi''s sword, there was a chance for them to kill the giant Little Dragon, but it was for thetter date. He and Sun Zhou Yi had achieved their goal to buy time for the team. It was time for them to leave.


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head as a bitter smile emerged, "I I can''t... leave"


    Musashi Naizen could not hear theplete sentence as a gush of strong wind hit his back. He looked back and found the giant Little Dragon already back into one piece.


    "You Leave I Buy" Sun Zhou Yi wanted to say he would buy time for Musashi Naizen as he felt there was no need for both of them to die here.


    However, Musashi Naizen cut his words off, "Hah, If I have to leave, I will leave with you but it seems to be not possible for both of us to leave"


    With that said, Musashi Naizen pulled two swords on his waist and said, "Let''s fight until the end then!"


    Groarrrrr!


    The giant Little Dragon opened its mouth as a furious roar resounded. After the roar, the giant Little Dragon shot three giant fireballs toward the two men.

 Chapter 116: Fight Until The End (2)

    Chapter 116: Fight Until The End (2)


    After Musashi Naizen came up with a decisive decision to stay with Sun Zhou Yi to buy the team a time to escape. Under Wu Jiang Shan''s lead, the team left Musashi Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi without any hesitation.


    Amongst the team, there were four Gold ss Heroes also decided to stay, but Musashi Naizen disagreed. Wu Jiang Shan and Huo Liang Xun had to take action, knocking these four Gold ss Heroes.


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were amongst the fours. They wanted to stay rather than leaving theirrades, but the three Emperor ss Heroes knocked out these four people.


    After that, the team left with their four unconsciousrades. Huo Liang Xun transformed into his beast form and brought the two girls with him. The team escaped straight toward the gate at full speed.


    Running with such extreme speed, the team reached the gate in half an hour. As soon as the team came out of the gate, they were greeted by the surprised guards. It was four hours faster than the schedule.


    "I will call for reinforcement and report what happened to Musashi Naizen to HQ!" Wu Jiang Shan said in a cold voice as he immediately left for Ence Fort.


    With Musashi Naizen''s absence, Wu Jiang Shan took over the team. As for Huo Liang Xun, he looked dispirited. He did not have any interest in taking over the team. He dejectedly brought the two unconscious girls into Ence Fort.


    As for the guards, none of them dared to raise any questions upon noticing the tense atmosphere shrouded the team who just came back.


    Huo Liang Xun was about to reach the gate, however, he stopped as an intense cold assaulted his feet. He was shocked, but then he noticed Bai Xin Yue had woken up. Bai Xin Yue created a distance from Huo Liang Xun.


    She appeared to be calmer than what Huo Liang Xun expected as she did not continue her attack. Bai Xin Yue''s attack toward Huo Liang Xun shocked the surroundings as the atmosphere became even tenser.


    The guards were clueless to what happened with the team. But as the conflict involved Emperor ss Hero, none of them dared to raise their voices.


    After a short moment, Bai Xin Yue found out she was no longer inside the dungeon. She gave a cold gaze toward Huo Liang Xun for a short time before walking into Ence Fort. As she walked, she also seemed to be making a call through her smartwatch.


    *** ***


    "It bes smaller" Musashi Hirata muttered.


    The size of the giant Little Dragon indeed reduced. Now, it was about twenty meters long and its body also thinned out. Even so, the pressure it gave out did not lessen, instead, he felt a stronger aura from the Little Dragon.


    The creature had its hollow eyes stared at Sun Zhou Yi who was holding a huge sword.


    Groarr!!!


    It let out a deafening roar toward Sun Zhou Yi. After that, it opened its mouth wide toward both men. Then, it shot three consecutive fireballs. The fireball was smaller in size, but the fireball was faster than the beforehand fireball.


    Just as Musashi Naizen wanted to avoid the fireball, Sun Zhou Yi spoke in a rather calm tone, "Can you block the fireball for me?"


    With those words came out, Musashi Naizen stopped his motion to dodge the fireball. He took two steps forward and said, "I hope you have a good n!"


    With that said, Musashi Naizen made his move as the fireball already reached his ce. The sword movement seemed to be slow, but as the sword in Musashi Naizen''s hand moved, it left an afterimage.


    Swoosh!


    Musashi Naizen''s body was spinning along with his two swords in his hand. Then, a hurricane made of de shot up, wrapping around Musashi Naizen.


    Hurricane made of a wind de and the fireball shed. It was as if the fireball was getting absorbed into a hurricane, the fire also revolved along with the de. The three fireballs were absorbed into the hurricane and created a huge fire hurricane.


    Sun Zhou Yi immediately distanced himself from Musashi Naizen. At the same time, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He focused his control on his huge Ki sword. It was harder to maintain and control the big sword.


    After five seconds, he released his hand from the big sword and the sword floated above him. Then, he took off his boot and folded up his pants. Underneath his pants, around his ankle, two pairs of training circlet could be seen.


    All this time, he was wearing the training circlet given to him by Heero. He never took it off unless he washed up or slept. He had six training circlets in total on his body. Two pairs on each of his ankles and one on each of his wrist.


    Each of the training circlets weighed a hundred kilos, so all this time, Sun Zhou Yi carried six hundred kilos training circlet. Now, he took the training circlet off his body which was turning his body lighter.


    As Sun Zhou Yi tried to get used to his lighter body, Musashi Naizen''s voice resounded, "Zhou Yi, if you have a n, you should make your move now or we will die!"


    Sun Zhou Yi looked up and found the fire hurricane had disappeared. Musashi Naizen fell with one knee while holding his sword, his clothespletely burned and showed a blue scaled-armor. His white skin also turned red while releasing hot steam.


    In order to neutralize the fireball, he forced himself to maintain the hurricane de longer than his limit. It drained all his energy and he no longer could move now. Sun Zhou Yi was only his hope now as the giant Little Dragon shot another five fireballs toward them. If Sun Zhou Yi did not make his move, then he would die for sure.


    Fwoosh!


    Suddenly, Musashi Naizen felt there was something just passed him. He looked up and found Sun Zhou Yi stood one meter away from him still with the big sword.


    Then, he saw Sun Zhou Yi shed the big sword toward the fireball. He witnessed Sun Zhou Yi sent countless sh toward the fireball. Musashi Naizen looked to the fireball and found the five fireballs were cut into pieces.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The small fireballnded on the ground and caused an explosion. However, none of these fireballs hit him and Sun Zhou Yi. After the fireball was cut, it spread out to his surroundings.


    Musashi Naizen could feel the strong heat as the smaller fireballs exploded around him. Then, he saw the big sword moved toward the giant Little Dragon. The big sword descended toward the giant''s head.


    "Not only his attack, but his movement also became faster Just what did he do at thest minute" Musashi Naizen muttered unbelievably.


    ng!


    Even though Sun Zhou Yi''s sword turned faster, the giant Little Dragon could still block the sword with its w.


    Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng!


    Sun Zhou Yi''s Ki Swords cut through the air and caused a strange noise. In sh, he shed his sword toward the giant Little Dragon four times. But all of that was blocked by the giant.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Musashi Naizen watched the battle with his eyes opened wide as he saw Sun Zhou Yi pushing the giant Little Dragon back. In each swing, the sword became faster and faster.


    ''Faster It''s not enough Faster Faster''


    Weng! Weng! Weng!


    As Sun Zhou Yi madly swung his sword, he was holding his breath.


    ''I don''t want to die here I have to kill it faster''


    As the fight went on, Musashi Naizen watched the fight with a nk look. At first, he still could see the sword, but as the battle went on, the thirty meters sword blurred.


    The giant Little Dragon''s ws were cut a few times, but the w instantly grew back. sh after sh, cut after cut, Sun Zhou Yi fought back and cornered the giant Little Dragon.


    ''Hope, there''s still hope for him Sun Zhou Yi definitely has a chance'' Musashi Naizen''s face brightened up as he watched this.


    *** ***


    "AHHHHHHHHH..." Musashi Hirata released a piercing cry as he closed his eyes.


    He could not be med for this as it happened so suddenly. Without any warning, his Master brought him to the sky. They were flying, but he did not know that he was flying as he thought Heero threw him up to the sky.


    "Stop it already, show me the way to Ence Fort!" Then, Heero''s annoyed voice entered his ears.


    Heero''s voice calmed Hirata down as he slowly opened his eyes. He saw many buildings and many people on the street, arge view of the outer region came into his sight. He also saw the Xing District right below him.


    "I-I am truly flying" Musashi Hirata muttered with a disbelief look stered on his face.


    k!


    Then, his head was hit by Heero, "Stop dazing out, we have to hurry, Sun Zhou Yi is in danger!"


    Heero''s words woke him up and he immediately replied, "East, Ence Fort located in the northeast"


    Musashi Hirata pointed in a certain direction. As soon as the reply came out, a gush of strong wind hit his face. It took him a while to get used to the speed as he opened his smartwatch.


    He opened an app exclusive to ranker and typed "Ence Fort". After that, a map appeared in his smartwatch and he showed it to Heero.


    "Master, follow the map"


    There was a big red dot on the map, it was Ence Fort. Heero adjusted the direction and picked up his speed. It was too fast, Musashi Hirata could not even enjoy the flight as he had to half-closed his eyes.


    Just as he was used with the flight and his view became clearer, a fort in the middle of the desert came into his sight.


    "Get ready, we arending," said Heero as he confirmed Ence Fort location through the map in the smartwatch. He scanned the small fort to find the gate and found the dungeon''s gate in the north of the fort.


    Swoosh!


    The strong wind hit his face again as his view blurred once again. Musashi Hirata could not enjoy the flight at all, it was an amazing yet thrilling experience for him. Heero did not slow down and hended with strong momentum.


    Boom!


    As Heero and Musashi Hiratanded right before the gate, the heroes who guarded the gate rmed and immediately shouted, "Enemy! Enemy Attack!"

 Chapter 117: An Unforgettable Moment

    Chapter 117: An Unforgettable Moment


    The cloud of sand rose up and enveloped a big area in front of the gate. It rmed the heroes around the gate and one of them shouted, "Enemy Attack!"


    With the strong momentum and along with the shouts, the nearby heroes immediately rushed toward the gate. The heroes surrounded the gate to guard the gate against the invasion. The heroes had pulled their weapons, getting ready to engage in a fight.


    Slowly, the sand dispersed and showed two figures. The two figures wore casual clothes, one had a sword on his waist while the other one had two swords and three spears on his back. The two men also wore a wooden mask that covered the face.


    One hero braced himself as he stepped out and asked in an unfriendly tone, "Who are you? This ce is a restricted ce, leave right away or we will arrest you!"


    Musashi Hirata acted as he did not hear the hero''s words as he looked toward his Master. He was waiting for an order from his Master while the shock and the excitement from flying had not died down yet.


    "We will enter the gate to save Zhou Yi," Heero replied in a low voice as he walked toward the gate. He did not bother to reply to the hero as his purpose was the gate behind the heroes.


    Musashi Hirata nodded and followed after Heero. As he walked closer to the gate, he scanned the heroes and his eyes were gleaming in excitement.


    ''It''s been a long time since thest time I fought I can use this chance to test how much my power has grown'' It was what in Hirata''s thought as he scanned the surrounding heroes.


    If his Master forced his way to the gate, battle bound to happen between the heroes and them. Hirata had heard that the heroes who joined the expedition were Gold ss Hero. It was worth his time to fight against these heroes.


    As the hero noticed the intruder did not heed his words, he tensed up. It was clear that the heroes group had the number, but the intruders seemed to be not afraid of him and hisrades.


    "Stop! This ce is protected by the Hero League!" The hero tried to use Hero League to scare the intruder but to no avail. The intruders did not seem intimidated in the slightest. The hero who was in charge of guarding the gate gritted his teeth as he made a hand signal.


    "Shoot!"


    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!


    "Stop" At the same time, a woman''s voice resounded from Ence Fort. However, it was toote as the heroes with a bow already released their arrows. Dozens of arrows with various kinds of speed shot toward the duo.


    Musashi Hirata wanted to move forward to block the arrows, but Heero prevented him.


    "Stay still!"


    Meanwhile, Bai Xin Yue who tried to stop the heroes picked her pace. She rushed with her maximum speed but still failed to reach in time as the arrows arrived. Yes, the voice who tried to stop the heroes belonged to her.


    However, the thing that happened next was quite shocking. The arrows who were about to reach the target met a blue transparent barrier that protected the duo. Bai Xin Yue was relieved, but she also secretly marveled at the same time.


    ''Just what was the blue barrier just now?'' she thought. But she knew it was not the time to be amazed. She had to make things clear to avoid a battle between them. In just one nce, she knew that these two people were the same people in the Xing Auction House.


    "Stop! Stop your attack, they are not enemies! Stop your attack!" Bai Xin Yue signaled the heroes to lower their weapons as she hurriedly approached Heero and Musashi Hirata.


    The hero who ordered the attack also signaled his people to stop the attack at Bai Xin Yue''s signal. Looking at Bai Xin Yue, he was relieved inside. He perceived these two people were not normal.


    They came down from the sky, but nothing happened to them. Moreover, the duo also stopped the arrows by just walking. There were many bizarre things and if it was possible, he did not want to fight against these two and Bai Xin Yue saved him. At the same time, he also wondered whose these two were.


    "Are you Sun Zhou Yi''s master?" Bai Xin Yue asked as she reached the duo master and disciple.


    "I am Sun Zhou Yi''s junior brother, wee to save him, so can you give us ess to the dungeon?" Musashi Hirata answered on behalf of his Master as he pointed his finger toward the gate.


    Just as Bai Xin Yue wanted to say yes, there was a loud voice answered from Ence Fort, "No, The dungeon is the Hero League''s property. We will not give any ess to unknown people like you!"


    Musashi Hirata looked toward the voice and his eyes gleamed in excitement as he saw the figure that wasing toward him. Bai Xin Yue also turned around with a frown as she recognized the voice.


    Wu Jiang Shan with Huo Liang Xun followed from behind and approached them. Kang Seo-Yeon also followed, at this time, all heroes gathered in the north gate of Ence Fort.


    "What if I insist on entering the dungeon?" Musashi Hirata did not back down and replied in a challenging tone instead. Wu Jiang Shan was an Emperor ss Hero, a good opponent to test his progress.


    Piak! Ouch!


    Heero hit Musashi Hirata''s head, "We here to save Zhou Yi, not to pick a fight! Ignore these people!"


    "Wait, if you want to save Sun Zhou Yi, bring me with you. I know the way inside the dungeon!" Kang Seo-Yeon rushed forward as she volunteered herself to be a guide.


    "You... don''t you hear me! They can''t enter the dungeon! Arrest them!" Wu Jiang Shan furiously called out the heroes to arrest the duo.


    However, Bai Xin Yue stepped out, "I gave them the permission to enter the dungeon, if any of you dare to make a move, then you have to face me!"


    The atmosphere was getting even more intense as the higher-ups argued. The other heroes just looked at this with confusion as they did not know who they had to obey. Heero and Musashi Hirata took this chance to enter the dungeon as Kang Seo-Yeon


    As the three entered the dungeon, Bai Xin Yue stood right before the gate as the guards subconsciously stayed away from her. A conflict involved an Emperor ss Hero, they did not want to get dragged into this conflict.


    "Bai Xin Yue, do you know the consequence of viting the team leader''s order? Don''t think because my little brother is interested in you that I will be soft to you as well!" With a gloomy look on his face, Wu Jiang Shan showed his dominance as an Emperor ss Hero as he walked closer to Bai Xin Yue.


    "Heh, team leader? How could I don''t know that we have a new team leader? Does HQ appoint you as the new team leader?" Bai Xin Yue let a cold chuckle.


    "Wu. Jiang. Shan. I am the vice leader of this expedition team, ordering you to go back to the fort!"


    Wu Jiang Shan was furious, but he could retort back. Bai Xin Yue pointed out the fact that he was not the leader of the expedition team yet while Bai Xin Yue was indeed the vice leader even before he joined. He came with a status of reinforcement, he held no authorities over the team.


    But he could not ept that Bai Xin Yue shamed him before many heroes. Just as he wanted to make his move, Huo Liang Xun appeared in front of him.


    "Wu Jiang Shan, back! Don''t force me to fight you!"


    Fury was boiling deep inside him, but if he forced his way to fight against Huo Liang Xun and Bai Xin Yue at the same time. His chance of winning was low. Moreover, if he truly fought against Bai Xin Yue, it would reduce his contribution point, making him harder to advance in the ranking.


    He gripped his palm into a fist as anger filled his eyes. But he did not make his move as he turned around, walking back to the fort.


    As for Huo Liang Xun, he took on Bai Xin Yue''s side because he felt guilty for leaving Musashi Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi. Now, there were mysterious peopleing to save them, so he took their side, hoping the mysterious people could save Musashi Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi.


    *** ***


    As the three entered the dungeon, Kang Seo Yeon immediately rushed straight ahead to the north while Heero and Musashi Hirata followed her. She rushed with her maximum speed, but the two men easily followed her.


    "Woman, your speed is too slow!" Heero voiced out his thoughts.


    Kang Seo Yeon was shocked as she turned around to look at Heero. But then, she also saw the man with a sword on his waist also nodded in agreement.


    "Urgh. B-but this is my maximum speed" having not finished her words, she suddenly felt there was a hand circled around her waist. With her eyes almost popped out of the socket, she saw the man with five weapons on his back appeared next to her.


    "Woman, show the path!" Heero picked Kang Seo-Yeon''s body with his left hand, only then, Kang Seo-Yeon yelled, "Kyahhkkk!"


    However, Heero hit her head to stop the yell, "Woman, stop screaming and show the way! We might not get in time to save Sun Zhou Yi if you are too slow."


    Hearing this, Kang Seo-Yeon stumped as she stopped screaming, but she also agreed. If they could go faster, then it would be best. With a face full of grievance, Kang Seo-Yeon pointed in a certain direction.


    ''My Prince, I am sorry, my body was touched by another man I am sorry, my prince'' Kang Seo-Yeon''s thoughts ran wild.


    *** ***


    Ten minutes or even less than ten minutes, Kang Seo-Yeon was not sure herself. The supposed to be a thirty minutes trip with her maximum speed was reached in less than ten minutes by the two mysterious people.


    Kang Seo Yeon finally understood why the man said that her speed was too slow. Indeed, if she had topare her speed with the mysterious man, she was too slow.


    As they reached the ce, Kang Seo-Yeon saw a shocking scene. She saw the supposed to be a powerful giant that could easily wipe the team out was fighting against someone. A giant blue giant sword about thirty meters long kept shing toward the giant Little Dragon.


    She also saw a small figure who wielded the giant sword and that small figure was familiar to her. As an archer, she had good eyesight and recognized the small figure, Sun Zhou Yi.


    Besides Sun Zhou Yi, she also saw another small figure, the second man was Musashi Naizen. Both were working together as they fought the giant Little Dragon. She saw Musashi Naizen taking care of the fireball shot by the giant Little Dragon.


    The distance between them was about two hundred meters, she got a clear sight of the battle.


    Musashi Naizen was protecting Sun Zhou Yi from the fireball while Sun Zhou Yi fought against the giant Little Dragon. It was almost an hour since she left this ce and she was shocked that the two men managed to hold all this time.


    However, soon, she noticed Sun Zhou Yi''s sh bing slower as the time went on. Sun Zhou Yi had reached his limit. Just as she wanted to urge the mysterious people, she heard a mutter from the man who carried her.


    "It''s a Wyvern King Not bad, not bad He grows again to be able to hold a Wyvern King"


    "What nonsense are you saying, why don''t you help them, now!?" it was the words Kang Seo-Yeon wanted to say, but she could not as the mysterious man released her from his grasp and she fell.


    Plop!


    She fell with her face on the ground, just as she wanted to scold the man. She subconsciously closed her mouth as her eyes opened wide in shock.


    Kang Seo-Yeon saw the man pulled a spear and formed a familiar stance. In an instant, her heart thumped furiously and her eyes were gleaming in excitement.


    Then, the mysterious man made his move, heunched a familiar strike. His feet were buzzed out as yellow lighting burst out from the soles.


    Fwoosh!


    Leaving a trail of yellow lighting, Kang Seo-Yeon saw the man blurred figure was wrapped in yellow lighting. It struck the giant Wyvern King''s body, then a big hole formed in the Wyvern King''s body.


    ck gas oozed out of the hole along with a spark of yellow lightning. This scene was exactly the same as the memorable scene that happened in her life.


    "My Prince!!!!" Kang Seo-Yeon screamed in joy. The man she had been looking for, finally appeared.


    However, the thing that happened next was another thing that could not be forgotten by her. As the mysterious man shed against the giant Little Dragon, she noticed Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Naizen retreated.


    And then, a spear made of yellow lightning formed in the sky. The lightning spear was ten meters in length, what shocked her was that not only one spear, but countless lightning spears formed in the sky.


    With her eyes bulging out, that almost popped out of her socket, she witnessed an unforgettable moment in her life. The lighting spears rained down at the giant Little Dragon and as the countless lightning spears rained down, lightning burst out of its body, blinding her sight.

 Chapter 118: An Unforgettable Moment (2)

    Chapter 118: An Unforgettable Moment (2)


    Hah... Hah Hah


    A pang of exhaustion hit Sun Zhou Yi who had been fighting the Wyvern King for almost an hour. His arms were sore and numb for wielding the big sword, despite the early momentum, he still failed to kill the Wyvern King.


    He managed to cut the Wyvern King''s w a few times, but he could not reach the dark core in the Wyvern King''s body. He tried to reach the dark core inside its body, but he was far to destroy the hundreds of dark cores.


    "I-I am at my limit" Sun Zhou Yi squeezed a few words out of his mouth. His words were directed to Musashi Naizen next to him.


    Not only Sun Zhou Yi, but Musashi Naizen''s also out of the breath as well. He had been intercepting many fireballs for Sun Zhou Yi and he was at his limit as well.


    "Hah Me Hah too" Musashi Naizen formed a bitter smile as a reply came out of his mouth. He thought, with Sun Zhou Yi''s big sword, they could kill the giant Little Dragon. However, he felt he was too naive, they were far from killing the giant.


    Weng! Weng! Weng!


    Sun Zhou Yi swung his swords while the Wyvern King warily countered his words. As he fought, a memory appeared in his mind. He felt his life in thest few months was quite lucky.


    Meeting his master, getting stronger, fulfilling his lover''s desire, and he got promoted to Gold ss Hero. Thest a few months of memories shed in his mind and a satisfied smile formed on his lips.


    Did he regret his decision to stall the Wyvern King? He did not, instead, he felt proud and did not regret his decision. It was a lie if he said aloud that he did not regret, regret was in his heart, but a sense of fulfillment dominating his feeling right now.


    With a big smile on his face, he muttered in a low voice that only him who could hear his voice, "Grandma Rong, I am a Hero, right?"


    A past scene floated in his mind, where an olddy was telling a story about a Hero. The Hero in the story was not just a mere profession, but a true Hero.


    <em>"Grandma Rong, what is a Hero?"</em>


    <em>"A person that is known for courageous and nobility of character. He protects the weak, he helps whoever is in need, he is kind and treats everyone equally, he is"</em>


    An olddy with white hair sat in a rocking chair appeared in Sun Zhou Yi''s mind. Grandma Rong, she was a caretaker in an orphanage where he grew up. If someone asked him who his parents were, he would answer Grandma Rong.


    <em>"I wish, someday, a Hero will appear for us"</em> It was the words that always came out from Grandma Rong''s mouth after she finished telling a story to the kids. The other children treated the story as mere entertainment, but not for him.


    Sun Zhou Yi wished one day, he would be a Hero. A Hero just like what Grandma Rong wished to, he took Grandma Rong''s wish as his dream. That was the reason why he wanted to be a Hero despite being weak.


    "Grandma Rong, I have be a Hero, right?"


    Just as Sun Zhou Yi had given up, there was a familiar voice resounded, "Yes, you are a Hero, a stupid one at that!"


    The words were quite harsh, but Sun Zhou Yi recognized the voice. It was his Master''s voice. He did not upset even his Master said he was stupid, instead, the smile on his face became wider.


    Fwoosh!


    A streak of yellow lightning passed him and pierced through the giant''s body. Sun Zhou Yi was surprised, but also overjoyed at the same time. As for Musashi Naizen, he was shocked and rooted on the spot as he nkly stared at the big hole in the giant''s chest.


    "If you still want to live and continue to be a Hero, stay away! Leave this big guy to me!" Heero warned his first disciple.


    Sun Zhou Yi let out heartyughter as the big sword dissipated. After that, he pulled Musashi Naizen who was rooted on the spot, "Leader, you heard that, let''s leave!"


    Graorrhh!


    The giant Little Dragon let out a pained roar, the deafening roar echoed through the second dungeon.


    Only after hearing Sun Zhou Yi''s words and the roar, Musashi Naizen snapped out of his shock. Now, he directed his shock toward Sun Zhou Yi. Even without speaking, Sun Zhou Yi could tell what Musashi Naizen wanted to ask.


    "Let''s leave this ce first, we will speak after wee out alive from this ce," Having said that, Sun Zhou Yi retreated with his exhausted body and Musashi Naizen followed after him.


    Sun Zhou Yi met the shocked Kang Seo-Yeon and Musashi Hirata. Yes, even Musashi Hirata was shocked by his Master''s power shown to him. Sun Zhou Yi recognized both and he stopped next to the duo.


    He fell to the ck soil and cked out afterward. He had been holding all this time, now, his Master appeared which calmed him down. As soon as he reached the ground, exhaustion engulfed him and he passed out.


    Musashi Naizen also showed a surprised look as Musashi Hirata with a mask came into his sight. Hirata might have a wooden mask covering his face, but he recognized the sword that hung on the waist.


    Just as he wanted to ask, he felt a fluctuation from his back. He turned around and soon, he had the same expression as Kang Seo-Yeon. His eyes almost popped out of his socket as he saw the countless lightning spears in the sky.


    The shock he felt could not be described in words, the incredible sight turned him speechless. It was a power that could not be believed if one did not see it with their eyes.


    Bzzzz! Bzzzz!


    The countless lightning spears rained down the giant Little Dragon and a light that blinded his eyes burst out. The blinding lightsted for a minute, at this time, he was oblivious to what happened with the fight.


    Even so, Musashi Naizen already knew the result. Without a doubt, the giant Little Dragon was dead for sure.


    In the center of the blinding light, Heero released out a relieved sigh. He clenched his fist and loosened, he did that a few times. After a moment, he muttered in relief, "I have recovered to eighty percent at my peak. It''s more than enough to face an Emperor Specter,"


    As he said that, Heero gazed far further to the north. It was as if his gaze could reach the end of the dungeon. The current him was far stronger than him in the past, where he had to bet his life to kill the Evil Dragon.


    Sigh!


    Heero released out a sigh as the past''s scene shed in his mind. He regretted that he was not as strong as now when the Evil Dragon attacked Morabaka City. He regretted, but he did not dawdle with his regret as he now had a new life.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, then a slight smile formed on his lips. Afterward, Heero went back to regroup with the others, Wyvern King was killed and his mission had been achieved.


    Slowly, Musashi Naizen opened his eyes, the bleak forest and sky came into his sight once again.


    However, there was a big difference between the scene a minute ago and now. The giant that loomed over him now disappeared. The giant Little Dragon disappeared without a trace and he finally got to see the mysterious man who spoke to Sun Zhou Yi before.


    The man wore a casual ck shirt with five weapons on his back. However, he could not see the face as the man wore a wooden mask covering the face. Currently, the mysterious man was checking Sun Zhou Yi''s condition


    Looking at the mask, he remembered another man with the same mask. He turned around, but he was greeted with a sheathed sword.


    Bugh!


    The sheathed sword hit his back head and his vision immediately ckened out. Musashi Hirata''s action shocked everyone including Heero.


    "You You What are you doing?" Kang Seo-Yeon immediately rushed toward Musashi Naizen as she pulled out her short sword.


    Instead of exining his action, Musashi Hirata answered with a question, "Do you think the conscious Emperor ss Hero - Rank 7 willing to be carried by a stranger like me?"


    Shake!


    A frown appeared on Kang Seo-Yeon''s forehead as she recalled Musashi Naizen''s character. Then, she shook her head, then she came into a realization.


    If the conscious Musashi Naizen was not willing to be carried, then the unconscious Musashi Naizen could do nothing even if he did not want to be carried. It meant the masked man knocked Musashi Naizen to carry him out of the dungeon to shorten their trips out.


    The injured and exhausted Musashi Naizen would not be able to follow her speed, let alone the duo masked. With an understanding look, she nodded and approached Heero who smeared something green onto Sun Zhou Yi''s body.


    After Heero finished everything, he picked up the unconscious Sun Zhou Yi and said, "Let''s go back!"


    Having said that, Heero moved to the woman, intending to carry the woman with his other hand. However, the woman refused him.


    "Woman, let me carry if you don''t want to be left behind! We can''t stay here longer with two unconscious guys, or the Dark Ki will enter their bodies!" Heero spoke in an annoyed tone.


    "I don''t want to be carried like before" Kang Seo-Yeon shook her head and added with a big smile, "Let me get on your back instead,"


    Heero did not bother to reply as he gave his back to the woman. The current Kang Seo-Yeon was totally different from the Kang Seo-Yeon he rescued a few months ago. He failed to recognize the woman was Kang Dong-Woo and Kang Myung Hee''s big sister.


    Kang Seo-Yeon happily hopped onto Heero''s back. She had her feet circed Heero''s waist and her hand on Heero''s neck.


    As for Musashi Hirata, he cast a strange look at his master.


    ''My Master has good luck with women,''


    Heero did not feel anything suspicious, but he felt something round pressed his back. However, he did not bother to adjust the woman''s position as it was her fault. After that, the group rushed back to the gate.


    <em>''Hehe, this is My Prince''s smell He has a good smell He has a good smell''</em>


    <em>''Is this the one called a manly smell?''</em>


    <em>''Oh, I am hugging my prince I am hugging my prince after a long time, finally, I can now hug my prince''</em>


    <em>''Is this the one called fate? Fate says My Prince is my other half, as fate says so, I can''t do anything about it except for epting my fate''</em>


    <em>''I have to press my body harder so My Prince''s smell sticks to my clothes''</em>


    <em>''Oh no, I will not wash my clothes and will not change my clothes for a week No, at least I will wear this manly smell of clothes for a month Or maybe a year?''</em>


    Kang Seo-Yeon''s thoughts ran wild. She closed her eyes to engross in her wild imagination as she imagined a bright future that awaited her.

 Chapter 119: Hidden Danger

    Chapter 119: Hidden Danger


    It took the same time for the group toe out of the dungeon. As Heero''s group came out, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The heroes were still gathered around the gate as they were discussing themotion just now.


    Mostly, they were talking about the mysterious Heero and Hirata who came out of nowhere. The most confusing one was certainly Bai Xin Yue. She was wondering how Heero reached Ence Fort this fast.


    She was the one who informed Bai Shuang''er to call Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, but she expected they came in eight hours in the fastest with Bai Family''s private jet at that.


    However, things were out of her expectation, Sun Zhou Yi''s Master came in less than half an hour. She was sure about that as she always checked the time, but how? How could they reach Ence Fort so fast? This was the thing that bugged her down.


    Just as she was in deep thought, she heard amotion. Bai Xin Yue noticed the heroes around were looking at her. No, they were looking at the gate behind her.


    She was curious about what these people looked at. She turned around and shock shed on her face. Bai Xin Yue looked at her wrist, she was checking the time. Then she found out that it was only twenty-three minutes Sun Zhou Yi''s master entered the dungeon.


    ''Does Sun Zhou Yi''s Master fail to rescue Sun Zhou Yi?'' a doubt crossed her mind as she looked back at the group. Then she noticed the unconscious Musashi Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi were carried out of the gate.


    The shock could not describe her expression anymore. It was just hard to believe. She overcame his shock as she approached the group. However, soon, Bai Xin Yue cast a strange look at the Heero. No, her gaze was directed at Kang Seo-Yeon who was on Heero''s back.


    Just like a ko stuck onto a tree, Kang Seo-Yeon mped the mysterious man with all fours. Moreover, she noticed Kang Seo-Yeon seemed to be so happy. Her expression was just like a maiden experienced a lovelorn.


    ''Does she fall in love with this guy? She sure has a weird fetish'' Bai Xin Yue thought. After all, the man never showed his face, only wearing a wooden mask all this time.


    "Are you hurt?" She put her useless thought aside and inquired. Being carried out of the dungeon, she suspected Kang Seo-Yeon was hurt.


    However, right after she asked out, Kang Seo-Yeon hopped down swiftly from the mysterious man.


    "Nope, I am fine~" Kang Seo-Yeon cheerfully answered and surmised what happened in the dungeon into a simple sentence, "We also manage to save Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Naizen,"


    Bai Xin Yue looked at Kang Seo Yeon strangely. Kang Seo-Yeon was her friend, but this was the first time she saw this side of Kang Seo-Yeon. She realized that she still did not know her friend well.


    ''It''s not us, but me alone'' Of course, Heero did not say it out as he merely nodded in confirmation to satisfy the curious Bai Xin Yue.


    "What about the giant Little Dragon?" Bai Xin Yue threw another question right after that. She was truly curious and wanted to know what happened inside the dungeon. Like, how the two masked men saved Musashi Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Miss, we have two unconscious men here. Your priority should be getting them an intermediate treatment, right? You can ask about thatter after making sure these two are fine, right?" Heero could not help but rebuke Bai Xin Yue.


    They were bringing out the two unconscious men and instead of prioritizing the two men''s situation, the young miss asked something she could askter.


    ''As expected of the people of the core region, they are more concerned in their works rather than theirrades,'' Heero''s impression of the heroes and people from the core region worsened from this little detail.


    Hearing those words from Heero, she realized her mistake. With the shock she received earlier, she forgot about Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Naizen.


    "Urgh Urgh Right, please follow me," Bai Xin Yue stuttered a little. It was as if a student made a mistake and her teacher rebuked her. She did not know why, but she was quite nervous when the man with the mask spoke to her.


    She lowered her head and led the group to a temporary medical house the expedition had set up on the first day they arrived at Ence Fort.


    At this time, Kang Seo-Yeon called Heero, "My Pri" she stopped halfway. She almost called her crush with "My Prince", but she realized her mistake as she immediately paused. Currently, her rtionship with this mysterious man was stranger, calling him My Prince could disgust Heero.


    ''I have to impress my prince, not disgust him. I have to act elegantly before him. Men are visual creatures and I am confident in my charm. I need to show him my elegance, and then, with a little push, I will make him fall in love with me. Who does not want to have a gorgeous and elegantdy as his girlfriend!''


    ''For now, you have to act with restraint, Kang Seo-Yeon act with restraint''


    "Ahem Sir! You forget your weapons," as she took a ride on Heero''s back, Kang Seo-Yeon had to carry Heero''s weapons with her. She gracefully and carefully handed the five weapons to Heero.


    Heero merely nodded his head as he took the weapon with him. He had a prejudice against the people from the inner region, so he did not want to associate with the people from the inner region. That was why he spoke less and did not bother to reveal his name.


    Despite her crush giving her a cold shoulder, it did not discourage Kang Seo-Yeon in the slightest. She happily followed the group to Ence Fort.


    Bai Xin Yue led Heero and Musashi Hirata to a room. As they entered the one called a temporary house. It was just a normal building filled with advanced medic tech.


    However, Heero only asked a normal room for Sun Zhou Yi. Sun Zhou Yi only suffered a slight injury and he already took care of it. The thing Sun Zhou Yi needed the most was a rest to recover from ki exhaustion.


    What surprised Heero was, Musashi Hirata who acted differently. Instead of bringing the unconscious man in his arm to the doctor on duty, he followed him.


    Bai Xin Yue did not interfere as she instructed the doctor to not intervene as well. She dismissed the doctor and led Heero to a sterilized room. As they reached the room, Heero also dismissed Bai Xin Yue. He asked her to leave them alone.


    m!


    Heero closed the door as Bai Xin Yue rooted on the spot. She opened her mouth as she wanted to ask, ''Did I offend you in any way?'' but there were no wordsing out of her mouth. She closed her mouth, but then she opened her mouth and released a sigh of regret.


    She turned around as she mulled over what she did to offend Sun Zhou Yi''s Master. Why did he seem like he did not like me? This was the first time they officially talked to each other, so she was confused as to why Sun Zhou Yi''s Master seemed to dislike her.


    Yes, Bai Xin Yue had guessed the masked man with five weapons was Sun Zhou Yi''s Master. And she guessed right, but confusion still bugged her.


    "I have to know why Sun Zhou Yi''s Master does not like me for the sake of my future n, but before that, I am going to ask Seo-Yeon what actually happened inside the dungeon. What happened to the giant Little Dragon"


    Bai Xin Yue muttered with a wronged look. She was wronged with the sudden dislike she received from Sun Zhou Yi''s Master. With confusion and resentment filled her mind, she walked out of the medical house and headed toward Kang Seo-Yeon''s room.


    Meanwhile, inside the sterilized room, Heero put his first disciple onto the soft bed. After that, his hand entered his space storage and took out a small container filled with blue liquid. After that, he chugged the small container into Sun Zhou Yi''s mouth.


    The thing he forced into Sun Zhou Yi''s mouth was medicine to quicken Ki''s recovery. With this medicine, Sun Zhou Yi would recover faster.


    After everything was over, Heero let out a helpless sigh as his gazended at Sun Zhou Yi''s face who had a tranquil look. He was worried about his disciple, if this continued, Sun Zhou Yi might lose his life sooner orter.


    However, he also could not persuade Sun Zhou Yi to change. He saw his old self in Sun Zhou Yi. It was the time when he became a hero, he had the same passion as Sun Zhou Yi, so he could not bring himself to stop what Sun Zhou Yi wanted to do.


    At this time, Musashi Hirata who always been silent since he came out of the dungeon, speaking in a low voice, "Master, can you check my brother as well?"


    Heero was surprised when he heard this and immediately turned his head toward Musashi Hirata. He looked at his disciple, then he looked at the unconscious man on the bed. Then, a peculiar expression formed behind the wooden mask.


    "I remember that you hated your brother? This is your chance to cripple him and your family might have their attention change on you if your big brother is crippled. And then, you will get what you longing for."


    Heero did not immediately check Musashi Naizen, but a shocking statement came out of his mouth. His words certainly shocked Musashi Hirata.


    Musashi Hirata was stunned for a moment before he replied in a rather calm tone, "I don''t hate him, I no longer hate him! I was jealous of him, but no longer now."


    "I have found what I want and the thing I want" Hirata stopped and pointed his finger toward his unconscious brother, "He does not have the thing I want. It was the past me that foolish and greedy, wanting to take the thing that does not belong to me."


    "I just wasted years of my life in vain, so now, I want to enjoy my life and do the things I want to do. I" Just as Musashi Hirata wanted to continue, Heero stopped him.


    "Alright, we will talk about thatter. For now, let me check your brother," Heero tapped Musashi Hirata shoulder twice and approached Musashi Naizen. Beneath the wooden mask, his lips formed a happy smile.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Bai Xin Yue was in Kang Seo-Yeon''s room. She was interrogating Kang Seo-Yeon as she wanted to know what happened inside the dungeon.


    "The giant Little Dragon is dead No, it''s not a little dragon, the thing that is simr to a dragon is a Wyvern and the giant is Wyvern King!" Kang Seo-Yeon answered as she opened her luggage.


    "DDDDD-Dead? B-But how?" With a look full of doubt and shock, she asked back.


    The giant No, the Wyvern King, the giant creature that had a fearful ability that could forcefully freeze their body with a strange aura was killed easily? She just could not believe that. Moreover, the time the group entered until they came out from the dungeon, it was less than thirty minutes.


    Just how, how they killed the monster that fasts. Without realizing it, Bai Xin Yue was staring at Kang Seo-Yeon with her eyes almost popped out her socket.


    "Alright, stop staring at me like that. It''s scary, I will tell you" Here, Kang Seo-Yeon stopped searching for her luggage as she got closer to Bai Xin Yue. With a solemn look on her face, she started telling Bai Xin Yue, she spoke slowly to add the solemnity in her words.


    "He"


    "He?" Bai Xin Yue followed after Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "He killed Wyvern King in two strikes in the first strike, a hole formed in its chest In the second strike, Wyvern King is gone"


    "But how?" Bai Xin Yue was not satisfied with the reply as she asked again.


    "If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would also not believe it, but it happened" With an entranced look, Kang Seo-Yeon started her story, but Bai Xin Yue cut her off impatiently.


    "Get to the main point!"


    Still, with an entranced look, Kang Seo-Yeon continued. She told Bai Xin Yue how amazing her prince was. Meanwhile, Bai Xin Yue was listening to the story with a dumbfounded look. She had been numbed with the shock she received today. She listened to Kang Seo-Yeon with a nk look.


    The fight was short and there was not much to tell in the first ce. Five minutester, Bai Xin Yue came out from Kang Seo-Yeon''s room. However, there was a change in Bai Xin Yue''s expression.


    She was no longer surprised or shocked and she also believed Kang Seo-Yeon was telling the truth. Now, her eyes were gleaming in excitement for an unknown reason. Then, the excitement was reced with a strong determination as she headed back toward the Medical House.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero and Musashi Hirata walked back to the dungeon''s gate. Musashi Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi only suffered a light injury, as for why they were still unconscious, because they were exhausted. So, with a little bit of his medicine, Heero was sure the two would be fine.


    Standing before the gate, Heero was in a dilemma. As far as he knew about Specter Territory, there should be another three Specter King and one Specter Emperor inside the dungeon.


    Abyss Trees were rare trees and Specter treasured a territory with abyss trees more than the other territories. Usually, four Specter Kings and one Specter Emperor were ced in this territory to guard against the invasion.


    He killed one Specter King, Wyvern King. Then if he guessed correctly, there were three Specter Kings and one Specter Emperor left inside. There was still a hidden danger inside the dungeon.


    ''Should I clear the hidden danger, or just let them be?''

 Chapter 120: Shadow Fang (1)

    Chapter 120: Shadow Fang (1)


    "What took you so longgggg!? I''m hungry!!!" As soon as Heero entered the noodle shop, Miao Miao''s shrill voice entered his ears.


    Sitting on the counter table that was usually used by customers, Miao Miao red at Heero with eyes full of resentment.


    Heero was bewildered upon hearing the little girl''s words. He did not understand what was the rtion between she was hungry and him.


    ''She could just start to eat first without waiting for me, why would you love so much ming me,'' Heero retorted inwardly. He did not say it out just like the first day they met. After a few days of interaction with the little girl, he found out that arguing with the little girl was just wasting time.


    If she was about to lose, she would hide behind her mommy. Sometimes, her wife also supported the little girl against him. All in all, since the little girl appeared in his life, his wives never took his side.


    As for why he came backte, it was because he had to check the dungeon first. It took him some time to check the whole territory which was five times bigger than the first dungeon. As he predicted, there was a Specter Emperor and three Specter Kings resided in different ces.


    The good news was the Specter Emperor and the other three Specter King were in a dormant state. They seemed to be prolonging their lives by putting themselves in a dormant state. If he guessed right, these guys were waiting for someone or the right time to wake up.


    If it was Heero in the past, he would without hesitation kill these Specters. With his hate toward Specter, these specters could be an object to vent out his hate. However, he did not kill the specter.


    He left them alive for his disciple. Heero left the specter alive to be a training subject for his disciple. He would use the second dungeon to get Sun Zhou Yi familiarized himself with the specter.


    Not only for his disciple but for the Hero League as well. Letting the Hero League knew there was a unique creature aside from the mutated beast and zombies that they had to face. After all, he had retired and it was their job now to fight humanity''s adversary.


    As for how the Earth''s heroes would kill Specter King or even Specter Emperor, it was not his problem. The Hero League had to think that by themselves.


    But based on the fight between the Wyvern King against Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Naizen, the Hero League would be having a hard time against the specter. Even the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 7 was not the Wyvern King match, let alone the heroes with a lower rank.


    As for the top six of the Emperor ss, he had not met them yet. Maybe they could kill the Wyvern King, he did not know. It was hard topare as the system between the worlds were different.


    However, so far, he had not found a hero that could rival King Level Creature yet, whether it was from the beast race or specter. As for what the strongest creature the human on Earth had encountered, he did not know.


    Such information was ssified with only top brass from the Hero League that could ess this information. It was what Musashi Hirata told him, so he had no way to know about it.


    With his mind full of thoughts, Heero ignored the little girl who looked indignant as he climbed up to the second floor. But as he had yet to reach the stair, Hong Yu came out of the kitchen.


    "Dear, where are you going? Have you had lunch? We are waiting for you to eat together~"


    Heero stopped his steps and looked at his wife, "Even if I have my lunch, I will still eat together with you. Wait a moment, I am going to change my clothes,"


    A smile blossomed on Hong Yu''s face, but the little girl seemed not to like her aunt and Heero had their sweet time as she harrumphed, "Geh, glib. A love expert, MasterAi says that a man with a glib tongue is unfaithful, womanizer! Auntie, you have to be careful!"


    However, Hong Yu only let out a giggle in response while Heero rolled his eyes at the Little Tigress. After that, he changed his clothes and went back to the kitchen.


    As he entered the kitchen, he heard the Little Tigress was still talking about the love expert MasterAi.


    "Auntie, I am being serious here. MasterAi has released many columns and many of his columns proved to be correct. He has almost ten million followers on the Web Forum. You should check the MasterAi Forum and reconsider your choice of man!"


    Hong Yu and Shen Miao were sitting next to each other. Before them, a square table filled with food and Han Ying was sitting on the duo''s opposite.


    As his seat was taken by the Little Tigress, Heero sat next to Han Ying. He did not try to refute the Little Tigress'' im about the love expert MasterAi.


    "Little Tigress, then you should convince your mommy to see that MasterAi''s private forum as well. I am you Mommy''s husband as well," As Heero said that, an evil smirk on his face as he ced his hand on Han Ying''s waist and pulled her closer to him.


    He did that without considering Han Ying''s reaction as he did that to prove the Little Tigress. Sure enough, seeing how intimate her Mommy and Heero was, Shen Miao was immediately provoked by Heero''s action.


    "You Don''t touch my Mommy!" Shen Miao immediately stood on her chair as she pointed at Heero with a fork in his hand. She seemed to be wanting to threaten Heero, but Shen Miao''s action was cute in Heero''s eyes.


    "Release my Mommy or I will call my men to beat you!"


    Heero wanted to say, "Call your men and let''s see who will get beaten!", but before he could say it, Han Ying spoke first.


    "Shen Miao! Put your fork down! Also, who taught you to do that? You have to respect him more, he is your stepfather!" Han Ying rebuked Shen Miao.


    Even though Han Ying spoiled her daughter, she was strict with her daughter at the same time. If Shen Miao was wrong, she would scold her. Each time Shen Miao did something like this, she would always get rebuked by Han Ying.


    Shen Miao seemed to want to say something, but looking at her mommy''s expression, she closed her mouth. She lowered the fork and sat back on her seat.


    As for Heero, a victorious smile emerged on his lips. He stuck his tongue at the Little Tigress with, "I won~" expression.


    The Little Tigress gnashed her teeth, but she did not say anything more as she also realized she was lost this time. Instead, she directed her gaze toward the meatball smeared in tomato sauce.


    She imagined the meatball to Heero''s face, her hand moved. Shen Miao jabbed the meatball with her fork and brought the meatball into her mouth. She bit half of the meatball as she looked at Heero.


    She wanted to appear to be brutal with an expression, "You will have the same fate as the meatball if you offend me!"


    However, her action amused Heero, not only Heero, Han Ying and Hong Yu also amused by the Little Tigress. During lunch, Shen Miao did the same things a few times, before she was overwhelmed by the yummy food and slowly forgot her resentment.


    *** ***


    Ence Fort, Medical House


    Bai Xin Yue had gotten back to check Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Naizen''s condition. She found the two were sleeping only with light injuries. The doctor did a double-check and told her that.


    Since then, she was waiting in this room. Her main purpose ining to this room was to meet Sun Zhou Yi''s Master. However, after three hours of waiting, the two masked men did note back.


    "Where do they go? Does he avoid me purposely?" Bai Xin Yue muttered in a low voice. It had been three hours, but they had note back yet.


    Creak!


    The door opened, Bai Xin Yue immediately stood up. With a hopeful gaze, she looked at the door and she saw a figure. Yes, only one who came back, the masked man with a sword on his waist.


    Bai Xin Yue tilted her head, but she did not find the other one. Her forehead puckered up and asked, "You Alone?"


    "Yes, My Master has returned to Star City!" Having said that, Musashi Hirata walked to the couch and sat.


    "Leave them to me, you can leave now!" He added in an indifferent tone.


    "Urghh" Bai Xin Yue was left speechless by the duo master and disciple. They came and left as they pleased, both did not put the Hero League in their eyes at all. Of course, she did not say her displeasure out.


    "Then" She wanted to ask something to Musashi Hirata but noticed how umunicative was this man. Bai Xin Yue canceled her intention.


    "What?"


    "No, nothing. Then I will take my leave. If you need anything here, you can talk to me," with that said, Bai Xin Yue left the room.


    ''Sun Zhou Yi is my hope, I have to get closer to him and asked him to introduce his Master,''


    *** ***


    Xing District, Underground Dungeon


    Heero apanied by Butcher Wang entered the dungeon. The supposed to be an empty dungeon, fourteen people filled the dungeon.


    It was a dungeon consisting of twenty confinements. Three out of twenty confinements, three confinements were used to lock fourteen people. These fourteen people were part of Shadow Fang who escaped from two secret bases.


    They came to the Xing District with impure intention. They wanted to bomb the district as retaliation, but Butcher Wang caught them before they could do that.


    Heero came to the dungeon for these fourteen people. He wanted to interrogate these people to get to know more about the Shadow Fang. He entered one confinement and found five people were tied and gagged with wet clothes.


    Heero took out a small bottle filled with yellow liquid with a smirk. He decided to drag the Shadow Fang out and finish them off.

 Chapter 121: Shadow Fang (2)

    Chapter 121: Shadow Fang (2)


    As Heero interrogated the Shadow Fang''s minion, Butcher Wang did not join the interrogation. Instead, he guarded the door, but from time to time, he would hear screams from inside, a scream that made his back hair stand.


    Since Heero started, it had been three hours and currently, he was in thest confinement. Thest four people were in the confinement right behind him. However, there was something different this time.


    He had been standing for half an hour in the third confinement''s door, but there were no screams that could be heard from inside. The pattern was somewhat different than before and it piqued his curiosity.


    ''Does he kill them?'' a thought appeared in Butcher Wang''s mind, but he immediately shook his head, ''He is not that ruthless to kill them, what is he doing inside? Should I take a look?''


    Butcher Wang wanted to open the door a little and looked at what Heero did through the small gap. Just as his hand almost reached the door handle, his left''s vibrated. He looked down and saw his smartwatch brightened up, there was a call and it was from his friend, Fatty Liang.


    He tapped the smartwatch and Fatty Liang''s face appeared on the screen, "Fatty Liang, what''s wrong?"


    Fatty Liang rarely called him while they were at work as he often met. If Fatty Liang wanted to say something, fatty would meet him in person.


    "Wang, the suspicious people areing again, what shall I do? Catch them?" Sure enough, Fatty Liang reported something important. The suspicious people were seven men dressed in casual shirts.


    Fatty Liang and Butcher Wang had been watching these people since three days ago. At first, nothing suspicious about them. Just like other normal visitors.


    They visited the district and bought some snacks at the stall, until yesterday, Butcher Wang found something odd about these people. Three days straight, they visited the Xing District, but these people only lingered around at the same ce.


    These seven people visited the snack stall in front of the closed Xing Auction House. They visited three different snack stalls and stayed there from noon to night. Butcher Wang watched the footage and found out these people seemed to watch two shops.


    Xiao Xi''s shop and Han Ying''s shop. But after looking carefully at the three days footage, Butcher Wang noticed these people were watching over Xiao Xi''s florist.


    "Where are they going? The snack stall again?" Butcher Wang immediately asked.


    "They just entered Wait a minute, I will check them up through the CCTV." As Fatty Liang said that, the image on Butcher Wang''s smartwatch was moving to another room.


    "Ayi track yesterday''s people" Fatty Liang''s voice resounded from the smartwatch. It did not take a long time and then, Butcher Wang got the answer.


    "Yes, they visited My sister''s stall" Here, Fatty Liang sounded nervous as he realized these people might have a hidden motive and they now visited his sister''s stall, "Should I catch them?"


    "There''s no need. If theye from the inner region, they are likely rankers or even heroes. You guys are not their match, just get ready to ring the bell, I will take action after my matter is done here," Butcher Wang swiftly made a decision.


    In the first month, Xing District was often visited by people like these suspicious people. Mostly wereing with an ill intention, to acquire a secret from every shop that opened in the Xing District.


    As money could not move the people who opened the shop in the Xing District. The people from the inner region would use a hard to threaten the Xing District''s people. These people used to fill the dungeon, but after the first month, this kind of people stoppeding.


    Butcher Wang thought these seven suspicious were the same. He thought these people were after Xiao Xi''s secret as Xiao Xi''s flowers were known with its fragrance and not easy to wither.


    "Don''t they know, Xiao Xi is Sun Zhou Yi''s girlfriend? That guy is certainly quite famous in the inner region and the core region, but why are they still targeting Xiao Xi? Do they want to anger Sun Zhou Yi?" Butcher Wang muttered in a low voice.


    "Nah, whatever, as that guy is not here, then I will help him to protect his girl. My job is to catch these people, it''s not my job to think"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing the voice, Butcher Wang was startled as he jumped out in fright. Then he looked back and saw Heero justing out of the confinement. The door was still open and he tilted his head to see what happened with the four people inside.


    A scene where four people spasmed on the ground appeared in vision. He saw the four people releasing foam from their mouths as the four people were convulsing on the ground.


    Ngeek! Bang!


    The steel door closed, then Butcher Wang looked back to Heero who was still waiting for an answer from him.


    "What did you do to them?" Butcher Wang blurted out.


    "Them?" Heero pointed his thumb back to the closed door. Butcher Wang nodded his head.


    "Oh,tely I watched a video about hypnotic. So I tried to hypnotize them, but the dose is too big. They can''t take it, that was what happened," Heero answered truthfully. Yes, he concocted a drug that could be used to hypnotize.


    But the dose was too high, so after ten minutes, they convulsed on the ground as foam came out from their mouth.


    Butcher Wang rolled his eyes at Heero as he almost blurted out, "Hypnotic your ass!", but he did not say it. He did not dare to say it lest Heero would beat him more in the training. After all, there was a trick for hypnotic and the hypnotized people would not end up convulsed and foamed like the four people inside the confinement.


    He did not ask more and told Heero about the seven suspicious people.


    "Let''s go, we catch them, I need more mice to test my new product, ''Hypnotized Drug''," Heero''s eyes brightened as he heard this. Even though the hypnotized drug worked, it still did not achieve the result he wanted.


    Ten minutester, the bell that had not been ringing for a long time, ringing. Five minutester, Heero and Butcher Wang came back to the dungeon with seven unconscious people.


    *** ***


    An hourter, Heero and Butcher Wang left the dungeon. Both had aplicated yet also confused look at the same time.


    After reducing the dose, the hypnotized drug worked properly and Heero managed to dig the seven people''s identity. They were heroes from the Hero League, one unranked Gold ss Hero and six Silver ss Heroes.


    They got a task from the Hero League to guard Xiao Xi. Yes, they were tasked to protect Xiao Xi. As for protecting Xiao Xi from what, they also did not know. Moreover, this task came directly from an executive, Executive Park Yong Gi.


    Heero had aplicated look as they caught these people wrongly and he was confused why Park Yong Gi sent heroes to protect Xiao Xi, why now? If it was a Gold ss Hero - Rank 1 privilege, but why did they only send these people now?


    "Is there a force targeting Sun Zhou Yi?" Butcher Wang blurted out. Heero also thought the same thing. This Park Yong Gi must know insider information that there someone would make a move to Sun Zhou Yi''s lover.


    "Hmm" Heero rubbed his head. He nned to make a move to eradicate Shadow Fang, at least, he had to make sure this Shadow Fang would not threaten his people. But now, hecked manpower.


    Sun Zhou Yi was still on his mission while Musashi Hirata stayed at Ence Fort because of his big brother. As for Butcher Wang, he was still new in this kind of work and it could be said, Butcher Wang was also the weakest amongst his three disciples.


    If he left the district for a certain time, he was afraid that the force that targeted Sun Zhou Yi would attack the district. It was not that he did not believe in Butcher Wang, he was just afraid that if the force targeted Sun Zhou Yi would send someone stronger than Butcher Wang.


    But he could not dy the matter of Shadow Fang either. He just got a piece of important information about the Shadow Fang. They gathered their force in the north to create chaos in his district.


    The first batch was just the start. Yes, bombing the district just the start, there would be the second wave and the third wave follow up. Yesterday was supposed to be the day the Shadow Fang nted a bomb and they would blow the bomb three days afterward.


    Fortunately, Musashi Hirata found out about that. He and Butcher Wang caught the people who wanted to nt the bomb. It had been a day and the Shadow Fang might be suspicious as the people who nted the bomb had note back yet.


    He had to make a move before these people found out theirrades were caught. Heero turned at Butcher Wang who also looked extremely serious.


    "What?" Being looked by Heero, it certainly made Butcher Wang nervous.


    "Follow me, we need to talk," After he said that, Heero went to the noodle shop''s rooftop.


    *** ***


    Below the tree on the rooftop, Heero and Butcher Wang sat face to face. Heero told Butcher Wang about the Shadow Fang''s n that he got from "interrogating" thest four people.


    "So, which one do you feel confident with? Protecting Xiao Xi from an unknown enemy or ambushing the Shadow Fang? Think carefully, this is concerning our people, our district, our home!"


    Heero did not want to dy the matter of the Shadow Fang and decided to let Butcher Wang decide by himself. He also did not want to wait for Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata to get back. At least, he wanted to solve the crisis regarding the Shadow Fang first.


    The smile on Butcher Wang''s face had disappeared long ago and it was reced by a grim look. He did not immediately give his answer as he fell into deep thought. At this time, he regretted that he was not as serious as Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    "Do you think... what should I do?" Butcher Wang asked Heero''s opinion after some hesitation.


    "I want you to stay and protect Xiao Xi!" Heero instantly gave his answer.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s enemy might not attack or make their move on Xiao Xi tonight, but if today, the twelve people did note back. Shadow Fang might take action or they might be retreating if they knew theirrades were caught.


    Heero did not want this to happen and if he had to ambush Shadow Fang, all these people had to die. He was afraid that if Butcher Wang could not kill all these people. That was why he wanted Butcher Wang to stay rather than hunting the Shadow Fang.


    After some hesitation, Butcher Wang made his decision.


    *** ***


    In a dark room which was quite big, there were thirty people gathered. They wore all ck and had their faces covered in ck as well.


    Amongst these thirty people, there were four men gathered in one table without covering their faces. A man with a thick mustache had a frown said in displeasure, "Where are these trash? It''s been a day!!"


    "Maybe they are caught? I heard that the district has tight security, even Huo Liang Xin was beaten there," A man that looked in his early thirties and white hair chimed in.


    "Sigh Why would the top echelon ask us to attack that abnormal district anyway? Even an Emperor ss Hero could do nothing but get caught, let alone us" A man that looked in his mid-forties voiced his concern.


    As the man in forties said that, he got a sharp stare from the other three in an instant. He immediately shut his mouth and lowered his head.


    "We should make our move if they don''t get back tonight. If they are caught, the bombing n fails and we will make our move to catch them by surprise. Our target is this man!" Thest man with a big scar on his left cheek, crooked nose, and small eyes mmed his hand on the table.


    Along with the m, a picture appeared below his palm. It was Heero in the picture.


    "Hoooo, found you, so you four are the leaders" Along with the m, an unfamiliar voice entered their ears. It shocked the four as they immediately jumped out of their chair and found where the voice came from.


    A man with a wooden mask appeared without them noticing. In fact, the thirty people who gathered in that room also did not notice the stranger.


    "Who are you!!??" The man with a big scar yelled.


    "Heh, I am that man," The man with a wooden mask pointed toward the picture on the table as he took off the mask. The same face on the picture came into four people''s eyes.

 Chapter 122: Shadow Fang (3)

    Chapter 122: Shadow Fang (3)


    Creeaak!


    In the dark and isted district, a door opened and a bright came out from that building. Along with the light, a smell of blood followed after that. After that, a man with casual clothes and his face covered in a wooden mask came out.


    "Huh, they are weak but dangerous as well. Fortunately, I decided to ambush them. If they attacked the district, the people in the district might get hurt. These people are lunatic" Heero muttered in a low voice as he shook his head at the same time.


    This was thest base out of three bases he knew from the people he caught. Each secret base, thirty people were hiding in it. In the first two bases, Heero intended to catch their leaders to get more information.


    However, rather being caught or betraying the Shadow Fang, these people chose to end their life by swallowing poison or cutting their necks with a knife. It was truly surprising, so in thisst base, he knocked the leaders first and then, he killed the rest.


    The thing that confused him was these people were just too weak. Yes, the Shadow Fang should already know that a strong ranker at Musashi Hirata caliber did not work on him and the twin was also killed by him.


    The Shadow Fang at least should send someone stronger than the twin and Musashi Hirata. But why would they choose these people instead, it confused him, what was the meaning behind Shadow Fang''s n to send these people to go after him?


    "Or could they be thinking that they could kill me with the modern weapon?" Heero muttered in a low voice. Yes, he found a thing called a grenade, many of it. The grenade was the size of a fist and he found a hundred grenades in each of the secret bases.


    "But it''s really fortunate that I found out about this attack n" He could not help but feel relieved.


    The grenade and the other bombs might not be able to injure him, but it was not the case for the other people who lived in the district. If it exploded in his home, he might not be able to protect all of them.


    "Ah I see so that''s how it is they never nned to kill me They are aiming for my home, the Xing District, not me" Heero concluded.


    The reason they did not send a stronger man, it was because they did not n to kill him. Their n was to destroy the Xing District, his home.


    Thinking of this, killing intent leaked out from his eyes as his gaze turned colder. The thought of his people was killed bringing anger and agitation into his heart.


    He did not know what, but suddenly there was an unknown feeling that suffocated his heart too. This feeling brought him an urge to destroy everything in front of him as a surge of Ki burst out of his body.


    Fortunately, there was no one around or they might get hurt from it.


    He was agitated which made him want to smash something. And then, memories of the past shed in his mind, memories where his closest were dying before his eyes. His family, his lover, his friends, those memories came back to him at this time.


    His breath was chaotic, then he looked back with his bloodshot eyes. He brought two sacks out with him from the building. In each of the sacks, he stuffed two men, two sacks meant he brought four men with him.


    These four were the leaders of this base. He wanted to interrogate them with an intention to find the Shadow Fang''s main base. There was an urge inside him, telling him to kill these four men.


    However, his rational thoughts were telling him otherwise. As his heart was conflicted, a face appeared in his mind. It was his Master''s smiling face. Then, he took a deep breath, trying to calm his agitated heart.


    It took him a while to calm his agitation, but the gloomy atmosphere still around him. After that, he brought the sack back to his district and put the four people in the dungeon.


    It was midnight and all the shops were closed at this time. But the lights were on, even though it was quiet and no one around, it did not look scary just like the other dark streets.


    After he put the four people in the dungeon, Heero went back to his home. He opened the door and climbed up to the third floor slowly as he did not want to wake Shen Miao and his wives.


    He went back to his room and found out the light was on. He looked to the bed and found Hong Yu was ying with her smartwatch on the bed with her loose pajamas.


    As the door opened, Hong Yu also looked toward the voice. Seeing Heero was back, a smile blossomed on her face.


    "You are still awake!? Are you waiting for me?" Asked Heero who walked to the wardrobe, looking for his pajamas.


    "If you are looking for your pajamas, I already prepared it for you, in the bathroom at usual ce~" Hong Yu timely responded before Heero could open the wardrobe.


    After the short exchanges, Heero entered the bathroom and took a quick shower to wash away the smells of blood from his body.


    As he came out of the bathroom, he noticed his wife was still ying with her smartwatch. Heero shook away his gloominess and snuck in. He embraced his wife and said in a concerned tone, "I told you not to wait for me,"


    Still, with a sweet smile on her face, she rolled her eyes and replied, "There''s no way I can sleep after"


    Hong Yu did not finish her words as Heero''s lipsnded on her lips. She did not shove Heero away as she also responded to the kiss passionately.


    Shaa! Shaa! Shaa!


    Covering under the nket, the couple skillfully undressed each other and started their routine. A sweet moan resounded in the room and itsted for half an hour.


    Swear covered her body and her hair messed up after the battle. She wasying down on the bed with her face on the pillow while Heero was on her back. She turned her face and her husband''s satisfied face came into her view.


    "Dear, what''s wrong? Did the mission fail? You look a bit gloomy when youe back." Hong Yu asked in a concerned tone. She noticed the gloominess on her husband when Heero entered the room, but she did not immediately ask but waited for the right moment.


    Heero already told her about the Shadow Fang and told her he wanted to take care of the Shadow Fang''s men who wanted to create trouble for the district. She thought something unhappy happened during the mission.


    Then, Heero told her what he found out in Shadow Fang''s secret bases. The Shadow Fang''s n to bomb the district, he did not hide a single thing, but he did not tell her the detail. There was no way he would tell his wife that he massacred these people.


    He only told Hong Yu that he had taken care of the Shadow Fang, not telling the details. Hong Yu also nodded understandingly in response.


    However, after hearing that Shadow Fang wanted to bomb the district, she was paled. She just could not imagine if her home was bombed, it left her terrified.


    "It''s okay, everything is over. I have taken care of them, they will not cause any trouble for the time being," Heero pecked Hong Yu''s forehead as heforted his wife.


    Hong Yu wanted to turn her body around, but then she felt something getting bigger and hardened inside her.


    "Woman, don''t move, or you will be waking up the little Heero!" Said Heero as he got off her body. He knew her wife''s limit, so he did not force her to the second round.


    However, Hong Yu took this chance to turn around and pulled Heero into her body once again. She kissed Heero''s nose and giggled sweetly, "Hehe, people called you Handsome Brutal Savage, but you are my Hero, a true Hero who saved many people,"


    Even though she said so, tears started to fall from her eyes, "If you did not appear in my life, I don''t know what will happen to me Maybe I will be the bastard Fang Guo Ming''s mistress or a y tool for Iron Fist Martial House''s people, or may"


    Heero blocked her lips, he licked the tears and said strongly, "There is no if I am here and I will protect you forever! Understand?"


    The tears stopped as her smile became wider. Hong Yu nodded her head lovingly and ced her face onto Heero''s chest.


    Heero got his mouth closer to his wife''s ear and whispered, "Dear, you have to take responsibility for waking up the little Heero"


    "What about bath y? It''s been a long time since ourst bath y~" Hong Yu boldly responded to the whisper with a coquettish whisper.


    "Hoho, you are truly asking for it" Heero shoved the nket away and showed the naked couple''s bodies. He climbed down from the bed hastily and carried Hong Yu to the bathroom.


    Then, the second round started in the bathroom. This time, the battlested longer, about forty minutes and the couple came out hand in hand, naked. Taking the same pajamas they wore an hour ago, the couple snuck into the nket together.


    "Dear, what about my sister, have you thought about it?" Hong Yu abruptly brought the topic about her sister, Han Ying.


    Lately, Hong Yu had been urging Heero to make her sister be his wife. Even though Han Ying was his wife on paper, it was just a facade so people with a connection to the Central Government would use their connection to forcefully marry Han Ying, just like Feng Fennu''s incident before.


    His rtionship with Han Ying was good, but Heero never thought to take Han Ying as his wife. He was afraid that it would hurt Hong Yu''s feeling, after all, both were sisters in blood. But now, Hong Yu was urging him to take Han Ying as his wife as well.

 Chapter 123: Pillow Talk

    Chapter 123: Pillow Talk


    Heero did not know what to say as he looked at his wife, wanting to find his wife''s purpose, telling him to take her sister as his wife as well. But he could get nothing from Hong Yu''s face as she put on a serious look.


    After a moment of silence, Heero responded with a question, "What about your sister? Does she have feelings for me? You can''t just say things like this so easily, we also have to consider your sister''s feelings as well."


    But Hong Yu gave him an unexpected answer, "My sister, of course, has feelings for you. If you confess to her, I believe a hundred percent she will answer with yes. Even if she rejects you, it''s out of her consideration of me. I will take care of that, a small talk and it will be done~"


    Heero did not give his reply and stared at his wife while Hong Yu stared at him back. He wanted to see if his wife was truly serious with her words. Hong Yu put a serious look, he did not find mischievousness at his wife.


    Then, Heero shook his head as he also did not know how to respond to this talk. It was just kinda weird that suddenly your wife asked him to marry his wife''s sister.


    "But why?" Heero asked as he found his wife was serious, he also turned serious. He no longer tried to evade this topic. In fact, Hong Yu had been talking about thistely. Now, he was curious, why his wife asked him to marry his sister as well.


    Instead of looking for another man for his sister, Hong Yu was asking him, her husband to marry her sister. He certainly wanted to know why Hong Yu chose him to marry his sister. It was not that he did not like Han Ying.


    Han Ying was a beauty, a mature and gentle beauty. Of course, even though he had to marry Han Ying, the beautiful look was not the only reason. Since their first meeting, Heero had a good impression of Han Ying.


    Hearing the question, a mischievous smile formed on Hong Yu''s face, "Heh, don''t men like to have sisters as their wives? Why do you seem reluctant


    Hong Yu paused as she seemed thinking of something in her mind. The mischievous smile disappeared and she squinted her eyes, then she asked with her voice deepened, "Don''t tell me you don''t like my sister because she is a widow?"


    Heero rolled his eyes at his wife and replied seriously, "Dear~ don''t joke around, I am being serious here. Why do you ask me to take your sister as my second wife?"


    "All of this is confusing to me, why would my wife ask me to marry another woman. Don''t women don''t like men to get another woman? In a drama movie, the sister is supposed to be seducing the brother-inw, not the wife offered her husband to her sister"


    Heero ended his words with a mumble as the drama he recently watched had this kind of plot. The sister tried to seduce the brother-inw for wealth because the brother-inw was the eldest son of the wealthiest conglomerate in the movie.


    In the end, Hong Yu let out a sigh before she went for her reply, "Hahhhh because I want my sister to be happy, just like me. I don''t want her to meet a b*stard just like her ex."


    "But" Just as Heero wanted to say something, Hong Yu ced her finger on his mouth.


    "I know you are not the only good man in this world, there might be other good men, but I want you. Moreover"


    "Moreover?"


    "Moreover, you have to take the second wife, the third wife, and the third wife in the future. So why don''t you take my sister as your second wife rather than a random woman chosen by the Central Government?"


    Hong Yu was talking about "Four-wives for Mankind", the Civil Bureau''s motto.


    "Wait, wait, wait Don''t worry about the Central Government or the Civil Bureau, they will not be able to force me to marry anyone, they won''t dare and I won''t take second"


    Once again, Hong Yu ced his finger on Heero''s mouth to stop him from talking further.


    "You have to and I don''t mind even if you take more wives than four. It''s our job, women to make humanity prosper just like six hundred years ago and your job, men protect us from the danger, whether it''s zombies or the beast"


    With a confused look, Heero cut her wife from speaking further, "What are you talking about? Women''s job is to make humanity prosper? Who said that nonsense!? It seems I need a private talk with the one who said that and enlighten that person!"


    Heero ended his words jokingly, but then, he noticed Hong Yu had a strange smile on her face. It was as if his words sounded silly to her.


    "My Mom, that person is my mom. So if you want to enlighten her, you have to go to the afterworld"


    Here, Heero was stunned as he did not expect it was her mother''s teaching to let her husband have more wives. It was certainly weird to have a mother advised her daughter to support her husband getting more wives.


    But then, she continued with the reason why she supported him to get more women. The reason rted to Earth''s history, known to everyone, the surviving two billion people had to fight against the zombies and the mutated beast.


    After a continuous battle for over six hundred years, the Earth poption reduced to five hundred million. The surviving five hundred million people with ratio four to one with women dominated Earth poption.


    The men fought in the frontline while women were being protected. That was the reason Earth''s poption dominated by women. This was also the main reason the Civil Bureau released a program called "four-wives for mankind".


    A man must have four wives and women also epted this idea. Even though not all women epted the idea, Hong Yu''s mother was one woman who epted this program.


    Hong Yu''s mother taught the siblings to ept this idea as well. Hong Yu''s mother idea was simple, with this program, she hoped humanity could prosper just like before the disaster struck Earth.


    Hong Yu who inherited his mother''s idea also did not mind if Heero married other women. She supported Heero in this matter instead of opposing.


    "But why your sister? Moreover, you could be selfish and hold me not to marry other women, and I will promise you that you will be the only woman in my life!"


    "No, you have to marry other women as well, at least you have to get three more wives. As for why my sister, if your younger wives bully me, I have my sister stand on my side" Hong Yu replied with a mischievous smile at the end of her words.


    "So, what do you think about my sister?"


    "Haah I can''t answer you now, let time answer it Let''s see in the future, for now, let''s sleep Let''s sleep"


    Hong Yu followed her mother''s teaching, but Heero grew up in a vige with no polygamy. So, it was weird to him when his wife asked him to marry again.


    Hong Yu responded with a nod and closed her eyes. She did not force Heero to gave his answer now.


    *** ***


    Sky Tower, Core Region


    The third highest skyscraper in the world. A skyscraper belonged to the Ranker Guild and this building was rented out to the public. Many big organizations rented this ce for their offices. Many people called this building, An outer organization''s HQ.


    On the forty-ninth floor, near the window, there was a table for four people and four men seated there. The four men wore long shirts with neat hair, enjoying their breakfast.


    The oldest amongst the four looked about in his fifties while the youngest one was in his thirties. If Hong Yu and the other ex-teacher of the Hope Preschool were here, they would recognize this man.


    The youngest man was the ex-principal of the Hope Preschool, Fang Guo Ming. If they saw him, they would be shocked as well. Fang Guo Ming was a wanted man, Kang Family, the Central Government, and the Hero League hunted this man.


    However, little did they know the man they were looking for was currently eating at the famous Sky Tower, in the core region. It was known to everyone that the core region had strict security.


    So how could the wanted man enter the core region? It would certainly shock everyone if the fact that a wanted man like Fang Guo Ming stayed in the core region.


    Just as the four men ate their breakfast, the table vibrated. The source vibration was from the fifty-year-old man''s smartwatch. The old man''s hand stopped moving and ced the fork back on the table as he looked at his smartwatch.


    He opened the smartwatch, then looked up to Fang Guo Ming.


    "The group I sent to the outer region was annihtedst night. Seventy-one was found dead while four went missing!" The old man said with quite a strong and firm voice despite his age that reached fifty.


    After that, the old man showed his smartwatch to Fang Guo Ming. The bloody and gruesome scene could be seen from the screen. From the picture, even without investigation, it was clearly one-sided ughter.


    The other two men were curious and looked at the smartwatch''s screen. Despite facing the bloody picture, none of them had a change in their expression. They look at the picture with a tranquil expression stered on their face.


    Even Fang Guo Ming''s face showed no emotion as he saw the picture. After ncing at the picture, Fang Guo Ming looked back at the old man and spoke without showing his emotion, "I told you not to send anyone!"


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "We have more important tasks in hand and I can handle themter after our mission is over. I don''t want to disappoint the Lord as this is my first official mission!"


    "Jejejeje, there''s no way these weaklings could kill the man that the twin could not kill. I sent them to bomb the district only to piss him off. Just imagine the district he has built from zero is destroyed in one night Jejejeje"


    Suddenly, the old man let out a weird giggle as he replied to Fang Guo Ming.


    "Moreover, you are now one of us, bombing the district is to satisfy you, but I just did not expect he could find out my n,"


    "Heh, I have my own n, I am going to do his woman right before him. I want to see his expression when that happens hehehe" Fang Guo Ming started with a smirk and ended his words with an evil chuckle.


    But then, the evil look instantly disappeared from his face and Fang Guo Ming spoke in a solemn tone, "Ignore my personal matter, for now, we have to focus on our mission. We only have three months and we have to make sure everything is perfectly executed,"


    "If our mission seeds, removing a small district from the outer region is a piece of cake," Fang Guo Ming added. At the end of his words, an evil smirk appeared again.

 Chapter 124: Brothers, Sisters, Brother and Sister - Part 1

    Chapter 124: Brothers, Sisters, Brother and Sister - Part 1


    Ence Fort


    After the failure in their expedition, the team decided to take a break from exploring the dungeon, but the security around the gate became more strict after Heero''s incident. The gate now guarded by at least four Gold ss Hero and twenty Silver ss Hero.


    The heroes thought the main reason they paused the expedition was because of Musashi Naizen''s condition. It was known to everyone Musashi Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi came out of the dungeon unconscious.


    The heroes thought they took a break so their leader, Musashi Naizen could recuperate before continuing the expedition. However, it was not the reason why they momentarily stopped the expedition.


    The main reason was Heero. Before Heero left Ence Fort, he told Musashi Hirata to convey his words to these heroes. It was about the three Specter King and one Specter Emperor that currently hibernated inside the dungeon.


    The fearful monsters that resided in the dungeon were the main reason why the team decided to pause the expedition.


    In a big room with a big rectangr table in the center, the main team of the expedition group gathered. Since Musashi Naizen came out alive, of course, he was sitting on the leader''s seat while on his sides were the other two Emperor ss Heroes, Huo Liang Xun, and Wu Jiang Shan.


    Next to Huo Liang Xun was Bai Xin Yue and next to Bai Xin Yue was Sun Zhou Yi. Right after Sun Zhou Yi was Kang Seo-Yeon. Since Heero''s departure, both girls closely followed him which confused Sun Zhou Yi.


    Yang Mushen, Abdul Azam, and Mushin Rashed sat on the opposite side. As Park Yong Gi had been sent back, he, of course, did not join the meeting. However, there was a new guy sitting at the same table.


    Wearing casual long-sleeve clothes and having a wooden mask covering his face, Musashi Hirata was asked by Bai Xin Yue and Sun Zhou Yi to join the meeting.


    At the other end of the table, there was a projection of a white-haired old man. Number one man in the Hero League, Bai Xian Ming. He wore a solemn expression on his face and his gaze directed toward the unfamiliar face next to Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "So, your master asked you to tell us there are three more monsters that are simr to Wyvern King in the term of the strength and another monster that far above the Wyvern King?"


    Bai Xian Ming opened his mouth and a deep voice flowed out of his mouth. His question was directed toward Musashi Hirata and the others also directed their gaze toward the man with a wooden mask.


    Musashi Hirata remained unperturbed as he gave his reply calmly, "Yes!"


    "Why should we believe you and your master? Maybe this is your plot so the Hero League will share the dungeon with your master and take everything from inside?"


    Right after Musashi Hirata gave his reply, Wu Jiang Shan followed with an assertive inquiry. He appeared to be suspicious and in their first meeting, it could be said it was an unpleasant meeting.


    Wu Jiang Shan tried forcefully to take off the wooden mask. If not for Musashi Naizen, the two men might have a big fight.


    As for why Wu Jiang Shan wanted to see Musashi Hirata''s face. It was because he suspected Musashi Hirata was a ranker. The one called Master was a high-ranking Legend ss Ranker.


    He suspected the Ranker Alliance wanted the things inside the dungeon. Just like the first dungeon, the dungeon was filled with resources that remained unknown to the Hero League even until now.


    From the minerals, medicine nts, and other resources. The research team was still working to do more research about the first dungeon.


    He suspected Musashi Hirata was a ranker and it was the source of his hostility toward Musashi Hirata. If he could see the face beneath the wooden mask, he could investigate Musashi Hirata''s background.


    At Wu Jiang Shan Jiang Shan''s offensive remark, Musashi Hirata only shrugged and leaned back on his seat, "Believe it or not, that''s none of my business."


    "Then why don''t you take your mask off so we can see your face? If your identity is clear, the suspicion will be cleared as well! It''s just as simple as taking off your wooden mask!" Wu Jiang Shan did not relent.


    "Why should I show my face to you? First, I am not part of the Hero League, your words mean nothing to me. Second, There''s no need for My Master plotting against you just to get a share of the dungeon, if he wants to, he could just take it from you" Musashi Hirata straightened his body and his gaze met with Wu Jiang Shan.


    "Third, My Master asked me to stay is to watch this guy out so this naive guy will not be sacrificed by a weakling like you guys. Lastly, can you fight My Master if he truly wants to take the dungeon from a weakling like you?"


    Musashi Hirata pointed his finger toward Sun Zhou Yi and he ended his words with an arrogant remark. He was not afraid in the slightest even the man he faced was an Emperor ss Hero. Not only that, he deliberately provoked Wu Jiang Shan with an intention to fight.


    He wanted to measure his strength after a few months of training with Heero and the person he chose to measure his strength was thest rank in Emperor ss Hero, Wu Jiang Shan.


    Even though he and Sun Zhou Yi often have sparring fights, it could not measure his limit. He wanted to measure his limit. Knowing his limit and breaking through his limit, it was what he wanted to do.


    Unfortunately, Musashi Hirata would never be able to get what he wanted with many people with him here. Most people turned their face uglier upon hearing Musashi Hirata''s arrogant remark, but none of them could refute that.


    The monster that could not be defeated by them and forced the elite team to flee was defeated by a single man. If not for Musashi Naizen''s testimony, not of them would believe, but Musashi Naizen acknowledged the masked man''s im.


    Even though what masked man told them was the fact, Wu Jiang Shan would never ept being called a weakling. He rose from his seat, but before he could speak, Musashi Naizen who always silent opened his mouth.


    "Enough!"


    As he said that, his cold gaze directed toward Wu Jiang Shan as Wu Jiang Shan was the one who started the argument.


    Musashi Naizen certainly angered being called a weakling, after all, he was an Emperor ss Hero. But he had to admit that he was weaklingpared to the man who defeated the Wyvern King.


    Despite his pride being hurt, Musashi Naizen managed to control his feelings which were the opposite of Wu Jiang Shan who decided to vent it out.


    Wu Jiang Shan was forced to swallow back the words that almost came out of his mouth upon noticing the cold gaze from Musashi Naizen. Amidst the tense atmosphere, Sun Zhou Yi was the one who was shocked by Musashi Hirata''s change.


    Yes, Sun Zhou Yi was shocked the reserved andpliant Musashi Hirata turned out to be this arrogant. This was the first time for Sun Zhou Yi to see this side of his fellow brother.


    "We are gathering here to talk about the dungeon, not to argue for a trivial thing. Executive Bai, please continue." Added Musashi Naizen in a cold tone.


    Even though there was an argument, Bai Xian Ming pretended he saw nothing and continued with his inquiries, "Did your Master tell you what might awake the monster?"


    "Nope!" Answered Musashi Hirata casually.


    "Did your master tell you these four monsters'' location?"


    "Nope!" Musashi Hirata answered with the same words, but this time, he initiated to speak without waiting for others to ask him, "I have told everything, even if you ask me thousands of questions, it''s useless. I know nothing!"


    At these words, Bai Xian Ming lowered his head as he messaged his foreheads. The meeting was held to decide whether the team should continue with the expedition or not. However, hecked information to reach a conclusion.


    He looked at his table and saw a paper, there were two words that caught his attention, Fighter Anteriority. The paper was a report from his subordinates. Bai Xian Ming closed his aged eyes, but it did not take long before he opened his eyes again.


    "Let''s pause the expedition temporarily. With many strong monsters inside the dungeon, the risk is just too big if you continue the expedition. Moreover, Fighter Anteriority ising soon, we need you guys here as well. We only have three months left to prepare for the Fighter Anteriority!"


    "We need you guys here to help with the preparation, so let''s put the expedition into a hold. After the Fighter Anteriority is over, we will have more people to explore the dungeon!"


    Right after that, Bai Xian Ming closed the call and the projection vanished. Leaving ten people in the room with an awkward atmosphere. As soon as the call closed off, Wu Jiang Shan immediately left the room.


    Mushin Rashed and Abdul Azam followed after Wu Jiang Shan. As for Yang Mushen, he stayed there for a while before leaving the room. Musashi Naizen had his gaze locked at Musashi Hirata while the two girls'' gaze at Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Follow me, I want to discuss something with you!"


    "Zhou Yi, Let''s talk~"


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue simultaneously spoke, breaking the silence in the room. With that, Sun Zhou Yi was dragged out by the two girls, leaving Musashi Naizen and Musashi Hirata.


    Musashi Hirata rose from his seat, intending to leave the room. However, halfway to the exit, Musashi Naizen opened his mouth and a gentle voice flowed out, "Hirata, when will you go home? Mother Hizuru is waiting for your return. She missed you a lot,"


    Musashi Hirata halted his step for a moment before he continued his way toward the exit without responding to Musashi Naizen. He pretended he did not hear Musashi Naizen''s words, but his steps visibly heavier as he walked to the exit.


    *** ***


    Xing District


    After rescuing his first disciple, his life returned back to his normal life. Apanying the Little Tigress to have her fill, letting Shen Miao boast to her friends through the smartwatch that she had a premium meal every day.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu also pasted a recruitment post. They pasted a paper at the noodle shop''s door, saying they were hiring waiters/waitresses. Not only that, but Heero also posted a thread in Xing District Forum that Miao Miao Noodle Shop was hiring waiters/waitresses.


    Nothing special happened that day and today was supposed to be an interview for the. Yes, two sisters decided to interview the applicants and announced the result tomorrow.


    Inside Miao Miao Noodle Shop, Heero, Hong Yu, Han Ying, and Shen Miao sat on the bar. They sat facing the door and three meters ahead, there was a chair for the applicant. The duo sisters decided to hold the interview in the shop.


    Still, with a sign "Closed" stuck on the door with an additional paper, Miao Miao Noodle Shop was void of the customers. The interview started at ten in the morning and now, it was still ten minutes before the interview began.


    Looking out the window, Hong Yu saw there were no people outside.


    "What if no one is interested in working here? Outside is still empty" Hong Yu nervously voiced her thoughts.


    Heero caressed her wife back, "You have to be patient, it''s still ten minutes before the interview"


    Before Heero could finish his words, there was a knock resounded. Heero smiled at his wife and said gently, "See, the first interviewer has arrived~"


    He stood up and walked toward the door, "Let me open the door,"


    He opened the door, but instead of weing the interviewer, Heero just stood on the spot. The one who knocked on the door was not the interviewer, but two kids, a boy and a little girl, Kang Dong-Woo and Kang Myung-Hee.


    Looking at the two kids, an uneasy feeling stirred deep inside. Each time the two kids came here, they would always bring bad news.

 Chapter 125: Brothers, Sisters, Brother and Sister - Part 2

    Chapter 125: Brothers, Sisters, Brother and Sister - Part 2


    Miao Miao Noodle Shop''s rooftop


    Heero sat below the tree with two kids sat on the opposite of him. Kang Dong-Woo and his little sister, Kang Myung-Hee.


    Kang Dong-Woo had a serious look and a strong determination could be seen from his eyes as he looked at Heero. As for Kang Myung-Hee, she looked pretty nervous as she had her head hung low.


    As the two kids came, Heero did not join the interview. He was sure these two kids were looking for him. That was why he brought the two kids up here.


    Heero did not immediately ask why the two kids came to him, but he scanned the things behind the two kids. The two kids brought four big luggage with them. With just the luggage, he could guess why the two kids came to him, but somehow he did not dare to ask the kids.


    "So what happened to you two?" Eventually, Heero had to ask. As an adult, he had to initiate the conversation, though he had guessed the big picture.


    Kang Dong-Woo did not answer, but his response was a bit weird to Heero. Kang Dong-Woo stared at Heero with firm eyes for a moment before he rose from the seat. He moved to Heero''s side with only a meter distance between them.


    As Heero was still confused with Kang Dong-Woo''s action, Kang Dong-Woo bowed down till his head reached the solid floor.


    "Teacher Xing, please take me as your disciple!!!" Kang Dong-Woo yelled loudly.


    Heero was certainly surprised, but the surprise did not stop here. The little Myung-Hee also wanted to follow his brother. She clumsily moved to her brother''s side and yelled, "Me too!"


    After yelling, Kang Myung-Hee wanted to kowtow just like her brother did. But Heero did not let the little girl do that as he immediately picked the little girl up.


    ''As I thought, there must be a problem with these two'' Heero sighed inwardly. Even though he wanted to stay away from trouble, he just did not have the heart to leave the two kids alone.


    ''At least, I have to listen to their story first before deciding what to do with the kids''


    In his hands, Kang Myung-Hee''s body trembled for some reason. Then, he felt his shirt wet, the little girl was crying.


    "Dong-Woo, stand up! Tell me what happened!" Heero changed his tone to the stern one to push Kang Dong-Woo. After that, he stroked the little girl''s back gently to calm her.


    *** ***


    Ence Fort


    The night in the Ence Fort was totally different than Star City. When the night came, the temperature dropped to five degrees celsius.


    In the north wall, Musashi Hirata stood motionlessly as his gaze fell at the dungeon''s gate. It had been only two days since he stayed here and he was very bored here. Moreover, the food here was unptable if he had topare it with the food in the Xing District.


    His boredom was the one bringing him here as he was tempted to enter the dungeon. He nned to sneak into the dungeon to release his boredom. He scanned the guards as he formted a n to sneak in.


    "With me here, you will not be able to sneak into the dungeon," A calm voice resounded from the other side and the voice was familiar to Musashi Hirata.


    Musashi pretended not to hear the voice as he kept looking at the dungeon''s gate.


    "If you are really that bored, what about having a sparring match with me to release your boredom?" Musashi Naizen continued on despite being ignored.


    Musashi Naizen was sure the man next to him was his little brother. Even Musashi Hirata wore a wooden mask to cover his face, but he recognized the sword. Not only that, the voice, even though Musashi Hirata tried to change his voice, but Musashi Naizen still could discern the voice belonged to his little brother after a few conversations.


    "Heh, so the honorable Emperor ss Hero - Rank 7 wants to bully this nobody to relinquish his boredom?" Musashi Hirata responded with a self-deprecating tone. He also replied with his real voice as he knew that he had been found out, so there was no need to hide his identity anymore.


    "Haah" Musashi Naizen let out a sigh upon hearing his little brother''s response, "You haven''t changed I don''t know why you treat me like this, but you truly have to go home Mother Hizuru truly missed you, without you, she looks so lonely"


    "No, I have changed. As for why I treated you like this, there''s no need for you to worry. It''s not your fault, but it''s because of my jealousy. However, now, it has be a habit and it''s going to take some time for me to change. As for my mom"


    Musashi Hirata turned around to face his big brother, the pearl of Musashi n.


    "As for my mom, tell her to wait a little longer, I need a little longer time and you have to be prepared when the timees. At that time, it will be the day you will be defeated under my hand and that day, I will bring my mom out from that hell!"


    ''Don''t listen to what others say about you. There''s no end in fulfilling people''s expectations. Just do what you want to do, doing things that make you happy. In this regard, you areckingpared to Zhou Yi,''


    Heero''s words rang in Musashi Hirata''s mind once again. At that time, he still did not know the things he wanted to do, the things that would make him happy. But now, he had found it, it was to make his Mom happy.


    It was his goal, but to achieve his goal, he had to take his mom out of Musashi n. It was the first step he had to take. Musashi n was akin prison to his mom, though it was him who caused that.


    For the first time, Musashi Naizen lost his bearing upon hearing his little brother''s words. He was shocked by the deration.


    "But why? Why did you hate me that much?" Musashi Naizen lost hisposure as he raised his voice.


    Musashi Hirata shook his head, "I no longer hate you, but to achieve my goal, I have to defeat you! Don''t you know that old man''s disposition? He will not let me bring my mom out..."


    Old Man in Musashi Hirata''s mouth was his father, Musashi Kenzan, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 4. If he came back now, he was sure his old man would not let him bring his mother with him.


    If his mother was happy staying within the n, then he did not bother to bring her with him. But because of him, he and his mother were pretty isted within the n. As the direct descendant from the main n, he failed to meet the n''s expectation.


    Of course, he was not weak, but the n put his big brother, Musashi Naizen as the standard. His feat could not bepared to the Musashi Naizen''s brilliance.


    So if he did not prove his worth, his old man would never allow him to take his mother out of the n with him. Begging to his old man? There''s no way that old man wouldply at his beg, the result would be the opposite.


    The old man did not like that kind of man, if you wanted something, then get it with your own strength. Defeating his big brother was the best choice to get that old man''s approval.


    "Then stay? Why do you want to take Mother Hizuru out of the n? Just what do you want to do? The n will grant everything you and Mother Hizure want! There''s no need to bring Mother Hizuru out of the n, just what you can get outside the n?" Musashi Naizen failed to understand his brother''s train of thought.


    One of the biggest and the oldest families in Star City, Musashi n. The n could fulfill everything the mother and son wish, wealth, fame, everything. At least, it was what Musashi Naizen''s thought.


    "Hah, if it was me in the past, then I agree with you, but not anymore. Sun Zhou Yi taught me that there are many things that will bring happiness besides wealth, fame, and status. My Master too..." Musashi Hirata''s words trailed off as Xing District''s lively atmosphere came into his mind.


    He was sure the life in the Xing District would bring happiness to his mother. Even though his mother was Musashi Kenzan''s wife, in fact, she was an ordinary woman from themerce region.


    Musashi Hirata believed that his mother preferred to live in the Xing District rather than living in the n.


    "Your Master? Who''s that person? He seems" Musashi Naizen stopped halfway as he remembered when the Wyvern King was killed by the mysterious man.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t bother him, he won''t bother you as well. My advice is... Don''t provoke him no matter what, Never!" Having said that, Musashi Hirata turned around to leave the north wall.


    He canceled his intention to sneak into the dungeon. He realized that it was impossible to sneak into the dungeon under Musashi Naizen''s eyes.


    "I know you mean good to me and I don''t resent you too, don''t take my words into the heart. It''s just that Musashi n is not the right ce for us, mother and son. Moreover, you no longer have to worry that I will grab the sessor position of yours, Brother! It''s a win-win situation for us,"


    Musashi Hirata added before he jumped down from the ten meters wall. Musashi Naizen''s gaze was at his brother''s silhouette which slowly vanished from his sight.


    He stared at his brother''s back with aplex look, but he indeed felt a big change within his brother. His brother now talked more than before, usually, his brother only spoke when he asked him about something.


    Moreover, his answer was in with only a few words. As he felt the change, a curiosity aroused inside him. Musashi Naizen was curious about what changed his brother.


    ''It seems I have to visit his new home and investigate that mysterious master as well''


    *** ***


    Back in Xing District, Heero sat before aputer. He was writing for his new story while checking the Star Web from time to time.


    Behind, on the bed, Hong Yu also checked the forum through her smartwatch. Tonight, he and Hong Yu were sleeping in their cozy cottage on the rooftop as they had to give their bedroom for Kang Dong-Woo and Kang Myung-Hee.


    Remember about the two kids, Heero heaved a sigh as he massaged his forehead. The two kids ran away from their home and weirdly, their parents did not prevent the kids. They also did not look for the kids during the afternoon.


    "What''s wrong?" Hong Yu asked while swinging her wless long legs. She heard the sigh and wondered what her husband was thinking about.


    "It''s about Dong-Woo and Myung-Hee, what should I do about them?" Heero truthfully replied what was in his mind.


    As Heero brought the topic about two kids, Hong Yu immediately sat up and her lips formed a sweet smile.


    "It''s easy, let them stay here of course. If it''s possible, we can adopt them as well. Myung-Hee is pretty, cute, and adorable. I don''t mind adopting her as our first child," Her eyes sparkled and she seemed quite serious with her words.


    ''Hah, it''s my fault to talk about this with her''


    The reason why the two kids ran away from their home was somewhat chaotic and quite absurd in Heero''s eyes.


    Kang Myung-Hee''s father, Kang Yun-Cheol betrothed his four years daughter away to Kim Family''s offspring. Knowing this, Kang Dong-Woo was furious, he exploded and got into a big fight with his father.


    The kids did not tell him in detail about the fight. The big fight should be only an argument, but the big brother told him that he wanted to cut his ties with his family. That was why his wife coulde up with an idea to adopt the kids.


    As for why Kang Dong-Woo chose toe here, it was to be his disciple.


    He wanted to get strong and be independent of his family. Kang Dong-Woo did not want to get back, he wanted to be strong enough to protect his sister from his own family which was quite weird to Heero.


    As for why Heero did not take any action until now, it was not a simple matter. He did not want to meddle with other family''s affairs, but he also did not have the heart to leave the kids. He fell into another dilemma.

 Chapter 126: Brothers, Sisters, Brother and Sister - Part 3

    Chapter 126: Brothers, Sisters, Brother and Sister - Part 3


    The next morning, Heero was having his breakfast at home, but the usual lively atmosphere now turned quiet. The one who was usually noisy, the little tigress Shen Miao weirdly quiet while eating her breakfast reservedly.


    This was totally different from the usual Shen Miao who always found fault about Heero. This morning, she was unusually quiet as she ate breakfast peacefully.


    Heero had noticed the little tigress'' change since the arrival of the two kids from Kang Family. After the sister and brother came, Shen Miao truly acted like a properdy.


    The two kids were the main reason for Shen Miao''s change, but why she acted differently was still a puzzle for the adult. Heero was not used with the current Shen Miao, using his chopsticks, he poked Shen Miao''s small arms.


    "What''s wrong with you? You are unusually quiet, it''s strange~" Heero teased the little girl. At Heero''s words, everyone on the table looked toward Shen Miao.


    Even Han Ying also did not know why her daughter was unusually quiet today.


    Usually, if Heero poked her with the chopstick, the little girl would get angry and began lecturing Heero about table manners. Surprisingly, the little tigress did not give her usual reaction. She only gave a nce at Heero before continuing with breakfast.


    Heero was surprised, even Han Ying and Hong Yu were also surprised. The change was just too big and the little girl''s change began making her mother worried.


    "Miao Miao, What''s wrong with you? Are you sick?" Han Ying put her hand on her daughter''s forehead to feel the temperature.


    Shen Miao put her chopstick gracefully back to the bowl and took her mother''s hand off her forehead. She smiled at her mommy and replied, "Mom, don''t worry, I am not sick~"


    As for Kang Dong-Woo and Kang Myung-Hee, they found nothing weird at all. After giving a nce to Shen Miao, they continued savoring the noodles in their bowl. The six people continued breakfast in a quiet atmosphere.


    After they finished breakfast, Hong Yu dragged the gloomy Kang Myung-Hee and Kang Dong-Woo. She wanted to cheer the two kids, spoiling them with snacks in the Xing District.


    As for the little tigress, she surprisingly offered herself to join the group, "Auntie, can Ie along with you?"


    Her words were so polite, polite enough to make Hong Yu suspicious whether the little girl in front of her was her niece or not. Heero even used his Mystical Eyes at Shen Miao. He was afraid the little girl in front of him was a specter in disguise.


    Everything about Shen Miao was normal. Heero cast an odd look at the little girl while her mother was worried as well. As the group went out, Heero came closer to Han Ying and asked in a low voice, "Does your daughter have two personas?"


    Han Ying rolled her eyes at Heero as she tidied the table.


    "You can go, I am alone enough here," Said Han Ying when she noticed Heero wanted to help her.


    "I have nothing to do this morning" He paused for a moment before continued, "Han Ying, I need your help~"


    Han Ying was surprised when she heard these words from Heero. It was rare for Heero to ask for her help and certainly she was curious what Heero wanted to talk about.


    She nodded in response and let Heero help her with the dish. Both walked to the kitchen when they reached the kitchen, Heero talked about his concerns regarding the two kids. He asked Han Ying about what to do with the kids.


    Of course, he also filled in the details about the conflict between the kids and their parents. He was inexperienced in this regard. Sharing his concerns with Han Ying, he wished to get a solution from the mature Han Ying.


    "Hmmm Hmmm" Han Ying nodded while moving her hand to wash the dish. After a moment of silence, she voiced her thoughts, "We can provide them a ce to stay until their parents pick them up"


    Heero wanted to say that he did not want to meddle, but Han Ying stopped him.


    "Let me finish first. I don''t mean to meddle with other family''s affairs, but we only provide them a ce to stay until their family picks them up. At least, we can help them that much, right?" Han Ying smiled at Heero.


    Heero responded with a nod as Han Ying continued with her gentle voice, "As for Kang Dong-Woo begged you to be your disciple, the decision is in your hand. It has nothing to do with the conflict between the kids and the parents."


    "You can ept him as your disciple just like you epted Sun Zhou Yi, Hirata, and Uncle Wang. From what I saw, you also never meddle in your disciples'' private life, so what are you worried about?"


    Heero''s expression changed from "how" to "aha". Then he realized that it was himself who made thingsplicated. No, to be more exact, he wanted to help the two kids without him realizing it. However, he did not know how to help the two kids.


    ''Tsk, it''s just a simple matter, but I make it moreplicated Stupid'' Heero spoke to himself.


    Han Ying''s words helped him, as for now, he could only help the two kids by providing them a safe ce to stay. As for Kang Dong-Woo''s request, it was indeed his decision to decide whether to ept Kang Dong-Woo as his disciple or not.


    "Actually, there''s something I want to talk with you" Han Ying''s words trailed off as she was still uncertain whether to speak it out or not.


    "Oh what is it?" Heero''s voice was a bit stiff as he remembered the talk between him and his wife.


    ''Does Han Ying want to confess? If she confesses, what should I do? Urghh Uh'' Heero flustered inwardly as he did not know how to respond to Han Ying if she truly confessed to him.


    But of course, the confession Heero thought of never came out from Han Ying''s mouth. Instead, Heero was stupefied by Han Ying''s next words.


    "Why don''t you establish a Martial House" Han Ying had not finished her words, Heero let out a gasp of surprise.


    "Urghh!?"


    ''It''s not a confession'' Heero embarrassed deep inside him.


    She stopped halfway and looked Heero in the eyes, then she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Heero shook his head with a faint blush on his cheeks, "No Nothing. What What do you want to say just now? Martial House?"


    *** ***


    Tonight was the same asst night, Heero sat alone in front of theputer. The different Hong Yu was not here apanying him. He was alone while Hong Yu slept with her sister downstairs.


    While looking at Star Web, Han Ying''s words in the afternoon rang in his mind.


    ''Why don''t you establish a Martial House? I mean you can establish a martial house and teach the men for self-defense. At least, you can teach the basics so they can survive just in case an outbreak like before happened. You don''t have to teach them with your core Martial Arts, but only the basics!''


    It was more like a personal request from Han Ying. From the tone she spoke to him, he knew Han Ying was just purely wanting to help the others. However, Heero had a different thought than Han Ying.


    He felt Han Ying''s suggestion was a good idea, he trained more people for the district''s security. Martial House was one of many ways to ept more disciples whichter could be used to help him.


    There were many orphans in the Xing District and he could pick the disciples from the orphans. Of course, he would not force them to choose this path, he would let them decide it by themselves.


    "The only problem is the martial house establishment procedure. Establishing a Martial House must be moreplicated than establishing a nursing house" Heero muttered in a low voice.


    He could not even get a permit to establish a nursing home, let alone a permit for establishing a martial house. Even though he loathed the Central Government, he did not want to tantly oppose the government.


    If he could handle the matter peacefully, it was the best. But he would not hesitate to use force if needed. So far, the Xing District had grown to the direction he wanted to. After Huo Liang Xun''s subjugation went viral, there were only a few people or an organization dared to create trouble for his district.


    But now Xing Districtcked manpower, establishing a martial house might be the solution for this issue.


    "Let''s wait for Zhou Yi and Hirata to go back, I can ask them about this That Bearded Wang can''t be relied on" Heero muttered in a low voice.


    Meanwhile, inside Han Ying''s room, the two sisters were not sleeping yet while Shen Miao already slept a long ago.


    Han Ying and Hong Yu were whispering at each other, they were gossipping something in a low voice so the little tigress did not wake up by their voice.


    After a while, Hong Yu''sugh subsided as her expression changed to the solemn one. Han Ying noticed the change in her sister. She wondered and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Sister, I want to ask you something, but you have to answer me honestly, okay?" Still, in a low voice, Hong Yu spoke in a serious tone.


    Han Ying was not used to the way her sister spoke to him, but she still nodded her head, "Ask away."


    Han Ying perceived her little sister wanted to talk about something serious, so she also no longer joking around. Meanwhile, her mind was wondering what her sister wanted to talk about.


    ''Did she and Heero quarreled But no, they looked perfectly fine all day''


    "Sister, do you like Heero?"


    Boom!


    The question was out of Han Ying''s expectation. Never crossed in her mind her sister would ask her this. Just like a bomb exploded in her mind, Han Ying went nk momentarily as she did not know how to answer this.


    Han Ying''s eyes opened wide while her mouth dropped and formed an O shape. Asking about this out of the blue, it certainly caught Han Ying off guard.

 Chapter 127: Birth of Noodle Master

    Chapter 127: Birth of Noodle Master


    Heero was not aware of what the two sisters talked about during the night. He thought his wife just missed her time with her sister and decided to sleep together with her sister.


    Instead, he was thinking deeply about Han Ying''s proposal to establish a martial house. The pros and the cons, after careful consideration, he decided to establish a martial house and Dong-Woo might be the first member of his martial house.


    Yes, Heero decided to take Kang Dong-Woo in, just like Han Ying said, epting Kang Dong-Woo as his disciple did not mean he meddled in other families'' affairs. He did not want to meddle but he wanted to help the kids, this might be the best choice for now.


    The only thing he needed was waiting for Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata toe back. His two disciples were more familiar with the martial house''s system. Especially Sun Zhou Yi, his status as Gold ss Hero - Rank 1 was very useful in this regard.


    After he settled everything, Heero went to sleep. The next morning, on the same table and on the same asion, Heero perceived something weird as yesterday morning. The atmosphere seemed a bit off.


    The change especially happened to the mother this time. Yes, Heero perceived something off from the elder sister. Han Ying was especially quiet and from time to time, he found out she peeked at him which was weird to Heero.


    Shen Miao was also still the same, she was quiet and reserved. Once again, the breakfast proceeded with an unusually quiet atmosphere. The other positive change happened on Myung-Hee.


    She looked less gloomy than yesterday which was good news to Heero. He could see a sweet smile from the little girl as she savored her meal. It seemed yummy meals were medicine for the depressed little girl.


    The only person who looked normal to him was his wife. Hong Yu still acted as her per-usual, while Dong-Woo still looked uncertain and worried. Heero knew the cause and he intended to speak to him after breakfast.


    As for Han Ying, Heero did not know what happened to Han Ying and he also did not ask her. After the breakfast was over, Heero brought Kang Dong-Woo to the rooftop while Hong Yu brought the two little girls out again.


    When they reached the rooftop, Heero and Dong-Woo sat in the same ce when the two kids arrived here.


    The difference was Dong-Woo did not have a strong determination just like when he arrived. He looked nervous and anxious at the same time, he also did not dare to look at Heero in the eyes.


    His eyes were unfocused as he looked to the sides, but Kang Dong-Woo immediately calmed down as he noticed the gentle smile formed on Heero''s lips. The smile that calmed his anxious heart and washed away his nervousness.


    "Good, if you want to be my disciple, you must have the spirit. I don''t care about talent or awakening ability or whatever it is."


    Hearing this, Kang Dong-Woo smiled, a big smile formed as he heard a positive answer from Heero.


    "Te-Teacher Xing, d-do you ept me to be your di-disciple?" Dong-Woo asked with a shaky voice.


    "Yes, but not now. I am going to establish a martial house and you can be the first disciple of my martial house~" Heero nodded.


    Tears trickled down from Kang Dong-Woo''s eyes, but his mouth formed a smile. Heero was stunned and confused as well. He epted Dong-Woo, the boy should be happy, but why did he cry?


    After that, Kang Dong-Woo rose from the seat. Just like the day before yesterday, he wanted to kowtow to express his gratitude for epting him. But this time, Heero acted faster, he moved forward and prevented the boy from doing that.


    "Alright, you don''t have to kneel like that and don''t do that in the future as well, okay?" Heero said in a helpless tone as he picked up the boy. He just was not used to this kind of thing, he liked more if Dong-Woo treated him as usual with no exaggeration action like this.


    Dong-Woo nodded as he broke away from Heero''s grasp. He did not try to kneel down again, but he bowed his head toward Heero and answered, "Yes, Master!"


    "I told you not to do that, don''t bow like that and you can call me with Teacher Xing just like before," Heero shook his head and tried not to make the same mistake as Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    He was morefortable if they regarded him as a close friend instead of someone they revered. Just like what Butcher Wang did, he wanted Kang Dong-Woo to remain the same.


    To his surprise, Kang Dong-Woo shook his head, "No, Teacher Xing, you have to be used with this kind of formality if you want to establish a martial house. I can still call you Teacher Xing as Teacher and Master have the same meaning."


    "But Teacher Xing, you have to get used to this kind of formality as more and more people will be your disciples in the future. Disciples bow to their master is to show their respect to you and it''s a normal thing to do. You can''t prevent them to do this kind of thing,"


    Just like his tongue was tied, Heero could not refute Kang Dong-Woo''s words at all. Yes, if he wanted to open a martial house, he had to get used to this kind of formality, not avoiding it.


    Looking at Heero who fell into silence, Kang Dong-Woo smiled in return. By just looking at Teacher Xing, he knew that his message was delivered well to Heero.


    "Good Good But don''t do it too often, it will be awkward for me" Heero nodded in agreement and added, "Even though I said that you will be my disciple only after I establish a martial house, we will start the training soon!"


    Hearing this, Kang Dong-Woo''s eyes shone. He wanted to be stronger as soon as possible to protect his little sister. This was good news to him and he believed that under Heero''s guidance, he could be as strong as Sun Zhou Yi.


    Choosing Heero to be his Master was not out of his impulse, but he chose Heero after careful consideration. The proof was Sun Zhou Yi and a story from his sister Seo-Yeon.


    Kang Seo-Yeon told him how she was saved by a mysterious man in the first dungeon, in detail at that. Kang Dong-Woo at that time doubted that mysterious man was Teacher Xing.


    However, his doubts were cleared out after the rise of Sun Zhou Yi. He knew from the start that Sun Zhou Yi was Teacher Xing''s disciple. The unknown Wood ss Hero defended against a stream of the beast from Level 10 Cmity.


    With everything clear in his mind, for the first time, Kang Dong-Woo decided to rebel against his parents'' arbitrary arrangement. Heero was the main reason Kang Dong-Woo dared to do this.


    With everything settled, Heero left the boy on the rooftop alone while he came down. After the shop closed temporarily and got manyints from their regr customers. Han Ying chose to open the shop today.


    Moreover, today would be a trial for the waitresses they hired. Yesterday, after a quick interview held by Han Ying and Hong Yu, the sisters hired three waitresses with an agreement a week of trial. If they worked well, the sisters would hire the three women permanently.


    Before he left the rooftop, Heero reminded Dong-Woo as he forgot to tell the boy about the time for the training, "Oh, tomorrow five in the morning, you wait for me outside the shop!"


    After that, Heero went down and helped Han Ying to get prepared to open the shop. He went to the kitchen and found Han Ying was preparing the dough for the noodles.


    He approached Han Ying and said, "Let me help you!"


    Han Ying''s body was jolted up when Heero''s voice entered her ears. Somewhat flustered, she refused Heero''s offer, "N-No I-I c-can do it alone y-you can take care of your matter I-I can do this alone"


    Heero was certainly surprised by Han Ying''s reaction, but he paid no mind as he thought Han Ying was not used to having him in the kitchen.


    "My work is serving the customers in the front, but now you have hired new waitresses, so should I get promoted to the kitchen?" Heero paid no mind at Han Ying''s strangeness and replied jokingly.


    "Urgh" Letting out a light groan, Han Ying no longer conversed as she focused on the dough in her hand.


    The bar was enough for two people to work together. Heero took the mixed flour to make noodles and put it on the bar. He made a hole in the center and filled it with enough water. After that, he mixed the noodles and the water with his hand.


    He mixed the noodles with considerate strength, he mixed the flour carefully, but he did not slow the speed down. After twenty minutes, the rough dough turned into a smooth dough. He formed the dough into an oval shape and then, he wrapped the dough with stic.


    He put aside the first dough aside, then he repeated the same thing again. He took the mixed flour and mixed it with water just like before. The first dough, second dough, and in an hour, Heero mixed three dough for the noodles.


    As for Han Ying, she produced four dough in an hour. However, she was surprised upon noticing Heero made three dough in an hour.


    "You made this?" Han Ying spoke in a surprised tone. She took one of Heero''s dough, she touched the dough and surprisingly the dough had a simr texture as her dough.


    "Wow, not only fast, you are even better than Hong Yu!" Han Ying eximed as it was hard to believe Heero who made this dough.


    "Hehe, you have to call me Noodle Master from now on Now I am not only Master of Pen and Sword, but Master of Knife as well!" Heero dered shamelessly.


    Just as he finished his deration, there was a voice resounded from the door, "Master of Knife my ass! Noodle Master your foot! You only sessfully made the dough, not the noodles! You should call yourself Dough Master instead of Noodle Master!"


    The voice certainly belonged to Hong Yu. She heard everything and she could not ept that a newbie like Heero was doing better than her, even though Heero was her husband, she could not ept it. She did not want to lose even with Heero.


    Not only it discouraged Heero, but it only made him even more excited. He turned around with a big smile on his face, he looked at his wife with acent look and said, "Then my dear wife, would you like to try your hubby''s noodles? It will be your honor to witness the birth of Noodle Master!"

 Chapter 128: Step Two

    Chapter 128: Step Two


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Hong Yu watched the scene before her eyes with an unbelievable look stered all over her face. She could not believe what she saw, not only him, even Han Ying was surprised while Kang Myung-Hee was amazed.


    Heero pulled then he twisted the dough in the air and mmed it on the bar from time to time. After five to eight minutes repeated the same things, he pulled the dough, hand-pulled noodles. It was the noodles Heero currently made.


    From the big and stretchy dough, Heero divided the dough into two with his finger. From two to four eight


    "Sixteen thirty-two sixty-four a hundred and twenty-eight" Hong Yu counted it in a dazed expression. Heero truly made it, he sessfully made the noodles, hand-pulled noodles at that, one of the hardest techniques to make a noodle.


    "Heng, it''s still not finished yet, let''s see how your noodles taste" Still not wanting to admit her husband better than her, Hong Yu refused to believe the noodles made by Heero were as good as hers.


    Heero did not refute, but a smug look could be seen from his face. He was confident that his noodles were perfectly made. Just as he wanted to continue to the next step, dipping his noodles into a boiling pot for one to two minutes.


    "Te-Teacher Xing, can I can I have some too" a timid voice resounded from Hong Yu''s side. It was Kang Myung-Hee''s voice.


    "You can still eat!?" Heero eximed in surprise. The little girl just finished her breakfast a little over an hour ago, then Hong Yu brought her out for more snacks in the morning, and now she also wanted to eat the noodles he made.


    "Um I-I w-want to be the first one to taste Teacher Xing''s noodles.." the little girl voiced out her feelings which incited Hong Yu''s jealousy. She was jealous that Myung-Hee was more intimate with her husband than her.


    "Good, I will make a small portion for our little princess~" Heero smiled in return as he proceeded to the next, but once again, another little girl called him. Myung-Hee


    "Humph, I want one as well~" Shen Miao harrumphed as she voiced that she wanted to taste the noodles as well.


    "Good, another small portion for Little Tigress~" Heero responded with a big smile.


    "You" Shen Miao stood from her seat, she almost had her finger pointed at Heero, but she realized something.


    Still with smugness covered his face, Heero turned around and asked jokingly, "Do you have a special request, Little Tigress?"


    From the look of her face, Shen Miao was certainly angry being called Little Tigress. But somehow, the Little Tigress suppressed her anger and sat back, "Nothing."


    The smugness on Heero''s face became more apparent. He certainly noted that the Little Tigress acted reserved only in front of Dong-Woo and Myung-Hee. So he chose this time to tease Shen Miao and she could only endure it.


    <em>''He called his ex-student little princess, but he called me, his step-daughter, little tigress. This is unfair,''</em> Shen Miao grumbled inwardly without knowing she already admitted Heero as her step-father.


    Heero divided the noodles into three portions and put the noodles into boiled water. While waiting for the noodles, he began mixing the spice into the bowl. Sweet and spicy for his wife and Original broth (Umami Broth) for the two little girls.


    Heero''s action was fast, after mixing the spice that had been mixed with broth, he immediately picked the noodles and put it into the bowl.


    "Three serving noodles are ready~" Heero skillfully put the three bowls before the three girls. The bowl released out a steam and fragrance aroma could be smelled from the bowl.


    Even though this was not the first time for Myung-Hee, it had been a long time since thest time she ate the noodles. With a bowl of noodles served before her, the first thing she did was not tasting the broth or taking the chopsticks, but sniffing around the bowl.


    Her nose heaved up and down, just like a cat sniffing. Looking at this, Heero could not help but smile, a wide smile formed on his lips. He immediately took a picture of Myung-Hee sniffing the bowl of noodles.


    The little girl was not aware that Heero secretly took her picture, but Shen Miao noticed. She felt something, an inexplicable feeling stirred inside her. On one hand, her rational thought still could not ept Heero. However, when this happened, she could not help but feel jealous.


    <em>''Why only Myung-Hee? Why didn''t he take my picture too? Why does he treat Myung-Hee better than her?''</em>


    It was in Shen Miao''s mind, but her ego prevented her from speaking it out. So, she endured it and stuffed her mouth with the noodles.


    <em>''Heng, my mommy''s noodles must be much better than this guy''s''</em>


    However, that thought instantly vanished as she chewed the noodles. Even though she did not know what the difference was, she could tell the noodles in her mouth were different than the noodles made by her mommy.


    The noodles in her mouth were better while the broth was the usual broth she ate. Not only Shen Miao, but Hong Yu also felt the difference and she realized that her husband was doing better than her.


    "Howe you are so good at everything" She did not especiallyment on the noodles, but her words were enough to prove that the noodles were good.


    Han Ying who always watched from the sideline approached her little sister. She was curious about how the noodles taste. Taking new chopsticks, she picked the noodles into her mouth.


    She carefully and slowly chewed the noodles in her mouth to feel the texture. To her surprise, the noodle''s texture was good, the noodles were chewy yet also firm at the same time. It was as if this was not the first time Heero making the noodles, just like an experienced cook made a noodle.


    "Indeed, it''s better than yours," Han Ying teasinglymented. Her words were directed toward the sulking Hong Yu.


    "I know I know already you don''t have to say it You haven''t officially confirmed it yet, but you two are already bullied" Hong Yu could not finish her words as Han Ying moved her hand to cover her mouth.


    "Shhh You have promised me" Han Ying whispered, but looking at her sneaky sister, Hong Yu no longer sulked as a mischievous smile formed on her lips.


    "Henggg, My mommy''s noodle is much better than this one!" Shen Miao chimed in proudly, she did not want to admit the noodle was good.


    "But Teacher Xing''s noodles are also yummy." Myung-Hee immediately took on Heero''s side and Shen Miao immediately shut her mouth,menting no further and ate the noodles silently.


    With that, from that morning, Heero reced Hong Yu in the kitchen. At nine-thirty, the three newly hired waitresses came. While Heero and Han Ying prepared the dough for the noodles, the broth, and the topping while Hong Yu reced Heero in the front.


    She went for a quick brief with the newly hired waitresses while the two little girls followed Hong Yu. As for Dong-Woo, the boy practically stayed on the rooftop all morning. It was unknown what the boy was doing on the rooftop.


    Sharp at 10 A.M. the noodle shop opened, the customers raided and filled every corner of the shop. That day, Heero spent his time in the kitchen and no special event happened that day.


    *** ***


    The next morning, right at 5 A.M. Heero went out of his cottage with a refreshed look all over his face. But then, he furrowed his brows as he thought of something in his mind.


    "Should I transform this rooftop to a normal room?" Heero muttered in a low voice asst night''s scene shed in his mind. Last night, Hong Yu was more reserved than usual because they were not in their usual room.


    The cottage they lived in had a bad soundproof, so she was more reserved than usual. Because of this, Heero nned to renovate the rooftop. Nodded his head, Heero went down as he promised Dong-Woo to start the training this morning.


    He came down to the third floor, just as he wanted to take stairs down to the second floor, there was a child''s voice trying to surprise him, "Hiyaaa!"


    Of course, Heero was not surprised at all. Instead, he turned around while making a strange expression to surprise her back, "Heyooo!"


    "Yaaaa" the little girl was not expecting this and she was certainly startled. However, Heero immediately covered the little girl''s mouth. Shen Miao struggled to break free from Heero''s hand.


    "Ssssshhhhh! Lower your voice or you might wake up Dong-Woo and Myung-Hee!"


    When Heero brought up the Kang siblings, Shen Miao stumped and lowered her resistance.


    "Where are you going? You look suspicious, moving out sneakily this earlier! You must be up to something not good, I will report this to Auntie!" the little girl immediately came up with her fantasy imagination as soon as Heero released his hand.


    Hearing this, Heero came up with something yful. He wanted to tell the little girl that he had made a promise with Han Ying, but he canceled his mischievous thought as he thought of something.


    "I am going to train my disciple of course. Haven''t I told you that I am Sun Zhou Yi''s Master? I have other disciples as well, Lan Lan''s father and my new disciple, Dong-Woo."


    The first step was to introduce the little that Xing District was a paradise for her. Heero had achieved it by introducing the premium meal that could only be gotten here.


    The second step, was the most crucial step, showing the little girl how amazing he was. What did Heero try to achieve by doing this? He wanted Shen Miao to ept him as her stepfather and mainly, he wanted the little girl to stay here for Han Ying.


    Just like the other kids, Shen Miao also idolized the heroes. The first idol was of course her father. The second was the cold female hero, Bai Xin Yue, and third was surprisingly his disciple, Sun Zhou Yi.


    Yes, Sun Zhou Yi''s achievement stopping level 10 Cmity made him be an idol to many people, including the children. He wanted to use his status as Sun Zhou Yi''s Master to impress Shen Miao.


    However, the little girl did not believe him that Sun Zhou Yi was his disciple. But Shen Miao knew Sun Zhou Yi lived in the Dragon Pit district which was Xing District. However, even with Han Ying and Hong Yu speaking for him, the Little Tigress still did not believe him.


    "Heng, boast all you want, there''s no way I will believe a mere teacher and waiter is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master. Now you add Brother Dong-Woo as your disciple as well? This trick might have seeded to the other kids, but me."


    "Kang Dong-Woo is a sessor of Kang Family, there''s no way Kang Family will let someone like you train their sessor. You are not professional as a liar, can''t even trick a little kid like me!" Shen Miao lookedcent as she got into this conclusion.


    Her reasoning was not groundless as Kang Family was a family based in the core region. She also knew about Kang Family well, about Kang Dong-Woo''s grandfather, an ex-Emperor ss Hero who became a hero instructor.


    So, there was no way the Kang Family would let Kang Dong-Woo be taught by Heero, who was in her mind just a mere Boss of a district in the outer region.


    However, to her surprise, Heero smiled back at her and shrugged nonchntly, leaving her to go downstairs afterward. It certainly piqued the Little tigress'' curiosity.


    She went down to the first floor and saw Heero truly went out. Shen Miao chased after Heero, but she did not go out. She dragged a chair to the window and got in the chair to see where Heero was going to.


    She climbed the chair and opened the curtain a little. It did not take a long time before the little girl found Heero. Shen Miao was shocked by what she saw and found out Heero did not lie to him.


    Lan Lan''s father was outside, but it was another figure who shocked her. Kang Dong-Woo also there with Lan Lan''s father. They seemed to be talking, but she could not hear what they talked about.


    "Don''t tell me he did not lie Don''t tell me Sun Zhou Yi is truly that guy''s disciple" Shen Miao muttered unbelievably. Excitement could be seen from her eyes as she fantasized about meeting her idol.

 Chapter 129: Another One!?

    Chapter 129: Another One!?


    Heero was oblivious to the Little Tigress'' fantasy, but he certainly noticed Shen Miao peeked through the window. He was satisfied with the progress, at least, he managed to arouse the little girl''s interest.


    Putting aside Shen Miao, Heero approached the nervous Kang Dong-Woo. Without any words, he began touching the boy''s arms. Dong-Woo was stunned with the sudden touch, he wanted to pull his arm, but unable to.


    Butcher Wang who looked a bit sleepy now wide awake. He was interested in what Heero wanted to do with the boy.


    Butcher Wang''s action only made Dong-Woo getting even more nervous. Fortunately, it did not take long before Heero released him. As soon as Heero released his grips upon him, Dong-Woo relieved inwardly.


    "I don''t expect you to swing that way," Butcher Wang spoke in a rather odd tone as he had a yful smile formed on his lips.


    "Heh, you look more spirited than usual, should I add more training for you today? What about a spar with me?" Heero returned yfully, choking Butcher Wang as he immediately shut his big mouth.


    After that, Heero returned his focus on Dong-Woo and formally introduced Butcher Wang to the boy, "He is my second disciple, Bearded Wang."


    Kang Dong-Woo was surprised, if not for Heero told him directly like this, he might not believe it. After all, Bearded Wang looked much older than Heero. It was kinda weird someone young like Teacher Xing had an old disciple like Bearded Wang.


    "Hello~ Uncle Wang~ my name is Kang Dong-Woo and you can call me Dong-Woo," Dong-Woo politely greeted Bearded Wang.


    Butcher Wang nodded with a satisfaction brooded over him. He returned with a small chuckle, "Hoho, so, this is my new junior brother! You should call me Senior Brother instead~"


    ''Huh, senior brother? There''s no way I will call you with that.'' Dong-Woo refused inwardly, but he did not say it out of politeness. Even though he said that he was no longer part of the Kang Family, but he still had his pride as someone from Kang Family.


    As someone from the core region, people from the outer region were people with a lower status. So, it was impossible for him to willingly call Butcher Wang, senior brother.


    Moreover, Dong-Woo perceived that he was stronger than Butcher Wang. He would never call and admit someone weaker than him as his senior brother. It was what Dong-Woo thought of.


    Of course, Heero was a different case. He had witnessed with his own eyes how strong Teacher Xing was. After witnessing Heero''s power, he ced Teacher Xing above his grandfather who was an ex-Emperor ss Hero.


    Dong-Woo merely nodded his head, but the boy could not hide his disdain. Heero could read it by just looking at Dong-Woo''s expression. However, Bearded Wang did not notice it as heughed heartily.


    Heero could only shake his head and he also did not n to forcefully change the boy''s impression of Bearded Wang. He did not rebuke or advise the boy as he had his own way to change Dong-Woo.


    "Good, the introduction is over, it''s time for the training." after saying that, he turned toward the Bearded Wang and said, "You can go now and don''t forget toe to the usual training ground. I have a task for youter."


    "Junior Brother, I am going!" Butcher Wang did not bother to reply to Heero. He waved his hand toward Dong-Woo instead as he jogged away.


    As Butcher Wang got far away, a frown appeared on Dong-Woo''s brows. He certainly disliked Butcher Wang, but he did not show it openly.


    "Don''t underestimate him, even though, he is the weakest amongst my three disciples, he is still far stronger than the current you!"


    As these words entered his ears, Dong-Woo snapped out of his thoughts and looked toward Heero who smiled gently at him. Even though Heero said so, Kang Dong-Woo remained unconvinced.


    ''Teacher Xing just never see my awakened ability, that''s why he thinks I can''t win against that bearded uncle,''


    "Alright, I know that I can''t convince you only by words, but you will know soon. I will ask him to have a spar against you in the afternoon. For now, let''s start with your training!" Heero rubbed his chin as his eyes fell on Dong-Woo''s small frame.


    "First, you are weak, physically, much weaker than I thought you would be. So, your first training will be improving your body, so your body could adapt to Ki."


    Hearing that, it certainly hurt Kang Dong-Woo''s feeling. But when he heard thest words, a confusion appeared on his face as he blurted out, "Ki? What''s that?"


    "Mmmmnnnn" Heero paused as he tried finding the right and easy exnation about Ki. The heroes and the people on Earth did not know anything about Ki.


    "Ah, Internal Energy. Yes, Ki is internal energy. You need a strong body to produce, control, and use the Ki, but your body is too weak for Ki to reside in, let alone use it. But no worries, you are still young, starting from such a young age is your best advantage."


    Heero tapped Dong-Woo''s shoulder intimately, lest the boy got discouraged by his words. But then, he found out Dong-Woo was looking at him with a dazed look.


    "What? Is there something on my face?"


    "Teacher Xing, did you just say internal energy!?" Dong-Woo could not hide his excitement. Afraid he heard wrongly, he asked again to confirm it.


    "Yes, internal energy. After you improve your body, I will teach you" Heero''s words trailed off as he realized the boy did not listen to him. He did not know why, but the boy seemed to be entering an excited state.


    It took a while before the boy snapped out of his fantasy. He grabbed Heero''s hand and shouted excitedly, "Teacher Xing, let''s start! What should I do now?"


    "Sssshhhh Don''t shout or don''t disturb others'' sleep!" He did not ask his disciples what made him excited. Instead, he gave the boy two training circlets weighing 80 kilos in total.


    "Here, wear this and you can jog just like your Senior Brother!"


    Kang Dong-Woo didn''t know the training circlet was that heavy. He casually took it from Heero''s hand and it almost made him fell. It was out of the boy''s expectation, he did not expect the small training circlet could be this heavy.


    "Teacher, do you want me to run while wearing these?" Dong-Woo asked.


    Lifting the eighty kilos training circlet was not a problem, but running while wearing it was a whole different matter.


    "Hmmm, Bearded Wang you looked down, he is wearing five hundred kilos training circlet," Heero told a fact that shocked the boy.


    Surprisingly, the boy believed it when Heero said it. Even so, Kang Dong-Woo still believed he was stronger than Butcher Wang who was jogging with eight hundred kilos weight. It was not being overconfident, but his confidence came from his awakened ability.


    ''I have my own advantage, it''s my awakened ability~'' Dong-Wooforted himself with the fact that he had his awakened ability.


    As for Butcher Wang, as far as he knew, Bearded Wang was a hunter with no fame. That meant Butcher Wang was at least not as strong as Sun Zhou Yi. With that thought in his mind, Dong-Woo wore the training at his ankles.


    "This is the route!" Heero showed a map with his smartwatch. On the map, there was a red line, it was the route Dong-Woo had to take.


    Kang Dong-Woo gasped, the red line that formed an oval shape looked not too far away. However, there was the total distance at the bottom left corner, it showed the distance he had to finish was thirty-five kilo.


    "Teacher Xing, are you sure this is the right route?" He was quite nervous and asked in a low voice.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong? You can''t do this, this distance could be considered shorterpared to Bearded Wang''s first time." Heero provoked the boy by bringing Bearded Wang. Sure enough, it was working.


    Hearing that, the boy immediately wanted to start running, but Heero held him back.


    "Don''t run! You can try walking first, get your body used with the weight first then you can run after your body used with the weight."


    "Also, I am not going to follow you, so I don''t know if you truly finish your run or not. If you want to be strong just like you imed to be, then finish it. But if you just want to be a decent hunter like Bearded Wang, it''s okay if you don''t finish all the training I give you!"


    "After all, the stronger your body is, the more Ki you can absorb!"


    After that, Heero pulled his hand from the boy''s shoulder. As for Kang Dong-Woo, he immediately started walking, but a burning spirit could be seen from his eyes.


    He did not doubt Heero''s words in the slightest except one, the fact that Butcher Wang was stronger than him. He remained unconvinced regarding that. As for the internal energy, he did not doubt it.


    Heero did not go back, but looking at Kang Dong-Woo''s back who was getting far from him.


    "Heh, it seems I have to ask that bearded guy to crush Dong-Woo. Crush him, till he can''t get up, then I will lift him up. I have to crush his pride or it will be his big weakness in the future!"


    "Bearded Wang oh Bearded Wang, you will be the bad guy and I will be the good guy," Heero muttered yfully.


    "Alright, it''s time for me to train as well. Even though I never encountered someone as strong as Specter God or my Master, I can''t be sure about the future. At least, I have to recover to my peak." Heero talked to himself.


    Just as he wanted to head back to the rooftop, he halted his steps as he saw a boy standing next to the shop''s door. He recognized the boy, one of the kids from the orphanage, Xu Lingxun.


    As he wondered what Xu Lingxun was doing here, the boy opened his mouth.


    "Boss, let me be your disciple as well just like him!" Xu Lingxun said it in a deep voice as his finger directed at where Dong-Woo went.


    Heero was stunned, stunned because of what he saw from the boy''s eyes. He saw a strong determination from Dong-Woo''s eyes, but it was totally a whole different emotion from Xu Lingxun.


    Fury and hatred, he could see from the boy''s eyes as this was not the first time he saw this kind of eyes.

 Chapter 130: Intense Training - Part 1

    Chapter 130: Intense Training - Part 1


    Xu Family, one of the prominent families in the core region with an ex-Emperor Hero ss within. A family that was known with their good virtues, kind and benevolent. A well-received family by the people in the outer region.


    However, Xu Family''s kindness was a thorn for the rankers. The Xu Family caught many rankers and jailed them for their evil deeds. It was three years ago, until one day, a rising star of Xu Family, Xu Lingxin killed a Silver ss Ranker.


    Xu Lingxin encountered a Silver ss Ranker in the outer region and the ranker raped a pair of mother and daughter. The ranker raped the mother and the daughter while the father was killed.


    Witnessing such a scene, Xu Lingxin lost his control and killed that ranker. Because of his impulsive action, a disaster befell upon his family after that. The rankers could not ept that one of them was killed.


    For this incident, Ranker Alliance showed its dominance and eradicated Xu Family in one night. Not many people knew about this, at least, people in the outer region and people in themerce region did not know about this.


    These people did not know that the famous Xu Family was eradicated by Ranker Alliance. Over twenty Legendary Rankers made a move and Xu Family disappeared forever. Leaving only a nine years old boy, Xu Lingxun.


    Heero was in a daze as he heard the boy''s story. Yes, Xu Lingxun in front of him and Xu Lingxun in the story was the same boy. Since his family was destroyed, the boy was delivered to the furthest north by his family.


    It was unknown who sent him to the orphanage here. Xu Lingxun did not know, thest memories he remembered was how his grandfather was toyed by the Legendary ss Rankers.


    He did not know how he reached the orphanage. In his memories, he was already in the orphanage when he woke up. And that orphanage was the orphanage piged by the rankers.


    After the boy told everything, Heero noticed the hatred in the boy''s eyes deepened. He finally got a certain understanding of why these rankers so overbearing. They had also an overbearing backer.


    "Then what about the Hero League? Don''t tell me they were just watching your family destroyed?" Heero asked in wonder.


    As he mentioned the Hero League, the boy''s body quivered instantly. There was also a change in the boy''s expression, anger. Yes, the boy was angry when he brought up the Hero League.


    "Hero League? Do you think they will stand up for a destroyed family? No, I am sure they will rather negotiate with the Ranker Alliance. Maybe the Hero League even asked forpensation for their own benefit rather than being hostile! Who knows!?"


    Xu Lingxun expressed his anger, his voice became louder as he spoke.


    ''That makes sense! Those guys might be doing that,'' Heero silently agreed with the boy''s words, but he did not express it out.


    "My Family''s dedications to the Hero League are worth nothing to them hiks hiks" Xu Lingxun was crying as he went on. Tears streamed down as he lowered his head.


    Heero scratched his head as he did not know what to do to calm the boy. He was not familiar with Xu Lingxun. Moreover, the boy wanted to look strong in front of him.


    Sure enough, it did not take a long before the boy stabilized his emotion. Now, he stared at Heero with eyes full of hope which put Heero in a tough spot. After hearing the story, he No, everyone who heard that story might have guessed why the boy wanted to be his disciple.


    Xu Lingxun wanted revenge of course. But there was no way Heero could not ept Xu Lingxun''s request if the boy wanted to be strong to fulfill that revenge. To be more exact, he did not want to train a kid that would be a killing machine in the future.


    Based on the boy''s story, it was clear the boy wanted to destroy the Ranker Alliance. Maybe the boy wanted to kill all rankers. If he had to ept the boy, he wanted to change the boy''s way of thinking.


    At least, he had to make sure the boy did not be a killing machine in the future. In his current state, there was a big probability for the boy to be the same as the rankers.


    However, Heero also knew that he could not refuse the boy as he was his hope. Rejecting the boy only made things worse.


    Without saying any words, Heero moved his hand to touch Xu Lingxun''s arm. He was inspecting the boy''s body and he found out the boy did not have any foundation like Kang Dong-Woo.


    Here, Heero got some ideas in his mind. He could ept the boy as his disciple and feed the boy positive thoughts to change him. Xu Lingxun had to train his body before he could teach the boy Ki Comprehension.


    He could see the progress of whether the boy changed or not. If Xu Lingxun remained the same, his heart dominated by hatred, he could choose not to continue the training for the boy.


    <em>''Moreover, I am going to open a martial house and the kids from the orphanage might be my disciples in the future,''</em>


    After all, the pure children still did not know the cruel reality, what they knew about heroes only that heroes had been fighting against to protect them. Heroes were an idol to them.


    And if he had to ask the kids what they wanted to be, he believed eight out ten kids would answer with "I want to be a Hero!". Heero was sure the kids wanted to jointer on.


    To be a Hero, they must have a strength and strength could be gained from a martial house. At least, the children knew this much. So, he wanted to create a positive environment for the children with a hope it would change Xu Lingxun as well.


    After a moment of silence, Heero rubbed the boy''s ck hair and responded in a gentle tone, "Good, I am going to open a martial house anyway, you can jointer. We will start with training your body, your foundation is worse than Dong-Woo, but we will only start the training tomorrow,"


    "Why?" the boy asked back.


    "I need to make some preparation for your training. Spare your time in the afternoon, I am going to bring you to themerce region!"


    Xu Lingxun lowered his head as he was ashamed of his negative thoughts. He thought Heero was more biased to Dong-Woo and stalled the training because he was not close enough to Heero.


    After that, Xu Lingxun rose from the bench and headed toward the orphanage. He halted his steps as Heero''s voice resounded from his back.


    "Also, eat a lot! You are too skinny, food is the source of energy to our body! I don''t want you to pass out during the training!"


    Xu Lingxun was just too skinny for his age when he touched the boy''s arm, he could feel the bone immediately. So he spoke this out to encourage the boy, not looking down upon his skinny body. He reminded the boy that way because he knew the boy did not want to be sympathized.


    Xu Lingxun merely nodded his head and walked back to the orphanage afterward. After making sure the boy went back to the orphanage, Heero turned around. Just as he entered the shop, he heard flurried steps.


    He looked up and saw a small white silhouette shed to the second floor and the steps continued to the third floor. Heero recognized the small white silhouette, Shen Miao in her white pajamas.


    <em>''Heh, finally I manage to pique her interest on me,''</em>


    *** ***


    When noon came, sharp one o''clock in the afternoon, Heero headed toward the training ground with Dong-Woo. When they reached the training ground, where they would have a spar, Bearded Wang already waited for them there.


    As soon as Butcher Wang saw the iing Heero, his face soured instantly. Then, he noticed Dong-Woo followed after Heero, his face turned uglier.


    After all, this spar fight was more like a beating session to him. Bearded Wang did not want to be humiliated before his Junior Brother, but he could not avoid that as Dong-Woo was here.


    A bitter smile formed on his lips and asked in a helpless tone, "Should we start now?"


    "No, you will fight him first!" Heero had his finger directed toward Kang Dong-Woo.


    "What? Are you kidding me? You want me to fight a kid? There''s a limit for you to humiliate me!" Somehow, Heero''s decision not only shocked Butcher Wang, but it also became a trigger to Butcher Wang.


    Different from Sun Zhou Yi, Hong Yu, and Han Ying who still could not adapt to the changes. Butcher Wang embraced the change and he no longer thought that the people in the inner region and in the core region were worth his respect.


    He no longer lowered himself in front of these people.


    He imed that as long as it was not the Emperor or Legendary, the top fifty of Gold ss Hero or the top fifty of Crown ss Rankers, he was the strongest.


    Heero did not try to exin to Butcher Wang. Instead, he looked back and said, "Dong-Woo, show your awakened ability to your bearded uncle!"


    Butcher Wang was stunned as he heard the words "Awakened Ability". He was not strange to these two words, it was a special ability possessed by the famous heroes and rankers. He did not expect his youngest Junior Brother would possess an awakened ability.


    His angry expression soured as he realized what Heero tried to achieve.


    <em>''This hateful guy must be thinking to use this boy to stimte me. If I am defeated by this boy, it will be a stain in my life And that method might work on me''</em>


    Without any words, Dong-Woo took two steps forward and pushed his fist forward to show to Butcher Wang. In five seconds, a change could be seen from the first. The white skin slowly turned red until me shrouded the fist.


    Looking at this, Butcher Wang got even more sure that Heero really wanted to humiliate him to stimte his spirit. After all, amongst the three first disciples, he was theziest, did not have any ambition to get stronger. He was already satisfied with everything he had.


    "Hit that tree!" Heero pointed at the closest tree. The tree was about four to five meters, its trunks were about half of an adult body.


    Dong-Woo approached the tree and then he punched the tree with all his might.


    Bam!


    The fist embedded in the tree and crack began appearing after that. The tree cracked, and from the crack, me sparked out.


    Boom!


    The tree was sted into pieces. Witnessing such a scene, cold sweats trickled down from Butcher Wang''s back. He was imagining if the fistnded on his body, then he would suffer the same fate as the tree.


    "Do you still feel humiliated to have a spar against him?" Heero asked yfully.


    Butcher Wang shook his head involuntarily.


    "Then there you go!" Heero approached Butcher Wang and whispered something, "Even though that fist could not kill you, but if you are hit by that, it will be very painful, so don''t hold back even if he is a kid!"


    "You too, Dong-Woo, don''t hold back and show me what you got! And I will be the referee just in case you guys go overboard!"

 Chapter 131: Intense Training - Part 2

    Chapter 131: Intense Training - Part 2


    With that said, Heero stepped aside and went to a good spot for watching the spar. He did not intend to tell thezy Bearded Wang that he was far stronger than Dong-Woo. He just liked teasing him.


    As Heero left, Dong-Woo and Butcher Wang exchanged stares. Dong-Woo''s eyes resolute and firm, he was not daunted even Teacher Xing repeatedly told him that he was weaker than Butcher Wang.


    Facing such kind of eyes, Butcher Wang turned a little bit nervous. But then, he remembered Heero would be the referee which meant his safety was guaranteed.


    ''The kid is not even afraid of me, why should I be afraid of a mere kid?''


    ''Urgh, wait that is the problem, howe the kid is not afraid of me or not even getting a little nervous? Does that mean he is confident that he will win against me? Does he have another trump card beside the awakened ability?''


    ''Nah, I can''t be like this, I have to calm down'' Butcher Wang took a long breath and exhaled it out afterward. He repeated the same action three times.


    ''There''s nothing to be worried about, as long as the fist doesn''t hit me, everything is fine I will observe him first just like hunting...''


    Soon, Butcher Wang''s wavering eyes focused on his prey. Yes, he was a hunter, not just an ordinary fighter from any other martial house. His habit before hunting his prey was to observe his prey before he started hunting.


    Dong-Woo was oblivious to Butcher Wang''s thoughts, but he did not know, somehow, Butcher Wang''s gaze was akin to a beast gazing at its prey. It made himfortable, but once again, he was confident with his awakened ability.


    He immediately shook his ufortable feeling out, ''It will be over as long as Ind a hit on him once! Just once!''


    With that thought in his mind, Kang Dong-Woo rushed forward. Of course, as he advanced he immediately activated his awakened ability. Dong-Woo''s speed could be considered fast for a thirteen years old boy, but not in Butcher Wang''s eyes.


    Soon, the distance between the two shortened. Dong-Woo immediately delivered his right fist forward with a hope his punch hit Butcher Wang. Unfortunately, the fist hit the empty air.


    However, the boy remained calm and collected as he had predicted Butcher Wang would dodge his fist. He made a simple move to observe his opponent as well, he was collecting his opponent''s data.


    However, the thing that happened next was out of his expectation, a mind-blowing for Dong-Woo. As his punch failed to hit the target, a gush of strong wind hit his cheeks. After that, Dong-Woo could no longer see Butcher Wang.


    What he could see was only a silhouette that moved randomly. He knew the silhouetted who moved at an incredible speed was Butcher Wang, but his movement was just too fast for his eyes to follow.


    For a moment, he noticed the silhouette moved to his back. He followed, but then it moved again. Moreover, Dong-Woo found out the movement was random. It did not have a pattern which made it harder to follow.


    While Dong-Woo was thinking hard how to counter such fast and random movement, Butcher Wang was observing the boy. He noticed Dong-Woo failed to catch his speed and there were many openings at Dong-Woo''s stance.


    Usually, Butcher Wang wouldunch his surprise attack by now, but he remained cautious as his opponent was a human, not a beast. Dong-Woo might be purposely showing his weakness. It was a trap, so he would attack and Dong-Woo would counter him.


    ''I will observe him a little longer!''


    With that, Heero watched the spar oddly. Butcher Wang was moving around Dong-Woo, and itsted for three minutes.


    ''Don''t tell me that Bearded Wang was intimidated by Dong-Woo?'' Heero could not help but think like this. With just a nce, it was clear Dong-Woo could not follow Butcher Wang''s movement. Even so, Butcher Wang was just moving around, not attacking.


    Just as he wanted to protest, reminding Bearded Wang and Dong-Woo to fight properly, he noticed a change at Butcher Wang''s movement. Before, Butcher Wang circled Dong-Woo within a safe distance, but then, Butcher Wang was getting closer to Dong-Woo.


    Butcher Wang prepared to make his attack. Sure enough, not long after that, Butcher Wang appeared right behind Dong-Woo. He immediately struck his fist toward the boy''s head.


    Dong-Woo was clueless that danger approached from his back. He was busy tracing Butcher Wang as he suddenly found Butcher Wang vanished from his sight.


    "Arghh!"


    Dong-Woo started to panic, but then he heard a pained yell from his back. He immediately turned around and saw Butcher Wang retreating while holding his right fist.


    "Bearded Wang! I said to go all out, but not to kill him!"


    Then another voice resounded from the side. Kang Dong-Woo looked in that direction. Teacher Xing was standing below a lush tree while pointing his finger toward Butcher Wang. However, after hearing those words, Kang Dong-Woo stunned.


    With a bewildered and confusion filled all over his face, Dong-Woo looked at Butcher Wang who painfully rubbed his fist. He was still confused about what happened.


    Afterward, Heero went to Butcher Wang. They had a short talk and Dong-Woo was clueless as for what his Teacher and Senior Brother talked about. What he saw was, both whispered at each other and then, Heero went back to his beforehand spot.


    Kang Dong-Woo was confused, but there was a change in Butcher Wang. After the talk, Butcher Wang kept smiling evilly at him. Though he did not know why he felt something bad was about to happen to him.


    "Kiddo! Are you ready for the second round?" Butcher Wang shouted. Heero eventually had to tell Butcher Wang what this spar fight was for. Heero also did not forget to tell him, the fact Dong-Woo looked down at him, telling him that Dong-Woo would not call him Senior Brother if he did not defeat the boy in the spar.


    It certainly provoked Bearded Wang, not only to beat the boy but crushing the boy thoroughly. Sure enough, Butcher Wang was a bit pissed off upon hearing that. He would dly be the bad guy so the boy would respect him.


    "I am ready!" Kang Dong-Woo nodded his head and got into his stance. Taking a deep breath, he was ready to fight again.


    Butcher Wang smirked, this time he wanted to take a different approach. He had collected the most important data. His opponent was weaker and the thing he needed to be cautious was the boy''s awakened ability.


    ''Heh, but I don''t have to be worried about that as long as you can''t catch up with my speed, that awakened ability of yours is useless,'' Butcher Wang snickered inwardly.


    Whoosh!


    Butcher Wang took the initiative to attack. He charged toward the boy with his frightening speed. Once again, Kang Dong-Woo activated his awakened ability and delivered his punch straight.


    Again, with his random movement, Butcher Wang dodged the fist to the side. Then, he bounced again to reach the boy''s back. This time, he delivered a kick to the boy''s ass.


    ''Heh, this is for looking down at me!''


    Kang Dong-Woo crashed to the ground, but Butcher Wang hit him with a considerate strength. The boy only suffered scratches. However, the boy had not given up yet. He immediately stood up and turned around.


    "Again!" Dong-Woo shouted fearlessly. He remained unconvinced that he was about to lose against someone who grew up in the outer region.


    Butcher Wang''s smirk became wider. He repeated the same move, but his kicknded on the boy''s stomach. It continued for the next hour until Heero stopped the spar.


    "Alright, it''s enough! Dong-Woo, by now, you should realize that you are not his match, right?" Heero focused his gaze at the stubborn boy who kept looking at Butcher Wang.


    "No, I can win! I can defeat him! Just once, I only need one punch to defeat him! Let''s continue the spar!" With that said, Dong-Woo assumed a fighting stance.


    Looking at the stubborn Dong-Woo, Heero let out a sigh. He was too naive to think the boy would change by a simple beating. There were two things he wanted to achieve from this spar. First, he wanted to tell Dong-Woo not to rely on his awakened ability too much.


    Second, the pride that he wanted to crush. That pride that could kill him in the future, he always underestimated his opponent only based on the background. The same thing happened to their first meeting and now repeated to Butcher Wang.


    "Good, you can continue, but you have to get back before five, okay? You have to take your medicine bath!" Heero agreed to let his two disciples continue, but he did not intend to be a referee any more.


    "Good!" Dong-Woo readily agreed while his gaze remained focusing on his opponent.


    Then, Heero approached Butcher Wang and said in a stern tone, "Crush him, but don''t kill him! Also, you will be responsible for his safety!"


    Having said that, Heero left the training ground. That day, the Kang Family''s sessor was crushed. Not only that, but he also began doubting his awakened ability.


    *** ***


    Heero went back to his shop and found the shop was crowded. It was not the usual crowd who ate, but the crowd surrounded a certain table as encouraging words resounded inside.


    "Mumu, you can do it!"


    "Don''t lose to your friend, we support you Little Mu!"


    Hearing this, Heero smiled.


    ''It must be that Mu Xue girl, so she came to challenge the Level 8!''


    Yes, there was a spicy noodle on the menu, but it was only limited to Level 5. If one wanted to try Level 5 and above, they could try the challenge "Hot Hot". The challenge came with a money prize and it became pretty popr amongst the customer.


    Little Me or Mumu was a regr who often tried the challenge, her name was Mu Xue. It was also she who named the challenge "Hot Hot". So far, she hadpleted Level 6 and Level 7 Hot Hot Challenge.


    "So the girl has not given up yet" Heero muttered in a low voice. This was not her first attempt at Level 8, but this was her fifth attempt.


    The customers who cheered for Mu Xue recognized Heero. They greeted Heero and let him pass to reach Mu Xue''s table. As he reached the table, he noticed Mu Xue was not alone, a beautiful girl apanied her and it seemed the two girls werepeting.


    Their faces drenched in sweats, their face turned bright red, and their lips were a bit swollen. Even so, both girls kept slurping the noodles, they also did not forget to drink the spicy broth as they ate.


    Beside the table, three sses of milk and one ss of cold water were prepared. Beside Mu Xue, Heero saw two little girls cheered for Mu Xue and the other girl. Shen Miao and Myung-Hee also came to watch.


    In three minutes, the two girls finished the noodles. They did not stop at this, Mu Xue and her friend brought the bowl to their mouth and emptied the spicy broth. After that, Mu Xue clicked the timer that had been set up for five minutes.


    Yes, they could not drink the water or milk for five minutes after finishing the noodles. The timer went on, unfortunately, Mu Xue gave up when the timer showed 02:45.67.


    She immediately grabbed a ss of milk and gulped it down. It was as if one ss was not enough, she finished another two sses of milk after the first ss. After finishing three sses of milk, Mu Xue''s countenance turned better.


    Meanwhile, Mu Xue''s friend smirked at Mu Xue though she could not close her mouth because of the spiciness.


    00:00.00


    Mu Xue''s friendpleted the challenge, but right after the timer was over, she also immediately grabbed the milk. She finished the three sses of milk in sh.


    The crowd cheered for Mu Xue''s friend, and today, Level 8 Hot Hot Challenge waspleted. Mu Xue meanwhile waved her hand to the camera and said, "Alright guys, that''s all for today streaming. Thank you for watching!"


    Yes, Mu Xue was a streamer and she often came here, not only the noodle shop, but hot pot, barbecue, and all shops. She had visited every shop and it was also thanks to her that Xing District gained poprity faster.


    "Buzz You hafe retuned it''s gwood, let''z tade pikture" Mu Xue lisped because of the spiciness. She fanned her lips while speaking.


    Soon, Mu Xue''s friend, Zhan Lin took a picture with Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying. There were also an additional two little girls, Shen Miao and Myung-Hee.


    It was a tradition for the one who finished the challenge, the picture would be disyed in the shop after that. After taking the picture, Mu Xue immediately dragged her friend.


    With the two main characters gone, the noodle shop returned to normal. However, it did notst long, two hours after that, the whole district turned abnormally boisterous. It was as if a big star visited the district.


    Heero who just delivered the order furrowed his brows. However, soon, he found out what was the cause. The door was opened with a bang, then, "Master! I am back!"


    Sun Zhou Yi charged at Heero at a frightening speed. He hugged Heero tightly and whispered, "Thank you~ Thank you foring and save me~"


    Meanwhile, Xiao Xi who followed Sun Zhou Yi here had an odd look. "Look at him, he hugs his master instead of his wife" Xiao Xi muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 132: Intense Training - Part 3

    Chapter 132: Intense Training - Part 3


    Sun Zhou Yi''s return caught the visitors'' attention, he was after all a big star. Especially for the people in the outer region, Sun Zhou Yu was a true hero for them. So Sun Zhou Yi''s presence brought happiness to them as someone who had protected their home from the beast.


    People who followed Sun Zhou Yi watched the scene, where their idol just hugged another man, not a woman. Even though it was not umon to see a gay couple, but it was certainly giving them an odd vibe to see their idol was gay.


    "What are you doing!?" Heero noticed the crowd through the window. He immediately broke free from Sun Zhou Yi''s intimate hug. He certainly embarrassed being looked like that.


    However, Sun Zhou Yi misunderstood his Master. He realized he just called Master out aloud with all people watching them. He just exposed his Master''s identity, so he lowered his head in guilt.


    Heero truly did not know what to do with his disciples. Sun Zhou Yi acted just like a spoiled brat to him, though he knew the reason. It was because he saved from the Wyvern King. Nheless, this guy should hug his wife instead of him.


    "What are you doing here? You are disturbing my business. You should go back to your home instead ofing here, Xiao Xi was so worried about you!" Heero rebuked Sun Zhou Yi.


    Sun Zhou Yi merely nodded his head and turned around. He thought his Master was angry because he just exposed Heero''s identity as his Master. Little did he know that Heero did not care about it, but he looked angry because he was embarrassed.


    As Sun Zhou Yi left the shop, the excitement inside the shop also died down, but the regr customers began teasing Heero.


    "Boss, you are our Hero''s Master? You hide your skill pretty well!"


    "Not only good at hiding his skill, but Boss is also good at hiding his identity as Hero Instructor!"


    "Boss, are you really a Hero Instructor? Let me train under you, so I can be a Hero like Sun Zhou Yi!"


    There were a few guys curious, but most of them did not believe Heero was a Hero Instruction. They were just joking around with him. After all, if he was a Hero Instruction, there was no need for him to open a noodles shop in the outer region.


    It was known that a Hero Instructor had a high wage and the Hero League would also provide the Hero Instructor a house in the inner region. As for why the ordinary people knew, it was because the Hero League also recruited a Hero Instruction through the Star Web.


    Everything was written clearly on the Star Web, from the condition to be a Hero Instructor, Wage, and more. However, amongst these people, there was one little girl rooted on the spot. Shen Miao, she was shocked silly when she heard Sun Zhou Yi called Heero, Master.


    She did not hear it wrong as the customers joked with Heero. While these people did not believe Heero was Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, she believed it. She remembered the day when Heero told her that he was Sun Zhou Yi''s Master. That day, his mommy and aunt also said so.


    However, she had the same thought as these customers at that time. There was no way a mere a shop owner, a district''s boss could be a master of Gold ss Hero - Rank 1.


    But witnessed how close Sun Zhou Yi was with Heero. Shen Miao started to believe that Heero was Sun Zhou Yi''s Master.


    ''Nah, I will know whether that guy is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master or notter on''


    "Miao Miao, what''s wrong?" Myung-Hee noticed the strangeness on Shen Miao and asked. After staying here for a few days and Shen Miao always apanied her, they became close friends.


    "Oh, nothing,"


    Just as she said that the door opened. Everyone looked toward the door, including Heeroo who tidied the table that used by Mu Xue and Zhan Ling.


    Dong-Woo entered the shop, her hair was messy, his clothes were covered in dust, there were a few parts also torn, and his face was bruised. Dong-Woo was more like a beggar who just got beaten up.


    Myung-Hee was shocked at her brother''s condition. She panicked and immediately rushed to her brother and asked as her eyes began tearing up, "Brother, what''s happened?"


    Kang Dong-Woo calmly rubbed his little sister''s ck hair and a smile formed on his lips, "It''s okay" Then, he got his mouth closer to her little sister''s ears, "It''s okay, Big Brother is fine. This is just training from Teacher Xing,"


    "But" Myung-Hee wanted to say that was too heavy for a mere training, but Dong-Woo cut her off, "It''s okay, don''t you know Teacher Xing? This is just light injuries, Teacher Xing can heal my injuries with ease~"


    Sure enough, when Dong-Woo brought Heero up, it calmed the little girl. Myung-Hee nodded, "Mnn..."


    Heero was astonished as he looked at Dong-Woo''s condition.


    ''That Bearded Wang showed no mercy, he even hit the boy''s face,''


    Heero approached the brother and sister, "Dong-Woo! Go to the rooftop and get some rest, I will prepare your medicine bath after I am done here!"


    He found something weird on Dong-Woo. He found the boy did not look down, the boy looked fine, instead, he found an inexplicable spirit in the boy''s eyes. It seemed the beating had the opposite effect than the one he anticipated.


    ''It will not be easy to change this boy I have to ask Bearded Wang what happened after I left''


    With Heero''s words, Dong-Woo went to the rooftop with his little sister. Shen Miao also followed, but from time to time, she would look back at Heero. Of course, Heero noticed the little girl''s gaze and he was overjoyed with the change.


    After that, he went back to help with the shop. Not long after the kids went up, Butcher Wang entered the shop. He came here for his medicine bath routine, but this time, he did not go to the rooftop directly.


    He came to the bar andined about what happened during the spar. During the spar, the boy never gave up to fight him. It should be a good trait, but not in the case of Dong-Woo. Dong-Woo was too reliant on his awakened ability.


    Despite being thrashed for countless times, the boy did not give up in the awakened ability. Dong-Woo always tried to hit him with that despite the countless failure. What made things worse, the boy held that thought until the end of the spar.


    "You should advise him not to rely on awakened ability. I want to tell him that, but I am sure he will not heed my words!" Butcher Wang said it helplessly.


    "Hmm, it''s useless even if it''s me. I already told him that you are far stronger than him, but see, what happened today? He kept asking to continue the spar! Why? Because he still believes that he can win against you! Don''t tell, but show! We have to show him the awakened ability he proud could be easily crushed, so he will not be too reliant with his awakened ability. That was why I asked you to crush him!"


    Heero was also helpless in this regard. Even if the boy heeded his advice, it would be dangerous for the boy''s future. Today, he relied on his awakened ability,ter he would be too reliant with the new technique he taught him.


    ''Having a specialty is good, but you should keep the bnce!''


    It was his Master''s words when he relied too much on the technique he learned from the predecessor Saint. He neglected almost all other training after he sessfully learned three to four finished works of his predecessor.


    A past scene shed in Heero''s mind. At that time, Saint was so angry and every day he would be beaten ck and blue. He smiled as he reminisced the past, only then sighed as he was far apart from his Master.


    Butcher Wang noticed Heero''s change of mood and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly smiling, then you look down after that?"


    "Haha," Heero let out a smallugh and waved his hand at Butcher Wang, "I remembered the time when I was under My Master''s training. I find my past in Dong-Woo" his words trailed off.


    Here, Heero found his past in his disciple. Just like Sun Zhou Yi, he in the past also wanted to help everyone. Just like his vengeance aroused when Morabaka City was burned, he with Xu Lingxun was also the same.


    Now, Dong-Woo also had experienced the same thing as the young him. It was kinda funny to Heero.


    "Then, how did your Master fix this?" Curious, Butcher Wang asked. Heero''s past was mysterious even to him, as Heero never told him anything about the past, he also did not ask.


    However, now, Heero was the one who started the conversation. He did not want to miss this chance to ask about Heero''s past.


    It was not that Heero did not want to tell his past, but he knew that his past was absurd. That was the reason he never told anyone about his past, including Hong Yu. But telling a gist of his past was fine.


    With a big grin, Heero answered, "My Master beat me, far worse than you beat Dong-Woo. Look at this!" He showed his arm to Butcher Wang.


    Butcher Wang saw the hair on Heero''s arm stood. It shocked him, then he looked at Heero in a shock. He understood why Heero showed this to him. It was telling him that even if he just remembered the beating time, it would make his hair stand.


    *** ***


    The next morning, Heero and his disciples gathered in front of the shop. Excluding Heero, everyone was surprised. Dong-Woo was surprised to see two new faces while Sun Zhou Yi also surprised to see the new face.


    Dong-Woo''s eyes never left at the man who wore a wooden mask. Yes, Hirata came with his face covered which was unusual. What shocked him was the fact that Bearded Wang told him the man with a mask was the strongest amongst them, not Sun Zhou Yi.


    "You two! You can go with your run!" Heero''s words directed toward Xu Lingxun and Dong-Woo. Even though Dong-Woo wanted to stay longer to initiate a conversation with the masked man, he obediently followed the order.


    Xu Lingxun opened his newly bought smartwatch and opened the map. Yes, yesterday, Heero brought him to themerce region to buy the smartwatch for the training.


    After the two kids left, Heero faced the three adults and said, "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to shout as well?"


    Butcher Wang and Hirata turned around and started running, but Sun Zhou Yi remained on the spot. He stayed still and stared at Heero pensively.


    "Master, I want to be strong, stronger than the current me! Strong enough to beat that Wyvern King, so" his words trailed off as Heero stopped him.


    "I know! I know you will ask for more intense training! But it''s not the time for it, for now, let''s perfect your Sword Ki first. Just do as usual and we will meet at the training ground at noon!"


    Heero had guessed this guy would ask this out right after he returned. So, he had prepared a new training menu for this guy.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s thought was easy to guess. He lost to a creature, which meant he was still weak. What was needed to be strong? Training, he would ask for more intense training so he could be stronger.

 Chapter 133: Intense Training - Part 4

    Chapter 133: Intense Training - Part 4


    At the usual training ground, Heero and his disciples gathered there. Only missing Xu Lingxun who just started the training. Heero got him a different training as the boy did not have the basics yet.


    Heero dispatched Butcher Wang to have a spar against Dong-Woo. As for him, he had to help his first disciple. Standing right in front of him, Sun Zhou Yi fell into deep thought.


    As Sun Zhou Yi was busy with his own thoughts, Heero faced Hirata who still wore the wooden mask. It certainly made Heero curious as to why this guy did not take his mask off since he came back from Ence Fort.


    "Why do you still wear the mask?"


    "I have met that boy once, if I don''t wear the mask, he will recognize me!" Said Hirata with his gaze fell to Dong-Woo who just got kicked in his ass.


    "Does it matter?"


    Hirata stunned as he could not answer Heero. Yes, did it matter? So what if the boy did recognize him?


    ''Uh, this is my past habit during my day in Shadow Fang''


    During his day in the Shadow Fang, he always stayed low and never showed his real face. There was an exception though, when he went back to the n and when he acted as a ranker. Only during that time, he showed his real face.


    "Alright, it''s your matter, do you also want to improve your sword technique?" Heero got to the point. So far, he never taught his disciples any technique yet. Sun Zhou Yiprehended Sword Ki by himself, Hirata learned his n''s sword technique, and Butcher Wang learned that random movement from observing the beast when he went hunting.


    What he taught them only Ki Comprehension so far to nourish their body with Ki. It was not that he did not want to teach them, but because they were not ready yet. They needed a pure Ki to use his technique while their body contained another internal energy aside from Ki.


    At least, his disciples needed to clean their bodies from harmful internal energy. Yes, he had checked all his disciples'' bodies before and their bodies contained two energies that he did not recognize.


    The gray energy that was simr to Specter Ki and another one was truly new to Heero. The other energy was like a rainbow, it was colorful. Heero did not worry about the colorful energy, what he was worried about was the gray energy.


    The colorful energy was beneficial to them while the gray energy was harmful. He afraid there was a ss of the two energies if they tried to use the technique that needed a pure Ki to use.


    So, his disciples needed to clear this gray energy out their body as he did not want to take the risk. As for why Sun Zhou Yi could create a technique Ki Sword, Heero did not know as he was still clueless about the gray energy and the colorful energy.


    The same for Hirata, rather than teaching him a new technique, Heero chose to help him to master the technique Hirata had learned.


    Hirata instantly nodded his head, he promised to fight against his brother. So he certainly wanted to get stronger.


    Heero smiled and unlocked his smartwatch which confused Hirata. After a moment, Hirata''s smartwatch vibrated. He checked his smartwatch and saw Heero sent a file to him. Curious, he opened the file and found strange words written in it.


    Hirata did not recognize the writing, it was not Chinese, not Korean, and not Japanese. He was confused and looked up.


    "Don''t you recognize the writing?" Heero asked with a smile instead of exining what with that strange writing. With his reminder, Hirata furrowed his brows and looked back at his smartwatch.


    Indeed, he had seen these writings once but he did not remember where he had seen the writing. As he tried to remember where he had seen the writing, his eyes widened. The writing was simr to the technique his ancestors left behind.


    His n did not understand single writing within his ancestor''s legacy. They had to learn the sword technique through the illustrated image.


    "This" Hirata stuttered as he could not believe this strange writing presented before him in digital form. After all, thisnguage was far from his ancestor''s era, far before the disaster struck.


    "Yes, it''s the same writing in your Ancestor Legacy. Learn that writing and you will grasp your ancestor technique. After that, you can exchange thatnguage with your mother''s freedom. There''s no way your father will reject this offer, right?" Heero smiled at the stunned Hirata.


    Once again, Hirata was shocked, his eyes widened as he looked at Heero. He was thinking hard about how his Master could get to know about this.


    "There''s no need thinking hard about that. It was this guy who told me about your promise with your brother, he said he identally overheard your talk with your big brother!" Heero pointed his index finger toward Sun Zhou Yi who pretended to be innocent.


    "But But" Hirata wanted to say that his n''s greed was boundless. If they knew his Master knew almost everything about their ancestor, he believed his n would try to do something that would annoy his Master.


    "It''s okay, they can''t do anything to me." Heero dismissed his disciple''s concern confidently and continued, "To survive until now, your n must be pretty smart. If they are smart, they should be friends with me rather than antagonizing me, right?"


    "Hah" Hirata let out a sigh as he truly could not reject this idea. If he offered the n a chance to learn the ancestor''s technique, he believed his father would agree to what he requested.


    "I guess it will be fine. Even though my n is greedy, but my half-blood brother has a quite fine character in fact,"


    "Then, you should learn that primitive writing and continue your ancestor legacy. Your ancestor''s legacy is not weaker than my technique, learn well!" Heero tapped Hirata''s shoulder.


    ''Just who are you, Master?'' the question was almosting out of his mouth, but he refrained from asking. If Heero won''t tell his past to him, he won''t take the initiative to ask as well. Not telling him meant his Master still did not want to tell him about the past.


    In the end, Hirata responded with a solemn nod while his eyes glued to the smartwatch. In the file, besides the strange writing was Japanese. With his eyes glued to the smartwatch, Hirata looked a good spot to learn the newnguage.


    "Have you found the answer?" As he finished with Hirata, Heero focused back to Sun Zhou Yi. He asked Zhou Yi what was his Ki Sword''s shoring.


    "The number of my Ki Sword?" Sun Zhou Yi answered in confusion as he could not think of his technique''s shorings. So far, he could only form less than sixty Ki Swords at once.


    "Your control over your sword! Let me ask you, can you move your sword to aim a different target at the same time?" Heero rolled his eyes.


    Sun Zhou Yi furrowed his brows as he recalled how he used his Ki Swords to fight. Indeed, despite the number of Ki Swords, he only aimed all the Ki Swords into one target. Without asking Heero''s consent, he formed six Ki Swords.


    After that, he scanned the surroundings to find a target. He found six boulders in different positions. The distance between one to another boulder was about four to seven meters.


    Sun Zhou Yi gathered his focus, he tried to stab the six boulders with his six Ki Swords at the same time. He took onest deep breath, then the sword moved!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The six swords moved at the same time into six different directions. However, none of the Ki Swords managed to hit the intended target. Instead, all swords missed the boulder far. There was a Ki Sword passed through the boulder, there was a Ki Sword not be able to reach the boulder.


    All Ki Swords went astray, none of it hit the target. Sun Zhou Yi was stunned as he could not believe what he saw. He even missed the closest boulder that was about eight meters away from him.


    "So, do you know why you lost to Musashi Hirata? It''s because you can''t control your sword just like Hirata controls his swords. Your advantage is the number of your ki Swords, but you can''t use your advantage well as your control over your Ki Swords is severelycking. What''s the use of having many swords, but you can only stab it in one direction?"


    Hearing this, Sun Zhou Yi stunned. Yes, what''s the use of controlling many swords, if it only moved into one direction? What was the difference with one sword? It would be better if he formed a giant sword rather than many Ki Swords, but one giant sword useful only if his enemy was a giant like the Wyvern King.


    Using a giant sword again Musashi Hirata was less effective as Musashi Hirata could dodge it easily. A giant sword was much heavier and slower than the smaller swords, making it easier to dodge.


    "So, you know what you should do, right? Try it with two swords first, then three swords, so on"


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded solemnly.


    "There is no weak technique if you master it well. Even if it''s just a simple stab" Heero took a sword out of nowhere. After that, hebined his footwork and a simple stab that imbued with his Ki.


    Whoosh!


    Heero aimed his sword toward the closest boulder Sun Zhou Yi targeted earlier. His body only moved three meters from his original spot, there was still five meters distance between the boulder and the sword.


    However, Sun Zhou Yi saw the boulder cracked, a crack that was caused by a stab, but the sword was still far from the boulder.


    "Master your Ki Sword well, after that, I will teach you more techniques! Also, don''t forget to train your footwork and your body. The stronger your body, the stronger your Ki will be!"


    After saying that, Heero left the training ground. Before he went back, he checked Dong-Woo for thest time. The boy was still stubborn as he kept challenging Butcher Wang. Dong-Woo truly thought he could win with just his awakened ability.


    ''Should I show him something stronger than the one so-called that awakened ability?'' Heero immediately shook his head as he thought of this. If he taught Dong-Woo something stronger than his awakened ability, Dong-Woo would be too reliant with his new-gained ability.


    *** ***


    Heero went back to the shop, he went back to help Han Ying while Hong Yu went to check the school. The school was half-finished, his wife was excited about it and she had been checking the school every day.


    Heero was also satisfied with everything in his life since he came to the Star City, his life truly changed and surprisingly he enjoyed his life despite only making noodles, teaching the children in the preschool, or just writing a story.


    Though there were a few concerns in his mind, such as Shadow Fang, the dungeons, and the nasty society in the city. There were still many things he needed to truly enjoy his retirement life.


    But slowly he resolved his concerns, he established the Xing District to shield his people from the rotten society in the inner and the core region. The dungeon things which worried the most as he still had not found a single clue regarding the dungeon.


    As for Shadow Fang, he managed to catch the tail. The people he caught during the time he cleaned the Shadow Fang''s base, these people told everything they knew about the Shadow Fang with his drugs.


    They mentioned something important, Fighter Anteriority. These people mentioned the same thing, Shadow Fang would make a big move during the Fighter Anteriority. With this clue presented before him, Heero also decided to make a big move at Fighter Anteriority.


    "Urghhh But I forgot to ask Zhou Yi what''s Fighter Anteriority"

 Chapter 134: Intense Training - Part 5

    Chapter 134: Intense Training - Part 5


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Dong-Woo watched from the sideline in a daze at the scene at how Teacher Xing toyed Sun Zhou Yi. It was hard to believe Sun Zhou Yi who stopped the Level 10 Cmity alone, getting toyed by Teacher Xing.


    Even though he knew Teacher Xing was strong, this was the first time he watched his Teacher Xing fight. However, It never crossed his mind that Teacher Xing easily toyed Sun Zhou Yi like this.


    Heero stood in the center of the three meters diameter circle while Sun Zhou Yi stood outside the circle. Currently, Sun Zhou Yi wasying down on the ground with his face upward.


    He was just kicked out of the circle by Heero. This was not the first time, it was already the eighth. Here, Heero was ying a game with Sun Zhou Yi while helping Sun Zhou Yi improve his control over Ki Sword.


    The game was simple, both were fighting in the circle with a different winning condition. Heero won if Sun Zhou Yi was kicked out of the circle. Sun Zhou Yi won if Heero was out of the circle or if he was hit by Ki Sword and blocking Ki Sword counted the same as getting hit.


    It only had been ten minutes since the game started, but Sun Zhou Yi already lost eight times. Dong-Woo who watched from the sideline was shocked at this view.


    Sun Zhou Yi did not give up as he immediately stood again. He stood up and soon, ten Ki Swords materialized around him. Taking a deep breath, Sun Zhou Yi entered the circle once again.


    He did not get closer to Heero, but ten Ki Swords immediately shot toward Heero.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    However, Heero avoided all swords with minimal movement, but it was as if the ki swords were alive. It turned around and chased after Heero, each of Ki Sword aimed at different parts of Heero''s bodies.


    Once again, the sword seemed to just pass Heero''s body. The more he looked, the more Dong-Woo felt the swords were just revolving around Teacher Xing rather than trying to stab Teacher Xing.


    Itsted for one minute, then Dong-Woo saw Teacher Xing passed through the gap between ten Ki Swords. He could only catch Teacher Xing''s silhouette, the silhouette advanced toward Sun Zhou Yi.


    It was the same move as before, but for this time, Dong-Woo noticed the changes. Earlier, Sun Zhou Yi would recall ten Ki Swords, but this time, the earlier ten Ki Swords disintegrated and another new ten Ki Sword appeared around him.


    But the timing was still off, Teacher Xing had reached Sun Zhou Yi as ten Ki Swords formed around. Before Sun Zhou Yi could control his Ki Sword, a swift kick came from his left side.


    Sun Zhou Yi reacted fast. He put his both hands to block the iing kick. Looking at this, the beforehand scene shed in his mind. It was the same move as before and the result, Sun Zhou Yi was kicked out of the circle.


    That was how Teacher Xing won eight times before. Dong-Woo shook his head as he already knew what would happen to Sun Zhou Yi.


    Bamp!


    The kick met with the hand, Dong-Woo''s eyes slightly shook. The kicknded, but he did not see Sun Zhou Yi''s body being thrown out of the circle just like before. In fact, Sun Zhou Yi remained standing on the spot.


    Here, Dong-Woo saw a big grin on Sun Zhou Yi''s face. Then, he noticed not only Teacher Xing''s kick was blocked, but Teacher Xing''s right foot was also caught by Sun Zhou Yi.


    Kang Dong-Woo then saw ten Ki Swords shot toward Teacher Xing. In such a situation, the boy believed Teacher Xing would not be able to dodge the sword.


    <em>''Urgh If Teacher Xing is unable to dodge, then the sword will harm''</em>


    Here, Dong-Woo snapped out his thoughts and shouted, "Watch out, Teacher Xing!" at the same time, he subconsciously rushed over, but there was a hand holding him back.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Once again, Dong-Woo was shocked by the scene before him. Despite his foot being caught by Sun Zhou Yi, no sword could reach Teacher Xing. All swords missed andnded on the ground.


    Even Sun Zhou Yi''s grin also froze as he did not expect this. He had the same thoughts as Dong-Woo, confident his swords would hit his Master.


    The difference was Sun Zhou Yi believed his Master would block his sword while Dong-Woo thought Heero would be harmed. However,


    Dong-Woo found out it was hard to believe. It was hard to believe in that kind of situation Teacher Xing managed to dodge the sword. It was not one or two swords, but ten Ki Swords.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did you think that guy will be hurt?" A voice awakened Kang Dong-Woo from his shock. That voice belonged to Butcher Wang who held the boy earlier.


    Kang Dong-Woo turned around and looked at Butcher Wang in an inquiry gaze. From Butcher Wang''s words, he perceived it was as if Heero could not get hurt.


    "Hah, even with me, Sun Zhou Yi, and that guy!" Butcher Wang pointed toward Musashi Hirata who sat under a tree and continued with a bitter look, "Even with three of us, we can''t evennd a hit against him!"


    Kang Dong-Woo was shocked upon hearing this. Even though he did not know how strong Musashi Hirata was, at least he knew how strong Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi were.


    Once his grandfather, Kang Myung-Chul said Sun Zhou Yi''s power had already reached Emperor ss Hero. With an additional Butcher Wang who he ranked to be par with a ranked Gold ss Hero.


    <em>''Even three against one, these three guys could notnd a hit against Teacher Xing''</em>


    "Boy, don''tpare him with the Emperor or Legend, they are nothing to him. If he proimed himself as a God, I might believe it. Fortunately, he is not a God, he is the same as us. There''s no God who makes noodles, there''s no God who writes a novel, right?"


    Butcher Wangughed as he spoke thest sentence as it was truly funny, imagined a God making noodles and became a waiter in a noodle shop or even a preschool teacher.


    "Alright boy, don''t ck! It''s our time to spar!" Butcher Wang pped Dong-Woo''s back and added, "To beat him, we need you as well. To repay him for teaching us how to fight, we have to beat him in the future!"


    "Even though we can''t beat him in one against one, at least we have to win with our number. It would be the greatest gift for him, for us to surpass him!"


    "How so? How can beating him be the greatest gift for Teacher Xing?" Kang Dong-Woo asked in confusion as Butcher Wang''s words confused him.


    "If we beat him, that means he taught us well. Disciples surpass their master, it will be the greatest achievement for him, right? It will make him proud of us, do you understand? At least, it''s my goal, Sun Zhou Yi''s goal, and Hirata''s goal! We want to beat him!"


    Butcher Wang exined enthusiastically, but then he let out a sigh, "Though I don''t have confidence that day wille!"


    Kang Dong-Woo still did not understand Butcher Wang''s train of thought. ''How could getting beaten by his disciples would give their master the greatest achievement? Shouldn''t Teacher Xing be ashamed for losing against his disciples?''


    Though Kang Dong-Woo did not understand, he still nodded his head in response. However, hearing Butcher Wang''sst sentence, he could not stop rolling his eyes and spoke, "It''s because you are theziest amongst the three. Maybe, if you get a little stronger, you guys cannd a hit against Teacher Xing!"


    "Also, it''s rare to see you respecting Teacher Xing like this. Did you take the wrong medicine?" Dong-Woo teased Butcher Wang. Even though he had not admitted Butcher Wang as his Senior Brother, they had gotten closer during a week of sparring.


    Yes, it had been a week since Dong-Woo under intense beating. However, the boy had not given up yet.


    "I am always respecting him. Respectes from here" Butcher Wang put his hand on the chest, "It''s from your heart not from your mouth! Just like you did all this time, you are polite to me, but you seem don''t respect me, right?"


    Butcher Wang''s words struck on the right spot, he could not deny it. He just lowered his head as he followed Butcher Wang.


    "Alright boy, don''t take it seriously! Respect is something you have to gain, not force! Today, I will make you respect me,"


    Said Butcher Wang with a big grin stered on his face. He tried to deter the boy and added sarcastically, "Also, I hope you prepare something different! Your measly awakened ability will not work against me!"


    Having said that, Butcher Wang motioned his hand to the boy toe at him. With his stance and words, Butcher Wang sessfully provoked the boy.


    Kang Dong-Woo gritted his teeth and clenched his palm into a fist, "Today, I will let you taste my fist!"


    Having said those words, Kang Dong-Woo charged toward Butcher Wang. He still held into his belief that his awakened ability was strong enough to defeat Butcher Wang.


    Meanwhile, on Sun Zhou Yi''s side, after fifteen lost streaks, Heero decided to stop the game. Sitting next to his disciple, Heero spoke, "Your control is indeed improving, but this is still far to my expectation. Your control is too stiff, not flexible and you once again failed to use your superiority!"


    "Stand! I will show it to you!" Heero stood up and distanced himself from Sun Zhou Yi. Sun Zhou Yi stood up while his gaze at his Master. When the distance was ten meters, Heero turned around and Sun Zhou Yi witnessed something that shocked him.


    Ten Ki Sword materialized around his Master. The sword was simr to his Ki Sword with a color difference. His Master''s Ki Sword was yellow.


    "Are you ready?" Then he heard Heero''s voice. Here, Sun Zhou Yi realized what his Master wanted to do. He nodded his head and at that instant, the Ki Sword shot toward him.


    At first, Sun Zhou Yi found no difference between his movement and his Master''s movement, except, he found out his Master''s Ki Swords were faster than him.


    However, halfway, seven out of ten split off from the formation and shot into seven directions while three swords remained targeting him.


    Three swords aimed at his head, chest, and stomach. Just as Sun Zhou Yi wanted to make his move to dodge the iing swords, once again, he was stunned. He just realized he could not dodge the iing sword.


    He was forced to block the iing sword.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Seven Ki Swords bypassed him just like that while three swords stopped right before him. A sword at his head, one at his chest, and the third sword at his stomach. Sun Zhou Yi stood in a daze as he figured out what his Master demonstrated to him.


    Taking a deep breath, a bitter smile formed on his lips. The more he learned something new, the more he realized he was still far behind from his Master.


    He recalled what just happened, then he let out another sigh. Three swords aimed him while the other seven swords cut his way to retreat. The only choice was retreating back while being chased by the sword or block it.


    However, once he blocked the sword, he would lose. If he engaged with the three swords, another seven swords woulde to him as he could no longer dodge the sword. At that time, he would be cornered and locked up in a certain space.


    *** ***


    After everything was done, Heero went back to the city. As he reached the gate, he muttered something.


    "Fighter Anteriority"


    Apetition held once every three years with the Hero League and Ranker Alliance as the organizer.


    "So, Shadow Fang will cause trouble in this event"


    Coincidentally, this year Fighter Anteriority took a ce in Star City. Heero was mulling over his n, he had to make a n to eradicate the organization that would endanger his people. He walked with his head down as he passed the north gate.


    Meanwhile, on the top north gate, fifty individuals were wearing full gear and armed with weapons. One man was watching over Heero through binocrs.


    "Alright, let''s move, the big guy has returned!"

 Chapter 135: Dong-Woos Resolve

    Chapter 135: Dong-Woo''s Resolve


    As Heero''s figure entered the Xing District, the fifty men came down from the gate. They did not chase after Heero, instead, they were going to the opposite side, going out of the city. Their target was not Heero, but his disciples, Kang Dong-Woo.


    Yes, these people were Kang Family''s men. They were dispatched by Kang Yun-Cheol to bring his son and daughter and son home.


    When the group stepped outside of the city, the man that looked like the leader picked his smartwatch. He called Kang Yun-Cheol, "Hello, Uncle?"


    "Hmm, what is it?" A deep voice resounded from the other side.


    "That guy has returned, we will make our move now? But Uncle, are you sure about this?" Kang In-Chul said hesitantly.


    Kang In-Chul, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 11 who was also Kang Yun-Cheol''s nephew. He was an excellent younger generation from the Kang Family, second only after Kang Seo-Yeon in the term of strength.


    Under Kang Yun-Cheol''s order, he had to lead Kang Family''s main force to bring Kang Dong-Woo back. However, Kang In-Chul did notpletely agree with his uncle''s n. Rather than using force, why didn''t they talk it out?


    Even though he did not know why Kang In-Chul ordered him to especially avoid Heero, there was another matter that worried him, Sun Zhou Yi. They had investigated where Kang Dong-Woo and Kang Myung-Hee stayed in thest three days.


    He found out the two kids were close to the new star, Sun Zhou Yi. He did not want to offend this new star, it would be better if they could talk it out. But it seemed his uncle had different thoughts.


    "Are you afraid Sun Zhou Yi? It''s okay, just tell him this is Kang Family''s affair, I believe he won''t meddle. Just do as we nned, understand?" Kang Yun-Chul responded in amanding tone.


    Sigh!


    Kang In-Chul could do nothing about it. It was an order from the head, he could not refuse the order. He really did not understand his uncle''s thought, why would he prefer to intimidate the opposite side rather than talking it out?


    He believed their identity as Kang Family held them a big advantage as well in talking. Then, why would he use Kang Family to threaten the opposite side?


    Moreover, there was a thing that puzzled him. Instead of confronting the Noodles Shop''s Boss where the kids stay, his uncle preferred to confront Sun Zhou Yi. He really could not understand his uncle.


    ''Maybe this is why my name was crossed out from being Kang Family''s sessor? In the beginning, I am not fit to be one''


    And so, the group advanced to the training ground.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Kang Yun-Cheol also let out a frustrating sigh as soon as he closed the call. Of course, Kang Yun-Cheol also wanted to confront the shop''s boss, but his father warned him not to touch or antagonize the man called Heero for the time being.


    His father did not tell him the reason, but he obeyed nheless. As for why he chose this way to bring his children back, it was because he did not want to create a ruckus. He also did not want this matter blown up.


    He did not want the rumor about his children running away from home was known. So he wanted to bring his children secretly. If the other families knew about this matter, Kang Family would be aughing stock in the core region.


    Incapable of educating his children, he would surely lose his face if this matter was known. That was why he chose this method.


    "But why did Father ask me not to touch that guy? Is there something special with this guy?" Kang Yun-Cheol looked at the picture on his desk. It was Heero''s picture in the middle of making noodles.


    He believed the Hero League had secret information about this person. "Maybe it''s ssified information exclusive to the upper echelon should I ask Kim Family? If it''s them, they should if it''s truly ssified information"


    Kang Yun-Cheol tapped his index finger against the table as he contemted. He thought the pros and cons before finally shook his head.


    He realized he could not ask help from the Kim Family. If he asked them, they would know his children ran away from home. If the Kim Family his children ran away because of the betrothal, it was the same he offended them.


    He just agreed to the betrothal the Kim Family offered. If they knew the girl ran away because of this, they would feel offended. He could not ask the Kim Family for help.


    Kang Yun-Cheol massaged his forehead andined in a low voice, "Why don''t they obey me? I did all of this for them, for our family."


    "Are you sure about that?" Suddenly there was a cold voice resounding in the room. Kang Yun-Cheol startled and looked up. A red-haired girl stood at the door, looking at him with a cold gaze.


    Kang Yun-Cheol was shocked, he could not feel the girl''s presence. But then, he was annoyed at how the girl coldly treated him, "Do youe to annoy me?"


    "Yes, Ie to annoy you, but I also bring good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" Kang Seo-Yeon''s cold look was reced with a pleasing smile. Yes, the girl was Kang Yun-Cheol''s eldest daughter from his first wife, Kang Seo-Yeon who just got ranked up.


    After the expedition mission, she was ranked up to Gold ss Hero - Rank 8. Her rank advanced by one from rank 9. It was certainly the only positive thing he heard in thest week. However, aside from this, he was aware that his rtionship with his children deteriorated.


    Hearing his daughter''s blunt response, Kang Yun-Cheol furrowed his brows. He felt that he would hear something unpleasant or even worse as he noticed Kang Seo-Yeon''s yful smile.


    Then, with a helpless tone, Kang Yun-Cheol spoke, "Speak!"


    As the father and the daughter were having their conversation, the team Kang Yun-Cheol sent to bring Kang Dong-Woo had arrived at the training ground. As the training ground was an open field, the team did not bother to hide or set an ambush. They immediately surrounded their target, Kang Dong-Woo.


    Butcher Wang who apanied the boy to spar somehow flustered. These people came without warning and immediately surrounded him and the boy..


    Such a big movement, of course, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata noticed it. They could not sit still as both immediately rushed over. Surprisingly, the group did not obstruct Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata as they safely arrived next to Butcher Wang and Dong-Woo.


    "What''s wrong? Do you know these guys? Or do you have a huge debt, Uncle Wang?" Sun Zhou Yi thoughtlessly asked. He thought these guys were the people sent by loan sharks to collect the money from Butcher Wang.


    "What nonsense are you saying? I don''t know these people and do you think Ick money?" Butcher Wang retorted angrily as he was pretty nervous here, but Sun Zhou Yi still joked around.


    "These guys are Kang Family''s men, it seems they came to pick the boy!" Musashi Hirata exposed these people''s identity as he nced at Kang Dong-Woo.


    Kang Dong-Woo was surprised as his gaze met with Musashi Hirata. He did not expect Teacher Xing''s mysterious disciple to recognize these people. He thought the masked man was just an ordinary man from the outer region, but it seemed not.


    "Yes, they are my father''s subordinate and that guy is my cousin, Kang In-Chul!" Kang Dong-Woo acknowledged with a nod as he pointed to one guy.


    Kang In-Chul ignored Kang Dong-Woo, but his gaze fell to Musashi Hirata. He recognized Musashi Hirata as someone who was on a par with the Emperor ss Hero, Huo Liang Xun. He had seen the viral video where Huo Liang Xun was beaten, that was why he recognized Hirata.


    ''Urgh, we don''t know if this guy is here either. How I am supposed to be doing this secretly with two monsters here''


    Kang In-Chul was put in a tough spot. The n was to talk with Sun Zhou Yi and if Sun Zhou Yi did not allow them to bring Kang Dong-Woo back, they had a n B. The n B was having half of them holding Sun Zhou Yi while the rest escorted Kang Dong-Woo back.


    ''I just hope Sun Zhou Yi is not unreasonable''


    Taking a deep breath, Kang In-Chul took a step forward, but before he could speak, Butcher Wang opened his mouth first.


    "But it seems these guys came to pick a fight rather than picking Dong-Woo. Look, they are fully armed!" With Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata here, Butcher Wang was no longer nervous. He was quite confident in his fellow disciples'' strength.


    "Cough, Mister, you are wrong. We don''t intend to pick a fight, but wee here to pick Dong-Woo back. My Uncle is just afraid that the Shadow Fang will make a move to my cousin, that''s why he sent us!"


    Taking another deep breath, Kang In-Chul looked toward Sun Zhou Yi and said in a polite tone, "Mister Zhou Yi, I hope you don''t meddle in the Kang Family''s affairs!"


    Having said that, he turned his face toward his cousin and smiled, "Dong-Woo! Let''s go back! Your father is worried about you. We will also pick your sisterter, let''s go back!"


    Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi felt it was inappropriate to meddle. They only looked at the boy and the boy gave the guy called Kang In-Chul a cold gaze. In just a nce, they knew Dong-Woo did not want to go back.


    Meanwhile, Musashi Hirata unlocked his smartwatch and made a call. His action, of course, was noticed by the surroundings, including Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang.


    "Who are you calling?" Butcher Wang asked in wonder.


    "Master! He should know about this and we have to move ordingly"


    The call connected before he could finish his words and there was a rushed voice rang from the smartwatch, "What''s wrong? I am making noodles now if it''s not that important you can talk after youe back!"


    As the call connected, everyone''s gaze fell onto Musashi Hirata. Dong-Woo also looked and put his ears, he wanted to know Teacher Xing''s stance.


    Kang In-Chul was left speechless. Hirata addressed the man in the call with respect, but he did not expect the other side would say that. He remained silent as it seemed the guy in the call was the key to whether his mission would go smoothly or not.


    Musashi Hirata told the circumstances of what happened here. Kang In-Chul frowned, displeased by the way Musashi Hirata spoke about them. It was as if Musashi Hirata regarded him and his men as the bad guy.


    Nheless, Kang In-Chul did not want to provoke this guy if it was not necessary. He won''t make a move if it was not forced to.


    After that, the man in the call went silent. It was ten seconds silence before Kang In-Chul heard a sigh. He thought the sigh was a good sign, but


    "Haah They came eventually" there was a pause after that.


    "Ask the boy, if the boy wants to go back, let him be. However"


    "However?" Hirata blurted out.


    "However, if he does not want to go back, bring him back here, INTACT!"


    Tuuuut!


    The call closed and everyone''s gazended back on the boy. Musashi Hirata looked at the boy and noticed Dong-Woo was overjoyed upon hearing his Master''sst sentence.


    "I am sorry, cousin. I know you just ran an errand from my Father, but I am sorry, I don''t want to go back! I will prove to my Father that the Kang Family does not need to suck up to the Kim Family or the other families to reach the top!"

 Chapter 136: Kang Seo-Yeons Resolve

    Chapter 136: Kang Seo-Yeon''s Resolve


    Kang Yun-Cheol was more stressed facing his eldest daughter rather than the two kids. Now, his eldest daughters said she brought good news and bad news. He felt something worse was going to happen than the two kids ran away from home.


    "Let me hear the bad news first!" With an exhausted voice, Kang Yun-Cheol spoke.


    "The bad news is I have found the man I love, you have to prepare a long exnation for the Park Family. I am going to break my engagement with Park Yong-Hwan!" Kang Seo-Yeon calmly said it was as if not her problem.


    Bam!


    Kang Yun-Cheol mmed the table as he rose from the seat. He looked at Kang Seo-Yeon with bloodshot''s eyes and just as he wanted to scold her daughter, Kang Seo-Yeon raised her hand.


    "Let me finish with the good news first. Let''s see if you will be angry like this!" Kang Seo snickered at her father.


    "The good news is the man I choose much better than the guy you choose for me. He is the man who told us how to kill the Undying, the man who killed the Wyvern King who almost killed Musashi Naizen and Sun Zhou Yi! You should be satisfied with my choice, right?"


    The furious visage immediately disappeared upon hearing this. Even though he was a Ranker, not Hero, but he got an update about the expedition from his father and his daughter. One was a Hero Instructor while the other was a Hero who participated in the mission.


    He knew everything that happened with the expedition mission. The newly found creature which was hard to kill, Undying. Not only that, but the fact that an Emperor ss Hero almost perished in the dungeon also was no secret in the circle.


    Aside from this, Ranker Alliance also received a piece of critical information. An outsider killed a creature that was stronger than Emperor Level. The critical information was that outsider. Ranker Alliance was looking for this outsider.


    An outsider which meant this person was not part of the Hero League. Ranker Alliance did not want to lose such a person to the Hero League. However, without clues, Ranker Alliance faced a dead-end.


    Now, his daughter brought it up. Moreover, not less, his daughter intended to bring this person in as his son-inw. Thinking of a man that was stronger than Musashi Naizen was about to be his son-inw, Kang Yun-Cheol''s eyes shone.


    Looking at her father, Kang Seo-Yeon shook her head in disappointment. She felt the father in front of her became more and more unfamiliar as time went on.


    "Mother Soyon ising back, you should prepare yourself to face her for betrothing Myung-Hee without her consent. Father, you truly changed" Having said that, Kang Seo-Yeon opened the slide-door and left.


    "Oh, you should call your men back. There''s no need to create a ruckus for picking my siblings back! I will be going to pick them up!"


    Kang Yun-Cheol massaged his temple and sat back. He let out a sigh and muttered, "Why do you guys regard me as the bad guy? I am doing this for our Family, I am doing this for all of us"


    After a moment, a smile emerged on his face as he remembered what his daughter told him. "Hah, I have to make some preparations before breaking the engagement"


    Kang Seo-Yeon headed back to her room, her thoughts were filled with his prince. At first, it was merely admirations to the man who had saved her. It was her thought at first, but as time went by, his silhouette often appeared in her mind and she could not forget the pleasant voice she heard at that time.


    Each time, she remembered about him, her heartbeat would race. She tried to deny it was not love, but she could no longer deny her feelings after the second dungeon''s incident.


    The moment she recognized the man who carried her was the man she had been looking for, her heartbeat elerated. The moment she witnessed how that man killed the Wyvern King, she confirmed her feelings.


    She had fallen in love with that man. Before, she had heard that women tend to fall in love with a strong man. If it was her before meeting that man, she would say it was bullshit. However, now she realized, that was not wrong.


    When she witnessed how the man killed the Wyvern King, it looked so dashing despite the blinding light.


    ''I hope he is different'' Kang Seo-Yeonpared the men she had met so far. Most men she met were womanizers, regarded women as toys, and more. She had met all these kinds of men, and she hoped her prince was different.


    "What are you thinking, Kang Seo-Yeon! Your prince does not necessarily ept you, why are you so narcissistic to think he will ept you?" Kang Seo-Yeon spoke to herself in front of the mirror.


    "No, you have to be confident in yourself, Kang Seo Yeon! You have to fight for your happiness! Don''t let others dictate your life, Kang Seo-Yeon! You have to fight for your happiness!"


    "Good, It''s time to meet Sun Zhou Yi. That man is his master, Sun Zhou Yi is the key, so I can meet him!" Kang Seo-Yeon nodded in front of the mirror, then she looked at herself through the mirror.


    Sun Zhou Yi stood next to Musashi Hirata, showing his stance to the opposite party. Dong-Woo was pretty nervous as he recognized the people who came from him. They were the Kang Family''s main force.


    All of them were Gold ss Rankers, from the unranked till the strongest Kang In-Chul, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 11. Fifty against four, even Kang Dong-Woo did not have confidence in winning.


    As for Butcher Wang, he grew a lot calmer than before. With Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi in front, he positioned himself next to Dong-Woo. He knew that his task was protecting the boy while Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata fought in front, just in case the fight broke.


    Kang In-Chul hesitated, but the hesitation disappeared after a moment. He signaled his men to make as he charged toward Dong-Woo. Even though he was infuriated that Musashi Hirata looked down on the Kang Family, he was still rational in making decisions.


    His mission was to take Dong-Woo back, not to fight and win against these people. So, as he signaled his men to make a move, he charged toward Dong-Woo. Surprisingly, Kang In-Chul noticed Sun Zhou Yi and the masked man did not chase after him.


    He was secretly delighted and soon, he arrived in front of Dong-Woo. Just as his hand was about to reach Dong-Woo, there was a hand preventing him from getting Dong-Woo.


    His reaction was to pull his hand, but to his surprise, the hand''s grip was so strong as he failed to pull his hand. He looked up, he found out the hand belonged to the bearded man he ignored from the start.


    Kang In-Chul used his other hand tounch a punch to Butcher Wang''s face. However, his punch was in vain as Butcher Wang caught his hand again. Then he saw a smirk at the bearded man''s face.


    Right after he noticed the smirk, he felt an acute pain on his lower body. Along with the pain, his sight blurred. Butcher Wang''s kicknded right on Kang In-Chul''s belly.


    Dong-Woo looked at this sight in a daze as he could not believe his cousin was defeated in just a small exchange. However, this was merely the start. Kang Dong-Woo witnessed how the main force that had been nurtured by his father for years was defeated only by two men.


    Sun Zhou Yi stood next to Musashi Hirata, showing his stance to the opposite party. Dong-Woo was pretty nervous as he recognized the people who came from him. They were the Kang Family''s main force.


    All of them were Gold ss Rankers, from the unranked till the strongest Kang In-Chul, Gold ss Ranker - Rank 11. Fifty against four, even Kang Dong-Woo did not have confidence in winning.


    As for Butcher Wang, he grew a lot calmer than before. With Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi in front, he positioned himself next to Dong-Woo. He knew that his task was protecting the boy while Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata fought in front, just in case the fight broke.


    Kang In-Chul hesitated, but the hesitation disappeared after a moment. He signaled his men to make as he charged toward Dong-Woo. Even though he was infuriated that Musashi Hirata looked down on the Kang Family, he was still rational in making decisions.


    His mission was to take Dong-Woo back, not to fight and win against these people. So, as he signaled his men to make a move, he charged toward Dong-Woo. Surprisingly, Kang In-Chul noticed Sun Zhou Yi and the masked man did not chase after him.


    He was secretly delighted and soon, he arrived in front of Dong-Woo. Just as his hand was about to reach Dong-Woo, there was a hand preventing him from getting Dong-Woo.


    His reaction was to pull his hand, but to his surprise, the hand''s grip was so strong as he failed to pull his hand. He looked up, he found out the hand belonged to the bearded man he ignored from the start.


    Kang In-Chul used his other hand tounch a punch to Butcher Wang''s face. However, his punch was in vain as Butcher Wang caught his hand again. Then he saw a smirk at the bearded man''s face.


    Right after he noticed the smirk, he felt an acute pain on his lower body. Along with the pain, his sight blurred. Butcher Wang''s kicknded right on Kang In-Chul''s belly.


    Dong-Woo looked at this sight in a daze as he could not believe his cousin was defeated in just a small exchange. However, this was merely the start. Kang Dong-Woo witnessed how the main force that had been nurtured by his father for years was defeated only by two men.

 Chapter 137: Confession - Part 1

    Chapter 137: Confession - Part 1


    Musashi Hirata with a sheath in his hand, he performed a quick draw sword and knocked three to five men in one move. Yes, he did not use his sword, but merely sheath. The rankers tried to surround him, but no avail. None of them could withstand his swordsmanship.


    Unlike Musashi Hirata, Sun Zhou Yi just remained standing on the spot. From the start Kang In-Chul signaled his men to attack, he just stood motionlessly. However, ten Ki Swords floated around him.


    Of course, Sun Zhou Yi did not use the Ki Sword to kill these people. He used the sword''s handle to knock his target. It was as if his sword wasing into alive, it chased after the people around.


    Because his opponent was not someone like his Master or Musashi Hirata, his Ki Sword easily cornered the opponent just with simple maneuver.


    Kang Dong-Woo witnessed all of this with his eyes, that even with numbers, they could not win. Each of Hirata''s movements, he witnessed one or two of his father''s men fall. Sun Zhou Yi was doing the most damage, these people tried to fight the flying sword which only ended up being knocked out.


    Meanwhile, Butcher Wang was not idle. With Kang In-Chul, there were another four men who came after him. Again, Kang Dong-Woo witnessed the random movement he faced in thest week, not just any random movement.


    Butcher Wang''s random movements confounded the four men. Kang Dong-Woo witnessed these four men''s heads trying to follow Butcher Wang as their heads turned here and there.


    However, all of this went for naught. Beside the randomness, Butcher Wang''s speed was just too fast for them to follow. In the end, Butcher Wang used the confusion on the four and knocked them easily.


    Here, Kang Dong-Woo realized something. He could not follow Butcher Wang''s movement not because he had not grown fully yet. It was because Butcher Wang''s speed was just too fast, not because he had not fully grown yet.


    Even the men his father had nurtured were left dazed, none of them could follow it. Here, Kang Dong-Woo realized how naive he was to think he could defeat Butcher Wang in the spar.


    The fight was over as soon as it started, leaving the boy speechless. As the fight ended, he saw the Kang Family''s rankers wereying down while clutching at some part of their bodies. But there was a single man standing, Kang In-Chul.


    The same as Kang Dong-Woo, Kang In-Chul was also shocked to the core. The elite team he brought with him was knocked down easily by three people.


    He admitted Sun Zhou Yi''s strength as someone who stopped a Level 10 Cmity alone. He admitted the masked man who could fight on par against the Emperor ss Hero, Huo Liang Xun.


    However, he never expected these two to be so ridiculously strong like this. His men could not even buy five minutes for him. Moreover, there was an additional man who had ridiculous strength with his weird movement.


    ''Just who are these people? I heard they also have the same master Then just how strong that master could be?''


    Kang In-Chul was in a mess and he had an urge to call Kang Yun-Cheol to report the problem he faced. But he was just too ashamed to report this, there was no way he would say the fifty elite men were defeated by three people.


    Unknowingly, Kang In-Chul pulled out of something from his waist. A pistol appeared in his hand, it was a silver custom Deagle with a longer barrel. Did not know what entered the mind that made him take out that pistol, but a killing intent leaked out of his eyes.


    Musashi Hirata was familiar with that kind of gaze, a gaze with an intent to kill. He was a former assassin, so he was familiar with this kind of gaze. He often encountered this gaze in amateur assassins.


    "Kang In-Chul! If you want to kill someone, you have to be ready to get killed as well!" having said that, Musashi Hirata had both hands on the sheath.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang recognized Musashi Hirata''s stance. Musashi n''s Draw Sword, they often saw it before. Of course, Kang In-Chul also recognized the stance. It was the same stance in the video.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    It was the same technique that cornered an Emperor ss Hero. Looking at this stance, Kang In-Chul''s heart raced and his instinct was telling him to put away the gun. His guts were telling him to run, but his pride stopped him from running away.


    He directed the pistol toward Hirata, aiming at the forehead. He did not know where the guts to pull the trigger came from, but Kang In-Chul pulled the trigger without hesitation even after hearing the warning.


    Bang!


    Kang Dong-Woo saw the spark of fire from the muzzle, at the same time, he saw something even more shocking. He noticed Musashi Hirata''s figure blurred. He did not know how, but he saw Musashi Hirata appear in front of his cousin.


    Then, he saw his cousin''s body fall down. Only then, he noticed his cousin was hit by the sheath on the neck. Looking at this, his body shuddered involuntarily.


    ''But but'' there was something bothering him, that inconceivable move. If that move could not be seen by normal eyes, then did it make Hirata the strongest? Or


    "He blinked?" Dong-Woo blurted out in shock.


    "No, he was just too fast to be caught by normal eyes. Sun Zhou Yi and Heero can see his move while I can only see his silhouette. You need your eyes to get used to that kind of speed to see it with your eyes. Oh Your Master also said you can improve your eyes with Ki"


    Butcher Wang exined to the boy with helplessness over his face. However, Kang Dong-Woo caught something that important. Teacher Xing and Sun Zhou Yi could see Hirata''s movement. Second, he could improve his eyes to see that kind of movement by improving his eyes through internal energy called Ki.


    "It seems you are not worried about these people, you are more interested in Hirata?" Butcher Wang opened his mouth while noticing the excited gleams in the boy''s eyes.


    Kang Dong-Woo frowned upon hearing this. Indeed, he had to make sure none of these people were killed. If one of them died, the Ranker Alliance won''t just stand by doing nothing. He had to check all of them and send them to the hospital, making sure none of them died from the beating.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bring unnecessary trouble for my Master. They are alive and fine, just some fractures at worst!" Musashi Hiratamented as he walked back to retrieve his sword.


    On the way, he muttered in a low voice, "But these people were too weak None of them could take more than three beatings"


    "It''s not them that weak, but you have grown a lot stronger!" Butcher Wang yelled in annoyance from afar. Even though Hirata spoke in a low voice, it still could be heard.


    Hearing this, Musashi Hirata paused his steps for a moment before he continued to retrieve his sword.


    "Should we call an ambnce for them?" Sun Zhou Yi inserted a few unnecessary words.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero was still calmly doing his job. Despite being informed his disciples were surrounded by armed forces, there was no trace of worries could be found on his face. It showed how confident he was in his disciples, but it did not mean he did not think about it.


    As he processed the dough into the noodles with his hand, his mind was anywhere else.


    ''It seems I have to visit the Kang Family. After all, Kang Dong-Woo and Kang Myung-Hee have their family. I can''t arbitrarily meddle in other family''s affairs, but I can talk a bit with their parents as Dong-Woo''s Master''


    Heero decided to have a talk with the kids'' parents. At least, if he wanted to keep the kids with them, he had to meet the parents at the least. He had to convince the parents he was not a bad guy or something.


    As Heero pulled the noodles, the two little girls, Kang Myung-Hee and Shen Miao noticed he was in a daze. Both girls were sitting behind the bar that connected to the kitchen, it was what they were doing all day.


    No, Shen Miao just apanied Myung-Hee. In fact, she did not have an interest in watching Heero making noodles. However,tely, the Little Tigres got more docile than before. She no longer treated Heero coldly after knowing he was truly Sun Zhou Yi''s Master.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something in your mind?" As usual, Shen Miao acted like an adult as she asked Heero. Myung-Hee, who also noticed her Teacher Xing in a daze, put her ears to hear the reason behind it.


    Heero shook his head as there was no way he would share his thoughts with the two little girls. He put the noodles into the pot and rubbed the two girls'' head with his hand, "You guys stay here all day, why don''t you y with Lan Lan and the other girls?"


    Shen Miao put the hand away with a dissatisfied look on her face while Myung-Hee enjoyed it with a light smile on his face. Shen Miao refused to answer as she nced at Myung-Hee while Myung-Hee was hesitating.


    ''It seems I have to be a bridge between Lan Lan and Myung-Hee'' Heero thought to himself.


    Heero tried to introduce Shen Miao to Lan Lan so the little girl had friends her age rather than following the adult or ying the smartwatch all day. However, at that time, Shen Miao said that she would not be friends with the kids from the outer region.


    He was afraid if Myung-Hee had the same thoughts regarding this. So he did not want the same thing repeated, but it seemed Myung-Hee was different from Shen Miao. Heero nodded his head and back to the kitchen to process the order.


    Meanwhile, at the Xing District''s entrance, a red sports car stopped. It was rare to see a sports car in the outer region and it certainly attracted people''s attention. People stopped and began pointing toward the car.


    Then the car door opened and a red-haired woman came out. Men were gasped as they saw the woman. She was just too attractive and charming. The woman wore a ck long sleeve shirt and ck long pants.


    Despite not wearing a revealing outfit, her figure was just as attractive as her gorgeous face. People already knew it just gave the woman a nce. Even Fatty Liang could not retract his gaze from the gorgeous youngdy.


    "So this is where the two little brats are running off" Kang Seo-Yeon muttered in a low voice as she closed the door.


    "The district is decent No, this might be the best district in the outer region"


    "The report says Sun Zhou Yi and his mysterious master also stay here"


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Remembering that man''s figure, her heartbeat elerated. If it was just a normal meeting, she might not be nervous, but it was different now. Kang Seo-Yeon was determined to confess her feelings if she managed to meet her prince.


    Kang Seo-Yeon stepped into the district under people''s fervent gaze. She was used to this kind of gaze, so she paid no attention to it. As soon as she entered the district, she headed to Miao Miao Noodle Shop.

 Chapter 138: Confession - Part 2

    Chapter 138: Confession - Part 2


    Even though she badly wanted to meet with her savior, Kang Seo-Yeon did not forget her main purpose. She came here to check her siblings'' condition and persuaded his siblings to go home.


    Based on the reports she received, her siblings stayed in a shop called Miao Miao Noodle Shop. She immediately searched for the shop and she was a bit surprised by the district.


    The district was clean for a district in the outer region and the building looked nifty. It was totally different from the other buildings in the outer region. If she did not go through the two hours trip to reach here, she might think this district was located in the inner region.


    Kang Seo-Yeon searched the noodle shop and soon she found her destination. Under many people''s gaze, she opened the door and entered the shop.


    As soon as she entered the shop, she scanned the interior building. The interior looked in, but alsofy at the same time. She could see the customers were smiling as they enjoyed the noodles.


    As she scanned the inside, the people inside also looked at the door. Kang Seo-Yeon ignored the gaze as she found a little girl. As the bell rang, the little girl turned around and was surprised to see Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Myung-Hee climbed down and ran toward the figure who just entered the shop.


    "Sister!" She shouted while the figure at the door squatted and opened her arms. Myung-Hee rested her head to Kang Seo-Yeo while she stroked her little sister''s hair.


    At Myung-Hee''s call, the customers stopped eating and looked toward the voice. The customers were used with the little girl''s presence in the shop, despite not knowing the background. So, when Myung-Hee shouted "Sister!" earlier, everyone looked toward the voice.


    Heero also stopped what he was doing and looked at the two siblings hugged at each other. There was a frown on his forehead as he thought of something. Just now, he received a call that the Kang Family''s men came to pick the kids.


    Shen Miao also had a shocked look. She recognized Myung-Hee''s elder sister and if not for the newly-rising star, Sun Zhou Yi. Kang Seo-Yeon was her favorite hero in her top-three list.


    Heero noticed Shen Miao''s fervent gaze and poked her waist, teasing her, "If you want to take a picture, you have to wait until they are done,"


    He got to know the little girl had high enthusiasm for heroes. Just like what happened in thest week, Shen Miao would ask Sun Zhou Yi to take a picture with her as long as there was a chance.


    Heero already knew the Kang kids'' elder sister was a high-ranked hero. That was why he teased Shen Miao.


    "Humph, I know, I at least understand that much!" The little girl harrumphed as she turned away from Heero.


    Heero smiled at Shen Miao''s reaction. He was satisfied with how the little girl reacted. It was much better and less repulsive than before.


    After giving ast nce at Myung-Hee and Seo-Yeon, Heero went back to his duty. Han Ying nced to the front and gave Heero an inquiry look.


    She heard the shout, but she did not know what actually happened.


    "Kang Myung-Hee''s elder sister ising" Heero pointed his thumbs to the siblings'' direction.


    "Ohh" Han Ying nodded her head and headed back to her station. She did not ask what Myung-Hee''s elder sister came here for.


    The same as Heero, she also felt it was improper to meddle in other family''s affairs. So she refrained herself to meddle with the kids'' affairs despite opposing what the father did.


    Heero also did not intervene in the reunion between the sisters. No longer looking at the sisters'' direction, he continued to finish the order. As his hand moved and the dough turned into noodles, there was a new face sitting at the bar.


    Kang Seo-Yeon sat behind the bar with Kang Myung-Hee sitting on herp. Myung-Hee introduced her new friend to her sister. Heero only noticed Kang Seo-Yeon after he put the noodles into the pot.


    Kang Seo-Yeon greeted him with a nod and an amicable smile which surprised Heero. He thought Myung-Hee''s elder sister would be hostile to him for sheltering the kids here. However, he did not show it on his face as he merely nodded his head in return.


    As Heero was done with another bowl of noodle, Myung-Hee mmed her tiny hand on the table and excitedly yelled, "Teacher Xing! Teacher Xing! My Sister wants to order, let her taste the delicious noodle! Teacher Xing!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon, who was currently having a small talk with Shen Miao, was surprised. The usually quiet little acted like this. At home, if not for her, her mother or their grandpa, Myung-Hee never showed this side of her to the others.


    Even in front of the other family members, the little girl was usually quiet. However, now, Myung-Hee looked energetic and chatty in front of strangers, many of them. The strangers in her eyes were the customers.


    "Myung-Hee, don''t shout! You are going to disturb the others eating!" Kang Seo-Yeon held the tiny hand and whispered gently. Then, he wore an apologetic smile as she turned to the customer next to her.


    Fortunately, the other customers did not mind hearing the shout from the child. Instead, the other customers delivered their smiles to the little girl which was surprising to Kang Seo-Yeon. If this was a dining hall in the core region, Myung-Hee would be scolded for shouting.


    "Coming! Coming!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon snapped out of her trance as a gentle male voice entered her ears. She looked up and the Teacher Xing, her sister always looked uping toward her.


    "Hello, what would you like to order?" Heero asked calmly, unfazed with the beauty before him. However, he forgot one thing, Kang Seo-Yeon was not a regr customer and he forgot to show her the menu.


    ''You asked me what I want to order without giving me the menu?'' Kang Seo-Yeon thought to herself, ''the service is not that good, a minus point.'' She secretly rated the noodle shop as per her habit.


    Fortunately, her sister sat on herp, so it did not make things awkward. She looked down and asked with a gentle smile, "So, Princess, what''s your rmendation?"


    Kang Myung-Hee held her chin, appeared to be in deep thought which looked adorable and said while nodding her head, "Sister, you like spicy, the spicy broth might be good for you. However, I heard the spicy broth was too hot, sweet and spicy broth might be the best choice so you will not be shocked with the spicy broth."


    "Good! I will follow Princess''s rmendation." Kang Seo-Yeon appeared to be grateful for her sister''s rmendation and rubbed the little girl''s head. After that, she turned toward Heero, "Sweet and Spicy please!"


    Heero merely nodded his head and went back to his station. However, during the two siblings intimately talked, He noticed a longing gaze in Shen Miao''s eyes.


    Kang Seo-Yeon, who was currently having a small talk with Shen Miao, was surprised. The usually quiet little acted like this. At home, if not for her, her mother or their grandpa, Myung-Hee never showed this side of her to the others.


    Even in front of the other family members, the little girl was usually quiet. However, now, Myung-Hee looked energetic and chatty in front of strangers, many of them. The strangers in her eyes were the customers.


    ''Just how your father raised you?'' Heero went back to his station with those thoughts. Here, he was sure to make the little girl stay with her mother, not letting her back to the core region.


    Heero proceeded with the order and once again, Myung-Hee watched it earnestly. It made her elder sister surprised once again, what was so special about making noodles?


    She followed Myung Hee''s gaze, but she found nothing special about Heero making noodles. Indeed, the way Heero made the noodle was entertaining, but it did not make her amazed just like her sister.


    Curious, she lowered her head and asked Myung-Hee, "Do you want to try to make noodles like Teacher Xing?"


    She thought her little sister was amazed by the art of making noodles and wanted to try it. As she asked, she nned to spare her time to make noodles together with her sister. However, Myung-Hee''s answer made Kang Seo-Yeon dumbfounded by her sister''s random answer.


    "No, there are words saying, men look more handsome when they are working. I just confirmed those words were true, Teacher Xing looks more handsome than usual!"


    Not only Kang Seo-Yeon, but even Shen Miao also stupefied upon hearing those words from Myung-Hee''s mouth.


    Kang Seo-Yeon followed her little sister''s line of sight and looked at Teacher Xing''s face. Indeed, her little sister''s Teacher Xing had an above-average look, but


    ''There are still many men who are more handsome than this Teacher Xing Eh? Wait, this is not the problem''


    Kang Seo-Yeon ignored the fact that her barely four years old little sister said a man in his twenties was handsome, ''Don''t tell me my little sister fell in''


    "Where do you hear those words?" She immediately asked.


    "Oh, I read those words from Star Web!" Myung-Hee replied thoughtlessly.


    Just as she wanted to inquire more, a bowl with fragrance aroma ced in front of her. She stopped and looked up, Teacher Xing served the bowl of noodles.


    "Here, your Sweet and Spicy Noodle with Hover Tail!" Heero served a bowl of noodles directly.


    "Hover Tail?" Kang Seo-Yeon blurted out in confusion. She remembered well that what she ordered was only Sweet and Spicy Noodles. Moreover, Hover Tail was foreign to her, this was the first time she heard a food name''s hover tail.


    "Yes, it''s the most popr topping in our shop. Tail meat from a beast called Hover me!" Heero exined patiently with a slight smile on his face.


    Kang Seo-Yeon frowned as she never heard a beast called Hover me. As a Hero, she knew most of the beast''s name, but she never heard a beast called Hover me.


    "But I didn''t order the topping" Before Kang Seo-Yeon finished her words, Heero cut her off as he winked at Myung-Hee, "You are Myung-Hee''s elder sister, so it''s my treat!"


    Still, with a frown, She looked at the one called Hover Tail. Then, she noticed her little sister''s gaze glued to the one called Hover Tail.


    "Sister, you should taste Hover Tail. It''s soooo deyicious!" Myung-Hee chimed in.


    "Do you want it? The topping?" Looking at her little sister almost drooling over tail meat, Kang Seo-Yeon offered it to Myung-Hee. At the same time, it made her curious about Hover Tail''s taste.


    "No, it''s Teacher Xing''s treat for you. Moreover, I have eaten my lunch and I also have tasted it. You should eat it yourself and also I can eat it for my dinnerter!" Even Myung-Hee said so, her eyes glued to the meat.


    It made Kang Seo-Yeon truly curious. She moved her chopstick and dipped the meat into the broth. After a moment, she delivered the meat into her mouth.


    As soon as she took a bite of the meat, her mind went nk for a second. The meat was tender and it instantly melted in her mouth. Mixed with the sweet and spicy broth, it was a perfectbination.


    Heero had a satisfied smile upon looking at Kang Seo-Yeon''s expression. It was a cook''s bliss to see this kind of expression, a pleasantly shocking look at his customer upon tasting his food.


    "Boss, two Sweet and Spicy and one Umami!" A waitress came with the order and Heero headed back to his station. In his third step, Kang Seo-Yeon called out, "Wait!"


    "Can I have your time? I want to talk about my brother and sister with you!"


    Heero turned around with a thought, ''In the end, she has her motiveing here,''


    "Good, let''s talkter We can talk after dinner with Dong-Woo as well. How about if we eat hotpot tonight?" Heero nodded in agreement.


    Upon hearing the word hotpot, Myung-Hee raised her hand and cheered up, "Yeay!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon, who just wanted to ask where Dong-Woo was, was startled at her little sister''s antics.


    Heero merely smiled and went back to his station afterward. Kang Seo-Yeon also did not ask further as she saw the opposite party seemed to be busy with his work. At least, the man called Teacher Xing could be trusted based on her little sister''s condition.


    Kang Seo-Yeon patiently waited for Heero to finish his work while ying with her little sister. When the clock on the wall showed five o''clock, Myung-Hee spoke, "Brother usuallyes back at this time!"


    Kriing! Kriing!


    Just as Kang Seo-Yeon wanted to ask where Dong-Woo went to, the bell rang. She subconsciously turned around and saw the figure she had been waiting for.


    Kang Dong-Woo returned with appearance after getting beaten ck and blue. His face was bruised and his clothes were dirty. It shocked Kang Seo-Yeon as she immediately ced Myung-Hee down and rushed to Kang Dong-Woo.


    Looking at her little brother''s condition, there was no need for her to ask. Dong-Woo was certainly beaten by someone and anger rushed over her head.


    "Who dared to beat you up!? Tell me, who beat you up!?" Kang Seo-Yeon''s agitated shouts resounded in the shop, startling all customers. Not only that, but the most shocking was also a sudden increase in temperature.


    Everyone stopped eating and it certainly made the customers anxious as they knew the source of the heat. The customers nervously stared at Kang Seo-Yeon. At the same time, the door opened once again and Musashi Hirata entered the shop still with his wooden mask.


    "Woman, control your power!" Hirata coldly reminded Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Still in her anger, not only Kang Seo-Yeon retracted her awakened ability. She rose up and faced Musashi Hirata fearlessly, "It''s you who beat my brother!"


    The temperature increased by two folds and the customers were sweating from the heat. It was as if the room turned into an oven.


    "Cheh, what''s so funny from beating a brat like him. And better you heed my words, or I will subdue you by force!" Musashi Hirata sneered back as his right hand moved to his sword''s handle.

 Chapter 139: Confession - Part 3

    Chapter 139: Confession - Part 3


    After the earlier incident, Heero and Han Ying were forced to close the shop earlier than usual. Currently, Heero was sitting in the middle of his two wives and in his opposite was the three Kang siblings.


    Kang Seo-Yeon lowered her head in embarrassment as she did not dare to meet Heero''s eyes. Since she arrived at Xing Hotpot and sat down there, having her head hung low with her face flushed red.


    Han Ying kept smiling with her gaze at the shy Kang Seo-Yeon. As for Hong Yu, she was confused as to why Myung-Hee''s elder sister acted like this. She was oblivious to what happened in the shop.


    Dong-Woo also lowered his head in embarrassment. After all, it was not her sister''s fault if he exined the situation rather than looking at her sister in a daze. At that time, he was startled at her sister''s presence.


    Two hours ago


    As Musashi Hirata and Kang Seo-Yeon faced each other and were on the verge of exploding, Sun Zhou Yi entered the stage.


    "Hirata! Calm down, do you want to destroy Master''s shop? Why is your temper so irritable when ites to other people!"


    Sun Zhou Yi truly felt Hirata who trained with him and Master was different when they met other people. The same thing happened at Ence Fort, at that time, he thought Hirata was angry because the group abandoned him in the dungeon.


    It seemed it was not the case but this was the real Hirata. After saying that, Sun Zhou Yi turned toward Kang Seo-Yeon and spoke, "Miss Kang, please retract your power. You are scaring the customers!"


    Looking at Sun Zhou Yi, Kang Seo-Yeon recalled what he said earlier. "Hirata! Calm down, do you want to destroy Master''s shop?"


    Two words caught her attention, first, a masked man called Hirata. Second, Master''s shop. Amongst the two, the most important was thetter. Aside from checking her little brother and sister''s condition, her purposeing here was to meet her prince and confess her feelings.


    At this time, Heero came out of the kitchen. He did note to the three, but for his customers. He bowed his head as he apologized, "I am sorry for the inconvenience, but today I will close the shop earlier today."


    Having said that, the customers nodded understandingly as they left. At this time, the temperature had returned normal and Kang Seo-Yeon was staring at Heero in a daze.


    She was shocked to find out the prince she was looking for, working as an owner of a noodle shop. Not only that, but she also witnessed with her own eyes her prince made the noodle by himself. The prince she had been looking for was a cook in a noodle shop in the outer region.


    Amongst many scenarios in her mind, never crossed in her mind her prince was a cook. After that, Sun Zhou Yi gave her a clear exnation of where Dong-Woo''s wounds came from. For the second time, she was shocked again.


    It certainly shocked after finding out her little brother was Sun Zhou Yi''s junior brother, but after she overcame the shock, she blushed, in embarrassment but also overjoyed at the same time.


    Kang Seo-Yeon was overjoyed that her little brother was her prince''s disciple. She had witnessed herself, how strong her prince was. But she was also embarrassed at the same time for disturbing the shop''s business.


    "Alright, let Dong-Woo take his medicine bath first. We will talkter."


    That was how the awkward situation ended.


    *** ***


    ''No No No I can''t keep this going How are you going to confess if you don''t dare to meet his eyes! Come one, Seo-Yeon, you can do this'' Kang Seo-Yeon encouraged herself to calm her flushed heart.


    She looked up and braced herself to meet Heero''s eyes. Her bravado was rewarded with a gentle smile, making her face even redder than before. Not only a gentle smile, but she also received a menu and pleasant voice to hear.


    "Here the menu, you can order what you want, it''s my treat!"


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    This caused Kang Seo-Yeon to hear her own heartbeat. Somewhat flustered, her hand moved as fast as lightning, taking the menu from Heero''s hand. After that, she thanked Heero in a lowered voice, "Tha--Thank you!"


    After that, she buried her head into the menu, but her thought was not on the menu. At this time, she remembered her conversation with Myung-Hee earlier this afternoon.


    "Men look handsome when they are working"


    <em>''No, you are wrong, Myung-Hee. Even though he is not working, he is still handsome!!!''</em>


    As for Myung-Hee, she was totally ignoring her elder sister. Her focus was only on the menu in her hand. She and Shen Miao discussed what they wanted to eat tonight.


    For the dinner, Kang Seo-Yeon followed her little brother''s rmendation. Her mind was not onto the food, but the man in front of her. However, that did notst long when the meat she ordered arrived.


    As soon as the meat entered her mouth, shepletely forgot about her embarrassment. Her flustered heart also calmed down as she devoured the food. The most delicious hotpot she ever had in twenty-four years of her life.


    An hourter, Kang Seo-Yeon finished her third servings. She just could not stop eating after the first piece of meat entered her mouth. As she finished thest piece of meat, she noticed Heero was smiling at her.


    Only then, except for her, everyone on the table had finished eating and she was thest one. Everyone was waiting for her, ashamed inside, Kang Seo-Yeon managed to keep her calm. She calmly wiped her mouth and drank the tea, then she faced Heero.


    "Do you still want more?" Heero asked politely.


    "No, I have enough" Kang Seo-Yeon shook her head. ''There''s no way I will eat more with you right in front of my face''


    "Hmm, then let''s talk now. You want to say something to me, right?" Heero nodded and continued to the main talk. This was the reason he did not get his other disciples to join because of this talk.


    Kang Seo-Yeon fell silent when Heero brought this topic up. After knowing his little brother and little sister lived with Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, she changed her mind to bring the two back with her. Especially now with his little brother who learned under the same Master as Sun Zhou Yi.


    Myung-Hee and Dong-Woo looked at their elder sister. Dong-Woo especially conflicted, if her sister wanted to bring him back, he would not resist if it was his sister. At the same time, he did not want to leave, he wanted to stay here and continue his training.


    But the silence did notst long as she came into conclusion, "Please, let my sister and brother stay with you! I know my request is somewhat"


    "Oh, okay!" Heero readily agreed which baffled Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Kang Seo-Yeon had her mouth opened with half of her sentence stuck in her throat. Now, she did not know what to say, except for bowing her head and saying thanks, "Thank you, I will pick them up after I settle everything at home!"


    Dong-Woo was relieved, with her sister''s consent, he did not need to worry about the second forceing to forcefully pick him just like in the afternoon. Myung-Hee, however, showed a different reaction.


    "Sister, why don''t you stay here as well. We stay here together~" Myung-Hee voiced her thoughts. At home, she barely met her parents and her sister was pretty busy as well with missions issued by the Hero League.


    Even so, her sister waspletely different from her parents. In her spare time or break, Kang Seo-Yeon would spend it by ying with her.


    "It''s a good idea. But this ce might not be as good as in the core region"


    "It''s easy, we can renovate it to your taste. We have our people doing that," Han Ying, always listening from the sideline, opened her mouth. She also felt Myung-Hee''s idea was good for the three siblings.


    "Hmm, I may consider it, but I can''t move now. Fighter Anteriority is near, I am going to be busy for the next three months"


    Upon hearing this, Myung-Hee was disappointed. She tried to hide her disappointment, but Kang Seo-Yeon noticed, "Heh, don''t worry, I can''t bear to separate with my princess too long. I will visit you oftenter,"


    Kang Seo-Yeon rubbed Myung-Hee''s hair with a gentle smile formed on her lips as she promised to visit.


    Different from Myung-Hee, Dong-Woo instead had an excited look on his face. "Sister, is there a change for the Junior Fighter Anteriority?" He excitedly asked her sister.


    Yes, Dong-Woo nned to join the juniorpetition in the Fighter Anteriority. This was his first step to prove to his father that even without Kang Family''s resources, he could grow stronger.


    With that said, Dong-Woo and Kang Seo-Yeon had their conversations regarding the Fighter Anteriority. Sometimes, Myung-Hee would say one or two encouraging words for her brother.


    Looking at the three siblings, Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying exchanged nces and nodded. Heero rose from his seat and said, "You guys can continue your talk, I am going to pay the bill,"


    The three nned to leave, letting the three siblings catch their time. But Just as Heero turned around to leave the room, Kang Seo-Yeon also stood up and called, "Wait!"


    "Yes!?" The three halted their steps and turned around.


    "Ca-Can I have your time a bit just two of us?" Kang Seo-Yeon did not want to miss this chance. She had not forgotten his purposeing here.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Once again, her heartbeat elerated to the extent she could hear it.


    "Urgh!?" Heero was caught off guard at Kang Seo-Yeon''s request. Her request also put him in an awkward situation, how could he agree to a hot woman''s invitation before his wife. Of course, Kang Seo-Yeon unaware the two women beside him were his wives.


    Hong Yu did not think it much, she thought Kang Seo-Yeon wanted to talk about Dong-Woo and Myung-Hee. So, she nodded at Heero and brought the kids out with her, leaving Heero and Kang Seo-Yeon alone.


    Heero nodded at Hong Yu and sat back on his seat, right on Kang Seo-Yeon opposite. He was curious about what the girl wanted to talk privately and as soon as his buttock touched the chair, he got the answer.


    "I like you~ Marry me~!"

 Chapter 140: Confession - Part 4

    Chapter 140: Confession - Part 4


    Kang Seo-Yeon mmed the door and threw her body onto the bed. She buried her head onto the pillow and the depressed atmosphere filled the room.


    Just like a dead body, her body did not have any movement. Itsted for twenty seconds and she rolled back and forth madly. She was so embarrassed and her face flushed red as the two hours ago''s scene shed in her mind.


    Two hours ago, at Xing Hotpot


    "I like you~ Marry me!"


    Out of the blue, she confessed in a flustered manner. Kang Seo-Yeon did not know how to confess, whether she should say something first or just directly confessed, she did not know. Those words, she just blurted those words out of nervousness.


    Meanwhile, Heero''s ck eyes were wide with shock and his mouth gaped upon hearing the sudden confession. He was certainly shocked, after all, this was their first time, meeting personally like this.


    Actually, he wanted to ask whether she was joking or serious. But looking at the flustered and embarrassed Kang Seo-Yeon, he found out those words were not meant to joke around. His question might hurt her feelings if she were serious.


    He just felt wrong, so he shook the idea of asking that silly question. Heero was thinking hard about how to reply to her feelings. After all, this was his first time being confessed. Moreover, the girl in front of him was Myung-Hee and Dong-Woo''s elder sister.


    "I am married, Hong Yu and Han Ying are my wives" When he reached this part, now it was Kang Seo-Yeon''s time to be shocked.


    Her ck-reddish eyes were wide open, her determination was faltered in that instant. The embarrassed and flustered were washed by a huge pang of disappointment. Kang Seo-Yeon herself did not know what this feeling was, but she felt her heart was heavy when the words "I am married" entered her ears.


    Then, her response at that time was running. Yes, she immediately ran, ran away from Heero with her heavy heart. She did not even meet her siblings before leaving, she left straight away as she did not want to hear Heero''s next words.


    On the way back, she was holding back her tears in her eyes. She tried to not cry and only then, she realized that she had fallen in love. She had truly fallen for her savior, if not, why would she cry?


    However, at that time, her thoughts were in a mess. She just straight left without thinking much.


    Recalling that scene once more, Kang Seo-Yeon rolled left and right, messing her bed. After she calmed down, she was so embarrassed about what she did, leaving Heero like that. However, being rejected for the first time she confessed, it was quite depressing.


    Releasing out a sigh, she brought her body up to the front of the mirror. Looking at her reflection on the mirror, she was confident that she could bewitch almost every man.


    <em>''But that man rejected me without a shred of Eh, wait''</em>


    "I was leaving after hearing he was married He did not reject me, at least not yet" Kang Seo-Yeon muttered in a low voice as she came into a realization.


    "Even though he was married, so what?"


    Here, Kang Seo-Yeon nodded her head as she slowly picked her spirit up. ''Having four or more wives is amon sight to see''


    She nodded as the lives of the people in the core and the inner region reflected in her thoughts. It wasmon for the hero and ranker to have many wives. She even heard there was a Crown ss Ranker who married thirteen girls.


    "Yes, I still have the chance" Kang Seo-Yeon analyzed her current situation. She believed and confident in her figure and look.


    <em>''But I have to make a different approach Based on his answer''</em> She recalled Heero''s reply once again. "I am married, Hong Yu and Han Ying are my wives"


    Based on Heero''s reply, she knew that her prince was about to reject her, but she ran away. Analyzing Heero''s words, she concluded Heero was different from most men she knew. If it was other men, they might not refuse her.


    "Hmm, different approach He said his wives were those two girls" She recalled Hong Yu and Han Ying''s figure and look.


    "The elder sister has a mature charm and gentle, the little sister is sweet and her figure is not lost evenpared to me" Kang Seo-Yeon tried to shake her buttock and dance around in front of the mirror.


    "But her skin is much better than me, milky and smooth Even by just looking at her, I could tell her skin is much better than me"


    Kang Seo-Yeon held her chin, not giving up after knowing she truly fell in love.


    "Wait a minute, why would Ipare my look to his wives He was married and the thing I need is not to be more beautiful than his wives, but his two wives'' approval!"


    "Yes, as the fourth person in their rtionship, I have to gain their approval. After that, I will make him like me!" Kang Seo-Yeon excitedly jumped up with her hand up.


    "Yes, don''t give up, Kang Seo-Yeon! You have to fight for your love, even be his third!"


    *** ***


    Back in Xing District


    After Kang Seo-Yeon left him abruptly, Heero was stupefied. Kang Seo-Yeon guessed right, Heero intended to reject her without hurting her, but she ran away before he could even reject her.


    "Did I hurt her? But I haven''t said my rejection" After all, Kang Seo-Yeon was his disciple''s elder sister. He did not want her rtionship to turn awkward with Dong-Woo because of this issue.


    Heero shook his head in helplessness. He just did not know how to react to this. This was his first time being confessed after all and for the first time, he also tried to reject the girl''s good feeling.


    After that, he left the room and met with the other downstairs. As soon as he met them, Dong-Woo opened his mouth and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with my sister, Teacher Xing?"


    "Ugh I don''t know, your sister received a call and after that, she left in a hurry," Heero lied to the kids as there was no way he would say, "Your sister just confessed to me, before I could reject her, she ran away!"


    There was no way he could tell that to the kids and his wives. But Hong Yu noticed there was something wrong with her husband''s answer. His answer was unnatural and she found it out.


    Of course, Heero did not intend to hide the fact that Kang Seo-Yeon confessed to him from Hong Yu. He just did not want the kids involved in this.


    Fortunately, Dong-Woo and Myung-Hee epted his words and they went back after that.


    On the rooftop, Heero sat face to face with Hong Yu. He told everything that happened just now to Hong Yu. There was no change in Hong Yu''s expression, instead, he saw his wife was mischievously smiling at him.


    "Why are you smiling? Your husband was about to be stolen by another woman and here, you are smiling" Heero grumbled.


    "Doesn''t that mean my husband is popr? Being able to marry a popr man, of course, I am happy~" Hong Yu replied with a smallugh.


    Heero froze for a moment, and asked in wonder, "Don''t you worry I will leave you for her?"


    Hong Yu shook his head and came closer to her, putting her head onto Heero''s chest, "No, I know you I trust you that you will not leave me for other women. Even if you want her to be your woman, I believe you will speak to me first"


    <em>''Moreover, you are even still hesitant with my sister, let alone it was a girl you just met,''</em> Hong Yu thought to herself.


    Heero nodded and embraced her wife, but then, there was a thought disturbing him. He shared it with his wife.


    "Mmnn, maybe she recognized you"


    "She recognized me?"


    "Yes, you saved her once, right? Maybe she has discovered your identity and fallen in love with you" Hong Yu told her conjecture as she remembered Heero once told her he saved Myung-Hee''s elder sister once.


    "But still, this is the first time I meet her personally and talk" Heero still could not believe it as he was merely saving Kang Seo-Yeon once. There was no way the girl would fall in love with him.


    "Hah, you really don''t understand women, saving her once is enough to make her fall in love."


    Heero still did not believe her, it was clearly written on his face.


    "Just like me, do you remember when the wolves attacked our group? I started to fall in love with you from then on, you give me a sense of security that I have been looking for. That''s why I choose you to be my man,"


    "Ah" Heero was at loss, not knowing how to respond to this. He embraced his wife tighter, "Let''s sleep!"


    *** ***


    The next day, Heero started his day, as usual, briefing the boys and back to the shop, preparing the dough for the noodles after that.


    Everything went as usual until the dusk arrived, Heero held a meeting with Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata while Butcher Wang, Xu Lingxun, and Kang Dong-Woo had their medicine baths.


    "So, how''s the progress?" Heero asked.


    "Hmm, I have registered and the person in the Central Government wants to interview with us before we can get the permit!" Musashi Hirata replied. It was amon thing to happen when someone wanted to establish a martial house.


    They were talking about establishing Martial House and Hirata volunteered himself to take care of the permit when he said he wanted to establish a martial house. This time, Heero chose to get the permit officially.


    Hearing there would be an interview, Heero frowned, "Interview?"


    "Yes, but if you don''t want to conduct an interview, we can skip it. I will talk it out with the person in charge!" Noticing his Master seemed to be reluctant with the interview, Hirata offered a shortcut.


    "Hmm, sure, let''s skip the interview!" Heero immediately nodded and thought to himself, ''Surely, having him make things easier,''


    "Good, there''s something I want to tell you, especially you!"


    Heero''s eyes fell onto Sun Zhou Yi and opened his mouth, "Shadow Fang willunch an attack on the final day of Fighter Anteriority!"

 Chapter 141: Confession - Part 5

    Chapter 141: Confession - Part 5


    Fighter Anteriority was apetition held once in every four years. Just like its name, it was apetition for a fighter, not only Hero and Ranker could join, everyone could join thepetition if they wanted to.


    Even a hunter like Butcher Wang could join to win the lucrative money prize. Thepetition was divided into many different sections. An Amateur Anteriority, it was apetition for the amateur, limited only for Iron ss Hero and Bronze ss Ranker.


    Those were the conditions for Amateur division as most members of the martial house were a hero or a ranker and there were many other divisions as well.


    Of course, there was the main event, where the top ranking of Gold ss Hero and the top ranking of Crown ss Ranker would sh. Even Emperor Hero and Legendary Ranker could join thepetition as well.


    Not only that but the heroes and the rankers from the other cities came as well. The heroes and rankers from the three major cities and four medium cities would gather to participate in the Fighter Anteriority.


    It was the event that everyone was waiting for, where the top rankers and the top heroes shed. And, even so, the Shadow Fang nned to disturb the Fighter Anteriority which was actually not wise at all.


    After all, the heroes and the rankers were gathering in one ce. Disrupting the Fighter Anteriority would be the same as offending both sides.


    "What? They dare!?" Sun Zhou Yi startled, but Heero''s gazended on his other disciple. As an ex-member of Shadow Fang, Hirata should know one or two things about this.


    However, to his surprise, Musashi Hirata shook his head and responded negatively, "I don''t know they have a n for the Fighter Anteriority Wait"


    Hirata recalled the talk between him and the Shadow Fang''s leader before epting a mission to kill Heero. At that time, Shadow Fang''s leader told him about something big. But the leader did not tell him.


    "We are going to do something big. After youplete this mission, I will fill in the detailster! A stage for you to shine"


    It was what the Shadow Fang''s leader told him before he went for the fateful mission. He just did not expect that something big was to disrupt the Fighter Anteriority. He narrated for Heero and Sun Zhou Yi to listen.


    "Hmm, your ex-leader seemed to be confident in his n. Your ex-leader must have something hidden in his sleeve. But I don''t care, they kept bothering this ce, I want to make these people disappear!"


    Heero did not know what the Shadow Fang''s n was, but he was also confident that it was still in his capability to take the Shadow Fang down. Moreover, he shared with Sun Zhou Yi intentionally, so the Hero League would be involved as well.


    If the Hero League could take Shadow Fang down by themselves, it would reduce his worries without taking any action.


    "You can bring the people in the dungeon to the Hero League, they will spill everything they want to know!"


    As soon as he heard these, Sun Zhou Yi rose from his seat, "Yes, I will bring them now!" He intended to move now, but Heero held him.


    "You can go after taking your medicine bath!"


    "Master, we have to fill a form to establish the martial house, have you decided our martial house''s name?" As the talk regarding the Shadow Fang was done, Hirata continued with something crucial about the martial house.


    "Oh, our martial house is part of the Xing District, so shall we go for Xing Martial House?" Heero thought Xing Martial House should be okay as Hong Yu named her half-finished preschool with Xing Preschool.


    "Are you sure, Master? Xing Martial House is not bad, but are you sure to go with that? There''s still time until tomorrow, you can think about it tonight and tell me tomorrow, how about that?" Hirata offered his idea.


    "Hmm, good" Heero nodded in agreement. With that, the meeting was over.


    Heero back to the shop to help afterward. He thought today would end without something special, but when the night came, two special guests came to the shop.


    If yesterday was the Fiery Archer Kang Seo-Yeon, tonight was the Ice Queen Bai Xin Yue. Bai Xin Yue did note along as her little sister, Bai Shuang''er also tagged along with her. The two sisters'' presence caught the customers'' attention.


    It seemed Bai Xin Yue''s name was bigger than Kang Seo-Yeon. He could see there were many people outside the window, they were looking at Bai Xin Yue. Not only that, but Bai Xin Yue also brought a pack of customers to Heero.


    As soon as she entered the shop, the shop was immediately full and there was a long line behind them. The two sisters sat behind the bar, but instead of ordering, Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er came not to eat.


    "Boss, can we have your time a little bit?" Bai Shuang''er said in her usual lively tone. Meanwhile, Bai Xin Yue scanned him, trying to find something from him which he did not know.


    Heero was familiar with Bai Shuang''er as the girl often hanging out around Xiao Xi, but it was not the case for the cold elder sister. This was the first time they met face to face like this.


    Heero did not immediately give his answer. He looked at the clock on the wall, it was still twenty past eight. It was still dinner time, "Is it important? If it''s not that important, can you wait till the shop closes?"


    Bai Shuang''er stupefied, but then she scanned around her, the shop was fully packed with customers. She smiled and nodded understandingly, "Good, we will wait, then can you make us two regr noodles with a hover tail?"


    "Okay, please wait~ It will be done in jiffy~" Heero responded with a nod and headed back to the station. As Heero went back to the kitchen, Bai Shuang''er got closer to her sister and whispered, "You should not follow me here, because of you the shop is crowded with customers~"


    From the start to the end, even until ordering the noodles, Bai Xin Yue did not say anything. However, her cold gaze never left Heero even for a moment.


    Bai Shuang''er shook her head upon noticing her elder sister''s cold gaze, "My pretty sister, if you are truly determined with your decision, you should at least soften your gaze a little"


    At these words, Bai Xin Yue looked at her sister, seeming to just realize her mistake. However, it was not that easy to do that, it was just too hard for her to put her cold mask in front of many people.


    And so, the noodles shop was fully packed even until ten. It seemed as long as Bai Xin Yue did not leave the shop, the shop would be full even until midnight. Heero had to forcefully close the shop.


    Thirty past ten, only then the shop was empty, leaving only the two sisters of Bai Family. Heero sat next to the window while on his opposite side was Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er.


    "So, what do you want to talk about with me?" Heero asked, but his gaze was at the little sister, not Bai Xin Yue.


    "Hehe" Scratching her hair, Bai Shuang''er let out sweetughter and continued, "It''s not me, but it''s my sister, she wants to talk something with you,"


    After saying that, Bai Shuang''er came closer to her sister and whispered, "Remember! Soften your cold gaze, it''s only you two now!" Then, Bai Shuang''er ran to the kitchen. During her time in the Xing District, she was practically close to almost everyone, including Hong Yu and Han Ying.


    She ran to the kitchen to help Hong Yu and Han Ying, leaving Heero and Bai Xin Yue alone.


    ''As expected'' thought Heero, even though today was the first time they met face to face like this, he had heard the tale of the Ice Queen from the Little Tigress.


    ''Heh, what if the little tigress sees me talking to her idol like this?'' As Heero was amused at this thought.


    Meanwhile, Bai Xin Yue was taking a blue envelope and pushed it toward Heero, without any words.


    "Mnn?! What''s this, Miss?" Heero was confused as his eyes blinked at the envelope.


    "Bai Xin Yue!" a soft voice flowed out of Bai Xin Yue''s mouth.


    "Pardon!?"


    "Name''s Bai Xin Yue!"


    "Ah, I see, so Miss Bai" having not finished his words, Bai Xin Yue cut him off.


    "You can call me Xin Yue!" Her voice was soft and gentle, totally different from the afternoon.


    "Good, Miss Xin Yue. So, what''s this?" Heero shook the blue envelope in his hand.


    "An invitation, you can open it!"


    Heero nodded and opened the enveloped, three sheets paper inside the envelope. He opened the first sheet. Out of politeness, he read all three sheets and thought he understood the girl''s intention to meet him by only reading the first sheet.


    Just like the girl said, it was an invitation for him, asking him to be Hero Instructor for the Hero League. The first sheet was about inviting him to join while the second and the third sheet was about the pay and privilege for a Hero Instructor.


    If it was before, he without a shred of hesitation would ept the invitation. The payment was so attractive to be refused. However, with his current wealth, money was no longer his aim. He earned more than enough already.


    Heero ced the paper back into the envelope and pushed it back to Bai Xin Yue, "I am sorry, but I have to refuse!"


    "Why? Does the pay not enough? We can negotiate the pay!" Bai Xin Yue refused to give up.


    "No, I don''tck money and I am already satisfied with what I have now,"


    Heero could pretend to be an ordinary person to refuse the invitation, but he did not do that. He did not n to hide his identity as Sun Zhou Yi''s Master. He assumed Bai Xin Yue had already found it out.


    Here, he thought Bai Xin Yue would continue to persuade him, but it was out of her expectation. Bai Xin Yue took the envelope back, "Good, I understand. As you know, I am a Hero and delivering the invitation is a task from the Hero League."


    "Executive Bai Xian Ming asked me directly to deliver the invitation. The task is done, I will convey your words to Executive Bai Xian Mingter. But can I have your time a little longer?"


    "Mnn!" Heero hummed with a nod while Bai Xin Yue turned her head toward the kitchen. There was a trace of hesitation on her face, but that hesitation onlysted for a moment before it disappeared.


    "I want you to be my husband and I am willing to be your third wife, will you marry me?"

 Chapter 142: Heero Academy - Part 1

    Chapter 142: Heero Academy - Part 1


    "Urgh!? Again?" Heero blurted out in a shock.


    "Again?" Even though Bai Xin Yue just confessed, she was still calm andposed, but there was a tinge of red on her cheeks.


    "Ah, nothing. But Miss Xin Yue, we just met, are you sure you did not confess to the wrong person? I don''t know you and you don''t know me"


    "But I need you!" Bai Xin Yue cut Heero in a firm tone.


    Heero was astonished at first, but then he nodded understandingly afterward. He caught the meant behind her reasons, ''She needs me, not love or even like me. Yes, she must want something from me, that''s why she wants to be my wife''


    That was how Heero interpreted Bai Xin Yue who never confessed or even watched some kind romantic movie or read a romance story. She was just being blunt and honest with her words.


    "But I don''t need you!" Heero replied bluntly. He said that without malice or because he was angry, he just rejected ording to the context. If she said she liked him, he would reply with ''I don''t like you,''


    There was a drastic change on Bai Xin Yue''s face, Heero noticed it, but he just merely shook his head and went on, "I am sorry for being blunt, but let''s say I ept you as my wife and we marry because you need me. Then,ter, what if what if you no longer need me? Are you going to leave me?"


    Bai Xin Yue''s cold face instantly melted after she heard those. She just realized her words, her reasons could be interpreted in that way as well. Indeed, she needed something from Heero, but she was also being serious and sincere.


    "But I won''t do that, I am serious with my words! I am going to dedicate myself to be your wife"


    "But I still can''t ept you. Even though I am not a romantic as a man, I am not going to get a wife just because she is beautiful or someone from a big family. I am marrying a woman because my feelings and I don''t have feelings for you, Miss Xin Yue!"


    A frown appeared on Bai Xin Yue''s face. She never expected to be rejected for the first time, though this was her first time to confess as well. However, Heero''s answer was really out of many scenarios in her mind.


    She could tell by the way Heero rejected her, she could tell the man in front of him was serious in his words. In the past, she never thought there would be a man who rejected her, but it happened now.


    Bai Xin Yue subconsciously clenched her palm and blurted out, "Why? What am Icking?" She wanted to say that, but she refrained from saying it out. Retreating in order to advance


    ''Hemph, he said he did not have feelings for me, then I only needed to make him fall for me!''


    "Good, I will ept your rejection, but let me tell you, I haven''t given up yet!" After saying that, Bai Xin Yue rose from her seat and bid farewell, "Good bye~" Then, she left the shop, she even forgot about her little sister.


    Meanwhile, Heero made a weird face as he did not know how to respond to the girl''s response to his rejection. Looking at the beautiful figure out his sight, Heero let out a sigh. He recalled what he did in thest few weeks, wondering what he did until two beauties confessed to him.


    Ten minutester, Bai Shuang''er came out of the kitchen but failed to find her elder sister. She looked at Heero and asked, "Boss, where''s my sister?"


    "Ah, she just left five minutes ago" Heero answered while wiping the table. Then, he heard hurried steps and Bai Shuang''er muttered something in a low voice, "It seems she failed"


    After they were done with the shop, Heero was back to his cottage. He was standing before the monitor, he could see his reflection on the monitor. He looked at his face carefully on the monitor and the door creaked open.


    Hong Yu entered the cottage with her hair covered by a towel. She just finished taking a bath. Then, she was dumbfounded with just what she witnessed.


    "What are you doing, Honey?"


    "Hmm, I am just wondering if I have be more handsometely!" Heero answered in a serious tone.


    "Huh, really? Let me see!" Hong Yu was amused by her husband''s antics, but she yed along. She approached Heero and turned her husband''s face toward her with her delicate hand.


    With a serious look on her face, Hong Yu inspected Heero face with solemnity on her face. After a while, she nodded and said, "Hmm, indeed, since you married me, you have be more handsome."


    It was supposed to be a joke, but Heero took it seriously. He nodded his head and narcissistically said, "No wonder"


    "Huh? No wonder? What do you mean?" Hong Yu did not know what her husband''s words meant and asked.


    Then, Heero told her wife that another beauty just confessed to him. He believed honesty was the best foundation in the household. Fortunately, her wife was broadminded, so broad that she wasughing instead of being jealous after hearing her husband was confessed by another woman.


    "Oh, I don''t mind if you truly want to take other women in, but before that, you have to settle things with my sister first. Take her down first, I don''t want to be bullied by your new wives," Hong Yu jokingly replied as she winked her eyes at him.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! I never said I will marry them" Heero was flustered when Hong Yu brought Han Ying again. He did not know why, but it made him flustered.


    "What are you being shy about? It''s clear you two like each other, I can tell it!" Hong Yu shook her head in helplessness, though she knew clearly it was her, thest barrier preventing their rtionship from advancing further.


    "Hmm, let''s not talk about, let''s sleep! Let''s sleep!" Heero avoided the topic as he hugged her wife down to the bed. There was no further action, he just hugged her and closed his eyes.


    *** ***


    The next morning, Heero was having breakfast with his little family. Hong Yu, Han Ying, and the two little girls. They were having sandwiches for breakfast, as Heero finished his first sandwich he remembered something.


    It was about the martial house''s name, he asked Han Ying and Hong Yu if they got ideas for it.


    "Actually, I want to go with Xing Martial House, just like our Xing Preschool, it''s not that bad, right?"


    "It''s not that bad, but usually a martial house named after their technique. Take Iron Fist Martial House, I heard they are famous for their Iron Fist," Han Ying immediately voiced her thought and gained Hong Yu''s nod.


    "My Technique? Hmmm" He had many techniques behind his sleeves, from his original technique until the technique he learned from his Master''s predecessors. Remembering his Master, Heero was struck with an idea.


    "Do I have to use Martial House behind the name?"


    At this time, it was Shen Miao who answered his puzzle, "No, you don''t have to use that. Mother Shen''s martial house is Shen Family. They did not use Martial House after their name."


    "Ah, my family also has a martial house, it''s using our family name as well!" Myung-Hee also nodded.


    "I see, what about Saint Hall? It''s a decent name for a martial house, right?" Heero voiced his idea. There was a reason behind the naming, he named it after his Master. After all, everything he had now originated from his Master.


    "Saint Hall? It''s good, but are you sure about it? Don''t you feel it''s too arrogant, using Saint I mean? Moreover, if people hear it, Don''t you think people will hear something rted to religion rather than a martial house?"


    Hong Yu felt the name somehow improper, but she knew her husband had a reason behind it and she asked, "Do you have a reason behind the name?"


    Han Ying turned her head toward Heero, wanting to hear the reason as well.


    "Hmmnn, people called my master with Saint. As everything I have is from him, I want to use his name,"


    "Your Master''s name is Saint?"


    "I don''t know my Master''s name, but people called him Saint."


    "You don''t know your master''s name? How so? Also, does your master is some kind of head of a certain religion?" Hong Yu asked in wonder. At this time, everyonepletely stopped eating and focused on the topic.


    "Of course not" He just told something unnecessary to the girls. His Master''s existence was something he could not exin to the girls yet, at least not now.


    "Hmm, what about using your name instead. Heero Ha Wait, what about Heero Academy? Just merged your preschool with the martial house, put both under one management!" Han Ying suddenly got an idea, a brilliant idea, at least for her it was a brilliant idea.


    It was kind of a pun for Hero Academy with a hope many heroes would be born to protect the city from harm. She exined everything for Heero to hear.


    "....Moreover, it''s your martial house, not your master''s. The martial house will be under your lead, not your master!"

 Chapter 143: Heero Academy - Part 2

    Chapter 143: Heero Academy - Part 2


    Sun Zhou Yi reported the discoveries about the Shadow Fang to the Hero League. With his current status, his reports immediately delivered to the upper brass. In that instant, the executives held an emergency meeting.


    In the meeting room, eight executives and two hero instructors gathered. Bai Xian Ming sat on the main seat with ten empty seats. Bai Xian Ming immediately got into the main topic, telling the others about the Shadow Fang''s move who was about to attack during the Fighter Anteriority.


    "Are you calling us only for this? Moreover, can the source be trusted?" Yuan Hou Cheng immediately raised a questionzily.


    "Even if they attack us, they are the same asmitting suicide. Heroes and rankers from three big cities will gather in the same ce,"


    Half of the executives nodded in agreement at Yuan Hoe Cheng''s statement. They felt Shadow Fang was a fool if they dared to attack during the Fighter Anteriority.


    "You can trust Sun Zhou Yi and he has evidence that Shadow Fang willunch an attack during the Fighter Anteriority. Also, don''t underestimate Shadow Fang, even until now, we can''t even eradicate them, do you think they will recklessly attack if they don''t have confidence in seeding?"


    "They must have a deep scheme, we have to be ready for this. That''s why I gather you guys here! Moreover, we are the host of Fighter Anteriority this year. It will be a disgrace for our city if there''s a mishap during the Fighter Anteriority!" Bai Xian Ming''s deep voice filled the meeting room.


    "Hmm, indeed, we should think of a countermeasure so the Fighter Anteriority will not be disturbed by the Shadow Fang. Whether Shadow Fang is a fool or not, we can''t be careless!" Park Yong-Gi was the first one who had a positive opinion.


    He thought the same as Bai Xian Ming. Fighter Anteriority had been held for hundreds of years and it was no longer a merepetition between the heroes and the rankers, but it was also a rivalry between the three big cities.


    So, if something happened during the Fighter Anteriority, it would be a stain for Star City even if it was only a small mishap.


    "But we can''t call everyone back just because of Shadow Fang, right? The border can''t be left empty, I guess with our current security is enough!" Feng Ban Xou, an executive from the Feng Family voiced his thoughts.


    Feng Ban Xou had the same opinion as Yuan Hou Cheng. He felt it was unnecessary to tighten the security merely for Shadow Fang. The reason why Shadow Fang still existed until now because no one took the Shadow Fang seriously.


    "What about calling The Elder to help us? I believe they will dly help us if we ask them. Moreover, my family''s Elder wille back for the Fighter Anteriority, I can ask him to help us regarding this Shadow Fang!" Wu Shanxi, an executive from the Wu Family spoke.


    "What? How can we rm The Elder just for a mere Shadow Fang? Moreover, the attack might be a false rm. As we know, Shadow Fang will always move secretly. How can a mere hero who lives in the outer region get this information!"


    Yuan Hou Cheng raised his voice as he did not agree with Wu Shanxi and added, "I suspect this Sun Zhou Yi is part of Shadow Fang to disturb the Fighter Anteriority!"


    "As an executive, I hope you can distinguish between something personal and your work! We are talking about Shadow Fang now! If you suspect Sun Zhou Yi is part of Shadow Fang, then please bring the evidence to the table!" Bai Xian Ming shot a cold re toward Yuan Hou Cheng.


    "I agree with Executive Wu, calling The Elder might be the best call. We can''t leave the border empty! Musashi n''s Elder also returns to watch the Fighter Anteriority!" Musashi Kaminaga, an executive from the Musashi n agreed to the proposal.


    As the executives were talking about the countermeasure for the Shadow Fang, Sun Zhou Yi apanied Musashi Hirata to the Central Government''s Star House.


    Musashi Hirata used his connection to reach the upper brass, so the interview was not needed to establish the martial house. Just as both wereing out of the HQ, they met Bai Xin Yue at the entrance.


    "Oh, Sun Zhou Yi! What are you doing here?" Bai Xin Yue called out, but her gazended at the man next to Sun Zhou Yi. She recognized the man, the phenomenal from the Musashi n, the only Musashi n''s member who became a ranker.


    "You can talk, I am going!" Musashi Hirata did not wait for Sun Zhou Yi to reply and left the two.


    Bai Xin Yue''s eyes followed Musashi Hirata''s figure. After hearing the voice and getting a clear look at his body, she had a guess why this phenomenal guy with Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Is he your fellow disciple?" Bai Xin Yue thought of Heero''s disciple who always wore a wooden mask.


    "Urgh, how do you know?" Sun Zhou Yu blurted out, but he realized that he just said something he should not have to. Different from his Master, Musashi Hirata especially asked him not to tell his identity to the others, regardless of the situation.


    "Urgh, he will scold me for sure" Sun Zhou Yi muttered in a low voice.


    "Kukuku Don''t worry, I won''t tell him it''s you who leaked it out, but in exchange, can you tell me what are you two going to do" Here, Bai Xin Yue looked back at Musashi Hirata''s back that became smaller, "... going to Star House?"


    She noticed Musashi was going to cross over to the Star House which was located on the opposite side of the Hero League''s HQ.


    Learning from the beforehand mistake, Sun Zhou Yu shook his head instead of answering, "Nothing, I have other matters, goodbye, Miss Bai!"


    Then, Sun Zhou Yu hurriedly left the HQ and chased after Musashi Hirata. Bai Xin Yue did not chase after Sun Zhou Yi. Her eyes followed until Sun Zhou Yi''s figure vanished from her sight.


    Meanwhile, just as Sun Zhou Yi reached the Star House, he met Musashi Hirata who had been waiting for him in the lobby. Next to Musashi Hirata, there was a middle-aged man with a ck suit standing respectfully.


    "Here, sign your name below!" Musashi Hirata handed a form which should be signed by at least three founding members of Martial House.


    Without reading the content, Sun Zhou Yi immediately signed his name below and handed back the form to Hirata. Hirata also handed over the form to the middle-aged man.


    At first, the middle-aged man was shocked to see Sun Zhou Yi. He just did not expect the new rising star would establish a martial house with the phenomenal guy from Musashi n. It made him curious who was the third founding member.


    He looked at the form, he saw Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata signed as the vice head. It surprised him, who would be the head of this new martial house. Unfortunately, it was empty, thest signature was empty.


    "Our Master is busy with his work, so he will use a digital signature!" Musashi Hirata spoke before the middle-aged man could ask.


    "Alright!" The middle-aged man immediately nodded his head and he went to the counter. He talked with the attendant, not long after that, Musashi Hirata''s smartwatch rang.


    He opened the smartwatch, he received the form he just signed, including his signature below. The next step was sending the form to Heero, three minutes after that, Heero sent the form back to him, and Hirata sent the form back to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was Bai Wumin, the person in charge of Martial House. Keeping on the watch to all martial houses registered in Star City. Despite having a high position, he was just an ordinary man with no power.


    In front of Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata, he could only lower his stance. After receiving the form, he immediately checked the third signature. He was curious about the third man, who was also the head of the martial house.


    "Xing Heero!?" Bai Wumin mumbled as he tried to recall the name. However, there was no big figure with this name. The name was foreign to him, but somehow, he felt familiar with the name. He had heard this name, but he forgot.


    In the end, Bai Wumin shook his head. He scrolled the form up, re-reading the form. Only then, he realized the form in his hand was not to register a martial house, but an academy.


    Academy and martial house werepletely different, a martial house, you taught your members to fight while academy, you have to include with the education package. Moreover, he could not approve the permit as he was not the person in charge of the academy.


    Bai Wumin raised his head and met Hirata''s deep eyes. He gulped down as he did not have the courage to speak to Hirata. He soon began to fidget nervously, partly because he did not dare to offend Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata, partly because if he approved the form, it was the same as overstepping his authority.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened his smartwatch and called an id, Bai Xian Ming. Yes, Bai Wumin was a member of the Bai Family who worked for the Central Government. However, he immediately canceled the call, "Ah, calling her might be better!"


    Bai Wumin was afraid that Bai Xian Ming was busy with the works. He closed the call and called a new ID, Bai Xin Yue. The call immediately connected and Bai Wumin immediately told her circumstances to Bai Xin Yue.


    He thought Bai Xin Yue could help him to talk with Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi. However, the talk went to the opposite, Bai Xin Yue told him to approve the permit immediately.


    Bai Xin Yue even emphasized that he had to approve the permit in this instant. With the order, Bai Wumin immediately clicked "Approve" on the screen.


    With that, Heero Academy was established officially. Bai Wumin approached Hirata and told the Central Government had approved Heero Academy.


    "... here the official site, Heero Academy already listed on the site!"


    As they listened to Bai Wumin''s exnation, Sun Zhou Yi opened the official site. Indeed, there was a profile for Heero Academy on the official site of the martial house.


    -------------------------


    [Heero Academy]


    Martial House ss: D


    Rank: 99+


    Achievement: -


    Uing Match: -


    Description: Founded on December 17, 681 Dark Era Calendar.


    -------------------------

 Chapter 144: Heero Academy - Part 3

    Chapter 144: Heero Academy - Part 3


    Sitting on her grandfather''s chair, Bai Xin Yue was smiling by herself while spinning herself on the chair. She had a cheeky smile on her face,pletely different from the Ice Queen.


    "Huhu You''re not going to tell me? Now I know it!" but the cheekysted for a moment before her face turned serious.


    "This can be considered as good news, right? Maybe I should send a few good seedlings to them" Bai Xin Yue muttered in a low voice as Heero Academy''s profile was shown on her smartwatch.


    Remembering the current situations, Bai Xin Yue sighed frustratedly. Just looking from the outside, it seemed nothing special happened. However, no, a storm was brewing since the newly born three Legend ss Rankers two months ago.


    The bnce of power between the Hero League and the Ranker Alliance started to fall off. With a total of thirty-six Legend Ranker while the Hero League only had twenty-one Emperor ss Heroes.


    On top of that, adding with the Crown ss ranker that just broke through to a hundred and eleven from ny-seven, the Ranker Alliance''s power was growing rapidly.


    It was supposed not a problem even though the bnce between the two was broken, but it was not the case as the Ranker Alliance demanded something as their power grew.


    The Ranker Alliance had a demand which could not be epted, letting them be involved in the government. Moreover, they wanted to apply the Ranker Tax, just like Heroes Tax.


    Hero tax was used to pay the heroes'' wages. Different from a ranker who used a mercenary system, one would get pay as long as they got the job done. Heroes had a wage that paid at the very end of the month.


    Regardless of how many missions theypleted, the heroes'' wages remained the same, based on their ss and ranking. As an organization that worked for money, the Ranker Alliance wanted to get something out of this as well.


    Their reasons were simple, "Not only the Heroes, We, Rankers also protected the city, so we want the same treatment!"


    There was no way the government would add the new tax while the Heroes tax already burdened the people. Aside from that, the government believed the citizens would refuse to pay even the Rankers tax was applied.


    So with the help of the Hero League, the Central Government had been turned down. Refusing to take the Ranker Alliance in to be part of them.


    Then, it had been over ten years since the Ranker Alliance''s proposal, and now, they wanted to bring that up again, right at the Fighter Anteriority, where all people around the world gathered in one ce.


    Yes, the Ranker Alliance''s head of Star City initiated a World Assembly. An assembly that was supposed to be initiated when the world fell into crisis, but even without the crisis, the Ranker Alliance''s head of Star City initiated a World Assembly.


    Bai Xin Yue was concerned there would be a shter. No, a sh was bound to happen if the Ranker Alliance proposed the same thing. There was no way the Central Government could ept the Ranker Alliance''s proposal.


    She also obtained information there were a few groups aimed at her family. These groups desired her family''s secret technique. If the sh truly happened, she was aware her family would face an imminent crisis.


    That was why she had been looking for a tree to take shelter with, just in case if the worst scenario happened. Then, that was why she took a gamble by choosing Heero. But the tree she chose was not easily swayed by her beauty.


    "Or should I join their martial house? I can get closer to him" Bai Xin Yue''s ck''s pupil brightened up as she just found a good idea.


    "Heh, don''t need me you say, then I will just make you fall for me"


    Just as Bai Xin Yue wanted to stand up, she remembered that she came here to meet her grandpa. "I have to report this to grandpa as well"


    Having not finished her words, the door opened and an old voice flowed in, "Report to me about what?"


    Bai Xin Yue immediately stood up from the seat, bowing her head as she greeted formally while her expression reverted to her usual cold look, "Wee back, Executive Bai!"


    Bai Xian Ming let out a helpless sigh when he heard how his lovely granddaughter called him. He waved his hand as his lips formed a soft but also gentle smile, "Don''t worry, I am alone. Just call me Grandpa!"


    Bai Xin Yue tilted her head, sure enough, there was no one following her grandpa, only then she smiled and stuck out her tongue, "Huhu I thought your annoying secretary with you,"


    She was talking about her strict uncle who was also her grandpa''s secretary.


    Bai Xian Ming ignored thest remark as he took a seat and turned toward his granddaughter, "So, do you want to talk about something with me?"


    "Oh, they established a martial house!" Bai Xin Yue immediately reported.


    "They? Who?" The old man still did not get his granddaughter''s words.


    "Sun Zhou Yi and his Master, they just got the permit. Here you are!" Bai Xin Yue opened the martial house official site and showed her grandfather Heero Academy''s profile.


    Bai Xian Ming had a pensive look on his face.


    "Huhu You will be surprised if you know the third founding member!" Bai Xin Yue cast a mysterious smile as she pulled her smartwatch back. She clicked the "Heero Academy" on the screen, then Heero Academy''s members showed up.


    "Musashi Hirata? Do they join the Musashi n?" Bai Xian Ming guessed in a low voice.


    "No, they will never join any force. Did you forget Sun Zhou Yi''s words? It''s not them joining the Musashi n, it was Musashi Hirata joining them. Do you remember the guy who fought against Huo Liang Xun in the video? Don''t you find the draw sword technique is simr to the Musashi n?"


    Bai Xin Yue provided clue after clue to her grandfather. Only then Bai Xian Ming found out that her granddaughter''s conjecture was not baseless.


    "But what is that guy doing? Do Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata truly learn under the same Master? Moreover, are you sure this Heero is Sun Zhou Yi''s master?" Bai Xian Ming still could not believe the man he met a few months ago was Sun Zhou Yi''s Master.


    "It''s true, Sun Zhou Yi admitted himself that Heero is his Master and I met both of them this morning to get the permit. Moreover, don''t you think Hirata is also getting stronger? He could stand on par against Huo Liang Xun before, what about now? Maybe he''s getting even stronger by now!"


    Bai Xin Yue was confident with her conjecture and she managed to convince her grandfather with it.


    "Hmmm" Bai Xian Ming recalled the footage he watched back then. Indeed, the draw sword technique in the video was simr to the Musashi n''s draw sword.


    No big difference in technique, but the draw sword in the video was much faster than the normal draw sword he witnessed with his own eyes. He only managed to catch the trajectory, but not the sword.


    "No wonder" Bai Xian Ming muttered in a low voice. If both learned under the same Master, then Sun Zhou Yi''s sudden rise in strength was understandable. At least, this was the usible exnation for now.


    "Then this could be considered good news. We can send a few good seedlings to join the Heero Academy. If what all you said is true, then it would be much better if he joined us, but" The old man shook his head in pity.


    "Huhu, don''t worry about that grandpa, I have my n for that," Bai Xin Yue suddenly rose from the seat with a big smile on her face and said with a great determination, "I will bring that man as your grandson-inw!"


    "What? What do you mean?" Bai Xian Ming was shocked upon hearing her granddaughter''s deration. But her granddaughter ignored him as she turned around, leaving him dumbfounded.


    ''Just wait, I will make you say, I love you to me!'' Bai Xin Yue thought to herself as she left the room with a n in her mind.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero, Hong Yu, Han Ying, and the kids went to look for a district next to the Xing District. They closed the shop in the morning, intending to find a ce for the academy.


    It was supposed to be in the next to the half-finished preschool, but the next to preschool was a road. Heero had to buy the district next and they intended to buy a district this morning. They looked at the location for a moment, then they went to the agency.


    Meeting the familiar agency again, Heero smiled. The man also smiled when he met Heero, meaning a big business wasing. However, Yu Bin''s smile froze in the next moment.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Yu?" Heero noticed the peculiar expression and asked.


    Yu Bin let out a sigh and exined, "Mr. Xing, I am sorry, but the district was bought by someone yesterday. If you want to buy the district, you can talk to the new owner. I can help you to contact the new owner? Do you still want to buy the district or you want to find a new district?"


    "The district was bought yesterday? It''s weird" Hong Yu muttered. It was certainly weird for someone to buy a district in the outer region.


    It was not that she was arrogant, but she believed that no one, but them in the outer region could afford to buy a whole district. The one who bought the district must be someone from themerce or the inner region.


    "Can we know the person who bought the district?" Han Ying asked as she was also curious.


    "I am sorry, Miss! I can''t disclose the owner''s identity!" Yu Bin shook his head.


    "Good, please contact the new owner and please ask the new owner if he wants to sell the district. I will pay double for the district!" Heero immediately made his decision.


    He did not want the half-finished preschool gone waste, so he wanted to take the district.


    "Mr. Xing, please wait a moment, I will contact the new owner!" Yu Bin rose from his seat and left the room.


    However, it did not even take five minutes before Yu Bin went back. He returned with a big smile stered over his face.


    "Good news, Mr. Xing! The new owner is willing to sell the district to you, but the new owner wants to meet you first! She is waiting at Xing Hotpot now, we can meet her there!" Yu Bin informed Heero with his face glowing in happiness.


    Apparently, the new owner was a woman. After that, Heero and the group followed Yu Bin. The agency office was not that far from the Xing District, but Yu Bin offered a ride to the group.


    Of course, Heero did not reject the offer, it took less than ten minutes before they returned to the Xing District. The group immediately headed to the Xing Hotpot.


    Following Yu Bin, they soon reached the private room. Yu Bin knocked on the door three times, "Miss, I am Yu Bin from the agency!"


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Come in!" A melodic voice resounded from the room.


    Heero found the voice weirdly familiar, but he did not remember the owner''s voice. As the group entered the room, they could see the new owner. Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying were shocked to see the familiar face.


    "Sister!" Myung-Hee rushed to the new owner, happy to see her elder sister. Yes, the woman who bought the district was not other than Kang Seo-Yeon.

 Chapter 145: Heero Academy - Part 4

    Chapter 145: Heero Academy - Part 4


    When Heero and the group arrived, Kang Seo-Yeon was sitting while dipping a piece of meat into the boiling pot. She immediately put the meat into her mouth and gestured to Heero and the others to sit.


    "Pwease it"


    "Finish the meat in your mouth first, sister! If mom knows, she will scold you for sure!" Myung Hee lectured her elder sister from Kang Seo-Yeon''sp. Kang Seo-Yeon rubbed her little sister''s hair and swallowed the meat.


    "Please sit, we can talk while eating!" Kang Seo-Yeon repeated her gesture to the opposite seat. It was directed to Heero''s party, then she turned to Yu Bin.


    "Mr. Yu, can you wait for us downstairs?"


    Yu Bin immediately nodded his head and left the room.


    After saying that, she took a piece of meat and dipped it again into the boiling pot, "I have ordered for you guys too"


    Hong Yu and Han Ying were responding with a nod while Shen Miao immediately took the chopsticks as fast as possible and began her feast. Only Heero had a different reaction, he was gazing at Kang Seo-Yeon with a peculiar gaze.


    The incident a few days ago was still clear in his mind, but he found Kang Seo-Yeon acted as nothing happened. In fact, Heero was quite ufortable inside, but he had no way to speak it up.


    There was even a thought to cancel his n, ''Shall I look for another district?''


    Of course, Kang Seo-Yeon noticed she was being gazed by Heero. A slight flush appeared on her cheeks, but she remained calm and opened the topic with a big smile, "I was so happy when I got the call!"


    "You also surprised me. I never thought you were the one who bought the district!" Hong Yu responded in a surprised tone while Han Ying nodded.


    "Huhu I bought the district so I can live with my little sister and my little brother. But I want to renovate the district first. I heard from Mr. Yu, you want to buy the district? Are you going to expand the Xing District?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked back.


    Kang Seo-Yeon''s answer left Hong Yu and Han Ying speechless. ''Then why did you buy the whole district, you can just buy one building. As expected of someone from the big family!'' Both sisters had the same thought upon hearing the reason.


    "Ah, we are not expanding the district. We are going to establish an academy in the new district!" Hong Yu answered as she dipped the meat on her chopstick into the boiling pot and continued, "So, can we buy the district back from you? We want that district so we can connect our half-finished preschool to the academy district!"


    "Academy?" It was Kang Seo-Yeon''s turn to get surprised.


    "Yes, a preschool and a martial house, I am the one who is responsible for the preschool and he''s for the Martial House!" Hong Yu exined while pointing her thumb toward her husband.


    "What? Martial House?" The shock continued, this time, it was pleasantly shocking. Her eyes brightened upon knowing this, then she fell into silence afterward.


    Just as Hong Yu wanted to ask about the district, Kang Seo-Yeon opened her mouth first, "Academy only for a preschool and martial house? But an academy is supposed to be provided aplete education. Preschool is not necessary, but you at least should have an Elementary school and advance school!"


    "But Hirata never said we have to set the elementary and the advance school for the academy" Hong Yu did not know there was a condition to set up an academy. Not only her, Han Ying and Heero also did not know about this.


    "Hirata?" Kang Seo-Yeon found the name somewhat familiar to her. She repeated once again, making sure the name in Hong Yu''s mouth was the same as someone in her mind"Musashi Hirata?"


    "Oh, do you know him? He is my husband''s second disciple!" Hong Yu answered without thinking much.


    "Y-Yo-Your hu-husband''s second disciple?" Kang Seo-Yeon blurted in surprise while her inner thoughts were shouting, ''There''s no way, right?''


    "Yes, it''s him who is the one taking care of the permit. He said nothing about the elementary and advance school!" Han Ying confirmed with a nod.


    "If it''s him, it''s possible" Kang Seo-Yeon mumbled in a low voice, then she looked at the two sisters and asked, "You two don''t know him?"


    Hong Yu and Han Ying looked at each other, then both of them shook their heads. They never bothered to look at Musashi Hirata''s past. The only thing they knew that Hirata was Heero''s disciple.


    "He Never mind then You guys want to establish an academy, right? How about this, let me join your academy as a shareholder, then you can get the district for free? How is it?" Kang Seo-Yeon finally said what was on her mind.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying immediately looked at Heero. It waspletely different from buying the district, it was for Heero to decide. Heero also knew it was his time to speak, but he did not immediately agree or reject Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "Why? Why do you want to be part of our academy? Or is it on your family''s behalf?" Heero asked Kang Seo-Yeon. It was weird for someone from the core region to get interested in an academy in the outer region.


    ''Huhu, so it''s true he does not like dealing with people from the core region''


    "No, it''s for my little brother. I am doing this for my little brother. If you establish an academy, my little brother will be part of your academy, right? I am investing for my little brother. Moreover, based on our talk earlier, you guys seem not ready to set an academy."


    "I will help with the administration and I can use my connection to set the elementary school and the advance school. I don''t want the academy closed just because the academy doesn''t meet the conditions!"


    "If you don''t believe me, we can sign a contract that the share is on my name, not my family! You can also add more conditions in the contract" Kang Seo-Yeon tried to convince Heero.


    ''Moreover, I will be your wife,ter, my shares will be yours too!'' Of course, she did not say it aloud. For now, those words could only stay in her heart.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying nodded their heads, but they did not say anything. It was for Heero to decide, not them.


    "Oh, actually we need someone like her I am a teacher and I am not good with the academy management!" Hong Yu whispered to Heero in a low voice


    "Moreover, we don''t need to worry about her getting bribed, she had her own share here. Added with the fact her little brother is a member of your martial house, she will work for our academy wholeheartedly!" Hong Yu added.


    Just as she said, whether it was her or even Heero, none of them had experiences in managing an organization. It waspletely different than managing a district where you only rent out the building.


    Furthermore, earlier this morning she had read many things about a little part of the martial house through the forum. Aside from thepetition post, there was not a little post about the management getting bribed by the other martial houses to poach the member and more.


    There were so many cases about the shady business behind the martial house. Even though not all posts were true, it already scared her even though only half of the cases were true. Getting someone like Kang Seo-Yeon into the academy was crucial to avoid what she was afraid of.


    But all of it was merely her worries, she left everything on her husband to decide. Heero also found out that Kang Seo-Yeon''s offer was hard to refuse. He never thought about the management.


    In the first ce, he intended to establish a martial house, not an academy. What in his mind was to train a bunch more disciples to protect his district from the danger, especially when he was away from the district.


    He never thought of the management or other things. He was thinking of epting the offer, but he felt awkward because of the confession.


    Heero looked at Kang Seo-Yeon for thest time. An eagerness could be seen from Kang Seo-Yeon''s eyes.


    "Good, you work in the academy under an agreement we will talk aboutter in the form of a contract!" Heero agreed to the idea of letting Kang Seo-Yeon take care of the academy management.


    "But Miss Kang, what about your job as a hero? You are a high-ranking hero, aren''t you busy with the mission?"


    "Don''t worry about it, I can take a month''s leave and establish the administration system. We are talking about an academy, so we will have to recruit more people to run the academy! After the administration system is set up, I can do both properly, don''t worry!"


    Then, a big smile formed on her lips as she offered her hand for a shaking hand, indicating the deal between them.


    ''Hehe the first step is done! Just you wait, I will conquer wives, then I will conquer you for thest step!''


    Heero was oblivious to Kang Seo-Yeon''s thoughts as he shook her hand. With the shake hand, Kang Seo-Yeon officially became part of Heero Academy.


    After everything was agreed, Kang Seo-Yeon and Heero signed the contract on the same day. On the next day, Kang Seo-Yeon began her work. The first thing she did was to renovate the district into an academy.


    She called an architect she knew from the core region and used the people from Heero''s rmendation to do the job. After that, Kang Seo-Yeon wanted to open recruitment for the academy staff.


    However, she did not immediately do that as she prioritized getting a private secretary. Actually, she can hire the people from her family, but in order not to let Heero be suspicious of her, Kang Seo-Yeon decided not to use her people.


    Heero helped her in this regard. He posted the recruitment on the Xing District''s forum which had over thirty million followers. Of course, Kang Seo-Yeon put a strict requirement and in just one day, Kang Seo-Yeon got the person she wanted after a strict selection.


    Holding a paper of her secretary candidate''s curriculum vitae, Kang Seo Yeon made an odd face. She looked at the name, then she looked at the person that was sitting in front of her. Making sure she did not see wrong, Kang Seo-Yeon blinked her eyes a few times.


    "I thought it was only the same name, but it''s the real one. What are you doing here, Sister Xin Yue?" Kang Seo-Yeon was bewildered. Bai Xin Yue, the Gold ss Hero - Rank 2, applying to be her private secretary.

 Chapter 146: Han Ying Past - Part 1

    Chapter 146: Han Ying Past - Part 1


    Bai Xin Yue kept looking at the Heero Academy''s update. She was thinking about how to join the academy until she found a recruitment notice.


    The job was the academy director''s secretary. She thought it was Heero, the director. So she without hesitation sent her files to the academy. Bing Heero''s secretary would help her to be closer to Heero.


    On the same day, the academy replied and asked her toe for an interview. Bai Xin Yue thought she would be interviewed by Heero. But instead of Heero, she met Kang Seo-Yeon.


    She was surprised to see Kang Seo-Yeon here.


    "I thought it was only the same name, but it''s the real one. What are you doing here, Sister Xin Yue?"


    Instead of answering, Bai Xin Yue replied with a question too, "What about, what are you doing here?"


    Kang Seo-Yeon let out a chuckle and replied, "I am Heero Academy''s Director! If you are serious with the job, then you are going to be my secretary~"


    "But why" Bai Xin Yue''s words trailed off as she thought of something. With the help of her sister, she managed to find Sun Zhou Yi. ''Could it be she already discovered that Heero is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master''


    "My little brother is a member of the Heero Academy, and my little sister is close to the owner of the academy." Kang Seo-Yeon exined with a smile. Thanks to her siblings, she had a perfect reason to hide her motive for working here.


    "How?" Bai Xin Yue blurted out.


    Kang Seo-Yeon was aware of what Bai Xin Yue wanted to know. So she went on with the story of her little sister. Without hiding a single thing, she told Bai Xin Yue that Heero was her little sister''s teacher in the preschool until how Heero saved her little sister from the Shadow Fang''s clutch.


    Only then did Bai Xin Yue truly believe that Kang Seo-Yeon worked here for her siblings, without any hidden motive. However, somehow, Kang Seo-Yeon''s presence bothered. Without a doubt, Kang Seo-Yeon''s beauty could not be overlooked.


    Kang Seo-Yeon''s presence shook her confidence a little. But it was only for a moment before she regained her confidence. But then, Kang Seo-Yeon''s next question made her flustered.


    "Then what about you, Sister Xin Yue? Are you really that bored, applying to be a secretary?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked with a smile. She was purely curious as to why Bai Xin Yue came here only to be a secretary at a newly established academy.


    Then, she remembered that the one who established the academy was not other than a man who trained the new rising star, Sun Zhou Yi. Kang Seo-Yeon knew pretty well about her friend, so she understood her friend''s intention.


    Looking at the troubled look on her friend''s face, Kang Seo-Yeon decided not to force Bai Xin Yue to answer. She proceeded with the next and the most important issue, "Sister Xin Yue, it''s okay if you don''t want to answer that. However, are you truly serious about the job?"


    Kang Seo-Yeon did not want her friend to misunderstand her. She exined the agreement between him and Heero, she had to take the director position seriously, with a dedication. So she did not want a half-hearted secretary.


    Bai Xin Yue calmed down at the question and nodded her head, "Yes, I am serious!"


    "Good, then there''s no need for an interview if it''s you! You are epted!" Kang Seo-Yeon ended the interview right before it started. Just like she said, there was no need for an interview as she already knew how good her friend was.


    *** ***


    Heero trusted everything to Kang Seo-Yeon while he enjoyed his normal life. This was a retirement life he was looking for. When the sun rose, he would go working and when the night came, he would cuddle his wife on the bed.


    This was the ideal life he wanted for his retirement life. If not for the fact the dungeon and the thing like Shadow Fang bothered him, he would not bother to establish a martial house.


    At the noodles shop, Heero kneaded the dough in his hand. The more days passed, the more skilled Heero in making the hand-pulled noodles. He was even faster than Han Ying.


    As he began pulling the dough into noodles, he noticed a head popped at the bar. Shen Miao appeared and she seemed to be irritated. It was rare to see Shen Miao getting irritated like this.


    Heero immediately picked his pace and his hand moved faster. After he put the noodles into the pot, he approached the bar and asked with a slight smile, "So, what irritated our princess?"


    The pout became even more apparent after Heero asked. The little girl immediately spilled everything, "The snack shop uncle, he was so unfair! He gave the other children candies, but me! It''s so unfair!"


    Heero paused for a moment, recalling who the snack shop uncle was. Then a middle-aged man with a thin mustache came into his mind, Shi Rui. He immediately understood why Shi Rui did not give Shen Miao candy.


    He remembered the earlier day the little tigress refused offensively the candy given to her by Shi Rui. The little girl said in her arrogant tone, "Don''t give me these cheap candies! I can''t eat these cheap candies or it will upset my stomach!"


    Fortunately, Shi Rui already knew the little girl''s haughty attitude. He was not offended by the words. Of course, not giving Shen Miao a candy was not because of the grudge, but Shi Rui understood the little girl would be angry if he gave her the candy.


    Heero understood this, but not for the little girl. He nodded his head as he took something out, it was the golden candy, "Don''t make a face like that. Here you are~"


    Shen Miao''s eyes instantly brightened up upon the sight of the golden ball in Heero''s hand. Her hand immediately moved and took the candy from Heero''s hand.


    Heer merely smiled at the little girl and went back to his station. Three minutester, he went back to the bar with two bowls of noodles. He put the bowl at the counter and called "Table 5!"


    Afterward, Heero proceeded with the next order. He repeated the same thing after he put the noodles into the pot, he went back to the counter and asked Shen Miao, "Do you remember when you said you don''t want the cheap candies at the snack shop?"


    Hearing the question, Shen Miao went into a daze. Even though she did not say it out, Heero already knew the answer from her face.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he continued, "Uncle Rui maybe thought you will be angry or afraid if you eat the candy you will get a stomach ache!"


    "But Myung-Hee ate the candy and it did not upset her stomach. I also want to try the candy!" Shen Miao raised her voice as she was getting reminded of the unfair treatment she received.


    "Then you should say you want the candy too. If you did not ask, how could Uncle Rui know you want the candy too?" Heero patiently exined. But this time, he did not wait for the little girl''s response as he went back to his station.


    When he came back to the counter with a bowl of noodles in his hand, Shen Miao continued the topic, "But my Father taught me not to beg! I am someone from the inner region, someone with high status, we can''t beg from people with lower status!"


    "Uncle Rui is an outer region resident and I am an inner region resident. My status is higher than him, I can''t ask to give me candy. Instead, he should offer me the candy willingly!"


    Heero shook his head and rubbed the little girl''s hair. But he did not n to refute the little girl or say her father was wrong. In her mind, what her father said was never wrong. If said her father was wrong and corrected her, the little girl won''t ept it.


    Instead, it would be a bacsh for their rtionship which had gotten much better. Heero did not want it to happen, all of his hard work puffed into smoke just because of a single mistake.


    "Then you can buy the candy if you truly want to eat the candy. You are someone with a higher status, paying a little money for a cheap candy is nothing for our little princess, right?"


    Then, Shen Miao realized what Heero said was true. If the snack shop uncle did not give her candy, she could buy it.


    "Why don''t I think of buying the candy" the little girl muttered.


    "Though Uncle Rui won''t ept your money," Heero added which confused the little girl.


    "Why? Why won''t he ept the money? Does the snack shop uncle not want to sell the candy to me?" Shen Miao started to get upset again.


    "No, Uncle Rui will give you the candy, but he won''t ept the money! He will say, "You don''t need to pay, this is a gift from Uncle Rui!" He will say that to you for sure!" Heero answered confidently.


    After he finished his words, a waitress came with an order. Heero rubbed the little girl''s hair once again and said, "Even if you just greet Uncle Rui like Myung-Hee or Lan Lan did, there''s no need for you to ask, Uncle Rui will give you snacks for free!"


    "Didn''t your father tell you that it''s okay to receive someone''s goodwill?" After saying that, Heero took the order and continued with the work.


    As for Shen Miao, she fell silent for a moment. In fact, there was one thing that made her curious. It was when her stepfather predicted what the snack shop uncle would say if she bought the candy.


    Curious, she climbed down from the chair and ran out of the shop. She wanted to prove if what Heero told her was true or not.


    Meanwhile, from her station, Han Ying was watching her daughter and her husband on paper from her station. No matter how her daughter scolded him or did something to make him stay away from her, Heero never gave up.


    Now, it could be said Heero sessfully conquered her daughter''s heart. They could talk at each other nicely,pletely differentpared to the first meeting.


    After some time, she focused back on the dough in her hand and muttered in a low voice, "Shall I be the one to start the advance"


    That was how Heero spent his time, spending his time in the kitchen and talking with the little girls. He thought these kinds of days wouldst until the academy officially opened.


    However, those days did notst long as three dayster, "a special guest" came to the shop. Guo Shan, Shen Miao''s biological father, Han Ying''s ex-husband came to the shop


    "Han Ying~ I am sorry I have disappointed you. I want to atone for my past mistakes and give you true happiness! Come with me to the inner region! Let''s start it over again, our small family~"

 Chapter 147: Han Ying Past - Part 2

    Chapter 147: Han Ying Past - Part 2


    Heero thought his peaceful life wouldst longer, but things did not go toward the directions he wanted to. Three days after his conversation about Uncle Rui with Shen Miao, Guo Shan came.


    It was eight in the morning, the shop was not even open yet. However, Guo Shan barged in without permission, bringing a bouquet of red flowers in his hand. He had a big smile on his face, wearing neat clothes.


    With just one look at his outfit, people would recognize him that he was not someone from the outer region. At the ring of the bell, the two little girls who watched Heero ying with the dough turned around.


    Myung-Hee did not recognize the man, but Shen Miao did. Shen Miao instantly went down from the chair and ran toward the man.


    "Father!"


    She ran toward her father and Guo Shan received his daughter with open arms.


    Shen Miao''s shout echoed in the shop. Han Ying was jolted awake from her focus upon hearing her daughter''s voice. Her body visibly trembled and her hand sped dough tightly in her hand, destroying the dough''s texture.


    Heero stopped his hand for a moment upon hearing the shout. But then, he continued to knead the dough, but his hand movement was getting faster.


    Hong Yu was the one who had different reactions. She mmed the dough to the board with all her strength, causing a loud "Pah!" noise which startled Myung-Hee. She mmed the dough in anger.


    Afterward, she wanted to leave the kitchen to meet the man who had abandoned her sister. Hong Yu certainly wanted to give a good scold to Guo Shan. However, Heero stopped her.


    "Stay, Honey! You are not going to scold that man in front of the two kids, right? At least, not now, okay!? Moreover, he is just past for you and your sister. There''s no need to be angry about something in the past. You have a new future!" Heero advised while he finished the dough in his hand.


    At Heero''s words, Hong Yu stopped her steps while gritting her teeth. In the end, she let out a sigh as she realized her husband was right. She gazed at Myung-Hee who was still confused about what happened.


    Hong Yu washed her hand and left the kitchen. Meanwhile, Han Ying had calmed down, Heero''s words calmed her. Indeed, Guo Shan was someone from her past. The way they parted might be leaving a scar to her, but all of it was her past, now she had a new life to live.


    ''I have to face him and end everything for forever! Then start living my new life!''


    *** ***


    Hong Yu left the kitchen to pick Myung-Hee. She did not want to stay depressed here and intend to stroll around with the cute Myung-Hee. When she came out, she saw Shen Miao and Guo Shan talking intimately.


    Looking at this scene, she realized that talking bad about Guo Shan in front of Shen Miao would worsen her rtionship with the girl. She ignored Guo Shan and approached Myung-Hee.


    Guo Shan also noticed someoneing out of the kitchen. He was stunned by the beauty that came out of the kitchen.


    ''Woah Woah My sister-inw has ripe It''s time for the harvest'' Guo Shan''s thoughts went wild.


    He immediately picked Shen Miao and approached Hong Yu.


    "Wow, you are getting even more beautiful, Sis-inw~" Guo Shan greeted Hong Yu with a big smile and added, "I almost do not recognize you!"


    "Sis-inw? Huh!? I don''t remember having a brother-inw like you!" Hong Yu responded coldly. She did not even nce at Guo Shan.


    ''y hard to get, huh!? Heh heh, I will let you go for now As long as your sister falls into my hand, you will not be able to escape from my hand''


    Guo Shan still had a smile stered on his face. It was as if he did not really mind Hong Yu''s cold response. "What about Ying Ying, is she inside?"


    Hong Yu was so disgusted and she did not even bother to hide it from Guo Shan. She did not give her reply as she took Myung-Hee''s hand, intending to leave the shop as soon as possible.


    However, there was a hand holding her other hand, preventing her from taking steps further. It was Guo Shan, "Wait, Hong Yu! There''s something I want to talk about with you and your sister!"


    Hong Yu wanted to pull her hand from Guo Shan, but the grip was so strong for her. She struggled to get loose, but to no avail. Just as she wanted to scream, the grip loosened.


    "I told you, you should learn a few moves so you will not get bullied like this!" Along with the familiar voice, Hong Yu felt a strong arm on her waist, pulling her over.


    Even without looking, Hong Yu already knew it was her husband''s voice. She rested her chest on Heero''s chest.


    "Mister, it''s inappropriate to touch someone else''s wife!" Heero warned Guo Shan with a pretty calm face and tone.


    For the first time, Heero met the guy who left Han Ying for over three years. Indeed, the guy had an above-average look and gave off an aura of a gentleman. Not dashing as the model he often saw on the forum, but not bad. It was Heero''s first impression of Guo Shan.


    Guo Shan frowned when a man he did not recognize suddenly appeared next to him. Moreover, he still could feel the pain on his wrist. Before he loosened his grips, he felt a brief and unbelievable strong grip on his wrist.


    Meanwhile, Hong Yu was smiling brightly on Heero''s embrace. She suddenly struck with a sudden idea after getting a clear look at Guo Shan.


    ''Heh, bringing a bouquet and trying to be intimate with me. He must be wanting to make up with my sister, but Hehe I can''t wait to see it hehe'' Hong Yuughed evilly to herself deep inside.


    She wanted to see Guo Shan''s expression when he found my sister already belonged to someone else. That was the n, she wanted to send a whisper to her husband, not to tell Guo Shan his marital rtionship with her sister.


    However, Heero never nned to tell the guy that he had married Han Ying on paper. In fact, he wanted to know why Han Ying''s ex-husband''s purpose came here.


    "Do you want to talk with me and my sister?" Then a voice came from the kitchen direction. Han Ying already took off her apron and came out with her casual shirt.


    Guo Shan turned around with a big smile. With Shen Miao in his embrace, he walked toward Han Ying and offered the bouquet to Han Ying, "You are not changed, still beautiful as before!"


    Shen Miao was looking at her mother with a hopeful gaze. Earlier, her father was telling her that he came here to make up with her mother. Shen Miao was certainly happy to see her father and her mother getting together again.


    However, Han Ying did not receive the flower, but a frown appeared on her forehead, "Is this what you want to talk about?"


    Realizing his ex-wife would not receive the flower, Guo Shan let out a sigh and put the flower on the nearest table. Then, he faced his ex-wife with a gentle gaze and said, "I am sorry, Ying Ying~ I am really sorry, I regretted everything!"


    "Back then, I was powerless~ If I did not leave you back then, Shen Family would hurt you and Miao Miao. I am sorry, but now, everything is different. I have more power" Guo Shan clutched his right palm into a fist.


    "Now everything is different! I just got promoted to Rank 17, I am now Gold ss Hero - Rank 17! I have the power and status, Shen Family could no longer control me"


    Guo Shan paused for a moment here, he showed a regretful look. But it onlysted for a moment before it returned to a gentle look.


    "Han Ying~ I am sorry I have disappointed you. I want to atone for my past mistakes and give you true happiness! Come with me to the inner region! Let''s start it over again, our small family~"


    Here, Hong Yu noticed her sister''s expression was softened only after hearing such a short and crappy exnation. Of course, not only Hong Yu noticed this, but Heero also saw it, and Guo Shan also saw his ex-wife was softened by his words.


    "Let''s make up, Ying Ying! I truly regretted everything I did in the past. I realized that I can''t live without you. Let''s start it over again, you, me, and Miao Miao~ Our small family! I have prepared everything, your dream house, your dream kitchen, everything! I have prepared everything for you!"


    Guo Shan knew that he only needed thest push to melt Han Ying''s heart. He believed Han Ying still loved him. His confidence was boosted tremendously after noticing the hesitant look on Han Ying''s face.


    "If it''s about your sister, she can follow us. I can provide your sister and her husband a house for them. Believe me, I will never disappoint you, so let us start over again, Ying Ying~" Guo Shan''s voice was so soft and gentle, but it did notck manliness.


    At this point, Han Ying wavered. From Hong Yu''s perspective, her sister was about to fall into the enemy''s hand.

 Chapter 148: Han Ying Past - Part 3

    Chapter 148: Han Ying Past - Part 3


    At this point, Han Ying wavered. From Hong Yu''s perspective, her sister was about to fall into the enemy''s hand.


    Hong Yu immediately pinched her husband''s waist and hissed annoyedly, "What are you doing here? Are you going just to watch your woman getting snatched before your face?"


    She was so annoyed with her husband. This should be the time for him to appear and dere, "Han Ying is my wife!" It was the scenario she had been nning, that was why she did not immediately tell Guo Shan her sister was already married again.


    However, for unknown reasons, her husband just watched the show from the sideline. Even after she urged her, Heero returned it with a smile that practically pissed her off. She tried to break free from Heero''s embrace but to no avail.


    "Let me go! If you don''t want to make your move, then I will do it! I won''t let my sister fall to a pitfall for the second time. I won''t let that bast*rd to have his way to my sister!" Hong Yu struggled to break free, but Heero did not let her go.


    "Watch your words, Myung-Hee is listening!" Heero whispered in a low voice, only then Hong Yu shut her mouth, then Heero continued with a confident smile, "Just watch, everything is for your sister to make a decision! Also, your sister is not that stupid to fall into the same pit for the second time, right?"


    Meanwhile, Guo Shan was having the same thoughts as Hong Yu. He thought he had seeded in taking his ex-wife back. Slowly, Guo Shan saw Han Ying''s lips formed a beautiful smile.


    ''I WON!!!'' Guo Shan yelled loudly inwardly. ''I have finished the first step, then I need to process the second step''


    "I have forgiven you!" It was Han Ying''s first response. Guo Shan was so ted, he wanted to pull Han Ying into his embrace. However, to his surprise, Han Ying''s right hand stopped his advance.


    "I have forgiven you, but I can''t follow you! I no longer need you to be happy as I am already happy with all I have now! I am sorry, but it''s impossible for us to start it over again!" With a beautiful smile on her face, Han Ying rejected Guo Shan.


    She did not know why, but something that always weighed her heart was relieved in that instant. She felt so rxed deep inside.


    "But why?" Guo Shan blurted out as he could not believe Han Ying just rejected him. He thought Han Ying''s love for him was so deep, deep enough she did not remarry even after he left her.


    "Is it because you think your business is sessful?" Guo Shan scanned the shop and indeed, the shop had gotten much better than before, "But I can give you more than this shop can give you! Your status also will be elevated! No one will look down on you anymore!"


    "Come with me, Ying Ying! I will make you happy just like before! Why would you want to stay at a shabby ce in the outer region? Moreover, this ce is near the gate, this ce is dangerous for you! Come with me, now I have enough power to protect you!"


    "Hah I really can''t be with you anymore, I am married!"


    "WHAT!??" Guo Shan could not believe what he just heard. But then, a frown appeared on his forehead. Before he came here, he just checked Han Ying''s marital status with his connection. Han Ying was still single after their divorce.


    "You can''t lie to me, Ying Ying! With my current status, I can check your status, and I did a check, you are not married!" Guo Shan shook his head with a regretful look on his face.


    "Ying Ying, I know I have wronged you before, but can you give me a second chance? Don''t you think I deserve a second chance? Moreover, this is not just for us, but also our daughter!" Guo Shan showed Shen Miao to Han Ying.


    Nheless, Han Ying shook her head, "I don''t know how you check my marital status, but I am indeed married. I have my marriage certificate and my surname has be Xing. Also, don''t call me Ying Ying anymore, you should call me Miss Xing as I am someone else''s wife!"


    "Han Ying! You don''t have to go this far only to reject me, right? I know my past mistake is grave, I understand that, but all I did is for you! For us! For our family!"


    "With my current status, we can live well! There will be no one dared to look down on you anymore as you will be the Gold ss Hero - Rank 17!"


    The more Guo Shan spoke, the more Han Ying felt the change in her ex-husband. This was not Guo Shan she knew.


    "Look at you, you don''t even have a smartwatch! Your clothes are shabby, you are not even wearing any jewelry! Give me a second chance and I will make you happy! I will buy you everything you want!"


    As Hong Yu continued to hear this, the more she was convinced to end this for once and forever. The hesitation in her heart waspletely gone as she realized that she no longer loved the man in front of her.


    Han Ying shook her head and let out a sigh as she walked to the counter. She retrieved something from behind the counter and showed it to Guo Shan. It was a smartwatch, Heero''s smartwatch to be more exact as her smartwatch in her room.


    "Are you talking about this thing?"


    Guo Shan was shocked. He was shocked because the smartwatch in Han Ying''s hand was thetest model and the most expensive one at that. Even his smartwatch could not bepared to the smartwatch in Han Ying''s hand.


    "See! I don''t need anything but love and a sense of security from my husband! You can''t give me those to me. What''s in your mind just status and wealth, you are not going to make happy with those!" Han Ying bluntly expressed her feelings.


    However, those words did not enter Guo Shan''s ears. He was thinking about how Han Ying could afford to buy the smartwatch. The smartwatch in Han Ying''s hand had a sky-high price, 105,000.00 WD.


    There was no way Han Ying could buy the smartwatch just from selling the noodles. There was no way Guo Shan would believe, moreover, she was opening the shop in the outer region at that. The outer region was where the poor lived.


    Then he recalled that Han Ying said she was married, but he had checked her marital status before he came here. Han Ying was single, he got that from a reliable source.


    It could not be wrong, except except Han Ying sold her body to get the money. Based on her face and figure, she was amongst the top evenpared to the inner region prostitute. There must be many people who wanted to try her.


    Just as Guo Shan imagined his ex-wife sold her body off to get money, anger boiled inside him. Rather than reconciliation with him, Han Ying chose to be a slut. It certainly angered him.


    "You SLUT! You would rather sell your body than being with me! You bitch don''t deserve to be in the inner region with me!" Along with the sudden burst from his mouth, Guo Shan raised his hand.


    Han Ying was shocked and she failed to react at sudden burst. She saw the palming toward her, but she could not react in time.


    Guo Shan was a gold ss hero while Han Ying was just an ordinary woman. It''s impossible for Han Ying to dodge, let alone blocked the palm.


    She knew that she could not dodge the palm. So as the palm was about to reach her cheek, Han Ying closed her eyes in fear. After some time, the p that was supposed to hit her cheek did not arrive.


    Han Ying opened her eyes and found the palm stopped a few centimeters away from her face. She blinked a few times, then she got a clear look at what happened.


    Heero was the one who stopped the palm. He stood between her and Guo Shan while holding her ex-husband''s wrist. Looking at Heero''s straight and broad back, it calmed her jumpy heart for almost getting pped.


    Just like she said to Guo Shan, she needed someone who gave her a sense of security, protecting her from any dangers. Han Ying found all of it in Heero, with this, all of her hesitations washed away.


    "Mister, you can''t" Heero''s words stopped by Han Ying who suddenly appeared before him. In that instant, Heero''s eyes erged into a shock as Han Ying delivered her lips onto his lips.


    Yes, Han Ying was kissing Heero before her ex-husband, her daughter, Hong Yu, and Myung-Hee. It was not just a mere kiss, a deep kiss at that as Han Ying''s tongue pried into his mouth.


    The kisssted about thirty seconds before Han Ying retreated. She even licked her lips seductively after the kissing. At least, it was seductive to Heero, but humiliation for Guo Shan.


    After the kiss, Han Ying turned around and dered, "I am married and he is my husband, his name''s Heero!"

 Chapter 149: Han Ying Past - Part 4

    Chapter 149: Han Ying Past - Part 4


    Han Ying''s action and deration shocked everyone in the shop, except for Myung-Hee. She was the only one who felt the show was interesting. It was simr to a drama series she watched, but this happened in real life.


    Though she was a bit afraid as the quarrel turned into a fight. ''If not for Teacher Xing, the p will hit Auntie Ying''s cheek''


    As for Hong Yu, she was shocked but it was also a pleasant surprise to her. Then she smirked as she thought to herself, ''Heh, finally you can be honest to yourself, you even kissed him before my eyes!''


    Not only the anger subsided, Han Ying''s action just ignited Guo Shan''s anger more for kissing Heero. Guo Shan tried to pull his hand, but the grip was so strong as his right did not even budge even a little.


    "F*ck, die you bastard!" Guo Shan made an unexpected decision as he released his daughter from his hand. He used his left to deliver a punch to Heero''s face.


    Han Ying was startled as she saw her daughter was falling. She wanted to reach Shen Miao, but her response was just too slow for doing that. Of course, Heero also noticed Guo Shan''s action.


    He immediately released the grip and pushed Guo Shan away. After that, he immediately bolted forward, catching Shen Miao who was about to hit the ground. Heero''s action was so fast, Han Ying only saw a shadow lunged over and caught her daughter.


    Shen Miao herself was shocked as it happened too suddenly. The shock from the sudden falling was so great as Shen Miao immediately crying after that. Soon, the shop was filled with Shen Miao''s cry!


    "Huwaaaaa"


    The fight between her father and mother, added with the fact her father almost pped her mother, and also her father she always admired letting her fall. She was confused, she was afraid, and other negative feelings mixed within her, causing her to cry.


    Heero immediately picked Shen Miao up as he rubbed the little girl''s back to soothe her, "It''s okay It''s okay"


    "Bastard! Don''t touch my daughter! Get your hand off my daughter!" Guo Shan roared in anger, without realizing his mistake, letting his daughter fall from his hand.


    The roar only incited a louder cry from the little girl. At this time, Heero truly felt disgusted by Guo Shan.


    Han Ying rushed to take Shen Miao from Heero. She tried to calm the little girl but to avail as Guo Shan roared once again.


    "Do you know who I am? I am a hero, Gold ss Hero - Rank 17. I can use my authority to make you suffer! Leave Han Ying or I will expel you out of the city, trust me I can and will do it if you don''t listen to me!" Guo Shan threatened Heero, showing his true nature before everyone.


    Heero was in a dilemma, he wanted badly to beat this man. However, he could not do that, at least not in front of Shen Miao. It would worsen the little girl''s conditions.


    ''Should I call Sun Zhou Yi over to drive this man away?'' Heero considered calling his disciple over.


    Without thinking, there were only two ways to drive Guo Shan away, beating the shit out of him, making him know his ce or called Sun Zhou Yi. As someone who regarded his status to the utmost importance, calling Sun Zhou Yi was the most effective way.


    "What? Are you afraid, now? If you are afraid, leave this ce! NOW!" Guo Shan sneered disdainfully. He thought his threats were effective for Heero.


    ''Urgh but I want to beat him My hand is itchy'' Heero truly wanted to hit Guo Shan, at least once.


    Guo Shan himself did not n to make his move. This time, he realized his mistake, he should not have hit Han Ying, it would smear his reputation. The same for Heero, if he beat Heero, his good reputation which he had been built so far would be tainted. He did not want that to happen.


    As Heero wanted to make a call, the sound of crying stopped. He looked back and found Shen Miao had stopped crying. With tears still in her eyes, she was looking at her father.


    Next, Han Ying, Heero, Hong Yu, even Guo Shan were taken back by the little girl''s next words. They just did not expect Shen Miao to ask such a question.


    Still, with a sobbing voice, she asked her father, "Are you really my father?"


    "Of course, I am your father~ Don''t you recognize me, Miao Miao?" Guo Shan''s tone suddenly softened.


    "But why? Why did you want to hit Mom? Why were you threatening him? My father is a hero, he will not threaten anyone! Are you really my father?" Still, with her sobbing voice, Shen Miao continued while pointing her finger toward Heero.


    Being questioned like this by his four-year-old daughter only adding salt into his wound, it was a humiliation for him.


    "You insolent child! Do you dare to question your father? Are you asking for a beating!" The hot-tempered Guo Shan lost his calm once again. It was certainly shameful being questioned by the daughter he had been raised before his rival and his ex-wife.


    Guo Shan rushed over to take Shen Miao from Han Ying''s hand. Unfortunately, his path was bound to be blocked by Heero. There was no way Heero would let Guo Shan hurt Shen Miao.


    "I warn you! Don''t meddle in my affairs if you don''t want to die!" Guo Shan threatened Heero with his bloodshot eyes.


    "Hoho, but this is also my affair. Han Ying is my wife now, so Shen Miao is also my daughter. It''s a father''s duty to protect his daughter!" Heero responded with a smile. He canceled his n to call Sun Zhou Yi over, he decided to give a good beating to this man.


    Then, Heero turned around and said, "Take Miao Miao upstairs"


    Even though Heero did not finish his words, Han Ying understood what Heero wanted to do. There was a hesitation as she remembered her ex-husband was a gold ss hero. But the hesitationsted only for a moment before she nodded.


    Hong Yu also followed her sister with Myung-Hee. As she passed Heero, she whispered something in a low voice, "Beat him until unrecognizable!"


    Heero merely shook her head at her wife''s antics. As for Guo Shan, he merely watched from where he stood. He did not stop Han Ying bringing Shen Miao upstairs but merely gazed at Heero furiously.


    "Heh, I have warned you, boy! If you are truly seeking death, then I will grant your wish. But it will be a painful death as you dared to offend me. Don''t worry, I won''t instantly kill you, I will break your limbs, then I am going to f*ck your wives before your eyes!"


    Guo Shanunched venomous words. He no longer cared about his reputation. Heero merely shook his head which angered Guo Shan more.


    Guo Shan immediately darted toward Heero with his extraordinary speed. In a sh, Guo Shan arrived before Heero and shot his fist toward Heero''s nose.


    Heero easily dodged such a simple punch. He ducked his head to the right as his right fist shot toward Guo Shan''s abdomen. Never crossed in his mind that his opponent would counter him easily like this. Guo Shan was caught off guard as the punchnded on his belly.


    Kyak!


    An acute pain transferred from his abdomen. But the counter did not stop there as an uppercutnded on his jaw.


    Peng!


    Guo Shan''s mind went nk for a moment as he retreated with his body swayed. He thought he was going to faint the moment the uppercut hit his jaw, but the pain made him keep his conscious.


    As he staggered a few steps back, then he realized the man in front of him was not an ordinary citizen.


    "Heh, no wonder you are so brazen, so you know little martial arts!" Guo Shan wiped the blood that flowed from his corner mouth, and continued, "But a martial art is useless before an awakened ability!"


    Having said that, the shiny green scale immediately covered both of Guo Shan''s arms. It was an awakened ability he gained from the awakening. It was a scale that could cover his body, an armor that was harder than steel.


    It could be armor, but it could also be a weapon. With the green scale covering his body, Guo Shan charged toward Heero fearlessly. He still aimed at the same spot, Heero''s nose. He wanted to disfigure Heero.


    Heero was a bit surprised to see the green scale. He was curious as to how Guo Shan could grow the scale through his skin. It was not that impossible with Ki, but he knew Guo Shan did not know how to control the Ki, let alone using the Ki.


    ''Heh you are so proud of your so-called awakened ability, then I will show you how useless your awakened ability is''


    Heero caught the fist with his bare hand easily. Even though his fist was caught, Guo Shan made an evil smile.


    ''Hah, stupid, let''s see how your hand will be crashed by my scale!''


    A few secondster, Guo Shan found something amiss. The scream he had been waiting for did note. When he saw Heero trying to receive his punch, the scenario in his mind was his first crushing Heero''s hand.


    But nothing happened to Heero''s hand even after he received his fist. Guo Shan was shocked, he believed in his awakened ability, even the top ten of the gold ss heroes would be having a hard time to face him.


    While Guo Shan was in a daze, Heero returned the attack with a punch as well. He aimed the same target, the nose.


    ''You kept aiming at my face, I will return the favor!'' The punch whistled through the air, and in an instant, he fist hit Guo Shan''s nose.


    Bamp!


    Guo Shan could not react at the counter-attack, but he did not panic. His scale was best for the defense, ''Heh, you might leave unscathed from receiving my fist, but not this time'' A big grin appeared on Guo Shan''s face.


    But that grin did notst long as pain assaulted his nose. Along with the pain, he lost his footing and got his body sted away.


    Bam!


    Guo Shan''s body hit the wall, then he felt blood trickling down from his nose. Then Guo Shan realized his defense was broken by just a simple punch.


    As he had not ovee his shock, there was a shadow looming over him. He looked up and saw Heero standing. Guo Shan tried to stand, but Heero pinned him down with his left hand.


    "I am not finished yet!" With a big grin, Heero blew his right hand to Guo Shan''s face, "This is for Han Ying!"


    Heero did not stop there as he delivered more punches, "This is for touching Hong Yu!"


    "This is for Miao Miao, you almost hurt her!"


    "This is for Han Ying as you dared to p her!"


    "This is for me as you dared to threaten me!"


    "This is for hurting Han Ying in the past Eh, wait, if you did not leave her, I can''t be her husband I should be grateful instead Ah, whatever, this is for Han Ying!"


    "This is for disturbing our work!""This is for""This is"


    After countless punches, the scale that covered Guo Shan''s face fell, showing his unrecognizable face. Guo Shan was semi-conscious after the beating.


    After that, Heero picked the semi-conscious Guo Shan by his neck. He carried him out which caught people''s attention. They were talking to each other, gossiping who was the man in Heero''s hand.


    Heero ignored the people around him as he walked to the district''s entrance. He tossed Guo Shan at the entrance and talked to Fatty Liang, "Put this guy into the cklist, for one month! If he tries to break into the district, you can call me or Sun Zhou Yi or Hirata!"


    After that, Heero got closer to Guo Shan and whispered, "From today onwards, I will take care of your daughter. If you want to meet her, you cane back after cooling your brain!"


    After all, Guo Shan was still Shen Miao''s father. It was inappropriate to prevent him from meeting his daughter. As long as this guy came with a good intention, there was no reason for Heero to prevent Guo Shan from meeting Miao Miao.

 Chapter 150: Daddy - Part 1

    Chapter 150: Daddy - Part 1


    In his half-conscious state, Guo Shan kept looking at the figure who threw him away like garbage with a big puzzle in his mind.


    "How...? Just how...? How could that unknown man defeat me? How could someone from the outer region break my scale? Just how?" Guo Shan kept muttering those words.


    The words Heero spoke to him did not enter his ears at all. What was bothering him was how Heero could beat him. As for his daughter, he could take her back after he got rid of Heero.


    "Xing District" As Guo Shan wondered Heero''s true identity, a name shed in his eyes. At the entrance, Xing District was written, "It sounds familiar"


    He felt he had heard the name somewhere and it left a deep impression upon him. Then, he remembered another when he tried to recall where he had heard about Xing District. A name that came into his mind was Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Yes, I remember the new guy is living in the Xing District!" It was his friend who told him about the Xing District. At that time, they were away for a mission and his friend told him about the mysterious district called Xing District.


    The tales of the thunder dragon''s descended, the tales of Huo Liang Xun''s defeat, and even the tale of Sun Zhou Yi''s mysterious master. Those tales involved one district but never crossed in his mind that the Xing District was located in the outer region.


    He thought the district should be in the inner region at the least. As he was aware that he just entered the legendary district, he was also aware of something. He was being used by the Feng Family.


    Yes, everything started with the Feng Family. Guo Shan came here under the Feng Family''s offer, it was to take his wife back. Shen Family also agreed as this was a chance for them to build a bridge between them and a force from the core region.


    Even though the task was weird, Guo Shan epted it for the tempting reward. The confused and furious Guo Shan calmed down after the dot after dot connected.


    "Why didn''t I think about it? They must want something from Han Ying, but what is it? It seems I have to do a little investigation and search for this district!" After he collected his thoughts, Guo Shan stood up.


    "Heh, you Feng Family wanted to use me? Okay, I am willingly being used, but I will use you for my revenge too! Just you wait, I wille back with your doom!" A deep hatred could be seen from Guo Shan''s eyes as he gazed back at the district.


    Then, he walked to a car he parked outside the district. As he walked to the car, he made a call, "Get all information regarding Xing District. By the time I return, I want everything ready on my table!"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero was heading back to the shop with worrying thoughts. It was regarding the power of the Hero League.


    "They are just too weak too weak" Heero muttered in a low voice. He had heard Guo Shan was a Gold ss Hero - Rank 17. If the rank 17 was that weak, what about the lower rank?


    He could not imagine what would happen to the city if a horde of specters attacked. Even though he did not like the Hero League, these guys were in charge of protecting the city after all. If the Hero League fell, then his retirement would be ruined.


    "It seems the Hero League can''t be trusted to take care of the Shadow Fang" Heero let out a sigh, "Hah In the end, I have to make a move myself! Fortunately, I have established the academy, I can train a bunch of heroes too"


    Yeah, it was fortunate as it seemed the number of the specter was not that much. If the specter had an overwhelming number, then without a doubt they could take over the city a long time ago.


    "I still have time, but it seems I need to hasten my academy establishment" As he headed back, Heero called Kang Seo-Yeon, asking about the progress of the academy establishment.


    *** ***


    Guo Shan''s visit caused a big change in Shen Miao. The little girl just did not expect to see the bad side of her father. Though Shen Miao was not as cheerful as Lan Lan, she became a lot quieter since her father''s visit.


    What''s making it worse, Han Ying told the little girl about why her father left her. Yes, apparently, Guo Shan only told her that the separation between her father and her mother was temporary. Her father promised her to bring her mother back with himter.


    Making things worse, Han Ying told Shen Miao everything was lies. She told the truth behind her separation with Guo Shan. Everything from her mouth was something bad about her father who she always admired.


    The shock the little girl received doubled. Her father was her number one idol in her heart, causing a little quarrel between the daughter and the mother.


    Approaching the night, Shen Miao still had note down from her room. While taking care of the order, Heero approached Han Ying and said, "Should we close the shop early?"


    "Anyway, Sister, should you tell Miao Miao about that bastard''s true nature now?" Hong Yu did not know what was on her sister''s mind. She could tell about thatter after the little girl calmed down.


    "The earlier she knew better, so she can ept her father who is not as good as her imagination!" Han Ying firmly told her reasons.


    "Yeah Yeah The earlier she knew better" Heero tried to meditate the two sisters and opened a new topic, "We better find a way tofort Miao Miao. Is there something she especially loves?"


    "Heh, now... now... now... you are siding with your new wife. I know, there''s no way I can win, one against two" Hong Yu refuted with a sly smile as a tinge blush appeared on Hong Yu''s cheeks.


    Hong Yu''s words just reminded her of the bold action of kissing Heero in front of Guo Shan. Heero hit Hong Yu''s head with a light hit and said, "What are you talking about? Back to work! Back to work!"


    Even Heero also embarrassed about that. Though he acted naturally as Han Ying''s husband, now he did not know how to face Han Ying. He understood the reason behind Han Ying''s action of kissing him, it was to infuriate Guo Shan who acted overboard.


    Heero immediately went back to his station, dissolving the awkward atmosphere between him and Han Ying. Hong Yu merely snickered at her husband before going back to her station.


    Right at that time, his disciples were back from their training. Hirata, Zhou Yi, Dong-Wo, Xu Lingxun, and Butcher Wang immediately went to the counter.


    "Master, I heard you beat a guy in the morning? Do you need me to teach that guy a lesson, so he will not dare to cause any trouble here?" Hirata asked Heero with his usually serious demeanor.


    He only needed Heero nodding his head, then he would do everything to make everything was done. However, there was no way Heero would agree to this.


    Heero shook his head and waved his hand toward his disciples, "This is not something you can meddle with. This is my family affairs! Just go take the medicine bath already, you are disturbing my customers!"


    Musashi Hirata nodded in acknowledgment and he headed to the rooftop with the others afterward. As he climbed up, he made an unexpected remark about Heero, "Master is still too soft"


    "What? But I think Master is right, this is his family''s affairs, we can''t meddle into it!" Sun Zhou Yimented.


    "I did not say we have to meddle into Master''s family affairs, but people like Guo Shan or the people from the inner or the core region. They just won''t give up unless we imnt fear upon them. I believe that guy wille back with more schemester!"


    "We have to show what we can do and make them fear us. If not, they will juste back again and again, bothering Master from time to time! We have to be more arrogant to beat those arrogant pricks! But Master is just too soft to do this!" Hirata poured everything in his mind.


    This time, no one refuted him as his words contained truth.


    *** ***


    Heero thought he was saved from the awkward situation between him and Han Ying as the night arrived. When the shop closed and right after tidying the shop, Hong Yu made a shocking statement.


    "Good, I will sleep with Miao Miao tonight! You two can share the bed!"


    "What!?""What!?"


    Heero and Han Ying eximed in shock simultaneously.

 Chapter 151: Daddy - Part 2

    Chapter 151: Daddy - Part 2


    Heero opened his eyes when he felt something wriggled on his chest. He looked down and a figure covered by a dried ck liquid. The figure seemed to be ufortable with the thing covering her skin as it was shown on her face.


    Looking at the woman on his chest, a smile slowly crept out of his mouth asst night''s memories shed. Heero did not expect the gentle and reserved Han Ying would be so wild on the bed.


    Thanks to Hong Yu, Han Ying and Heero pushed thest barrier between them. Of course, Guo Shan''s appearance also became one of the triggers that pushed Han Ying.


    Gazing at Han Ying''s face that turned ck because of the impurities in her body, an amused smile formed on Heero''s lips. He still remembered his first night with Hong Yu, she was screaming aloud when she found out her skin turned ck.


    Heero wondered Han Ying''s response when she found out about her skin. He kept looking at Han Ying''s face, then her eyelids trembled. After that, she slowly opened her eyes.


    A frown appeared as she woke up in an unfamiliar ce. But then,st night''s scene shed in her mind. Han Ying looked up and her eyes met with Heero''s.


    "Good morning~" Heero greeted her with a wide smile while waiting to see her response.


    "Morn" her words stopped halfways as she felt something. Han Ying touched the cracked impurities above her lips. She peeled it off her skin, "Hmm What is it? Ah this is the ck thingy my sister talked about, right?"


    "Huh, you already know?"


    "Hmm, Hong Yu told me about this. The first time she did it with you, her skin was covered with ck thingy!" After saying that, Han Ying rose from Heero''s chest.


    The nket that covered her body slid down, showing her figure which had turned ck. Rather than screaming just like Hong Yu did, she tried to peel other impurities off her skin. She showed the thing to Heero and asked, "So, what is this?"


    "I see, so Hong Yu already told you That is impurities from your body" Then Heero introduced to Hong Yu about Ki and the gray energy that is harmful to the body.


    "The ck thing is that gray energy that is forcefully discharged by my Ki that entered your body through my sperm!" After learning more about general knowledge, Heero learned people called his essence sperm.


    "What a detailed exnation but how possible, your sperm contains Ki?"


    "It''s because I have been training since I was young. Now every part of my body contains Ki!"


    "So the thing called Ki that makes you this strong? Then, with this Ki, I can be as strong as you too?"


    "Hmm, you can, but to reach my level, it will take a long time. Actually, I have been telling Hong Yu to learn one or two things for self-defense, but she seems against it!" Heero patiently answered.


    "Hmm, that girl doesn''t like violence, but if it''s for self-defense, we have to learn. So, what''s more, that can be done with Ki? Can you fly? Or can you spit a fire?" Suddenly, Han Ying struck with a sudden realization about the wonder of Ki.


    "Haven''t you seen me flying before? I can spit a fire, but rather than spitting fire" Heero suddenly flicking his finger, then fire generated through his thumb and index finger.


    Han Ying was amazed by the tricks. It was simr to a magic trick, but the one she saw this time was not a magic trick.


    "Alright, let''s continue the talk tonight, it''s already six, we should get going!" Heero rose from the bed and picked Han Ying. Even though this was their first night, they were no longer embarrassed despite fully naked.


    As both walked to the third-floor bathroom, Han Ying threw herst question, "Also, I heard from Hong Yu that your sperm has a beautification effect, is that true?"


    "Didn''t you see the change in your little sister?"


    As Ki was new to Han Ying, it was natural for her to be curious. Heero answered all of her inquiries patiently. As both took shower, Han Ying became excited after hearing the beautification effect from his sperm.


    Because of that, Han Ying seduced him for the morning round. Of course, Heero dly served his wife.


    When they reached the kitchen, Hong Yu was already there, kneading the dough in her hand. Noticing her sister and her husband came down together, she put away the dough. She approached her sister and poked her sister with her elbow.


    "How is it? My husband is great, right? Wow, your skin is glowing now!" Hong Yu did not forget to tease her sister.


    To her surprise, Han Ying was no longer the same as Han Ying as before. She did not shy even from being teased, instead, a big smile appeared on her face as she returned the teasing, "Indeed, our man is great! I hope you won''t regret your decision!"


    As the two sisters teased each other, Heero broke into their conversation, "How about Miao Miao? Is she okay?"


    "She has calmed down a lot, but she still seems to resent you!" Hong Yu''s words directed toward Han Ying.


    It was a four years old child throwing a tantrum, time would heal the child as kids tended to forget things fast. But if the little girl got something she liked, it might be a good start for the mother and the daughter.


    And so, the three discussed the thing they should get to console the little girl. However, even her mother did not know what Miao Miao liked. They only knew about the food the little girl liked. After all, the little girl did not grow with her mother.


    As Heero, Hong Yu, and Han Ying could not think of what they should give to Miao Miao, a savior came, "What about giving Miao Miao a pet? She said once to me she wanted to have a pet, but her family prohibits her from having a pet~"


    Then, three turned around toward the voice direction. At the counter, Myung-Hee was sitting there with her pajamas. Apparently, she just woke up and had been listening to their conversation.


    Heero immediately rushed over and threw Myung-Hee to the air, "You are our cute little angel~"


    *** ***


    After making all the dough for the noodles, Heero immediately went out of the city. He was looking for a pet for her stepdaughter. On his way, he had been browsing the forum. Most of the pets in the forum were dogs or cats or beasts simr to these two.


    "What should I give to my little princess? Something different from the normal pet, cute, but also beautiful" Heero browsed the forum, looking for the beast that fit for a little girl like Miao Miao.


    "Moreover, that little girl likes to show off, so I have to give her an amazing pet. If it''s Dramonia, I will choose Skaith" Heero muttered then he realized he might as well search for the beautiful and rare bird.


    Skaith was a seven-colored bird, but the unique thing about Skaith was its color would change every day. Skaith was so rare that it was hard to find let alone catch it.


    However, he was on Earth, he might as well look for a rare bird. Just as he was searching for the bird on Forum, he received a call from Hong Yu. He immediately picked the call and then, Hong Yu''s voice could be heard from the other side.


    "Where are you going? Why haven''t you returned yet?"


    As he left in a hurry, he forgot to tell the girls.


    "What? Are you going to catch the pet for Miao Miao? I didn''t hear it wrongly, right? You want to catch the pet outside the city?" Hong Yu doubtful yet also shocking voice resounded.


    "Yes!"


    "Stupid! We can buy it from the pet shop, why would you catch a wild beast to be a pet!"


    After hearing this, Heero fell silent and asked in a doubtful tone, "Pet shop?"


    "Yes, pet shop! We can take Miao Miao with us to choose the pet she wants in the pet shop. You don''t have to catch it outside the city!"


    Only then, Heero realized he was on Earth, not Dramonia. In Dramonia one had to tame the wild beast if one wanted a pet or hired an expert to tame the wild beast.


    ''But, does the pet shop have the pet I am looking for?''


    "It''s okay, I am going to look in the wild for a while!" After that, Heero closed the call and continued browsing the forum. It did take a long time before Heero found what he had been looking for.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Hong Yu fumed as her call closed abruptly like that, "What? He dared to close my call! Ahhh, this exotic husband of mine"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in the inner region, Shen Family Residence


    Guo Shan was sitting in his room with a dim light. He was browsing something through the smartwatch.


    "I see I see" After reading through the report from his subordinate, Guo Shan nodded his head understandingly, "So they wanted to use Han Ying through me to inquire about the force behind that district?"


    After doing an investigation, he found out the man who beat him was the district''s owner. He became famous after beating Silver ss Hero - Rank 1, Hanzo Shusake. As for his true strength, no one knew.


    "Do they want revenge?" Guo Shan muttered as he tried toprehend the Feng Family''s scheme.


    Yes, in the report, it was said two members of the Feng Family went missing and they werest seen in the Xing District. There was a rumor that the force behind the Xing District killed these two members, Feng Fennu and Feng Bian.


    Feng Bian was a Gold ss Hero - Rank 21 while Feng Fennu was a Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1. It was a big loss for the Feng Family, so it was understandable if they wanted to get revenge.


    "But they said Sun Zhou Yi and his Mysterious Master live in Xing District!"


    A master that made a useless Wood ss Hero into a new rising star Hero. In just a few months, Sun Zhou Yi had be Gold ss Hero - Rank 1. Such a master, there would be many forces in the core region wanting to recruit this mysterious master.


    "Maybe the Feng Family wants to get to know about this Mysterious Master through Han Ying. She might know something about that mysterious master"


    "Nah, I will make the call now. I will know if I ask them, whether they want revenge or get to know about that mysterious master. Whatever the reason is, I can use their power to teach that district''s owner a lesson!"


    An evil grin appeared on Guo Shan''s face as he made a call.

 Chapter 152: Daddy - Part 3

    Chapter 152: Daddy - Part 3


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Hong Yu mmed the dough to the board furiously. Even by just hearing the noise, the customers at the bar were aware the Lady Boss was angry. As for she was angry, none of them dared to ask.


    Until one middle-aged man entered the shop. He was the cksmith that recently grew famous. Every day, a row of people would line up before the smithy and most of them were heroes and rankers.


    The customers greeted cksmith Huang respectfully, no one dared to annoy him, lest it would incite the heroes and rankers that were close to him.


    cksmith Huang returned the greeting with a smile. Even with his sudden rise in fame, he remained modest. After a wave of greeting, he spotted an empty seat at the bar. He rushed after and raised his hand, intending to order.


    "Oh, you are here, Uncle Huang? I thought you would be busy with your smithy every day!" Han Ying greeted cksmith Huang with a big smile.


    Looking at Han Ying''s glowing face, cksmith Huang was surprised. He did not know it was him who just did not see Han Ying''s face for a long time or it was Han Ying who got prettier, but Han Ying indeed became prettier.


    "Hoho, I am taking a break. If I don''t take a break, I will die in exhaustion. Little Ying, do you try new makeup? You are more beautiful than usual!" cksmith Huang praised Han Ying.


    Han Ying regarded cksmith Huang as her elder and the same for cksmith Huang. He regarded Han Ying as his family as well. Until then, Heero appeared and married Han Ying. Heero was his Master and Han Ying was his Master''s wife.


    Each time he called Little Ying, he would feel awkward to himself. It was ack of respect, calling his Master''s wife Little Ying which was supposed to be given the same respect as his Master. However, calling Han Ying respectfully would make things more awkward.


    ''What a messed up rtionship!'' cksmith Huang talked to himself.


    "Hoho, thanks~ What do you want to order? The usual?" Han Ying remained unfazed with the praise as this was already the n-th praises she received today.


    ''Heh, his essence truly contains a beautification effect'' Han Ying smiled to herself while cksmith Huang nodded in response.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Then the noise attracted cksmith Huang. He looked toward the noise and called Han Ying, "What''s wrong with your little sister? Is she in her period?"


    "Hehe, it''s because of our husband! He has note back yet since morning and the shop is packed. We haven''t taken any rest since morning!" Han Ying replied energetically.


    "Where did Master go? Have you tried to call him?" cksmith Huang was curious as to where his Master went.


    "He left the city to look for a pet for Miao Miao. She tried calling him a few times, but the call was not connected. That was why she was upset now!" Han Ying pointed her finger toward her little sister.


    After that, she rushed back to her station as a pile of orders waiting for her. Even though today was busier than usual, she only felt a little tired.


    ''Does his essence also increase my stamina?'' Han Ying wondered if the Ki that entered her body through Heero''s sperm increased her stamina as well. Her imagination was gone wild as Heero told her that Ki had countless uses.


    Meanwhile, cksmith Huang looked at his smartwatch, it was 4 PM. He was a little worried for his Master, but then he recalled how his other fellow disciples'' strength. The worries instantly vanished, ''If he could train a bunch of monsters like that, then there''s no way he would encounter danger!''


    Just as he wondered where his Master went to, he heard amotion from outside. cksmith Huang turned around, there was a crowd gathered in front of the shop. He looked through the window, the crowd seemed to be looking in one direction, amazed by the sight they saw.


    Some of them also used their hands to point toward the same direction as buzzing people were heard from inside.


    cksmith Huang was curious, he wanted to check what attracted the masses. Just as he wanted to leave his seat, the door opened. A man with crumpled and dirty clothes entered, he recognized the man, he was his Master, Heero.


    However, his eyes were attracted to the things on his Master''s shoulders. There were two birds standing on each of his shoulders.


    Upon the sight of the bird, cksmith Huang''s eyes erged, it was as if his eyes almost popped out. It was because the bird on Heero''s shoulder was the rarest bird in the world, Luminous Hyacinth.


    It was a bird that could only be seen from a picture. But here, he saw the bird with his eyes directly. One of the most beautiful birds, but extremely hard to catch.


    Just like its name, Luminous Hyacinth. Its feather was glowing in a golden, there was a gold circle around its eyes, and it had long tails. Below its beak, there was also a patch of glowing golden feather while the upper beak curved down.


    The bird on the right shoulder was goldish red while the bird on the right shoulder was goldish purple; it had the size body of an eagle. Both birds stood there calmly and proudly and it amazed everyone.


    Luminous Bird was famous for its speed which was extremely fast, making it hard to catch, let alone taming it. However, the Luminous Hyacinth on Heero''s shoulder seemed to be tamed and docile. It did not run away even with many people surrounding it.


    One Luminous Hyacinth could be sold for ten million to a hundred million, but usually, no one would sell this bird. It was a noble bird that only could be seen in the core region and people in the core region did notck money.


    cksmith Huang was in a daze, gazing at the bird in awe. He heard that aside extremely fast, Luminous Bird was also sensitive to the slightest unknown sound. That was why this bird was extremely hard to catch.


    The buzzing ofmotion attracted the two sisters from the kitchen. Both stopped their activity and left the station. Walking to the bar, Han Ying asked, "Uncle Huang, what''s" But she stopped half-way as she found out the one who caused themotion.


    She and Hong Yu saw their husband with two extremely gorgeous birds on each of his shoulders. Hong Yu who wanted to scold Heero upon the sight of him no longer had the mood to scold Heero upon the sight of two Luminous Birds.


    Even though the sisters did not know what type of bird that was, those two birds were the most morous bird they ever saw.


    Upon the sight of his wives, Heero took a big stride forward with a big smile on his face. He showed the two birds to his wives and said, "How is it? Do you think Miao Miao will like it?"


    Han Ying snapped out of her daze instantly at Heero''s question. She did not answer that obvious question, but she scanned Heero''s sincere smile, his dirty appearance. Even by just looking at Heero''s current appearance, everyone knew that Heero had a tough time catching the bird.


    Meanwhile, Shen Miao was not his biological daughter. If they wanted to get a pet for Miao Miao, buying at the pet shop was enough. However, Heero did something unusual as he went through hardship only for her daughter''s happiness who was not rted to him by blood.


    Han Ying was touched by Heero''s action and said to herself, ''I truly did not choose the wrong man!''


    "She certainly will be happy! Why would you ask such a silly question!" Hong Yu blurted out as her anger toward Heero waspletely gone for bringing back such a gorgeous bird.


    "Then, where are our little princesses?" Heero was impatient to present his first gift to Miao Miao. He was excited to see the little girl''s response when she saw the present. He scanned the shop but failed to spot the little girl.


    "She is on the rooftop with Myung-Hee! Go, let her see your gift!" Han Ying urged Heero, but Heero pulled her with him. "What? Why are you pulling me?"


    She struggled a bit with a pile of orders waiting for her, she could not leave her station yet. However, Heero''s next words silenced her, "Stupid! Didn''t we talk about it before, we will use this pet so you and Miao Miao can reconcile?


    "Go, but don''t go too long, I can''t handle all orders with my two hands!"


    With thest push from Hong Yu, Han Ying willingly followed Heero.


    When they reached the rooftop, Miao Miao and Myung-Hee were sitting below the apple tree. Myung-Hee kept talking while Miao Miao only hung her head low. However, the sound of the door opening attracted the two little girls.


    Upon the sight of dirty Heero, they were surprised. But when their gazesnded on the bird at Heero''s shoulder, both eximed simultaneously, "Luminous Bird!!!"


    Maybe Luminous Hyacinth was hard to spell for them, they called the bird the Luminous Bird. Miao Miao''s eyes glued to the purple Luminous Hyacinth while Myung-Hee''s eyes glued to the red Luminous Hyacinth.


    With a bigugh, Heero took a big stride, approached the two little girls. Miao Miao and Myung-Hee also rushed toward Heero.


    Heero squatted down, letting the two girls get a closer look at the bird. He was enjoying the awed look that stered on both little girl''s faces. It was a sign that the two little girls liked his present for them.


    After looking at the bird for some time, Miao Miao opened her mouth, "C-Can I touch it?"


    Even though the gorgeous bird was presented before them, they seemed to be hesitant to touch the bird.


    "Of course, you can!" Heero instantly replied.


    "Bu-But I heard Luminous Bird is pretty fierce. Won''t it peck my hand?" Myung-Hee asked nervously but her eyes glimmered in excitement.


    "Hehe Don''t worry, they are no longer wild. In fact, they are docile, you can touch them as you want~"


    At Heero''s confirmation, both girls no longer hesitated. Slowly, their hands moved to the Luminous Hyacinth''s head. Upon touching the smooth feather, Myung-Hee instantly pulled her hand. She seemed to be afraid, different from Myung-Hee, Miao Miao was pretty brave as she caressed the purple Luminous Hyacinth.


    After seeing Miao Miao caressed the purple Luminous Hyacinth, Myung-Hee braced herself and caressed the red Luminous Hyacinth. Both birds seemed to be enjoying the two little girls'' touch as well.


    After caressing the head, the two curious little girls began touching the other parts, from wings to tail. As they yed with the bird, Heero spoke that caused the two little girls over the moon.


    "Hehe, in fact, I will give the Luminous Bird to you. The purple one for Miao Miao and the red one for Myung-Hee!"


    "Really? Really? Really? Really?"


    Miao Miao and Myung-Hee jumped in excitement upon hearing that. Making sure they did not hear wrong, they asked again, with their puppy eyes.


    Cough! Cough!


    Heero coughed twice and said as he caressed the two little girls'' hair, "Of course, this will be my first gift for my daughter!"


    Miao Miao rejoiced as she leaped forward, giving Heero a big hug. Then, with a little hesitation and for the first time, "Da-Daddy! Thank you, Dad!"

 Chapter 153: A Complete Family

    Chapter 153: A Complete Family


    "Da-Daddy! Thank you, Dad!"


    Han Ying almost burst into tears upon hearing that. She was so happy that her daughter already epted Heero.


    However, there was one guy who was clueless about it and of course, it was Heero. He had a confused look over his face, "Daddy? What''s that?"


    The harmonious atmosphere was broken by Heero''s silly question. Miao Miao''s body stiffened as she broke free from the hug. She looked at Heero oddly.


    "Silly!" Han Ying messed Heero''s hair and exined with a big smile to her exotic husband, "Daddy is the same as father. Just like she called me mommy which means mother, Daddy used to address father!"


    In that instant, Heero''s eyes erged as he gazed at Miao Miao. A burst of happiness exploded in his heart, all of his efforts were not a waste. His hard work efforts finally bore the fruit, Miao Miao epted him as her father.


    "Hohoho" Heero let out a strangeugh as he cuddled his cheek against Shen Miao''s cheeks. He was happy, but then he noticed Myung-Hee looked glum.


    He let Shen Miao break away and asked Myung-Hee in a gentle tone, "What''s wrong, Myung-Hee?"


    "Hummm, Teacher Xing, you said the Luminous Bird is your gift for your daughter. Did it mean the two Luminous Birds are for Miao Miao? I am not your daughter" Myung-Hee voiced her concern.


    "Silly child!" Heero messed Myung-Hee''s red hair and said while opening his arm, "Have you heard a saying, "A teacher for a day, is a father for a life!" Come here! You are also my little princess and of course, the red Luminous Hyacinth is for you!"


    Myung-Hee''s eyes erged as her gaze contained joy, but she was still doubtful as she knew the worth of the Luminous Hyacinth. It was just too much for a gift, however, expectant filled her eyes as she wanted to confirm it once again, "Really? Really? Really?"


    Looking at Myung-Hee''s puffy cheeks and teary eyes, there was no way Heero''s heart was not melted. He replied with the same enthusiasm, "Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    Only then, Myung-Hee rushed over to Heero''s embrace. She buried her head deep onto Heero''s chest. In that instant, the little girl felt the warmth she never felt before. It was not warm from the touching, but it was her heart.


    Cozy and warm, the feelings her father could never give. This was what Myung-Hee was jealous of, it was the Heero and Miao Miao rtionship. Indeed, her father always gave her everything, but not this one as her father was always busy with his work.


    Miao Miao did not want to lose to Myung-Hee, she quickly snuck into Heero''s embrace. And so, the two girls were having their cozy andfortable hug from Heero while Han Ying looked at the trio with soft and gentle eyes.


    ''Heero is truly the right man!'' Once again, she was convinced that she did not choose the wrong man. After all, she was a widow with a daughter. There was a fear of Heero not epting her daughter. Especially how hostile her daughter was in their first meeting.


    Shen Miao was one of her biggest''s concerns to marry again, but everything went smoothly. She saw Heero''s concern and love were not less than her.


    "Alright, my little princesses, you can y with the luminous, but before that, you have to give it a name! If you give it a name, it will listen to your words!" Once again, Heero gave the two little girls a surprise.


    Catching the Luminous Hyacinth was already hard, now the Luminous Hyacinth also listened to their words. This time, Myung-Hee and Miao Miao no longer doubted Heero.


    Myung-Hee immediately got the name of her red Luminous Hyacinth, "You are Red. Yes, from today, your name will be Red!"


    Such a simple name, but spot on. It was as if the surprise was not over yet, as soon as Myung-Hee named her Luminous Hyacinth, the bird spoke stiffly, "Red. Like."


    Red only spoke two words, but it already sent the little girl over the moon in that instant. Myung-Hee screamed in joy, "Huuuuu My Red spoke! Red spoke!" Myung was hopping around Red.


    Meanwhile, Miao Miao had a troubled expression mixed with envy as Heero immediately noticed, "What''s wrong? You can''t find a good name?"


    The little girl must be envying Myung-Hee as Red could speak. She must be wanted to immediately get a name for her Luminous Hyacinth, but she could note up with a good name.


    "Hummm" Miao Miao nodded her head.


    Heero still had his big smile and turned toward Myung-Hee, "Good, Myung-Hee, you can y with Red first. From now on, Red will listen to you!"


    Hearing that, Myung-Hee turned around and ran, "Come, Red! Follow me!"


    The red Luminous Hyacinth immediately flew from Heero''s shoulder, following its new Master. This was one of the Ki''s wonders and could be used even to speak with a beast.


    After that, he turned back to Miao Miao and said, "If you can''t find a good name, why don''t you discuss it with your Mom? Maybe she can help you get a good name~"


    Having said that, Heero turned his head toward Han Ying with an "It''s your turn!" look. Han Ying, of course, received the code and nodded. At Heero''s suggestion, Miao Miao also had a hopeful look as she gazed at her mother.


    It was as if the little girl had forgotten her resentment to her Mom. Heero left the purple Luminous Hyacinth with the daughter and mother before he left them alone, giving the duo more space to reconcile.


    Heero left the rooftop silently as the duo were discussing a name for the purple Luminous Hyacinth. As soon as he closed the door, Heero immediately jumped in joy, "Yes! Yes! Yes! All my efforts finally bear the fruit!"


    Meanwhile, Heero was not aware there was someone watching over from below. He was in the state of excitement, lowering his guard down. Hong Yu was about to get to the rooftop until Heero showed up.


    "What are you doing?" Her tone contained suspiciousness, wondering what her husband was doing.


    Heero without answering, he charged toward Hong Yu and gave her a hug, "Hahaha I am happy Hahaha" He wasughing as he raised her wife up, but he controlled his voice so the people on the rooftop did hear hisughter.


    "What''s actually happening with you?" Heero''s antics truly made her curious, what was the thing that made him that happy. It was her first time Heero acted like this before her.


    "Miao Miao! She called me Daddy~ Hahaha. She called me Daddy." Heero repeated the words, showing he was truly happy.


    Hearing this, Hong Yu''s eyes brightened. If her niece called her husband Daddy, then everything went smoothly. Han Ying was not the only one who was concerned with the duo''s rtionship, but she was also concerned about the arrogant little tigress.


    However, now it seemed everything went well. Miao Miao epted that Heero was good news for them, Hong Yu returned the hug, then she realized she had her purposeing here.


    "What about my sister, it''s almost dinner. I need help in the kitchen!"


    "Don''t bother your sister, I will help you instead" Heero pulled Hong Yu with him. Hong Yu also instantlyprehended the meaning behind Heero''s words. He obediently followed Heero.


    On the way to the first floor, Hong Yu praised Heero, "You are doing a good job this time. I will reward you well tonight~"


    *** ***


    Since the day Heero gave his first gift to his daughter, it had been five days passed. The number of Luminous Hyacinths in the Xing District also increased. When Lan Lan saw the beautiful Luminous Hyacinth, she begged her father to catch one for her.


    Not only Lan Lan, but the other kids also wanted to have one. Luckily, Heero already knew the secret''s habitant of the Luminous Hyacinth. So, in thest five days, Butcher Wang had been catching the bird for his daughter''s happiness.


    And so, once again, the name of the Xing District sky-rocketed with the appearance of dozens of the rarest birds. Peoplee in droves to the Xing District only to see Luminous Hyacinth, a bird that could only be seen in the core region.


    With the sudden increase of the Luminous Bird, Heero was forced to make a home for the Luminous Hyacinth. And so, all the roofs in the Xing District were under overhaul.


    With the sudden increase in the flow of visitors, the Xing District was getting more lively.


    Nine O''clock in the morning, Heero was done with helping in making the dough. Having spare time before the shop opened, he went to Yun Xia Publisher. Even though now he had enough money, even it could be said he was rich, he was still writing a book as a hobby.


    When he reached Yun Xia Publisher, rarely, Yun Xia was at the counter on the first floor, with her panda eyes, indicating shecked sleep.


    "Hoho, it''s rare for Boss toe here earlier in the morning~" Yun Xia greeted Heero as she took a sip of coffee, "So, what Boss needs,ing this earlier?"


    "I am here to deliver my new book. Here, the first volume of my new book!" Heero threw a thin and small disk to Yun Xia. The girl''s hand moved fast, catching the disk in the middle of the air.


    She put the disk on the counter without checking the content and said in an annoyed tone, "I say, Boss, when are you going to expand your district?"


    "Huh!? What''s wrong? Do you want to invest?"


    Yun Xia rolled her eyes and replied, "I have no interest in investment. Lately, the district has be a lot noisier, I can''t sleep well! If you are going to expand, please inform me, I am going to book a new and quiet ce!"


    Heero pondered Yun Xia''s idea as this was not the first time someone asked about expansion. Kang Seo-Yeon once asked him about this as well. Just as he wanted to give his answer, the door opened violently.


    Bam!


    Yun Xia and Heero frowned as they turned toward the door. There, they saw Fatty Liang out of breath as a lot of sweat poured down from his face.


    "Boss! The Central Government''s Officers They areing To confiscate the Luminous Hyacinth"

 Chapter 154: Feng Family Probe

    Chapter 154: Feng Family Probe


    Under Fatty Liang''spany, Heero made his way back to the shop. On the way, Fatty Liang borated the case.


    Three officers from the Endangered Beasts Department came, iming Luminous Hyacinth was a rare beast that was protected by the government. They came here to get all Luminous Hyacinths to the conservation park that the government had prepared for Luminous Hyacinth.


    What made Fatty Liang panic was the officer bringing an official letter, indicating they were doing their official work under the approval of the Central Government. Fatty Liang and the other securities were afraid they would be jailed for obstructing the officer''s work.


    That was why, instead of obstructing the officer, he ran over to call Heero. At this time, only Heero could be trusted to handle the officer.


    Of course, Fatty also did not forget to call Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata. With Sun Zhou Yi''s presence, the officer would not dare act arbitrarily.


    "Hah, even after that emperor guy''s case, there''s still someone who dares to cause trouble here! It seems the impact of beating an emperor level hero is not enough to deter these people!" Heero muttered annoyedly.


    Yes, even without meeting the one called officer, Heero could already guess there must be a mastermind behind this issue.


    "Endangered Beasts Department? Giving protection to a rare beast? Does the Central Government fill with idiots? They can''t even protect their people, now they want to protect a beast which is practically a threat to an ordinary citizen?" Heero shook his head.


    Fatty Liang who followed Heero closely heard that. Only then he realized that Heero''s words contained truth and there was something amiss with the officer. Endangered Beasts Department? This was the first time for Fatty Liang to hear about such a department.


    ''But what do these people want with the Luminous Hyacinth?'' Except for exceptional beautiful feathers and its high price, Luminous Hyacinth had a low fighting power.


    ''Don''t tell me they want the money?'' Heero made a wild guess as he could not think of the other reason behind this action. Just like Hong Yu''s case where the officer from the Civil Bureau tried to force her to marry a guy under the pressure of the Feng Family, Heero believed there must be a big force behind this action.


    Soon, he reached the shop and there was a huge crowd gathered there. However, upon Heero''s arrival, the crowd split up, giving a path for him.


    Under the gaze of many people, he walked to the shop. Right at the door, there were three people with a ck suit. These three wanted to enter the shop, but Myung-Hee, Miao Miao, Lan Lan, and the other children blocked the three adults.


    Behind the children, Heero saw his wives who looked furious. Just as he wanted to call the officer, the officer spoke first.


    "Get away! You are obstructing the officer''s work! I can use my authority to send you to jail for obstructing our work!" It seemed the officer in the middle ran out of patience as he yelled to the kid.


    "NOOOO! Big NOOOO! We will not let you take our pet!" Miao Miao was the first one who shouted, "Leave this ce, right now or I will call my father! My father is the owner of this district and he is also Sun Zhou Yi''s Master! If he knows you want to take my pet, you are done for!"


    As expected of Little Tigress, she was not intimidated in the slightest. Instead, she was countering back with another threat. She was also smart for bringing Sun Zhou Yi''s name out.


    ''Hahaha That''s my daughter!'' Heero put a proud look on his face as he proimed to himself.


    Sure enough, when Miao Miao brought Sun Zhou Yi''s name up, the officer who spoke earlier was stunned for a moment. He certainly knew Sun Zhou Yi lived in this District, it was natural for these people to know Sun Zhou Yi.


    However, after heprehended Miao Miao''s words, the officer was no longer afraid. Instead, he wasughing hard all of sudden, "Hahahahaha If your father is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, then my father is Ryan White!"


    Ryan White, the mysterious Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1 who was not affiliated to force. Despite having no big background, Ryan White managed to sit at the highest throne as a Hero.


    "Move, kids! I have run out of my patience! I warn you, if you keep testing me, I am going to hit you!" The officer threatened with a menace expression as he raised his hand up, "Get away or I will hit you!"


    Little did not the officer know that just by raising his hand, his fate was doomed. Of course, the young officer was merely threatening the kids. His order was clear, taking back the Luminous Hyacinth.


    However, he was oblivious to the impending doom that woulde to him. Han Ying and Hong Yu thought the officer''s threat was real as they immediately put their bodies for the children.


    Heero also wanted to make a move, but his disciples were faster than him. Musashi Hirata appeared next to the children, he appeared without his mask. With his stoic expression and cold voice, Musashi Hirata spoke, "You touch any of them, even just a little bit, I will make sure you will return with a less hand!"


    The officer was shocked by Musashi Hirata''s sudden appearance, the three officers immediately took a step back. Moreover, Musashi Hirata''s cold voice sent chills to their spine. The three immediately took a second look at Musashi Hirata.


    Wearing casual clothes with a samurai sword on his waist and looked about in his twenties. Amongst the three, there was one middle-aged man, he felt the young man''s face familiar, but he did not remember who this young man was.


    With Musashi Hirata, Sun Zhou Yi also appeared next to the children. He looked at three officers and said, "If I were you, I would leave this ce immediately. This guy is real with his words, you will leave this ce with a less hand and I can''t protect you from him!"


    As soon as Sun Zhou Yi appeared, a surge ofmotion rang amongst the crowd. The appearance of Sun Zhou Yi caused a lot ofmotion. The three officers were taken back and they were flustered.


    They were flustered because based on Sun Zhou Yi''s words, he was taking a side with the children group, not them, the officer of the Central Government.


    However, amongst the three officers, the middle-aged man had more experience than the other two. Heposed himself and showed the official letter toward Sun Zhou Yi, "Mr. Sun, we are doing work, I hope you won''t obstruct the officer''s duty!"


    "Even though you are a hero, you can''t obstruct the officer''s official duty or you will be receiving a penalty from the Hero League!"


    Musashi Hirata''s hand moved, taking the letter from the middle-aged man. Hirata''s arrogant attitude made the officer hesitate. None of them dared to take the letter back.


    A deep frown appeared on Hirata''s face as he read the letter. After a moment, Hirata crumpled the letter and threw it to the middle-aged man''s face.


    "Are you taking me as a fool? Endangered Beasts Department? Is there such a department? Protecting a rare beast? Will you also protect a dragon if someday a dragon appears? Since when it''s the Central Government''s duty for protecting the rare beast?"


    Hirata sent out a barrage of questions with his cold voice. Each of the questions made the young officer nervous. After all, they were being questioned in front of many people, only the middle-aged man who managed to keep hisposure.


    "The Endangered Beasts Department was formed yesterday! Our duty is protecting harmless beasts like Luminous Hyacinth while a dragon is categorized as an extremely dangerous beast if a dragon really exists!"


    The middle-aged man officer answered the questionposedly and his answer was wless. At least it was what the middle-aged man thought of.


    "Mister, you are obstructing our duty and you are even destroying our official letter! You have vited thew and you can be charged into jail!" As the middle-aged man still did not know Musashi Hirata''s identity, he only sent Hirata a warning.


    However, Hirata''s expression remained the same. Instead, Hirata''s lips curved into a smile, "Alright, if you can give me your identity card, a proof that you are an officer from the Endangered Beasts Department and a legal document regarding the Endangered Beasts Department''s establishment as an official department of the Central Government, then I will not obstruct your work anymore!"


    Hirata''s voice was loud, loud enough that the surrounding people heard each of his words. His conduct gained the masses'' approval as this was the first time they heard about the Endangered Beasts Department as well.


    At this time, the middle-aged man and the two young officers had a change of expression. Indeed, the Endangered Beasts Department did not exist. The three officers came here to take the Luminous Hyacinth for them with only an official letter from the Feng Family.


    The middle-aged man and the two young officers thought the task would be easy. After all, this was the outer region, as long as he mentioned he was an officer from the main office of the Central Government, everything would go smoothly.


    However, he was not expecting Sun Zhou Yi and the mysterious young man''s interference.


    The silence apanied the crowd, the crowd also waited for the officer to show the legal document. However, the three officers did not have the legal document that Hirata asked for.


    It did not take a long time to break the silent atmosphere as there was an astonishing voice from the crowd, "These officers are liars, there''s no Endangered Beasts Department! The Central Government does not have the Endangered Beasts Department!"


    The crowd turned toward the voice, a man that looked in his thirties with big spectacles was the one who just informed the crowd. His eyes were on his cheap smartwatch. Feeling many gazes on him, the man pushed his spectacles up and continued, "I just checked the Central Government official site, there''s no such department! They were lying!"


    Musashi Hirata faced the three officers calmly and spoke, "Hoho There''s something you want to say, Mister Officer? In the first ce, are you even an official officer or are you just impersonating one? Not only you forge a fake official letter, but you are also even impersonating an officer!"


    The middle-aged man''s mind was in chaos, he wanted so badly to tell the crowd he was under the Feng Family''s order. It was the same as selling the Feng Family out, he would be even more miserable than merely losing his job if he offended the Feng Family.


    Without giving a chance for the officers to speak, Hirata continued, "Alright guys, you can go now! These three mene here and make trouble, they are a troublemaker and will be punished as per our district''sw!"

 Chapter 155: Imparting Technique

    Chapter 155: Imparting Technique


    It was kinda funny when the officers heard about the district''sw. It was supposed to be a government''s work to stipte thew. However, one of the many reasons that made the Xing District famous was their special rule.


    Troublemakers would be put into a dungeon for a week. Regardless of whoever they were, if one judged as a troublemaker, they would be put into a secret dungeon.


    Even the Emperor ss Hero, Huo Liang Xun was no exception. Though these troublemakers were not tortured, losing a week of memories caused mental trauma.


    As the three officers could not show what Hirata asked for, the masses believed his words. They regarded the three people as a fake officer. Many from the crowd shook their heads.


    "Really? They are so daring to impersonate an officer!"


    "Haha, these people are so stupid to think they can scam the Boss'' Luminous Hyacinth!"


    "Take them down, Sir Hirata. Put this low-life to the dungeon!"


    There was not a little from the crowd mocking the three officers.


    Hearing themotion as the crowd dispersed, theposed middle-aged man panicked. He certainly heard the rumor about this district and he did not want to get caught by these people. As for the two young officers, they were not expecting this toe.


    They wanted to say it was the Feng Family who asked them to do this job, but they did not dare to. Tarnishing the Feng Family''s name would not only end their career, but they might also even lose their lives.


    The experienced middle-aged man tried to think of the best oue from his blunder. He did not want to get caught. The only choice was that he admitted his wrong, at the worst case, he would only get demoted as he had the Feng Family on his back.


    "Wait! Wait! I am a real" The middle-aged man could not finish his words before his vision darkened and his body fell. Musashi Hirata did not give him a chance to speak as he took the three officers down.


    After that, Hirata turned toward Heero and asked, "Master, what should we do with these people?"


    *** ***


    The Feng Family Residence


    In a room, three people were sitting at one table. These three figures were the upper echelon of the Feng Family. Feng Ban Xou, an executive of the Hero League. He was a middle-aged man in his mid-forties and he had small shrewd eyes.


    As for the other two figures, one was the current head of the Feng Family. Feng Tian Xou who was also Emperor ss Hero - Rank 15. Even though he looked younger than Feng Ban Xou, he was Feng Ban Xou''s big brother.


    Different from his younger brother, the big brother looked gant and prudent. However, his usual demeanor disappeared upon finding the clue of the culprit who killed his son and his youngest brother. He looked very scary now.


    As for thest figure, he was a man from the beforehand Emperor ss Hero era. Feng Xinlun, a former Emperor ss Hero - Rank 3. He was the man who managed to raise his family''s status from an unknown family to one of the twelve most influential families in Star City.


    Even though he had retired, he still possessed an exceptional strength. The current Feng Family''s head even not much of this white-haired old man. Despite his white hair, the old man had fewer wrinkles despite his age which just entered eighty.


    "Tian Xou, control your emotion! As the family head, you should never show your emotion!" The old man rebuked his son without a change of expression.


    "But But" Under his father''s tranquil gaze, Feng Tian Xou lowered his head. He took a deep breath and raised his head again. His scary expression vanished, back to a tranquil one. It was as if he was never angry before.


    Feng Xinlun gave his son an approval nod and turned toward Feng Ban Xou. The fatty was theziest one amongst his five sons, that was he sent him to the Hero League to be an executive, representing the Feng Family''s authority in the Hero League.


    "So, have you investigated the district? Do Fennu and Bian''er''s disappearance rted to The force behind the Xing District?" Feng Xinlun asked in a deep tone.


    The fatty shook his head and replied, "No, Father! Our men haven''t found any clues yet, but we have found a clue about Sun Zhou Yi''s Master." After that, Feng Ban Xou unlocked his smartwatch and showed Miao Miao''s photo to his father.


    "Our men heard directly that this little girl said her father is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master" Then, Feng Ban Xou borated on the details about their probing n.


    "In such a situation, I doubt the girl would be lying but it does not rule out the possibility that the girl is bluffing so the officers won''t take their Luminous Hyacinths. However, I hold eighty percent that her father is truly Sun Zhou Yi''s Master!"


    Feng Ban Xou told his analysis to his father. He believed that because of Sun Zhou Yi''s appearance. Not only that, Sun Zhou Yi even protected the children from the officer.


    Feng Xinlun nodded understandingly while there was no change of expression on Feng Tian Xou.


    "Who''s her father? Have you investigated her father?"


    "Yes, the little girl''s biological father is Guo Shan. Our newly acquired pawn! He is Gold ss Hero - Rank 17!"


    Feng Ban Xou''s answer caused the old man to frown. There was no way a mere Gold ss Hero - Rank 17 could train a monster like Sun Zhou Yi.


    "However, the little girl has another father! Her mother remarried again and her stepfather is the Xing District''s owner. He was famous as Handsome Brutal Savage on the forum. His level of power is unknown, but he managed to beat Silver ss Hero - Rank 1, Hanzo Shusaku with ease!"


    "Additionally, he also helps his wife run the famous Miao Miao Noodles Shop in Xing District. The recent ruckus about Luminous Hyacinth was also caused by him. He managed to catch twelve Luminous Hyacinths in four days!"


    Feng Ban Xou finished the report in one breath. He told everything he knew about an individual called Xing Heero.


    "Hoho Interesting This Xing Heero might be really Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, but we can''t confirm it for now" The old man let out a smallugh as he got the tea and took a sip. The old man seemed to think of a way to confirm this.


    "Father, I have an idea. What about using this Guo Shan. Last time, he fell into our bait, but he came beaten ck and blue. I guess Sun Zhou Yi or even his Master was the one who beat him. Now, he wants to exact his revenge and ask for support from us, we can send Guo Shan to confirm our conjecture!"


    Fang Ban Xou suggested as his shrewd eyes gleamed.


    "Hoho That''s a good idea! Let''s use the guy called Guo Shan to confirm whether this Xing Heero is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master or not. You can send out the group three of the disposal guard to help Guo Shan to exact his revenge!"


    Feng Xinlun immediately agreed to his son''s proposal. The disposal guard in his mouth was the people they trained secretly for one-time use. The purpose of training these guards was for doing the Feng Family''s dirty work.


    Just like its name, the Feng Family would dispose of the guard after they served their purpose.


    "Haha Father, you are still sharp, we can use this asion to test the upgrade of this disposal guard as well!" Fang Ban Xou praised his father and asked, "After we confirm that guy, what are we going to do?"


    "Easy, if this Xing Heero is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, then they are most likely the culprit behind my son and grandson''s disappearance. If they are the culprit, then we will wipe everything in the Xing District!"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, back to the Xing District


    Heero and all his disciples included Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun gathered at the rooftop. They were taking a break from their intense training under Heero''s order.


    "I am calling you here to impart a new technique!" Heero voiced his intention of gathering them here.


    After hearing that their Master would impart a new technique, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata''s eyes gleamed in excitement. The same for Xu Lingxun and Kang Dong-Woo, only Butcher Wang who appeared to be nonchnt.


    As someone who was already satisfied with all he had, Butcher Wang felt nothing about it.


    "It''s not a special or unique technique, but movement technique, Nimble Step!" Heero did not exin further the reason why he chose to impart the movement technique. However, none of Heero''s disciples questioned him too. They fully trusted their master.


    "Sun Zhou Yi, you first!" Heero beckoned Sun Zhou Yi toe closer and thetter obediently followed the order.


    "Focus your Ki on your head, can you do it?"


    Zhou Yi nodded his head and closed his eyes. He focused the Ki inside his body to circte to his head.


    Heero observed Sun Zhou Yi with Mystical Eyes, then he nodded, "You are doing good, maintain your condition!"


    After saying that, he ced his right hand on Zhou Yi''s head. In the first five seconds, nothing happened. But in the next moment, colorful Ki burst out from the hand. The colorful Ki wrapped Sun Zhou Yi''s head and it continued for five minutes.


    "Done!" Heero retracted his hand and Zhou Yi opened his eyes in amazement. He just could not believe what just happened. It was as if he entered another world, the feeling was so real, but he knew it was not real.


    There, he saw his own Master executing Nimble Step. Various kinds of Nimble Steps at that, showing him that Nimble Step was not just an ordinary technique movement.


    He jumped out and bid his farewell to Heero, "Master, I am going now!" Sun Zhou Yi was so excited to learn the Nimble Step as he immediately dashed to the door, leaving everyone confused.


    Heero merely smiled at his first disciple''s antics, "Alright, Hirata! You next!"


    The same scene repeated once again with Musashi Hirata the difference. Hirata perfectly copied Sun Zhou Yi''s action, jumping out excitedly and dashed to the door.


    "Bearded, it''s your turn! Come here! This technique will perfect your random footwork!"


    However, different from before, this time the process not as smooth as Butcher Wang failed to maintain the Ki''s cirction to his head.


    Heero pped Bearded Wang''s head, "Aren''t you ashamed even a little with your junior brother watching you?"


    Only after Heero reprimanded him that he sessfully imparted the technique. Heero did not have the miracle crystal that used to record a technique like his Master''s. So he could only impart the technique manually.


    "Alright, it''s your turn now!" Heero threw a book toward Kang Dong-Woo. The boy caught it agily and he immediately checked the book, on the book cover written "Ki Comprehension".


    Dong-Woo had heard about Ki Comprehension from his senior, so even without exnation, he already knew what the book was for.


    "Lastly, Xu Lingxun, we need to talk before I give you Ki Comprehension! Dong-Woo, you can leave now!"

 Chapter 156: Talk Between Master and Disciple

    Chapter 156: Talk Between Master and Disciple


    Kang Dong-Woo left the rooftop, leaving Xu Lingxun alone with Heero.


    "Follow me, there''s something I want to talk with you!" Heero walked to the apple tree and sat there. He beckoned to Xu Lingxun to let him sit next to him.


    With an uncertain look on his face, Xu Lingxun sat there. He was a bit nervous deep inside.


    "You are going to use your power to exact revenge for your family! It was what you told me when you asked me to take you as my disciple, right?" Heero asked Xu Lingxun.


    "Yes!" Xu Lingxun answered straightforwardly and his tone was firm, showing his strong determination to exact his revenge.


    "Then let me ask, what are you going to do when you have the power to exact your revenge? I mean how are you going to exact revenge?" Heero continued with his question.


    "Of course, I am going to kill all of them with my hand. I will eradicate their family just like they did to my family!" Xu Lingxun answered with a loud voice. Her eyes reddened in agitation and as he clenched his palm into a fist.


    As soon as he heard the answer, Heero rubbed his forehead. Xu Lingxun''s motive to get stronger concerned him. Even though he was no longer a hero, he did not want any of his disciples to use their powers to kill the innocents.


    The rankers who eradicated the Xu Family deserve a death penalty, but what about their family? They were innocent and if Xu Lingxun truly did that, it made him no different than those rankers.


    Moreover, if the boy drowned in revenge and killed all rankers that involved including their families, what would the boy do afterward? He might sink even deeper and there was a high possibility the boy would be a brutal killer.


    After all, the Hero League and the Central Government would never approve the act of killing even if those rankers were at fault. The boy''s deep grudge would only lead him to an even deeper pit and Heero did not want that to happen.


    He yed a big role in this revenge game. He bestowed power to the boy, there was no way he would not feel guilty about once what he concerned truly happened. But of course, Heero did not n to prevent the boy from exacting revenge for his family.


    It was just that Xu Lingxun''s way was wrong. At least in his eyes, it was not the right thing to do.


    "Then what makes you different from those rankers? You are the same! You are even killing the innocents that are not rted to your family''s incident!" Heero voiced his mind which startled Xu Lingxun.


    However, the boy gritted his teeth clung firmly that he was not the same as those rankers who had killed his family, "But I am doing this for my revenge, they started it and I will end it by eradicating them!"


    Xu Lingxun was agitated as he raised his voice. But then he realized something, Heero must have a motive, talking about this with him.


    ''From the way Master talked to me, he was persuading me to not exact my revenge''


    ''Then, If I don''t listen to him, he might not teach me anything But I can''t give up for my family'' Vengeance was the only thing that pushed him to continue his life. If not for that, he might already suicide, following his father and mother to the afterworld.


    "Master! Do you want me to give up with my revenge?" Xu Lingxun continued with his question. Before Heero could reply, he added in a helpless tone, "And If I don''t give up with my vengeance, you are not going to teach me, right?"


    Heero was his hope, the hope he had been waiting for four years. After four years, he finally saw hope, but that hope started to fade away. He was desperate, but he did not break down.


    "Hahhh I am not asking you to give up with your revenge! But your revenge is wrong. Let say, you are done with your revenge, you killed those rankers and their families who ughtered your family. You will be a criminal, you will be chased by the heroes and the other rankers!"


    "If your mother or your father or even your family see this, does revenge make them happy? I can answer that on behalf of your family, they won''t be happy with that! You are thest line of Xu Family, you are thest and only Xu Family''s hope! If you died, then the Xu Family would be gone forever!"


    Heero lectured his youngest disciple, hoping the boy could get what he wanted to convey. He once experienced the same thing, his vige was razed, his family was killed by the Specter force.


    However, in thest moment of his grandfather''s life, the grandfather who wanted Heero to be a Hero asked him not to take revenge for them.


    His father, his mother, and his grandfather only told him to have a happy life. Of course, the young him was the same as Xu Lingxun. He did not listen to them and continued with his revenge, killing Specter in his sight.


    However, blinded by vengeance, he lost the woman he loved. He lost a lot of his friends. He did not want Xu Lingxun to experience the same thing as him.


    "NO! They will be happy! They must wish me to take revenge for them!" Xu Lingxun said that in agitation.


    Flick! Ouch!


    "Stupid!" Heero flicked Xu Lingxun''s head, "Yes, they badly want you to take revenge for them, but they will not be happy if you sacrifice yourself for revenge. I believe your family will be happier if you rebuild the Xu Family, bringing your family glory back!"


    Hearing these, Xu Lingxun''s eyes opened wide. Never, crossed in his mind to rebuild his family again. In his mind was vengeance, there was nothing else.


    "As for revenge, it''s not that you can''t take your revenge after you rebuild your family! Moreover, you can take revenge openly and uprightly as well. If those rankers are truly treacherous and uwful, you can use the Hero League for your revenge."


    "You only need to collect the evidence of their misdeeds and send it to the Hero League, they will take care of the rest. I believe the Hero League would dly take the rankers down one by one as long as you have strong evidence against the rankers!"


    "What if the Hero League does not take any actions despite the strong evidence? It''s easy, then you can kill the ranker with your hands. However, before you kill the ranker, you should spread the evidence open to the public. Ifter the public finds out it''s you who killed the ranker, they would regard you as a hero instead of a criminal!"


    "Ranker Alliance? There''s no need to be afraid of them. You have me, there''s no way I will let those bunch of rankers bully you. I will stand on your back, Xing District will always be your home! Moreover, do you think your senior brother would just watch you getting bullied?"


    Heero finished his lecture in one breath and it seemed the boy got the meaning behind his words.


    Xu Lingxun lowered his head and he was no longer refuting his Master''s words. He was not that stupid to not realize his Master''s concern. His mind was filled with revenge while his Master just opened his mind that he had more important matters in his hand, rebuilding the Xu Family.


    Moreover, his Master''s suggestion was not that bad. Even though he was still unwilling to spare the ranker''s families, he also understood why his Master told him to avenge only the involved rankers.


    The most important thing from all of it, it was a home called Xing District. Xu Lingxun remembered the care he received from his fellow disciples, especially Sun Zhou Yi who always encouraged him.


    His Master''s wives who cared about his meal because of his skinny build. The Xing District''s residences that were kind to him, the warmth of family he had almost forgotten, he could feel it again now.


    Xu Lingxun did not want to lose his home again. He knew that if he kept insisting on his madness vengeance, he would lose his new home. In the end, he had to make a choice and his choice was obvious, he did not want to lose his new home.


    Heero observed the youngest disciples of his and noticed the boy''s expression returned to normal and even a new vigor returned to his eyes. He nodded with a satisfied smile.


    Then, he threw the Ki Comprehension which he had copied into a book. The book fell into the boy''sp. Obviously, the boy was still clueless about what that book was.


    "It''s a book about Internal Energy, you have toprehend it by yourself. Memorize the content and the basic chant! As you are someone from the core region, I don''t need to exin what internal energy is, right?"


    After hearing that, the boy opened his eyes wide. He had heard about internal energy and there was a handful technique or even secret art that generated internal energy. However, he never heard that the internal energy could be controlled.


    His family had three secret arts, each time one executed the secret art, it would be imbued by the internal energy. His family was destroyed because of these three secret arts while upholding justice for the rankers his big brother was merely an excuse.


    "I call this internal energy Ki and all my techniques heavily rely on Ki. The more you understand about the Ki, the stronger you will be. This is just your foundation and the first step of your journey, but also the most important step in the training!"


    "Moreover, to execute my technique, you need a strong body! Not this weak and skinny body!" Heero held Xu Lingxun''s small arms, causing thetter to blush.


    "So, what you need to do is to train hard and make a list!" He added.


    Xu Lingxun understood the part about train hard, but what about making a list, "... A list for training?"


    "A list of the rankers involved in your family''s downfall of course. Before you exact your vengeance, you should know your enemies first! If you don''t know your enemy, how are you going to avenge your family?"


    Hearing this, the boy opened his eyes in astonishment. But then he realized something, even though he knew that it was Ranker who destroyed his family, but he did not know who they were and which family was involved in this.


    Looking at his disciple, Heero was speechless. He asked him to make a list so the boy could start his vengeance from the weakest one, punishing these corrupted rankers and bringing a little bit of peace to the city.


    Yes, Heero''s intention was changing the path his disciple would take. Rather than being a random mad killer, it was much better to be a mysterious hero who punished the corrupt people.


    If he sunk deeper with what he was doing, at least, his youngest disciple did not go astray, not a brutal killer.


    However, it seemed the boy did not even know who his enemies were. This left Heero speechless, but it was not he did not have a solution for this.


    "Then you have to start with the investigation and I hope you don''t neglect your training while investigating. Don''t worry, you can learn the investigation from your Senior Brother, Hirata. He was an assassin, so he is skilled in this!"


    After saying that, Heero rose from his seat. He looked at the boy and rubbed the boy''s ck hair.


    "Alright, that''s all for now!" After that, he received a call. He looked at the Caller Id, "Oh, shit, I am going to get scolded by my wife if I don''t go back now!"


    After that, Heero rushed to the door in a hurry and gave ast shout to the boy, "Don''t be like that Bearded Wang, you have to diligently training!!!"

 Chapter 157: Under Attack

    Chapter 157: Under Attack


    The Hero League HQ, in one of the executive''s exclusive room


    Feng Ban Xou was sitting on his seat with a solemn expression. On his opposite, Guo Shan seated with the same expression stered on his face.


    "Are you serious about that?" Feng Ban Xou asked in a deep tone.


    "As long as you give me support, then I am going to do it! I will kill that man and hand over the district to you afterward. I heard the district is flourishing and earned millions per month!" Guo Shan tried to tempt Feng Ban Xou.


    Sure enough, he noticed the fatty''s eyes gleamed in excitement. He read and smirked inwardly, ''No one can''t refuse extra wealth! Just you wait, Bastard!''


    "But Sun Zhou Yi is living there, are you sure about your n? Even though he is still Gold ss Hero, he should possess the strength of Emperor ss Hero. Can you handle him?" Feng Ban Xou showed a concerned look when he talked about Sun Zhou Yi.


    Guo Shan showed a big smile, "Don''t worry about that. I don''t even want to offend that guy! I am going just to take the district''s owner and I will hand Han Ying to you! Don''t you need her for something?"


    "Also, I did an investigation, Sun Zhou Yi should be away from the morning untilte afternoon. So I will make my move in the morning when Sun Zhou Yi is not there. There''s no need for you to worry about him! Moreover, I will be in disguise, so they don''t know it''s me!"


    Guo Shan told Feng Ban Xou about his n with great confidence. He had been investigating the district and the only thing that needed to be avoided was the auction house. That ce was believed to be where Sun Zhou Yi''s Master stayed.


    He was confident that he could take that owner down and take back what belonged to him.


    Even so, Feng Ban Xou did not immediately give his answer as he showed a hesitation. However, Guo Shan thought differently as he was sure that Feng Ban Xou would not reject his proposal


    ''Heh, you are going to use me to test the water, then I will use you too for my personal interest,''


    After a short moment, Feng Ban Xou looked at Guo Shan''s in the eyes. Guo Shan also looked back confidently, showing he was truly confident with his n.


    "Good, I will lend our secret army to you, twenty-five men and their strengths are equal to Gold ss Hero. It''s enough for you to take care of a small district''s owner, right?" Feng Ban Xou opened his mouth and his answer was yes.


    "However, I have a request for you!" The fatty added in a serious tone.


    "Request?" Guo Shan asked back and continued, "As long it''s still in my capability, I will not refuse!"


    "Good, I want you to sneak into the district''s dungeon. I heard the district has a dungeon, the people creating trouble would be put into the dungeon. I want you to check the dungeon, to see if my nephew and my little brother are locked in the dungeon?"


    Fang Ban Xou spoke up his request. He wanted something in return for lending Feng Family''s secret army.


    ''Hehe Finally, you speak your true motive But his nephew? His little brother?'' Guo Shan tried to recall Feng Ban Xou''s nephew and little brother, then a face came into his mind.


    Crown ss Ranker - Rank 1, Feng Fennu. He was Feng Ban Xou''s little brother, people predicted he would be Legendary ss Rank this year. It was shocking for someone strong like Feng Fennu was caught and locked in the dungeon.


    However, he recalled that Emperor ss Hero - Rank 18, Huo Liang Xun also suffered the same fate. He was locked in the dungeon and lost his memories when he was in the dungeon.


    ''But there''s something amiss here, Huo Liang Xun was released after seven days while Feng Fennu went missing a few months ago''


    ''Nah, whatever, I can check the dungeon for them. If Feng Fennu is truly locked in the dungeon, it''s not my job to release him. I don''t want to offend those mysterious guys!''


    "Good, I will try my best! But if the dungeon is guarded by those mysterious guys, It won''t be enough with just twenty-five men!" Guo Shan showed some hesitation.


    "Hmm, if the dungeon is guarded, then you can go back. We will look for another way to get information about the dungeon!" Feng Ban Xou did not force Guo Shan to break into the dungeon.


    "Good, then I will bid my farewell, Executive Feng!" Guo Shan stood and respectfully bowed his head slightly. Even though the fatty behind the desk was just an ordinary man, but with his back, he had to be more respectful.


    "Mnnn I will send our men tomorrow morning and you can meet them in the outer region. I will send the meeting coordinateter!" Feng Ban Xou nodded his head in return.


    With that being said, Guo Shan turned around and left the room. The solemn expression of Feng Ban Xou did notst long after Guo Shan left the room.


    The next minute after Guo Shan, a shrewd smile formed on his lips. He spun around with his seat.


    "Guo Shan oh Guo Shan, do you want to use the Feng Family''s force for your personal interest? Haha A tool is just a tool" Guo Shan let out augh as his fat belly jiggled.


    Earlier, he appeared to be hesitating so Guo Shan won''t be suspicious of him. If he agreed too fast, it might incite the other party''s suspicions. Meanwhile, he also hid his true motive.


    "Checking a dungeon? Do you think the Feng Family needs you to check a mere dungeon in the outer region? Guo Shan oh Guo Shan, I have granted your death wish Xixixi Oops!" Feng Ban Xou closed his mouth.


    "My bad habit Ah I have to report this to Father!" After saying that, Feng Ban Xou called his Father.


    *** ***


    The next morning, not far from the gate that separated the outer region and the outer region, Guo Shan met with the Feng Family''s secret army.


    Guo Shan was wearing all ck and a human mask. Currently, he was not the good looking Guo Shan, his face was changed to the ordinary look.


    Scanning the Feng Family''s secret army, Guo Shan was truly delighted. He could feel the strong aura from these twenty-five men. Not only that, but they also looked like a bloodthirsty killer as he met with their red eyes.


    All twenty-five men were wearing all ck from top to bottom and they wore steel masks to cover their faces. A huge sword was ced on each of their backs. He believed that even just looking at them, not only ordinary people, even Silver ss Hero would get intimidated.


    "I am Guo Shan, I will be the leader of this operation!" Guo Shan introduced himself, he did not feel intimidated by those red eyes. Instead, he felt delighted inside as he got reliable support from the Feng Family.


    However, none of these twenty-five men replied to his introduction. They just nodded their heads in return.


    "It seems you guys don''t like talking. Good, let''s not waste our time here, let''s depart to Xing District!" Having said that, Guo Shan entered a ck van that was not far from his location.


    Three vans were prepared for this operation and they immediately departed to their destination, Xing District.


    It took two hours to reach their destination. Three ck vans stopped at the entrance, it attracted everyone. The security team, Fatty Liang and his friends rose from their seats at the sight of three vans that almost blocked the entrance.


    Just as he was about to scold the driver not to park the van at the entrance, the van''s door flung open and men in ck flushed out from the van. Fatty Liang was staggered a few steps back, then he noticed the man in the ck also brought a big sword on their backs.


    Fatty Liang''s friends rushed forward, trying to prevent the group from entering the district. They shouted, "You can''t bring your weapon into the district"


    Having not finished their shouts, Guo Shan pushed the two security guards away with a little of his strength. The strength of Gold ss Hero, it sent the two security guards flying. The two security guards crashed back to their posts.


    Just witnessing the opposite party''s strength, Fatty Liang knew these peopleing to create trouble. Moreover, they were not just normal troublemakers.


    In that instant, Fatty Liang immediately rang the silver bell on the top of the security house. He rang the bell five times, indicating the level of the trouble maker.


    Guo Shan at first confused with the sudden noise, but then he noticed something bizarre. The crowded district became deste in a few seconds after the bell rang. He was astonished by what he witnessed.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    In the next moment, ayer of steel came down, covering each building in the district. It included the security post he just wrecked. Guo Shan was bewildered as he did not know what just happened.


    Just as he was confused with the abrupt change, he noticed there was a figure standing ahead of him. The distance between them was about thirty meters, but his good eyesight recognized the figure, Xing Heero.


    The figure that stood alone in the middle of the street was the man he was looking for. A big grin appeared on his face, "Hehe, let''s see how are you going to face twenty-six people with Gold ss Hero''s strength!?"


    Meanwhile, at the security house, Fatty was panicked as he realized Sun Zhou Yi was not in the district. The only one who stayed in the district was his Boss, but the troublemakers were over twenty people.

 Chapter 158: Surprising Discoveries

    Chapter 158: Surprising Discoveries


    Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, and Butcher Wang were doing their running routine. The route they took was different from Dong-Woo and Lingxun. Their route was not in the city, but the wild.


    Sun Zhou Yi suddenly felt a vibration on his arms. He looked down and the other two noticed too.


    "Who''s calling you this early morning? Your new girlfriend?" Butcher Wang teased Sun Zhou Yi.


    "No, it''s Uncle Liang" Sun Zhou Yi picked the call and a panicked voice resounded through the smartwatch, "Zh-Zhou Yi, g-get back now! The district is under attack! The district is under attack!"


    Sun Zhou Yi halted his steps and turned toward the city''s direction after hearing the district was under attack. Musashi Hirata did the same but for a different reason while Butcher Wang followed after the two as he was slightly confused.


    "Uncle Liang, can you tell me more about the attack and who''s attacking the district?" Sun Zhou Yi asked in a concerned tone as his face showed a worried expression.


    Fatty Liang narrated what happened earlier. It started with twenty-six men in ck and wore steel masks that arrived at the entrance and he told everything without missing a single detail.


    "I don''t know who they are, as soon as they arrived, they attacked Hu Min and Zhou Rui! Zhou Yi, please go back now or Boss might be in danger!" Fatty Liang anxiously asked Zhou Yi to get back.


    Hu Min and Zhou Ri were the other two securities who got knocked down by Guo Shan. Meanwhile, Fatty Liang himself was squatted at the corner of the post, cowering in fear.


    The secret army of the Feng Family truly intimidated him. He also worried that something might happen to Xing Heero. He did not know that Sun Zhou Yi was Heero''s disciple, though he had heard Heero beat a Silver ss Hero - Rank 1 before, the enemies were many and they seemed a lot stronger than a silver ss hero.


    That was why he was panicking and his mind was telling him to call Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Good, I am rushing over there now!" After that, Sun Zhou Yi closed the call and picked up his pace.


    "Why are you panicking? Do you think there''s someone who could beat that guy?" Butcher Wang was clueless as to why Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata were worried about that guy. That guy in his mouth was certainly Heero.


    In his view, Heero was a figure that was impossible to catch up. He was the strongest. It was the feeling he had when he witnessed how Heero executed his technique before them.


    "Huh!? Worried? Why would I worry about Master?" Musashi Hirata gave Butcher Wang an unexpected answer.


    "Then why are you rushing back? Don''t you worry about him?"


    "Of course not, I want to see how Master fights. We never saw him fighting seriously, right? I want to see the battle, it might enlighten my sword move!" Musashi Hirata spilled what was in his mind to Butcher Wang, shocking thetter.


    Butcher Wang was stunned at Hirata''s answer, but what about Sun Zhou Yi? He saw Sun Zhou Yi was genuinely worried about Heero and asked him out, "What about you?"


    "I am worried that those twenty-six men are Legendary ss Rankers. If they are Legendary ss Rankers, then Master is truly in danger!" Sun Zhou Yi expressed his concern, but Butcher Wang returned with scorn.


    "Legendary ss Rankers? If they are Legendary ss Rankers, would theye with a van? Now, there will be a row of luxurious cars, not ck vans that are used by thugs! It''s not like you don''t know about them!"


    Only then Sun Zhou Yi found some truth in Butcher Wang''s words. Indeed, if these people were Legendary ss Rankers, there''s no need for them to hide their faces like that.


    However, Sun Zhou Yi was still worried as he recalled the conflict between them and the Ranker Alliance. There was a possibility those guys woulde remembering how overbearing these rankers were.


    "Nah, whatever, I am going back regardless of who they are!" Sun Zhou Yi picked his pace as he used the technique he just learned, though it was still far from perfection, his movement speed improved a lot.


    *** ***


    Back to Xing District


    As soon as Guo Shan spotted the man he had been looking for, he let out a loudugh, "Xing Heero, you are done for this time! I am going to take everything from you!"


    Meanwhile, Heero frowned upon the sight of the group. This was the first time that the security team had to ring the bell five times. He looked at the surrounding, every building was covered in steel, with Miao Miao Noodles with the exception.


    After that, his gazended on the men whoughed like a madman. He scanned the group whether these people were worth five times ringing. Indeed, based on the group''s outfit and weapon, it was natural for the security team to ring the bell five times.


    This group could harm customers. Just as he wanted to take care of the troublemakers, there were two heads popped out of the window. Miao Miao and Myung-Hee looked outside curiously as they wondered what happened outside.


    However, before they could know what happened outside, they met with Heero''s gaze. Heero pointed his finger as his mouth spoke with no voice, "Stay there, I am going to take care of the bad guys!"


    He ended his words with chopping off motion through his neck. The two little girls'' responses were adorable, they nodded their heads a few times in quick motion with their eyes still wide open.


    "Oh my. My adorable little girl" Then, Heero approached the iing troublemakers. As he approached the group, he activated his Mystical Eyes, "Let''s see how strong these people are!"


    However, he had to be shocked by what he saw, aside from the man in the front, the rest twenty-five men''s bodies filled with Dark Ki. That meant these twenty-five men were no longer human, but Specter!


    He thought these people were the Feng Family''s men, but it seemed they were


    "Wait a minute" Heero came into a sudden realization, "Don''t tell me the Feng Family colluded with Specter"


    It was not impossible, remembering the Specter also had a rtionship with Shadow Fang. As for why he suspected the Feng Family, it was because of the three officers he caught before.


    Using Honesty Concoction, the three officers admitted they came here under the Feng Family''s order. They got the task directly from a member of the Feng Family in exchange they could get one Luminous Hyacinth.


    With that in mind, he guessed the Feng Family would send more people. That was why he could get a conclusion, this group was sent by the Feng Family. However, it did not close the possibility this group was sent Shadow Fang with the Specter army.


    "Nah, there''s no need to think hard about it. I will kill the specter and spare the man, I can ask himter with my Honesty Concoction!" Having said that, the space on his right side distorted and his hand entered the distorted space.


    Heero''s action shocked Guo Shan who was currently so excited about getting his revenge. He was stupefied by what he witnessed. Not long after that, he saw Heero pulled his hand out of the distorted space. It shocked him even more as the other party was taking out a sword from the distorted space.


    The sword was glowing in blue, despite the sunlight, he could still see the sword was radiant in blue.


    Heero stroked the blue sword slowly and past memories shed in his mind. The scene where he helped his friend to perfect his sword technique.


    Yes, the sword in his hand was Musashi Hirata''s ancestor, Musashi Miyamoto''s gifts to Heero. He was reminiscing the time he spent with his best friend while holding his best friend''s sword.


    "My friend, let me use your sword and your technique to kill these damned specters!" Heero put the sword on his waist and bent his body slightly.


    It was Musashi n''s technique, Draw Sword. As Gold ss Hero, Guo Shan had been searching for a secret technique to advance his career to Emperor ss Hero. Yes, a technique that could draw one internal energy out of the body, a secret technique.


    Shen Family did not have a secret technique despite having resources to help him advance to Gold ss Hero. His research led him to the twelve most influential families with the Musashi n being one of them.


    He had witnessed the stance of the Draw Sword and it had a simr No, the stance was exactly the same as the current Heero''s stance. A thought appeared in his mind, ''This district belongs to the Musashi n! I am done for!''


    Guo Shan despaired upon realizing he just offended one of the giant forces in the core region. Even with the Feng Family on his back, it was useless. The Feng Family would not offend the Musashi n just for him.


    Just as Guo Shan was thinking of a way to escape from this precarious situation, the Feng Family''s secret army attacked without his order.


    They unsheathed their big swords and rushed together toward Heero who was still twenty meters away from them.


    The sudden movement shocked Guo Shan, ''Damn, these people act on their own!'' he cursed silently.


    However, his body was doing a different action. He wanted to call back the Feng Family''s secret army, stopping them from attacking Heero.


    Before even his voice coulde out of his mouth, he witnessed a frightening scene. Heero''s figure blurred and vanished in an instant. Right after Heero''s figure vanished from his sight, he witnessed the twenty-five of the Feng Family''s secret army fall with their bodies split into two.


    It did not stop here, from the cut side, no blood gushed off their bodies, but ck gas. Then Guo Shan witnessed the bodies were dried up after that. It was a horrifying scene to him, he realized these people were not human.


    As he was stunned by what happened before him, the vanished Heero appeared right before him.


    ''Spare me'' He wanted to plead for his life, telling these people had nothing to do with him. However, his vision darkened right after Heero appeared.


    "Uhhhh We arete" It was thest words Guo Shan heard before hepletely lost his consciousness.

 Chapter 159: The Culprit

    Chapter 159: The Culprit


    Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, and Butcher Wang were rushing back. Even with the newly-learned Nimble Step, they failed toe back in time. The moment they reached Xing District, they saw dozens of bodies copsed on the ground.


    The moment they arrived, thest man was knocked unconscious by Heero.


    "Uhhh We arete" Musashi Hirata sighed in disappointment while Sun Zhou Yi let out a sigh of relief. The three disciples had different feelings once they arrived, Butcher Wang was horrified at the sight of the dried-up Specter''s bodies.


    "IRGHHH What happened to them?" He staggered a few steps back in horror. Amongst the three, Butcher Wang was the only one who never encountered Specter.


    Heero rolled his eyes at the scared Butcher Wang and said his order, "Gather the dead bodies to the dungeon and notify Fatty Liang, the troublemakers are secured!"


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata nodded as they moved. Butcher Wang chose to run to the security house to notify his friend rather than moving the dead bodies. The dried-up mummy was scaring him.


    Less than a minute, the dead bodies and the unconscious Guo Shan disappeared from the street. It was as if there was no battle taking ce here.


    Meanwhile, Huang Smithy''s Lobby was filled with rankers and heroes. There were few Gold ss Heroes and Rankers amongst them. They were clueless about the emergency.


    "How long are you going to confine us in the shop like this? What actually happened outside? If there are troublemakers, we can help to take care of them! I have an important task in hand" The Gold ss Hero who had his first time visiting Xing Districtined.


    He thought his words would gain many supporters and cksmith Huang would let theme out from the shop. In fact, he was rather curious about what happened outside and wanted to know who the troublemakers were.


    However, he did not gain any support, but he received res from the others. He found some of them were sneering at his remark while others cast a strange gaze at him. The man was confused until a clear and strong voice entered his ears.


    "If you try to go out or try to make a ruckus in my ce! I will cklist you from my smithy, not only my smithy, you will be cklisted from entering the district as well! Just follow the procedures if you still want to visit this ce!"


    The man turned toward the voice and he met a strong re from cksmith Huang. Despite being Gold ss Hero, the man flinched and immediately looked away from cksmith Huang.


    He certainly did not want to get cklisted for mere curiosity. The weapon provided by cksmith Huang was much better in qualitypared to the weapon overpriced weapon in the market.


    The man immediately shut his mouth. He then understood why he got strange looks from the others. He had heard all the rumors which turned out to be true, a mere unranked Gold ss Hero like him won''t dare to offend a force that dared to beat Emperor ss.


    Not long after that, he heard the bell rang. This time the bell rang only once, then he heard cksmith Huang''s voice, "Alright, the troublemakers had been taken care of! You can line up outside again!"


    Having said that, the steel that covered the smithy was lifted up. The man immediately rushed out, only to find the district ran normally like before. It was as if the emergency situation before never happened.


    He stunned and muttered in a low voice, "How can''t they act like this? Is no one concerned about what happened?"


    "Man, the district security teams are being responsible for our security, why would we be concerned about what happened? As long as we are safe, it''s enough! Especially for the people who live in the outer region. This is a paradise for them!"


    *** ***


    When the night came, Heero gathered his two disciples who had big influences in the upper echelons of the Star City, Sun Zhou Yi, and Musashi Hirata.


    After the attack, Heero found out the man who led the group of specters was Guo Shan. When Guo Shan''s face appeared before his face, he thought the specters were rted to the Shen Family.


    But after using Honesty Concoction on Guo Shan, he found out everything had nothing to do with the Shen Family. Everything was started from the Feng Family, including the specter army which was a secret army belonging to the Feng Family.


    Heero wanted to talk about this issue with his disciple, he felt something bad going to happen. He did not want peace in the city to be broken because of the sh between the big families in the core region.


    As for why he thought that something bad was about to happen, because of the specter''s appearance. Siding with the specter meant the Feng Family would be an enemy for humanity.


    The Feng Family was one of twelve families with the biggest influences in Star City. Their betrayal would be dangerous to the city, they must be nning something as Specter was humanity''s natural enemy.


    "So, what do you want to do, Master?" Sun Zhou Yi opened the talk with a question. If Heero wanted to maintain peace for his family, he felt it was his responsibility to maintain the peace as a hero.


    "Is there any force or even family that could be trusted?" Heero responded with a question as well.


    "My n can be trusted. They might be arrogant and prideful, but they never did anything shady behind. Because they would do it openly but they never crossed the line! They can be trusted to take care of the Feng Family, but what about Guo Shan?"


    Musashi Hirata was the one who answered. Even though he did not like his n, he had to admit his n never did something evil.


    "But can''t your n take down the Feng Family alone? They are still one of twelve biggest families, after all! As for Guo Shan" Heero rubbed his forehead when they were talking about Guo Shan.


    No matter how bad this guy was, he was still Shen Miao''s father. The little girl was still shocked after witnessing her father''s bad conduct. The little girl might be still displeased with her father now, but she might forget that and look for her father again.


    He certainly could not let Guo Shan die.


    "My opinion, you don''t need to use Loss Concoction on him. We should let him remember what we can do to him, we should instill fear in him so he won''t make any trouble for you! The same for the others, let them know everything and they would not be so daring to make trouble for you!"


    "As for my n, don''t worry. As long as we gave the evidence to them, they will dly take the Feng Family down. The other families will also cooperate happily with my n. You don''t have to worry about that,"


    Musashi Hirata spoked what was on his mind. He felt his Master was too soft to these people.


    "Hah It might work for certain people, it might be a backfire for us. Not all people will bow down easily like that. Especially a force like the Feng Family, they will retaliate strongly when they feel threatened," Heero shook his head.


    Yes, for a big family like the Feng Family, they won''t let any force threaten them. Or even they might go all out to destroy the threat instead of backing down.


    "Then we have a reason to fight back! We can destroy them! Set them as an example so the other would fear us! If we are feared, then they won''t be so daring to attack us," Musashi Hirata showed his ruthless side.


    "Master, you must not hesitate or the second Shadow Fang would appear. If you don''t destroy them, they will annoy them endlessly!"


    "But we can''t kill them just because they offend us, right? It''s just not the right thing to do!" Sun Zhou Yi did not agree with Hirata''s view.


    "The Feng Family sided with the Specter, they betrayed humanity! Don''t they deserve a death penalty with this?" Musashi Hirata''s instant answer shut Sun Zhou Yi''s mouth.


    "Okay then, we will do as you say" Heero agreed with a heavy heart.


    He was a hero before, he wanted to avoid bloodshed even though this was Earth. It would be best if they could solve the conflict with a talk. However, during his time here, over six months, he realized talking peacefully was not an effective way to solve the problem.


    "What about Bai Family? Should we involve them regarding Feng Family?" Sun Zhou Yi let the matter of Xing District''s stance to his Master, but he felt Musashi n alone would not be enough to face the Specter group as he recalled the second dungeon''s incident.


    "It''s good if you can inform them, but do you have a connection to them? We can''t let Feng Family know that we already found out about their specter army. We can''t alert them and hand over the evidence secretly then let them take care of the rest!"


    Musashi Hirata responded positively. He had to admit that amongst the twelve families that controlled the core region, Bai Family was the decent one. Notifying Bai Family earlier was much better than notifying his n.


    "Actually, Bai Shuang''er is my girlfriend now," Sun Zhou Yi let out an embarrassed smile as he dered his new girlfriend and continued, "I can tell her about Feng Family, then she will inform it to her family!"


    "What?" Heero and Musashi Hirata eximed in surprise. They did not expect that the honest and straightforward Sun Zhou Yi would get his second girl this fast.


    Not even a year passed since he married Xiao Xi, he already got his second wife. Bai Shuang''er at that, the little princess of Bai Family.

 Chapter 160: Appointment

    Chapter 160: Appointment


    Two O''clock in the afternoon, Heero walked in slowly as he entered the city through the city gate. As he passed the gate, the two guards at the door nodded to Heero with a big smile, and Heero returned with a smile.


    The two guards were familiar to Heero and they knew he was Xing District''s owner. So they were respectful to him.


    Heero also knew these two guards, their wives were working in his district and the two guards often stopped by his shop. They were regr customers of Miao Miao Noodles Shop.


    With a flick of his hand, he tossed something to one guard. A white small pack flew to the guard and the guard called Jiu Lin caught the white pack. It was a pack of cigarettes, the expensive one.


    Jiu Lin and his friend''s face brightened upon the sight of the pack of cigarettes. With their pay guarding the gate, they won''t be able to afford this brand. However, since Heero often back and forth out of the city, he would give them packs of cigarettes.


    "Thank You, Boss~" Even though both of them did not work for Heero, they still called Boss.


    Heero waved his hand in return as he headed back to the district. He just gave his disciples pointers in the training, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata had grasped the secret behind the Nimble Step, but they still needed time before they could master it fully.


    A surprise wasing from Butcher Wang, he almost mastered the Nimble Step in two days. He had grasped seventy percent of the essence of the Nimble Step. Thezy Butcher Wang showed a big improvement as he applied the Nimble Step in his random movement.


    However, there was one thing that bugged his mind. It was Sun Zhou Yi''s rtionship with Bai Shuang''er. He knew the two sisters had a hidden motive approaching him and his disciple.


    He understood that that was why he bluntly rejected the big sister. But the little sister managed to hook up his naive disciple.


    ''Does that guy have Xiao Xi''s consent?''


    Curious, Heero stopped by at Xiao Xi''s florist. When he stopped at the front, his nose was assaulted by floral fragrant, ''She is doing well'' the smell reminded him of a ce, His Master''s dwelling at the peak of Nebraska Mountain.


    His Seven Mothers were good at this and in fact, he was the one who taught Xiao Xi about this. Heero shook his head and looked into the florist. There were a few women looking around the flowers, but then he spotted two beautiful girls.


    Xiao Xi and Bai Shuang''er were talking about Sun Zhou Yi''s silly action. No, to be more exact, Xiao Xi was sharing her husband''s past to Bai Shuang''er and they were chatting happily as both of them wereughing.


    A smile formed on Heero''s face as he shook his head. He muttered as headed back to the shop, "I am worried for nothing~"


    *** ***


    When the night came, Heero was standing before the security house, apanied by Sun Zhou Yi. Sun Zhou Yi had reported their discoveries about the Specter that worked for the Feng Family to the Bai Family.


    The Bai Family responded fast as they wanted to look at the evidence immediately. Tonight, the representative from the Bai Family woulde to retrieve the evidence.


    The duo did not wait too long before a car approached the district. The car stopped at the entrance, then two girls came out of the car, Bai Shuang''er and Bai Xin Yue were the ones who would retrieve the evidence.


    Bai Shuang''er immediately rushed over Sun Zhou Yi as she hooked her hand to his, intimately. Her action shocked the elder sister, Heero caught the surprised expression on her face before her expression back to her usual cold expression.


    Bai Xian Yue approached them and spoke as she sent an inquiry gaze to her sister, "So this is your boyfriend you have been talking recently?" Her voice was the same as her expression, cold.


    Sun Zhou Yi showed an embarrassing smile and he was a little bit nervous, facing his future sis-inw. His rtionship with Xiao Xi skipped this progress as they were an orphan from the same orphanage.


    "Sister, you can''t treat my boyfriend coldly like the other men! He is my boyfriend, my future husband, and also your future brother-inw!" Bai Shuang''er pouted, but her eyes gleamed in happiness.


    A frown appeared on Bai Xin Yue''s smooth forehead, but she did not refute or rebuke his sister. She nodded her head and turned toward Heero, "Hello, Mister Xing!"


    When it came to Heero, her voice softened a little, and Heero returned with a nod, "Hello, Miss Bai!"


    The frown on her smooth forehead deepened and said, "Xin Yue! You can call me, Xin Yue!"


    Heero stumped for a moment and thought, ''both sisters are pretty aggressive!''


    "Hello, Miss Xin Yue~ It''s midnight already, so let''s proceed to the main issue! Follow me!"


    Heero entered the security house and he met with the security in night duty. They recognized Sun Zhou Yi and Bai Xin Yue, but they did not dare to get closer even to their idols in front of them.


    They headed toward the secret entrance that was located in another room. The Bai sisters scanned the room and found nothing special about the security house. The two wondered what the famous Xing District''s dungeon looked like.


    Passing through the secret door, there was an entrance leading to the underground. Heero took the lead and was followed by Bai Xin Yue and the couple. When the Bai Sisters reached the dungeon, they were surprised.


    Even though it was called a dungeon, the ce was clean. Moreover, rather than a dungeon, this ce was more like underground rooms. The lightning was clear and bright, Bai Xin Yue counted there were twenty doors in total.


    "Wow, this is the famous dungeon? It does not look like a dungeon at all!" Eximed Bai Shuang''er as the dungeon was different than the one she imagined.


    "Huh!? What do you mean?" Sun Zhou Yi asked her girlfriend.


    "I thought the dungeon would be dirty, the lighting is dim, and there''s a bad odor permeated from the room. This ce is freakin clean! After all, this ce where you guys were torturing the troublemakers, right?"


    Sun Zhou Yi rolled his eyes at his girlfriend, "We never tortured anyone here, though sometimes there''s a little violence! We are not criminal gangsters!"


    "Then what about the guys who lost their memories here? Didn''t you torture them until they get traumatized, causing in loss memories?" Bai Shuang''er believed Sun Zhou Yi''s words, but she was curious about what they did to the troublemakers until they made them lose their memories.


    Sun Zhou Yi stumped at his girlfriend''s question. Without Heero''s consent, he did not dare to tell that out, even if it was his girlfriend. He shook his head and Bai Shuang''er was smart enough not to continue with her question.


    Heero led the duo sisters to the closest room on the left. This was where he saved the specter''s corpses. When the door opened, a pungent smell assaulted their nose. Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er pinched their noses immediately.


    "This is" The duo was a bit shocked at the sight of fifty pieces of dried up bodies. Especially for Bai Shuang''er who never encountered specter. She was terrified and hid behind Sun Zhou Yi, taking a peek from time to time.


    "They are human, right?" Bai Xin Yue''s doubtful voice resounded. These bodies were dried up, leaving only skin and bone. Moreover, the skin and the bone turned ck. But no matter how much changed on the bodies, she could tell these corpses belonged to humans.


    "Yes, they were. They are humans who turned into Specter!" Heero nodded and exined to Bai Xin Yue.


    "Humans can turn into a specter? Is it possible?" Bai Xin Yue came closer to the corpses, getting a clear look at the corpse.


    "There''s a type of specter that could produce a dark seed. This dark seed is used to change a living creature into a specter by swallowing the dark seed that would transform to be a dark core once it entered the body!"


    "Once the dark seed transforms into the dark core, it will swallow the muscles and organs inside the body, changing them into ck Gas. This ck gas is the source of the specter''s power and once the dark core is destroyed they will die and the ck gas inside the body will be evaporated. The proof is right in front of you!"


    Heero exined in detail, but he changed the Dark Ki to ck gas. It would take longer to exin if he said the ck gas was Dark Ki.


    "Hmm, so, the Feng Family sent these specters after you?" Bai Xin Yue nodded understandingly and asked Heero, "But why do they want to take your life? Did you somehow offend them?"


    "They are suspecting me that I am locking their family members in the dungeon, who is it again Feng Fe" Heero already interrogated Guo Shan as to why the Feng Family lent their force to Guo Shan, but he forgot the name.


    "Feng Fennu and Feng Bian!" It was Sun Zhou Yi who finished the words. Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er were a little surprised when Sun Zhou Yi mentioned Feng Fennu and Feng Bian.


    "Did you lock them in the dungeon?" Bai Xin Yue raised her voice and looked at Heero. Bai Shuang''er also turned toward Heero.


    Feng Bian could be considered to have made a name for himself in the hero''s circle, but Feng Fennu was a famous figure. Of course, he was not only famous because of his lecherous deeds, but because he was a figure that was closer to Legendary ss Ranker.


    "No, I killed them! Do you remember about the famous incident on the forum, Dragon Lightning''s descent? It was the day they died!" Heero bluntly told the truth. As per Hirata''s suggestion, there was no need to hide it anymore.


    Bai Xin Yue and Bai Shuang''er were shocked, but Sun Zhou Yi was pretty calm as he already knew the truth. The duo sisters were shocked not because Heero killed Feng Fennu, but the fact that dragon lightning was his doing.


    Upon hearing this, a strong determination surged up in Bai Xin Yue''s heart, ''I have to get this man. I have to make him my husband!''


    It took some time before Bai Xin Yue could ovee the shock, but Bai Shuang''er was feeling delighted after a momentary shock. Bai Shuang''er got closer to Sun Zhou and whispered, "Can you also do that?"


    With a bitter smile on his face, Sun Zhou Yi replied, "I am still farpared to my Master!"


    "Don''t get discouraged and train harder. I know you can do it!" Bai Shuang''er encouraged her boyfriend with a bright smile shed across her face.


    After some time, Bai Xin Yue continued with a frown, without questioning Heero''s conduct for killing Feng Fennu and Feng Bian, "But this evidence is not enough to take the Feng Family down!"


    "We have a living witness!" Heero added.


    "Then it might work, I can convince my Grandfather to rally the other families against the Feng Family!" Bai Xin Yue gave her an answer.


    "Hmm You can take your time. Even though they can turn humans into specters, there''s a condition for that to happen. One has to willingly swallow the dark seed, or it might not"


    Heero could not finish and his eyes went wide as he realized something. He made a big mistake and overlooked something important. He was on Earth, not Dramonia!

 Chapter 161: Uproar - Part 1

    Chapter 161: Uproar - Part 1


    The dark seed was weak to Ki it could be destroyed as long as the seed shed with Ki. So, except one was willing to be a specter, the specter could not transform humans into their kinds as they wished to.


    So the specter usually used the seed on the deaths which weakened the transformation. However, Heero overlooked one thing, it only applied to Dramonia as even the ordinary human had Ki inside their bodies, even with minuscule Ki, the dark seed could be destroyed.


    It was totally different now, he was not on Dramonia but Earth. The earthling''s body contained the gray energy that was simr to Dark Ki and the earthling could not even control the internal energy that was simr to Ki.


    So, what would happen if the dark seed entered the earthling''s body? Most likely the gray energy would nourish the seed and elerate the transformation process. If this was truly what happened, the Specter could have turned eighty percent of humans on Earth into their kinds.


    Sun Zhou Yi noticed the change in his Master''s expression and he immediately asked, "What''s wrong, Master?"


    The Bai Sisters also noticed and looked at him.


    Heero let out a sigh and said what was on his mind, "We have to make a move now before it''s toote! Call Hirata and Bearded Wang!"


    He could no longer hesitate, he had to be decisive now. After ordering Sun Zhou Yi, he looked at Bai Xin Yue as Sun Zhou Yi immediately ran out of the dungeon. He discerned urgency in his Master''s tone.


    "Miss Xin Yue, don''t ask but listen to me" Heero exined about the specter and his conjecture. Bai Xin Yue was having a hard time believing what was exined to her, but looking at Heero''s pensive face, she swallowed back all of her questions in her mind.


    "We have to make a move now! Based on the number of people that have turned into specters is limited, they might have limited seeds. We have to root them out before it''s toote! It would be best if we can kill the specter that produced the seed in the process!"


    Heero ended his exnation and proposed a n to Bai Xin Yue. Based on his second disciple, Bai Family could be trusted so he believed his disciple''s judgment. They could work together to take the Feng Family down tonight.


    "Now? But we need to gather more people! We can''t underestimate the Feng Family!" Bai Xin Yue shook her head. They needed to rally more people to suppress the casualties.


    "There''s no need, I and my disciples will be enough! You and your people have to surround the Feng Family''s residence so no one escapes! Leave the rest to me and my disciples!" After saying that, Heero left the dungeon.


    *** ***


    Star City Core Region, Feng Family residence


    Bai Family sent out their full force, surrounding the Feng Family residence. Such a big move, it certainly caught people''s attention, especially the other big families.


    In the middle of the night, the Bai Family sent their full force to besiege the Feng Family. The other ten families immediately dispatched their men, asking an exnation from the Bai Family''s action who started the aggression against the Feng Family.


    However, with a snort from Bai Tian Ming, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 2, these men were forced to go back.


    Looking at his two daughters who were talking with three men he did not know, Bai Tian Ming let out a sigh, "Oh My little princesses, I hope what you said is true"


    Heero, Sun Zhou Yi, and Musashi Hirata wore their wooden masks, standing before the Feng Family''s residence. He did not take Butcher Wang with him as he was worried about the district''s safety.


    "Are the preparationsplete?" Heero asked Bai Xin Yue.


    "Yes, we have surrounded the residence. You guys can enter now!" Bai Xin Yue nodded in response.


    "Weird, we have surrounded them, but there''s no reaction from them. And for the Feng Family''s residence to be this quiet" Musashi Hirata voiced his concern. He felt something amiss within the residence.


    "There''s a trap inside maybe?" Sun Zhou Yi also felt the same thing. With such a big force moved, the Feng Family must be alerted.


    "We will know once we enter the residence!" Having said those words, Heero smashed the gate open with his kick.


    Bam!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    After the gate was opened, Heero, Sun Zhou Yi, and Musashi Hirata. Looking into the residence, aplex look appeared on Bai Xin Yue''s face.


    After a moment, she went back to her father''s side, "Are you sure the Feng Family is creating a bunch of monster army?" Bai Tian Ming asked skeptically.


    Actually, if not for his father, Bai Tian Ming did not agree to dispatch the Bai Family forces. Moreover, they did not have sufficient evidence against the Feng Family. A bunch of dried corpses could not be evidence that the Feng Family was involved.


    "Hmm, I believe them!" She said that but in fact, she was not confident inside. If they could not find the proof inside the Feng Family''s residence, then the Bai Family might be criticized heavily for their action.


    There might be a force using this chance to attack them as well if they failed to find the proof. So Bai Xin Yue was putting her family at stake by trusting Heero.


    Right after her answer, a figure approached the two, Wu Jiang Shan, thest ranking of the Emperor ss Hero.


    "Mister Bai, I hope you can give us, Wu Family a reasonable exnation about all of this!" Wu Jian Shan said in a strong tone, questioning the Bai Family''s action.


    "Yunru!" Bai Tian Ming called out and youth in histe twenties rushed over, "Show Young Master Wu the thing!"


    Bai Yunru nodded respectfully and retreated back. Wu Jiang Shan frowned, but it did not take long and Bai Yunru was back with a stic bag in his hand. He put the stic bag down and showed what was inside.


    It was the specter''s corpse and a deep frown appeared on Wu Jiang Shan''s forehead. After scanning the corpse for a while, he looked back at Bai Tiang Ming, seeking an exnation.


    "The Feng Family secretly created the specter army by using humans! You don''t have to worry, we will exin everythingter, but we have to catch them now!" Bai Tian Ming exined confidently, even though he doubted the three men.


    Wu Jiang Shan scanned the dried up corpses. As someone who had entered the second dungeon once, he was familiar with this kind of sight.


    "Do you have the concrete proof this is the Feng Family doing? You are not even telling us beforehand and you just make your own move without the other families'' consent! You are overstepping your authority!" However, Wu Jiang Shan did not back down.


    "Boy, watch your tone! Even your father does not dare to question me like that! As I said, we will tell everything once this is over!" Bai Tiang Ming sent a chilling gaze at Wu Jiang Shan. Thetter flinched and immediately looked away.


    Bai Xin Yue ignored the conversation as her focus was on the Feng Family''s residence. Even after Heero, Sun Zhou Yi, and Hirata entered the residence, there was no change. The residence was still oddly quiet.


    She thought there would be a sh as soon as the three entered. However, nothing happened so far.


    Five minutes passed since the three entered the residence. The other ten big families sent their men, asking the same thing as Wu Jiang Shan. Bai Tian Ming took care of these men.


    Another five minutes passed, to Bai Xin Yue these ten minutes were especially long. She was beginning to worry that the Feng Family really set a trap for Heero and the others.


    Wu Jiang Shan also began to make a ruckus, saying he wanted to enter the Feng Family residence to check. Since the other families'' representatives arrived, he became even more courageous.


    Just as Bai Xin Yue wanted to order her people to enter, she noticed three mening out from the residence. However, Heero, Sun Zhou Yi, and Hirata came out empty-handed.


    Bai Xin Yue immediately rushed over and asked, "How is it? Do you find anything?" But then, she noticed Sun Zhou Yi put a strange look on his face.


    "Empty! The residence is empty! No one inside, they already escaped!" Heero gave a shocking report.

 Chapter 162: Uproar - Part 2

    Chapter 162: Uproar - Part 2


    The next morning, Star Forum was in an uproar because of the Hero League''s post. One of the biggest forces in Star City, Feng Family created a monster army called a specter. The Hero League exined that this specter had the same outer appearance as humans and warned the citizens to be careful.


    Currently, the Feng Family went missing and wanted. Each of the Feng Family members had a bounty put on their heads, including Feng Xin Lun the former Emperor ss Hero, and the current Emperor ss Hero - Rank 15, Feng Tian Xou.


    Together, The Central Government and the Hero League would be doing a strict patrol and examine if there was a monster blending together with the citizens. Causing a wave of panic amongst the citizens.


    Even though there was no hero with Mystical eyes in the Hero League, the specter had a special trait. They did not have blood and they were having a low body temperature.


    And so, Star City was in an uproar as fear spread amongst the people. After all, they never knew that if the monster called specter living amongst them.


    As Star City was in tumult, the Feng Family, the culprit behind themotion managed to escape to an establishment in the east. A medium establishment for Hero and Rankers that went out for a mission outside the city.


    In a motel room, Feng Xinlun, the one who decided to evacuate from the city, was having his morning tea. Next to him were his sons, Feng Ban Xou and Feng Tian Xou.


    Feng Xinlun took a sip of the tea and he noticed a frown on his son.


    "Damn! We are wanted now! They put a bounty on our heads!" Feng Ban Xou eximed in anger. In just one night, the Feng Family everyone looked up fell to the lowest. However, deep inside, he felt fortunate.


    All of it thanks to his father. Yesterday, when Guo Shan and the secret army attacked the Xing District, they also sent their people to follow Guo Shan. These people recorded everything that happened in Xing District.


    After watching the footage, his father immediately ordered them to evacuate from the city. The decisive decision made by his father saved them from the impending doom. They might be history just like many other families.


    "But I don''t expect that the Musashi n is behind that district! What are they nning?" Feng Ban Xou muttered in wonder.


    A big n like Musashi n established a mysterious district like that, what were they nning? Feng Ban Xou contemted over that matter.


    "Maybe they wanted to keep a check on us, the twelve major forces. As you know, we are the first one to be their target. We lost Fennu and Bian''er, we lost our stand in the city! Though it was my fault" Feng Xinlun calmlymented and voiced out his guess.


    He admitted that thest one was his mistakes. He did not expect that there was a guy that was familiar to a specter. Yes, he decided to evacuate not because they offended the Musashi n. It was because Heero managed to kill the specter in one hit.


    The footage showed how the guy easily killed the secret army. Killing the specter was supposed to be not that easy, one had to target the dark core inside the body. Not only the guy knew about this, but he also managed to locate the dark core which rmed him.


    "But how? How did he locate the dark core? Does The Musashi n already know this all along, about the specter''s existence?" Feng Xinlun voiced the thing that bothered him since yesterday.


    "The second dungeon?" Feng Ban Xou mentioned about the second dungeon because he got the report that the second dungeon had a simr creature as the specter. The difference was that their secret army maintained their human form while the creature inside the second dungeon was created from the beast.


    "Second dungeon? The undying?" Feng Xinlun also certainly knew about the second dungeon. It was quite possible as the Musashi n might have conducted deep research on this Undying that was simr to their specter army.


    However, there was a problem that bothered him. How the guy in the footage discovered their people was no longer humans but specter.


    "Hah It''s no use to think about that. In the end, they will fall in three months. We will make aeback in three months. Just stay low, for now, what about the Shadow Fang? Have they contacted us?"


    Feng Xinlun shook his head and asked his son.


    "Hmm, Shadow Fang''s leader ising with Deming and Mingli! However, Deming said Shadow Fang''s leader seems to be displeased because of this incident!" Feng Ban Xou replied with the look of uneasy stered on his face.


    "You don''t need to worry, I will talk to him myself!" Feng Ban Xou was the one who started to probe the Xing District, so he was afraid of getting med for what happened.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero, the person who was half responsible for the uproar continued his day as if nothing happened.


    However, a big change happened in the district. The district was less crowded than usual and Miao Miao Noodles Shop had fewer customers today.


    Because of the Hero League''s post, most people decided to stay at home. They were afraid of the specter that could not be differentiated with naked eyes. Heero dropped his head on the bar, gazing to the window.


    In front of him, the two littles were girls were looking at their smartwatch heatedly. On their shoulder, Luminous Hyacinth stood, looking at the same smartwatch. It seemed the bird was curious about the smartwatch.


    "I am done! I am going to check my school now!" Hong Yu put away her apron and went out of the kitchen, "Girls! Do you want to stroll with me?"


    Heero Preschool was built earlier than Heero Academy, so the school was about to finish. Only needed thest touch, the decoration, and Hong Yu wanted to get involved in thest step.


    Miao Miao and Myung-Hee ignored Hong Yu as their eyes glued to the smartwatch. She tsked at the two girls and left the shop. This made Heero curious as to what the two girls looked at. It is unusual for them to reject Hong Yu.


    "What are you two ying with?" Heero thought the girls were ying a game or something, so he asked curiously.


    To his surprise, the two little girls raised their heads, then with a fervent gaze, Miao Miao showed a picture to him, "Daddy, this is you, right?"


    Heero looked into the smartwatch where the little girl pointed at. There was a picture and it was indeed his picture with Sun Zhou Yi and Hirata. Bai Tian Ming and Bai Xin Yue were also in the picture.


    Miao Miao pointed at him in the picture who was still wearing a wooden mask. He was surprised because Miao Miao''s guess was spot on. He gave a second look at the two little girls and the little girls stared at him with their gleaming eyes.


    "How do you know?" Heero eximed in surprise.


    "See! I told you this is my Daddy!" Instead of answering him, Miao Miao turned toward Myung-Hee. She showed her proud look to Myung-Hee, her expression was "See, my Daddy is amazing!"


    "Hoh He is not only your Daddy, but he is also my Teacher Xing!" Myung-Hee did not want to lose against Miao Miao. As days passed by, both little girls were getting closer and closer.


    Heero was pleased when his eyes spoiled with such a scene. Just like this, Heero passed his days.


    A monthter


    One night, Musashi Hirata met Heero privately as there was something he wanted to talk about. Meeting on the rooftop, Hirata faced his Master with a solemn look.


    "Master, I am going to return to my n! I am going to settle my past for once and forever!" With a solemn look, Hirata spoke of his purpose.


    "Mnn, but there''s no need to sever your tie with your family, right?" Heero persuaded his disciple not to do that. To him, the family was extremely precious, the most precious treasure.


    "I know you mean well, Master. But I have decided, severing my tie with them is the best for us. And until I have found my own goal, I hope you will let me follow you!" Those words were from the bottom of his heart.


    His Master gave him a second life, saving his life from Shadow Fang. Not only that, but his Master also opened a new world to him. Saying he had not found a goal was a lie, his Master''s goal was his goal.


    That was why he wanted to sever his tie with his n and dedicated himself to Heero Academy. That was why, before the Heero Academy officially opened, he wanted to settle his past.


    "Mnn Go ande back earlier! I have prepared the building next to my shop for your mother," Realizing he could no longer persuade his disciple, Heero could only bless his disciple, wishing everything went well.


    After bidding his farewell to his Master, Musashi Hirata left the rooftop. His destination was the Musashi n residence.

 Chapter 163: Hiratas Resolve - Part 1

    Chapter 163: Hirata''s Resolve - Part 1


    "Second Young Master is back! Lady Yuka, Second Young Master is back!" An old maid barged into a room with tears on her face.


    Inside the room, Lady in her early forties was sitting on tatami with a photo frame in her hand. When she heard the old maid said, she raised her head with a pleasantly surprised look.


    Despite being in her early forties, thedy looked older than her age with wrinkles on her forehead, below her eyes, and her cheeks. Her serene look was broken by the information she received from her old maid, and a raspy voice flowed from the Lady''s mouth, "Really?"


    "Yes, Second Young Master is back. He just entered the residence, Lady Yuka~" The old maid nodded her head tearfully.


    Lady Yuka responded excitedly as she immediately stood from the tatami. But as soon as she stood, her body was swayed, nearly falling again if not for the help of the old maid.


    "Be Careful, Lady Yuka!" The old maid managed to catch thedy in time, but Lady Yuka seemed to be in a hurry as she tried to rush out, "Hirata! I want to meet my son My son!"


    "I know~ I know, but please be careful~" The old maid helped thedy to walk.


    Lady Yuka, Musashi Kenzan''s second wife who was also Musashi Hirata''s biological mother. Born in a humble family in the outer city, she was blessed with an exquisite look and gentle personality.


    On her 18th birthday, her family celebrated her birthday in a decent restaurant in themerce region. It was the day she met the young Musashi Kenzan.


    The young Musashi Kenzan fancied Yuka and a week after their first meeting, Musashi Kenzan married Yuka. Of course, it was a forceful approach where the young Musashi Kenzan used his connection with the people in the civil bureau.


    Despite her unwillingness, the young Yuka could not reject what had been arranged by the Civil Bureau for her. The first five years of her marriage were good, Musashi Kenzan treated her well. They were blessed with a son in the second year of their marriage.


    However, the happiness did notst long. When Musashi Kenzan was appointed as the main sessor to the Musashi n, the time he spent with Yuka became fewer and fewer.


    This was the start of everything. Musashi Kenzan''s first wife, Musashi Aimi began targeting her. It was the start of Lady Yuka''s misery and the start of Musashi Hirata''s hatred of his n.


    *** ***


    The return of Musashi Hirata caused amotion in the Musashi n residence. The young master who wandered outside finally returned, the servants were busy reporting Hirata''s return.


    Musashi Hirata did not pay any of these servants'' attention as he headed toward the main building, where his father usually stayed. However, before he could even enter the front yard, a man blocked his path.


    The man wore a gray kimono with a sword on his waist and he looked about the same age as Hirata.


    "Hehe So do you still know the way to go home? I thought you are lost, for noting home for three years, Ranker Hirata!" The man emphasized the words "Ranker Hirata" so the servants heard him.


    Musashi Hirata was still having a casual look on his face and said, "A servant should not have blocked its Master!"


    Yoneda Tamotsu was furious when he heard those words. He sheathed out his sword and yelled, "What do you say? I dare you to say it once again and I will make you reg"


    The words stopped halfway as Yoneda Tamotsu saw Musashi Hirata''s figure blurred. He wanted to retreat, but then, he heard a voice from his back, "Dog is still a dog, you should know your ce!"


    It was what thest words Yoneda Tamotsu heard before his vision ckened out. In his unconscious state, an unbelievable expression stered on his face. He could not believe that he was knocked out by Musashi Hirata.


    Musashi Hirata proceeded toward the main residence under the servants'' fervent gaze. The servants were also shocked by what happened. Gold ss Hero - Rank 15, Yoneda Tamotsu was knocked out in a sh.


    When Hirata reached the main residence, a middle-aged man was guarding the door. He recognized the man. Yoneda Isamu, his father''s assistant but also a bodyguard. He was not a Hero or a Ranker, but he had been serving his father since his youth.


    "You are back, Young Master Hirata!" Yoneda Isamu greeted him with a nod despite his emotionless voice. He maintained a respectful stancepared to his junior.


    "Hmm, I want to meet my father!" Musashi Hirata returned tonelessly.


    "I am sorry, Young Master Hirata! Master Kenzan currently has a meeting with the Elder. I am afraid you can''t meet him now!" Yoneda Isamu shook his head.


    "Huhu It is such a coincidence. I also want to meet with the Elders, there''s something I want to talk with them too!" A smile crept up on Hirata''s face.


    Seeing the smile on Hirata''s face, Yoneda Isamu furrowed his brow. He perceived the Second Young Master was about to make trouble for his Master. As Kenzan''s aide, it was his job to prevent this kind of trouble.


    "I am sorry, Young Master Hirata! You can''t meet Master now! If you want to meet Master, you have to wait until the meeting is over!" Yoneda Isamu did not let Hirata pass easily.


    "Then what if I insist on meeting my dear Father now?" Musashi Hirata also did not back down. He faced Yoneda Isamu with a cold gaze as killing intent began leaking out.


    "Then I have to excuse my impudence for pointing my weapon to you, I have to stop you here with my sword, Young Master Hirata!" Yoneda Isamu''s hand moved to the sword on his waist. He was prepared to make a move if Musashi Hirata insisted to enter the room.


    "Good, you have stayed for years on my father''s side, you must be strong enough for a warming up fight before I fight my dear brother!"


    Shing! Shing!


    Both sheathed out their swords.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, inside the main residence, the Musashi n was holding a routine meeting under the lead of Musashi Kenzan. Next to Musashi Kenzan, Musashi Naizen sat with a solemn look stered on his face.


    As the sessor of the Musashi n, attending the routine meeting was a must. Currently, one old man was reporting a discovery about the Xing District which did not have progress.


    "They are hidden well, our men failed to find anything about their leader. However, we found that the Second Young Master stayed there quite a while and I suspect the masked man who fought against Huo Liang Xun in the footage is Young Master Hirata!"


    A man with white hair reported his discoveries and added, "Young Master Hirata might be the part of the group. If we ask... Young Master Hirata, we might know the real mastermind behind the district!"


    When the elder with white hair brought Hirata up, a frown appeared on his forehead. After a momentary silence, Musashi Kenzan shook his head, "Let''s put this issue on hold"


    Bam!


    The door copsed and a body flew in. Musashi Naizen immediately stood and sheathed his sword up, "Who?"


    Musashi Kenzan and the other elders also looked at the door direction. They found out the body was Yoneda Isamu who was supposed to be guarding the entrance. However, the current Yoneda Isamu was miserable.


    The kimono he wore was cut here and there, from the cut they could see the cut wounds that were caused by a sword.


    "Uncle Isamu!" Musashi Naizen rushed forward, checking Yoneda Isamu''s condition.


    "Don''t worry, brother! There''s no way I could bear to kill an uncle who has watched me grow! He''s fine!" Musashi Hirata''s calm voice flowed into the room.


    Musashi Naizen raised his head in shock, the same for the elders. They were shocked the Young Master they just talked about was here. Musashi Kenzan frowned for a moment before he loosened his expression.


    "What are you doing now? After viting the family''s rules, do you want to rebel now!?" Musashi Kenzan rebuked his second son.


    "Oh, Dear Father, you haven''t changed a bit! I don''t see any worries in your eyes even a friend that had apanied you for years is knocked out like this in front of you? Even though he''s fine now, if he lost too much blood, it''s still dangerous!" Musashi Hirata replied with a smirk.


    "Yuki! Toshiyuki!!!" Musashi Naizen called out loudly.


    Not long after the call, a man that was simr to Musashi Naizen''s age rushed in, "Your servant is here!"


    "Bring Uncle Isamu to get a treatment!" Musashi Naizen ordered the young man called Toshiyuki.


    Toshiyuki was shocked upon the sight of his uncle''s condition. He did not ask what happened to his uncle. He picked his uncle up and brought him out. As he passed Musashi Hirata, he sent a sharp re to him.


    "That was because he''s weak. That''s the fate of a weakling!" Musashi Kenzan replied in a callous tone, and added, "But Even though he is weakling, at least he is courageous weakling, not a coward weakling like you, my dear son!"


    "Hahahaha." Musashi Hirataughed all of sudden. Theugh filled the room for a moment before he looked at his father with a strong determination, "It''s relief that you haven''t changed a bit, my Dear Father! It''s a relief, so I won''t feel guilty" his voice was trailed off.


    "Today, I, Musashi Hirata no longer has any ties with the Musashi n! From today onwards Musashi Hirata is no longer a part of the Musashi n! I am Xing" Hirata''s words stopped as a familiar voice entered his ears.


    "Nooooooo!"


    Hirata turned toward the voice and he saw the face he missed for years.

 Chapter 164: Hiratas Resolve - Part 2

    Chapter 164: Hirata''s Resolve - Part 2


    "Mother~ Why are you here~" Hirata was surprised and rushed over to receive his mother.


    He was pained when he saw the wrinkles and tears on his mother''s face. He wiped the tears and hugged her mother tightly, "Your unfilial son is back!"


    "No! You are not unfilial, you are my treasure. How can you say that~" Tears kept falling from Lady Yuka''s eyes as she returned the hug with a hug. She hugged Hirata even tighter as she was afraid the moment she released her son, she would be separated again with her son.


    "It''s okay, Mother~ From today onwards, we will never be separated again!" Hirata showed his gentle side, stroking her mother''s back, soothing her mother. Only then, he truly realized that he had been doing stupid things all these years.


    He looked for something that almost led to his doom while ignoring the most important person on his side. ''Thank you~ Master! I will repay this favor! I will!''


    "It''s good! Good!" Lady Yuka nodded her head on her son''s chest and continued with her sobbing voice, "So don''t sever your ties with this family, okay? No matter what, he is still your biological father! This is still your home!"


    Musashi Hirata''s hand stopped moving, but he did not refute his mother. After a moment of silence, he promised, "Alright, I will not sever ties with this heartless n, but there''s a condition!"


    He pushed his mother and held her shoulder, looking at his mother''s eyes with a strong determination, "You have to follow me! I will not let you stay in this hell! That''s the condition!"


    ''Even if you don''t want to follow me, I will bring you away with my power!''


    Lady Yuka''s eyes shook, she could feel a strong hatred but also a strong determination from his son''s tone. Looking at his serious face, she realized that his son was not joking with his words.


    "But But" She hesitated as she gave a peek to her husband who was currently looking at them expressionlessly. In the end, Lady Yuka responded with a nod.


    "Do you think you can bring my wife away without my permission?" Musashi Kenzan''s cold voice resounded.


    "Also, Who let Lady Yuka enter this hall!? I told you not to let any women enter this hall, this ce is not for a woman!" Musashi Kenzan''s angry voice.


    "Hahaha So you still regard her as your wife all this time?" Hirata let out augh upon hearing his father''s words.


    "Men! Bring Lady Yuka back to her room!" Musashi Kenzan ignored his son''s sarcasm and called the servants. At his words, four young maids rushed into the hall, but they met with Hirata''s fierce gaze.


    "Touch my mother with any of your hands and fingers, then I will make sure you will have fewer hands or fingers!" Under Musashi Hirata''s threatening gaze, the four maids cowered in fear.


    "Also, you can''t prevent me from bringing my mother away from this hell!" Hirata turned toward his father with a sneer on his face.


    Musashi Naizen wanted to speak to soothe the atmosphere between his father and his brother, but his father spoke first, "Hahaha It seems you somehow gained some confidence after wandering outside like a punk!"


    "Good! I will give you a chance. Defeat your brother then I will let you bring your mother away from this hell!" Musashi Kenzan proposed with a big grin. He had been watching his two sons grow up and Musashi Hirata never won even once.


    "Only the strong can get what he wants!" Added Musashi Kenzan with a sneer. It was a match where the victor had been decided from the start, an Emperor ss Hero against Gold ss Ranker.


    Other elders had the same thoughts, it was a fight where Hirata was impossible to win. Even though Yoneda Isamu''s defeat to Hirata was a surprise to them, Musashi Naizen was on another level.


    "Don''t! He is your brother, you can''t fight against your brother!" Lady Yuka pulled Musashi Hirata''s shirt. She did not want to see the brothers fight, "Let''s just stay here, okay? We don''t have to move out, we can stay together here too~"


    Lady Yuka tried to persuade her only son not to fight against his brother. Of course, Musashi Naizen also hoped for the same thing. He did not want to fight against his brother who just got back after three years, at least not now, they could have a sparter.


    However, Musashi Naizen could not refuse his father''s order. Everything was decided by his brother. If his brother epted the challenge, they had to fight.


    "Don''t worry mother~ It will be real quick and I won''t harm my brother of course. Moreover, I have found a new home, a new home for us. I believe you will like that ce more than this ce. Furthermore, there''s someone I want to introduce to you, he is someone who changes my life! So we have to get out of this ce! Trust me, Mother, ~"


    Hirata''s gentle voice entered Lady Yuka''s ears and tears naturally streamed down from her eyes. Despite this being only a few minutes since they reunited after three years, she could feel the change in her son, not in a bad way but she could discern a positive change in her son.


    The gentle eyes, the gentle voice, and a smile that she had not seen in a long time. As if she was seeing the little Hirata who always had a smile on his face.


    "Good~ But you have to be careful and don''t harm your brother~" In the end, Lady Yuka had to relent and gave his approval to her son.


    "Good, Mama''s boy, your mother has given her approval. Why don''t we begin the fight and let''s see how strong you have be after three years wandering in destitute?" Musashi Kenzan rose and walked toward Musashi Naizen.


    "Give your best and let''s see how strong you have grown up, my boy!" He tapped Naizen''s shoulder and walked out.


    "Yes, Father!" Musashi Naizen followed his father.


    *** ***


    Musashi n''s training ground that was located in a deeper part of the Musashi n''s residence.


    This was a special training ground the n provided for their core members. However, the arena that the brothers fought in was a special arena. An arena that monthly used to rank the core members.


    When Musashi Naizen and Musashi Hirata entered the arena, there was a crowd gathered around the arena. The news that the Second Young Master returned and challenged the First Young Master was spread fast.


    On the top seat, Lady Yuka looked at her son worriedly. She began regretting agreeing with her son''s request. Adding with the discussion around her that made her ufortable. None of them had a favorable impression of her son and they predicted her son would lose in a few moves.


    "Hoho The wild young master is returned and he has a death wish to challenge Young Master Naizen as soon as he returns"


    "I heard he never won once against Young Master Naizen before Maybe, he learned something outside there"


    "Haha You fool! No matter what he learned from outside, it could not bepared to our Musashi n''s Sword Art This Second Young Master is doomed"


    The arena was filled with a buzz from the crowd. Lady Yuka had an uneasy look stered on her face.


    "Don''t worry, Lady Yuka~ Young Master Hirata seems to be confident to win the fight. Let''s trust Young Master Hirata this once!" The old maid next to her consoled with her gentle voice.


    "Haha Dream on, Old Lady! There''s no way Young Master Naizen will lose against that rebel!" The old maid immediately shut her mouth upon hearing this. She recognized the voice, Lady Aimi''s aide.


    Lady Aimi was Musashi Kenzan''s first wife, Hanzo n''s descendant. The one who always oppressed Lady Yuka all this time.


    Sure enough, when Lady Yuka and the old maid turned around, they found ady in her early forties walking toward. Wearing an elegant kimono and apanied by two younger maids. Despite the same age, Lady Aimi looked younger than her age.


    Proud look etched on Lady Aimi''s face as her gaze fell on Lady Yuka. As for Lady Yuka, she lowered her head, not daring to meet Lady Aimi''s eyes.


    "Who''s bringing this low born to this arena? This is not her ce!" Lady Aimi opened her mouth. An overbearing tone flowed out as she spoke.


    Yes, the oppression of Lady Yuka wasing from her pride. As someone born in the prestigious family, she could not ept someone from the outer region who received the same position and treatment as her in the n.


    That was why, since Musashi Kenzan was appointed as the sessor and paid less attention to Lady Yuka, Lady Aimi began to oppress Lady Yuka. Everyone in the n knew this, but none of them stepped in to help Lady Yuka.


    Lady Yuka merely lowered her head, but a series of footsteps approached them. Yoneda Isamu, covered in gauze approached Lady Aimi and spoke in a low voice, "Lady Aimi, Master hope you don''t make a scene before the crowd!"


    The message was clear, leave alone Lady Yuka.


    "Humph!" Lady Aimi harrumphed and turned around.


    Meanwhile, the exchange between Lady Aimi and Lady Yuka was seen by Musashi Hirata from the arena. Not only Hirata, but Naizen also watched it and he let out a sigh.


    There was no conflict between him and his brother, the conflict was started by his mother, and Hirata began hating him because of his mother''s deeds. He could not put the me on his brother and that was why he always tried to treat his brother well.


    However, because of his mother, Hirata always gave him a cold shoulder.


    "See! I could not help but hate you because you are rted to that witch! If it was the young me, I will cripple you after seeing how your mother treated my mother like trash. But will it make me happy? No, it will give me momentary satisfaction, but not happiness!"


    Musashi Hirata opened his mouth. His voice was calm and collected even after witnessing his mother was treated poorly.


    Musashi Naizen stayed still, giving no response, and Musashi Hirata began making a distance from his older brother. When the distance reached ten meters, Musashi Hirata turned around and continued.


    "All this while, I have been searching for a way to get stronger! To surpass you, raising my status in the n so I can make my mother happy. Until one day, I met someone. He opened a new world for me to see, then I realized I have been wrong all this time!"


    Hirata''s serene gaze turned serious as his hand moved to his sword. He was making a Draw Sword Technique stance.


    "I am wrong! Does raising my status in the n will bring happiness to my mother? No, it will only bring more misery to her! It only makes that witch oppress my mother more! That witch will think of me as a threat to your position and she might even try to kill me or my mother!"


    "I realized the happiness I have been looking for is not here. This is hell, I have to take my mother out of this hell if I want to make my mother happy! And today, I will do that and aside from that, I am going to show something that you guys are merely a frog living in the well!"


    "The Sword Art you are proud of is just merely an iplete technique! I will show you!"


    At this time, the referee was already in the arena. Musashi Naizen felt guilty inside, but he did not n on losing against his brother.


    After hearing all of that, he wanted to mend the rtionship between them. He also wanted to show his brother that this n was not hell to him. After this fight, he nned to talk with his mother about this.


    Musashi Naizen was determined not to lose in this fight as he did not want to lose his only brother.


    He made the same stance as Musashi Hirata, "This is not an iplete technique, it''s just you who fails toprehend the techniquepletely! I will prove it to you now!"


    The referee looked at both sides and nodded his head, "Start!"


    Whoosh!


    As soon as he said to start, the referee felt a gush of wind hit his cheek.


    Musashi Naizen who prepared to move halted his steps upon witnessing his brother''s figures blurred.


    "Too fast!" Musashi Naizen changed his stance to a defensive one.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    He blocked four shes that came to him, but he failed to detect his brother''s figure.


    "It seems I won!" Then, Musashi Naizen heard his brother''s calm voice from his back as the sword''s coldness touched his neck.

 Chapter 165: Heero Academy - Part 5

    Chapter 165: Heero Academy - Part 5


    "Hoho Second Young Master is challenging First Young Master''s Draw Sword He''s truly seeking death!"


    "This is utterly stupid! Young Master Naizen is famous for his Draw Sword"


    "Yes, Yes, Even I heard that Master Kenzan admitted that Young Master Naizen''s Draw Sword already surpassed him!"


    The crowd buzzed up upon the sight of Hirata''s stance. The members of the Musashi n were certainly familiar with the stance. However, they thought it was foolish to challenge Musashi Naizen with Draw Sword.


    Everyone in the arena had the same thought, the victor had been decided right after Musashi Hirata challenged his brother with the Draw Sword.


    Musashi Kenzan who sat on the main seat shook his head in disappointment. He thought his second son learned something or got more experiences outside. Musashi Kenzan muttered in a low voice "You are at your limit!"


    However, the disappointmentsted only for a moment. He immediately stood from the seat as soon as he noticed Musashi Naizen put a defensive stance. He was not expecting his second son would put Naizen at the defensive position in the first exchange.


    No, he was thinking the same as others. Musashi Kenzan predicted his first son would win in the first exchange. But the shock continued as he failed to see Hirata''s movement. What he could see was only a blurred figure passed Musashi Naizen.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    Then the sound of the sword shed, causing a spark as Musashi Naizen retreated three steps. Musashi Kenzan then noticed his first son was in the state of bewilderment. However, from his seat, he saw his second son was behind his first son.


    Then he saw Hirata put the sword on Naizen''s neck as Hirata dered in a calm voice, "It seems I won!" There was no excitement in his tone and he only calmly smiled as his gaze locked toward his mother.


    The buzzing arena instantly silenced at the shocking sight. They predicted Musashi Naizen would win, easily at that. But the result they witnessed waspletely different from the scenario in their minds.


    *** ***


    Xing District


    Despite having fewer visitors in thest month, the people in Xing District decorated the shop with red as the theme. The festivity atmosphere filled the district despite the specter incident.


    In this month, the Central Government and the Hero League had been inspecting the city with the core region, the inner region, and themerce region with the highest priority.


    During the inspection, the Central Government had found 87 specters in themerce region while the core and the inner region were clear. This news spread more fear to the people living in the outer region, causing them to lock themselves in their house respectively.


    Even so, this news did not affect the activity in Xing District. The festive decoration lived up the atmosphere in the district. At the shop''s board, the owner of each shop ced a thick branch and dyed the leaves into the red.


    The branch ced there for the Luminous Hyacinth. Did not know who started it, but the people in the district regarded Luminous Hyacinth as the symbol of prosperity. They hoped one of Luminous Hyacinth would stop by, blessing their shops.


    Amongst many, however, there was one guy who was clueless about everything. Sitting next to the window, Heero scanned the district from inside the shop, with curiosity filled his eyes.


    "What''s wrong with all people today?" Heero muttered in a low voice.


    "Huh, you don''t know?" Han Ying who was currently near him, asked.


    Heero returned the question with a nk face. He truly did not know why the people outside decorated their shop in red.


    "Fighter Anteriority is near, they are preparing to greet that day toe, a festival!" Han Ying exined. But her exnation was vague to Heero.


    "A festival? Isn''t Fighter Anteriority apetition between the heroes and the rankers? What festival?" He only knew that Fighter Anteriority was apetition between the fighters with a tempting prize. The heroes and the rankers from the other cities also came, but what was the rtion between the fighter anteriority and the festive atmosphere in the district?


    Han Ying rolled her eyes and continued with a question, "Do you know the story behind the Fighter Anteriority?"


    Heero shook his head.


    "Fighter Anteriority is a celebration day for humanity for surviving the disaster that happened over 600 years ago. The Central Government holds thepetition to celebrate our survival from the disaster. So Fighter Anteriority is a celebration for the heroes~"


    "However, we, the normal citizens, have another name for Fighter Anteriority, Red Festival. Around this time, we will celebrate it our way! At least, people around here called it the Red Festival!"


    Only then Heero understood why the people were happy and why they decorated their shop. It was a positive event.


    "Why don''t we decorate our shop as well?" Heero suggested.


    "Hong Yu already went out to buy the decoration with the girls. Tonight, we are going to decorate our shop," Han Ying replied with her usual gentle smile.


    "But why the Red Festival? Is there a hidden meaning to name it Red?" Heero asked again.


    "I don''t know, but people already called it the Red Festival even before my Mom was born!" Han Ying shook her head and she approached Heero.


    "When are you going to teach me to fight?" Talking about Fighter Anteriority, she remembered Heero''s promise to teach her something for self-defense.


    Heero activated his Mystical Eyes and scanned Han Ying''s body. There was still a faint of gray energies inside her body, "Hmm, not yet We have to do it at least two or three times more" He whispered haughtily.


    "What about tonight? After we decorate the shop? Tonight is supposed to be my turn" Han Ying yed along as she licked her lips.


    Looking at how the mature Han Ying tried to seduce him, Heero pulled her into hisps and nted a kiss on her lips, "What about now?"


    Han Ying rolled her eyes, "The shop is about to open!" She kissed Heero''s cheek and stood up. If she stayed longer in hisp, she would be eaten up by her husband. She escaped to the kitchen afterward.


    Heero shook his head with a big smile and turned his gaze back to the window. Not long after that, his smartwatch vibrated. He looked down and saw it was a message from Kang Seo-Yeon.


    The Heero Academy was almost done, only needing thest touch. And today, Kang Seo-Yeon informed him that she was going to take him for a quick tour, introducing the new academy.


    Heero bid his farewell to Han Ying and he headed toward the academy.


    *** ***


    Once he arrived at the gate of the Heero Academy, two women wearing business suits waited for him. From afar, he recognized the red-haired one, she was certainly Kang Seo-Yeon, but he did not know the other one.


    However, he was somehow familiar with the figure. Heero felt he had met the girl before. He picked the pace and just as he wanted to say, "Hi!" The two women turned around, seeming to detect someone getting closer.


    "Yo, Morning Boss~" Kang Seo-Yeon greeted Heero as if they were close friends. But Heero did not respond to her greeting as his gaze fell onto the other woman, Bai Xin Yue. Yes, Bai Xin Yue was with Kang Seo-Yeon which surprised Heero.


    He was stunned a bit before returning Kang Seo-Yeon''s greeting with a nod before turning back to Bai Xin Yue and asked, "What are you doing here, Miss Bai?"


    "Xin Yue!" Bai Xin Yue said in a soft tone and continued with a smile, "I am here as Director Kang''s assistant, you didn''t know?"


    If it was other men, they would fly high to see the Ice Queen''s soft smile. However, Heero was immune to the Ice Queen''s beauty. Receiving the answer, he turned toward Kang Seo-Yeon, "Is that true?"


    With her bright smile, Kang Seo-Yeon nodded, "Yes, I have reported to you that I need an assistant and you said I can do whatever I want. So I didn''t tell you about the assistant recruitment result!"


    Even though Kang Seo-Yeon had a bright smile on her face, her heart was alerted when she saw the smile on Bai Xin Yue''s face. From the way she spoke and her gesture, it seemed his sister also fell in love with the same man?


    Why did she think so? It was because this was the first time she saw Bai Xin Yue this gentle toward a man. Before, she treated man coldly, no matter what the man''s background was.


    ''Urgh! I can''t lose to her! I have to speed my n!'' Kang Seo-Yeon alerted as she nned to speed up his n. She had to worry as her rival was not just an ordinary woman, but the famous Ice Queen.

 Chapter 166: Heero Academy - Part 6

    Chapter 166: Heero Academy - Part 6


    Apanied by two hot women, Heero was having his academy tour. From the dormitory on the left side and the advanced ss on the right side of the building.


    For the start, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue nned to open 5 advanced sses. These sses were, of course, for ordinary people such as Art and Engineer. They told their n about the advanced school as they apanied Heero.


    The ss was set up in a modern-style and it could bepared to the advanced school in the core region. Heero merely listened to the two women as he had his tour.


    After the advanced school, he was brought to the main part of the Heero Academy, the Martial House. The two women brought him to the fitness room.


    "I have heard from my brother about your training menu, so I prepared this for you~ Each of these tools has their own use" Kang Seo-Yeon exined to Heero one by one.


    She heard from Dong-Woo that he had to run with weights every morning. Based on his brother, the running purpose was to strengthen his body.


    Heero merely nodded his head as Kang Seo-Yeon''s attractive voice entered his ears. He was impressed by these modern tools deep inside. If what Kang Seo-Yeon said was true, then the training would be more effective.


    ''Mnn, I have to revise the training menu for Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun But running is a must'' Heero thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, Kang Seo-Yeon was oblivious to Heero''s n that introducing Heero to the fitness room was only increasing her brother''s training menu. After the fitness room, it was an arena.


    The arena was not that big with only one square stage with 10 square meters big in the center. However, it was enough for the kids, but Heero was not satisfied with only one arena.


    "Can we build more arenas? What about the district behind us? Can we turn that district to a bigger arena?" Heero asked as he strolled around the arena.


    "Mnnn The district behind belonged to me, I will take care of it. As for the size of the arena, I will consult youter!" Kang Seo-Yeon responded instantly.


    After the arena, the main building of the Martial House. This was a ce where Heero would teach his disciplester. The first floor was a big hall, but it was still empty.


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue did not decorate the hall as they nned to leave it for Heero to decide.


    Looking at the big hall, Heero envisioned where he taught something to his disciple here. A smile crept up on his face as he walked to the front. There was a stage, this ce should be for him.


    He climbed up and scanned the spacious hall. Heero nodded his head satisfyingly andmented, "Just leave this ce as it is!"


    "But it''s too in" Bai Xin Yue did not agree with his n.


    He waved his hand and replied, "Theye here to learn how to fight, not to enjoy the room scenery"


    Heero turned around and looked up, "But I still need to ce my Martial House''s special phrase"


    "Special phrase? Do you mean motto?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked curiously.


    "Mnn Oh, also, cancel all advanced sses and change the ss to Medicine ss and Smithy ss. I will talk to Uncle Huang and Wang Mi to take the ss" The smithy and the medicine on Earth were left far behindpared to the Dramonia despite their advanced technology.


    Heero nned to teach the kids about the medicine which could be useful in the battle rather than Art ss or Engineer ss. He had inherited a little of his knowledge about medicine and smithy to cksmith Huang and Wang Mi, so he could ask them to teach the student here.


    "cksmith Huang from the Xing Smithy and Wang Mi from Xing Pharmacy?" Bai Xin Yue eximed in surprise.


    "Mnn I heard they were getting overwhelmed by the orders they received. Receiving some students might help them!" Heero nodded as he continued the tour.


    The second floor was supposed to be for the teachers of advanced school. However, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon had to change it for another room under Heero''s request. On the third floor, this was Heero''s office as the principal of the Heero Academy.


    Aside from his office, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue''s office were also on the same floor as him. The touring was done and Heero was satisfied with the result. As soon as he finished the tour, he immediately went back to the shop as soon as his business was over.


    It was awkward for him to stay with the two women he rejected before. As soon as Heero left the main building, the two women did not follow after him.


    They stayed in his office and Kang Seo Yeon immediately moved her eyes toward Bai Xin Yue. Thetter also did the same and their gaze met.


    "Sister Xin Yue, do you like him?" Kang Seo-Yeon bluntly asked. If the answer was yes, then the puzzled why the Ice Queen worked as her assistant was answered. After all, Heero Academy was just a newly established academy, a third-rate academy that was located in the outer region.


    "Yes! I like him!" Bai Xin Yue did not cower or shy away under her friend''s inquiry. She answered bluntly without hiding it.


    ''It seems Kang Seo-Yeon also loves that guy'' Bai Xin Yue thought to herself.


    *** ***


    Since that day, Heero discovered Kang Seo-Yeon always visited the noodle shop for various kinds of reasons. At first, she wanted to talk about the work with Heero. Later on, she said she wanted to meet her brother and sister.


    After that, Kang Seo-Yeon visited the shops seven days consecutively. She would stop by at nine in the morning for breakfast. She woulde back for lunch, taking Miao Miao and Myung-Hee for lunch.


    When night came, she helped the shop. From taking the order or delivering the order, she did these to help his wives until the shop closed. Within seven days, Heero noticed Kang Seo-Yeon''s rtionship became extremely close.


    Just like tonight, Heero was sitting behind the cashier, counting today''s ie with his employee. The girls were having a nice talk at the counter. Sometimes they wouldugh at someone they suddenly lowered their voice, seeming to be talking about something secret.


    Looking at his wives and Kang Seo-Yeon, a scenario appeared in his mind. He remembered Sun Zhou Yi''s story of how he and Bai Shuang''er became a couple with Xiao Xi''s consent.


    He told him that Bai Shuang''er was often visiting Xiao Xi''s florist. At first, she often bought the flower, butter on, Bai Shuang''er only stopped to talk with Xiao Xi. As Bai Shuang''er got closer to Xiao Xi, Sun Zhou Yi also got closer to Bai Shuang''er.


    Later on, they often had dinner together, three of them in Sun Zhou Yi''s house. It ended with a confession from Bai Shuang''er and both became a couple afterward.


    Surprisingly, he seemed to be experiencing the same pattern as his first disciple. Indeed, the impression of Kang Seo-Yeon also increased in his eyes. At least, now, he saw her differently than the people from the core region.


    Heero shook his head as he did not want to make a bad assumption to Myung-Hee''s older sister.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Bai Xin Yue was facing her little sister with a depressed look on her face. She thought, by working at Heero Academy, she could be closer to Heero, but there was no progress at all.


    Heero only visited the Heero Academy once a while. His visit time was also short, only checking the progress of the Heero Academy then went back after that. She poured her negative feelings to her sister as she only had his sister to talk with.


    Bai Xin Yue wanted to visit the noodle shop to meet Heero. However, she was afraid if she visited the shop too often, Heero''s impression of her worsen.


    After hearing all of that, Bai Shuang''er got closer to her sister and flicked Bai Xin Yue''s forehead, "Stupid! Just visit the shop, why would you worry about his impression of you? You have to be shameless if you want to pursue a man! Express your feelings if you are genuinely wanting to be his woman!"


    "Show your good traits to him! Spoil him with your beauty every day! As long as you do nothing wrong, why would you worry? At least, Sister Seo-Yeon is smarter than you, she approached his wives before striking at the Boss!"


    Bai Xin Yue fell silent after hearing her little sister''s teaching. She found what her sister said was damn right. As long as she did not do something embarrassing, why would she worry Heero''s impression of her worsened?


    Bai Xin Yue''s expression brightened and she immediately pincher her sister''s cheeks, "You are really my little angel!"


    "But sister, do you really love that man?" Out of nowhere, Bai Shuang''er asked her sister out of her concern. She did not want her sister to sacrifice her happiness for the family.


    "If you are worried about our family, we have Sun Zhou Yi! My Man is reliable, with him our family is safe!" Bai Shuang''er dered proudly.


    Bai Xin Yue knocked her little sister''s head lightly with a slight smile, "What are you talking about?" However, that smile did notst long as she let out a sigh, "The Elder still can''t be contacted and with the emergence of the specter"


    Bai Xin Yue''s words trailed off as a depressed look etched on her face.

 Chapter 167: Our Way

    Chapter 167: Our Way


    The Elder, it was an unofficial organization, it was an organization where the retired Emperor ss Heroes gathered. The Elder was formed to keep in check the Hero League, in case the Hero League went astray.


    Of course, it was voluntary whether one wanted to join The Elder after they retired. The Elder was the reason why Bai Family''s foundation was unshakeable. Each of their generations at least had two members at The Elder.


    This generation, the Bai Family had three members in The Elder. However, their Elders could not be contacted for two years. What was making worse, the other families started to get to know about this.


    The Bai Family was one of the Star City''s founders, they had a long history and inheritance. The other families were drooling over their secret techniques. It was normal if one day the other families were against them to get the secret technique.


    When Bai Xin Yue brought this topic up, the excited Bai Shuang''er lowered her head depressedly. Losing the Elders meant they were losing their protectors. The fact that the Bai Family could stand strong until now because of the support of the Elders.


    No force dared to annoy even a single Elder, let alone three at once. However. The current Bai Family was no longer under The Elder''s protection.


    The Wu Family and the Royal Family of the Regal Kingdom seemed to catch the wind news of their Elder''s disappearance. Both Families proposed to marry their scions to Bai Xin Yue, but Bai Xin Yue herself always dyed her answer.


    She knew both families only wanted their secret technique, not her. The current Bai Family did not have the male sessor to continue the legacy, they might use this marriage to get the secret technique.


    Bai Xin Yue did not want the secret technique that developed by her ancestors fell to outsiders. That was why, when she found Sun Zhou Yi Master''s existence, she was so determined to pull this master to his family.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s Master knew more advanced techniques than her family, just like the Sword Ki he taught to Sun Zhou Yi. So, by marrying Heero, her family would be under the protection of Sun Zhou Yi''s Master.


    Yes, this protection she wanted from Heero, not the advanced technique. Such a figure would not covet their family''s technique.


    Of course, Bai Xin Yue was taking a gamble. After all, she still did not know the Heero''s limit, how strong he waspared to the Emperor ss Heroes and the Elders.


    Looking at the depressed Bai Shuang''er, Bai Xin Yue messed her hair and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I won''t sacrifice my happiness. He is still young, good looking, and I heard he has a decent bearing! I guess he is much better than any men in the core region,"


    Even though she was looking for protection from Heero, she also treated her marriage seriously. She would try her best to be a good wife for her husband and her children.


    Hearing this, the depressed Bai Shuang''er mischievously smiled as she took a book from the drawer next to her, "I know you are being serious all this time. You are not even a couple yet, but you already read this kind of book,"


    A thick book with a gentlewoman as cover. The woman was wearing an apron, smiling gently and "How to Be an Ideal Wife?" written on the book cover.


    Looking at the book, Bai Xin Yue instantly blushed. Her eyes erged in shock as she instantly recognized the book. It was her book which she had been reading recently. Her hand instantly moved, intending to take the book from her sister''s hand.


    However, Bai Shuang''er had anticipated this move and managed to dodge. With a mischievous, she teased her big sister, "Hahaha If the people know their famous Ice Queen reading this kind of book Hahaha"


    Bai Shuang''erughed aloud as she found her sister''s action, reading this kind of book somewhat silly. Of course, she wasughing as she imagined what kind of expression her sister''s fan would make if they knew this.


    "Shuang''er! Return the book to me, now!" Bai Xin Yue pounced at her sister and both sisters were messing around on the bed as if they were forgetting the depressed atmosphere a moment ago.


    *** ***


    Next Morning


    Heero was doing his routine, making dough for the noodles. His wives also apanied him, only the sound of kneading dough could be heard in the kitchen.


    Pyak! Pyak! Pyak!


    Heero mmed the round dough into the board and wrapped it with stic. He put the dough aside and drank the water he had prepared next to him. As he prepared to make the next dough, out of nowhere, Hong Yu asked a startling question.


    "Dear, what do you think of Sister Seo-Yeon? Isn''t she pretty?"


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Heero let out a series of coughs and he spat the water that was about to enter his body. Then, he turned around, looking at Hong Yu with a bewilderment look stered on his face. He did not find his wives felt sorry at all.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying giggled at their husband''s reaction.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?" Heero certainly felt weird about the question. There no wife would ask whether the other woman was pretty or not. Furthermore, Hong Yu knew that Kang Seo-Yeon confessed to him once.


    Puzzlement was written all over his face, but then he remembered his first disciple''s story. ''Don''t tell me''


    "Nothing, just asking~" Hong Yu replied while giggling and they continued their work. With a frown, Heero continued making dough with a frown on his face.


    Tiring! Tiring! Tiring!


    At the same time, the bell rang. Heero wanted to say that the shop was still not open. He looked up, but he found out the one who entered the shop was not a customer, it was his disciple. Musashi Hirata entered the shop along with two olddies, wearing traditional kimonos.


    "Oh, you are back~" Heero was happy as Musashi Hirata took care of his matters smoothly. It was apparent from his tone. The two girls were curious about what made their husband happy, they looked at the entrance and found Hirata and two olddies.


    However, both girls startled to see Hirata dashed to the kitchen. Yes, Hirata dashed and then, he leaped through the counter, entering the kitchen through unusual means.


    As soon as he entered the kitchen, the first thing he did was hugging their husband. They witnessed theposed and cold Hirata happily hugged Heero. Musashi Hirata unusually emotional aftering back from his n.


    Not only the two girls, but even Heero also bewildered as to why his disciple turned out like this. It was rare for Musashi Hirata to get emotional like this. He was alwaysposed and talked everything with a cool head.


    As he hugged Hirata, he noticed the two olddies smiled at him. A smile that expressed happiness from the bottom of their hearts. Even without his disciple telling him, he could make a guess who they were.


    "Master, Thank you~" It was only a short sentence, but all his feelings were expressed by the short sentence.


    After a couple of minutes of dramatic reunion, Musashi Hirata introduced her mother to his Master.


    "Thank you! Thank you for everything you did for my son~" Lady Yuka expressed her gratitude as tears swelled in her eyes.


    There were so many words, she wanted to convey to Heero, but those words stuck in her throat. She just did not know where to start and kept thanking Heero.


    "Haha It''s okay, Auntie! It''s my responsibility to guide him as his Master," Heero nodded his head. He did not know that Musashi Hirata''s mother was about the same as him, so he called her with Auntie.


    "I cough cough" Lady Yuka wanted to continue talking with Heero, but it stopped because of the cough.


    "Hirata, bring your mother to take a rest. She must be tired after the long journey," Heero ordered Hirata and looked at the olddy with a gentle smile, "Auntie, let''s continue the talkter. From now on, we will meet more often,"


    Hirata nodded his head and brought her mother to the building next to the noodle shop. This ce was reserved just in case if Heero wanted to expand the shop.


    However, Han Ying never nned to expand the shop. Hirata once said that his mother was good at making ramen. Hirata asked if he could buy the shop, so his mother would not be idle while staying here. Heero agreed and gave the building to Hirata.


    "Hmm With her condition, it will be almost impossible for her to take care of a ramen shop" Heero muttered in a low voice after Hirata brought his mother back.


    "I thought she was Hirata''s grandma" Hong Yu nodded her head. Lady Yuka looked too old for someone in her early forties.


    With a worried look, Han Ying asked her husband, "Dear, can you help her?"


    Heero rubbed his chin and nodded his head, "I can help to nourish her body back"


    *** ***


    Three dayster


    Heero gathered all his five disciples at his Martial House, at the empty hall of the first floor. Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon apanied him.


    Today, he intended to open the Martial House officially as Hong Yu also started to open her preschool. With only his five current disciples, Heero did the opening with only a simple way, by hanging board in the hall.


    "Our way, not in order to change the world, but in order not to let the world change us!" It was written with a bright red on the board.


    With the board hung on the wall, the martial house was opened officially. From today onwards, their activity would start from this building.

 Chapter 168: Debut - Part 1

    Chapter 168: Debut - Part 1


    "Huh!?" Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue turned their gaze toward Heero. They were called here by Heero, saying he wanted to open the Martial House of the Heero Academy officially.


    They thought Heero wanted to talk with them about the opening ceremony or the kind of. They had prepared many ns in their minds, but it seemed the opposite party had a different n, a simple one at that, hanging the board on the wall.


    Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, Kang Dong-Woo, and Xu Lingxun pped their hands excitedly while Butcher Wang pped his hand half-heartedly.


    "Just like this?" Kang Seo-Yeon blurted out. She had reserved an event organizer, doing some kind of festival in the noon, and ended with a grand party in the night. Inviting the other famous martial house she was acquainted with. That was the n.


    "Mnn Just like this Even though I have opened the Martial House officially, we will not recruit any members temporarily. As for the advanced sses, you can discuss it with cksmith Huang and Wang Mi and for the Elementary ss, let''s focus on the children in the orphanage first!"


    Heero instructed the two girls who were doing the most job. He had nned all of this, but he did not do the work.


    "Then I am going to take care of the Advanced sses," Bai Xin Yue volunteered herself upon hearing the instructions. She immediately forgot about the in opening.


    "Good, I will take care of the Elementary ss," Kang Seo-Yeon nodded helplessly.


    "Mnn Also, ask the children if they want to join the martial house. They can start the basic training, but their main focus should be the Elementary ss!" After saying that, his gazended on Xu Lingxun, "You too, you have to join the Elementary ss!"


    Kang Dong-Woo must have received a good education from his family, it was not necessary for him to join the Elementary ss. However, it was different when it came to Xu Lingxun. Since he had been running away, he did not receive any proper education.


    After that, the Heero Academy officially opened with a in opening. Even the people in the Xing District did not know there was a newly opened academy in the next of their district until a weekter when the children from the orphanage started to wear the uniform of the Heero Academy.


    The news of Heero Academy spread fast, especially with Sun Zhou Yi as the part of the academy. Many parents wanted their children to join the martial house but they were refused by Heero.


    Joining the same martial house as Sun Zhou Yi, it was a dream of many. However, they were rejected by saying, the martial house did not recruit any members for a moment.


    Even if one wanted to join the martial house, they had to follow the procedure. First, the parents could not force their kids to join the martial house. Second, It had to be the kids'' decision, whether they wanted to fight to live or worked like schrs just like many others chose.


    That was why Heero permitted the kids enrolled in the Elementary ss to join the basic training. He wanted the kids to choose for themselves what they wanted to be.


    A month passed since the Heero Academy operated. Wang Mi and cksmith Huang opened the advanced ss, but Wang Mi only epted five students while cksmith Huang epted ten students.


    Butcher Wang''s wife, Wang Mi seemed to be afraid to ept more students as she did not have any experience in teaching someone else. That was why she only epted five students.


    As for cksmith Huang, he was busy with work. The best he could take was ten students. Heero did not mind it even though Bai Xin Yue seemed to be against it. She wanted to make a name for the academy, but with a few students, the academy would be difficult to grow.


    Today, Heero brought these students to the usual training ground where he and his disciples gathered. Before Wang Mi and cksmith Huang imparted their knowledge from him to the students, there was one thing these students needed to do, it was to make an oath.


    Of course, this waspletely different from a normal oath. Heero showed a beast skin with many words written on it.


    "If you want to learn from them!" Heero pointed his finger to cksmith Huang and Wang Mi, "You have to sign this!"


    In order to learn to make the concoction and the smithy he taught to Wang Mi and cksmith Huang, they had to learn to control their Ki first. Yes, the key to making medicine and forging a gear was the Ki.


    He taught both Wang Mi and cksmith Huang a different Ki Comprehension. The oath was forbidding the student to spread the Ki Comprehension to anyone including their family without the academy''s consent.


    Heero did not mind if they shared the knowledge they got from the academy to their family or closest one, but not with the Ki Comprehension.


    It was a simple oath and the fifteen students immediately understood the content. One student immediately raised his hand, a young man, about fifteen.


    "What if I break the oath?" The boy asked with a frown.


    "Just like what is written on the oath, you will be struck by lightning!" Heero answered right away with a grin.


    The frown on the boy''s forehead was getting deeper. He seemed to not believe his words. Not only the boys, Wang Mi, and cksmith Huang


    "If you agree with the term, you can sign in the space provided with your blood!" Heero gave a needle to the boy. Surprisingly, the boy took the needle without hesitation, he pricked his thumb and signed the beast skin in the ce provided.


    To his surprise, the beast''s skin was burned into ashes as the boy immediately threw the beast''s skin away. The other students were also surprised as they were not expecting this.


    The boy was cksmith Huang''s student, Heero called cksmith Huang over, "Tell him the first chant for the Ki Comprehension!"


    Everyone was clueless as to what Heero was about to do, but cksmith Huang nodded nheless. He whispered the first chant that would stimte the Ki inside the boy''s body. After cksmith Huang was done, he nodded toward Heero.


    "Boy, tell the boy next to you what you just heard!" Heero instructed the boy who just signed the oath.


    Based on the oath, the boy was breaking the oath if he told the boy what cksmith Huang just told him. However, the boy seemed not afraid as he immediately whispered to the boy, but the whisper had to stop half-way as a roar of thunder rumbled behind the sky.


    Everyone immediately looked up and saw a thunder descended toward the boy. It shocked everyone and just when they thought the thunder would hit them, the thunder dispersed as if the thunder crashed into an invisible barrier.


    At this time, everyone noticed Heero raised his hand toward the thunder. The students saw their principal was smiling gently toward them.


    "That''s what will happen if you break the oath! Just now, I shield the lightning, but if I don''t shield the lightning, you know what would happen to you, right?" Still, with his gentle smile, Heero exined to the students.


    Wang Mi knew how strong Heero was from her husband, but she did not know Heero was this strong, summoning the lightning merely with a written oath. The same for the other students, they were shocked by just what happened.


    "You can give up now, except you!" Heero pointed to the boy who looked at him in a daze, "You have signed the oath, you can''t back down!"


    After the show just now, Heero thought half of the students would back down. To his surprise, none of them backed down. They stayed still, expressing their willingness to join the academy.


    ''It''s stupid if we back down after what you just showed us!'' All students had the same thoughts. Most of the students came from the core region. Especially the students who wanted to learn the medicine, they were the people from the Bai Family.


    Even without the order from their backers, they would study under the Heero Academy. Moreover, the oath did not tie them with the academy even after they graduated. So, they could open their own pharmacy or smithy after graduating from the academy.


    Just like that, the fifteen students signed the oath.


    *** ***


    The next morning, Kang Seo-Yeon visited the shop.


    Kang Seo-Yeon''s purpose came to the shop was inviting Heero to join the first debut of the Heero Academy in the martial world.


    "Practice match? You can get Sun Zhou Yi or Hirata or both of them, I am not interested!" Heero waved his hand, declining the invitation. Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata were the vice head of the Heero Academy, so inviting them was also appropriate.


    "Hehe are you sure you don''t want to tag along? Our opponent is Iron Fist Martial House!" Kang Seo-Yeon smiled beautifully in return.


    When the words Iron Fist Martial House entered his ears, his hand stopped kneading the dough.

 Chapter 169: Debut - Part 2

    Chapter 169: Debut - Part 2


    A practice match was a normal thing to do for a Martial House. Usually, a martial house would propose a practice match to another martial house at the same level.


    This happened when thepetition was approaching. The practice match served as a warm-up for the members of the martial house.


    As the Fighting Anteriority was getting near, Kang Dong-Woo urged his sister to seek an opponent for a practice match. The boy wanted to test his progress in thest month.


    At first, Kang Seo-Yeon was not that enthusiastic about the practice match. But then, she remembered the story of how the two sisters got to know with Heero.


    The head of Iron Fist Martial House, Yan Tie fancied Han Ying. This guy used ck means to get Han Ying, but Heero saved her.


    Iron Fist Martial House sent their men to take care of Heero for interfering with their deed, but Heero took care of these people. There was no continuation afterward.


    Kang Seo-Yeon knew Heero would not be interested in a practice match. However, she knew it might be different if it was Iron Fist Martial House. She could spend more time with Heero in the practice match.


    She nned everything well, only needed to wait for Heero''s answer.


    Kang Seo-Yeon gazed at Heero hopefully. She noticed the guy stopped his movement when she said Iron Fist Martial House.


    ''Heh, you can''t reject me this time''


    Heero looked down at the dough in his hand, then he looked at his wives. Han Ying and Hong Yu gave their approval with a nod. They had heard everything from the start.


    "Are you okay? Hong Yu will leave soon, can you handle the order alone?" He was worried about Han Ying.


    "It''s okay, I can contact Teacher Lin to rece me for today''s ss. Hehe I am not just a normal teacher, but a principal too, " Hong Yu waved her hand flippantly at her husband.


    "I am okay. Lately, the shop also doesn''t have that many customers. I still can handle it, " Han Ying reassured Heero.


    Getting permission from his wives. He looked back at Kang Seo-Yeon and gave his answer, "Good, when?"


    Hearing the positive answer, Kang Seo-Yeon''s face brightened. With a sweet yet also seductive smile, she replied, "We will depart at 9 am, "


    "Mnn You can gather the kids, I will join after I finish my work!" Hero continued kneading the dough in his hand.


    It was still 7 am, there were still two hours before they departed.


    "I already informed the kids to gather at the entrance. I will wait here so we can depart together Ah, let me help" Kang Seo-Yeon entered the kitchen, busying herself, helping his wives.


    *** ***


    Right at 9 am, Heero and Kang Seo-Yeon arrived at the academy''s entrance.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were chatting excitedly. They seemed to be waiting for the practice match.


    Butcher Wang was also excited about the practice match, it could be seen from his expression. Musashi Hirata looked indifferent as Sun Zhou Yi seemed to be disappointed.


    Heero approached Sun Zhou Yi and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "He''s disappointed because he can''t participate in the practice match, " Kang Seo-Yeon replied on Sun Zhou Yi''s behalf.


    "Why?"


    Kang Seo-Yeon rolled her eyes at Heero, "Iron Fist Martial House''s head is Silver ss Ranker, do you think there is a member of their martial house dare to challenge Sun Zhou Yi?"


    "Ah!?" Only then Heero realized that his first disciple''s fame was not trivial. Indeed, not even that Yan Tie guy dared to challenge Sun Zhou Yi, let alone the normal member.


    Heero tapped Sun Zhou Yi''s shoulder and said, "Don''t be disappointed, you can ask our director to look for a stronger opponentter, "


    He pointed his thumb toward Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "It''s not easy to challenge the famous martial house. They won''t just randomly ept our challenge, we have to make a name for ourselves first before we could challenge them!" Kang Seo-Yeon chimed in from the other side.


    Heero nodded his head understandingly. The purpose of the practice match was to increase the experience in fighting.


    Facing a not famous or newly established martial house would fulfill the purpose of the practice match. Not famous or newly established martial houses were mostly weak. The famous martial house which was known for its strength would not ept the challenge from a newly established martial house.


    "Good, let''s depart~"


    There was a bus that Kang Seo-Yeon prepared. The bus was the academy''s property, she bought the bus for this asion.


    "Heero Academy" was written on the bus body, telling the people who saw it that the bus belonged to Heero Academy.


    Heero arrived at the door and the door opened automatically. Inside, Bai Xin Yue greeted him with a big smile, "Wee~"


    *** ***


    Commerce Region, Iron Fist Martial House


    Yan Tie was staying in his office, looking at the board. On the board was his martial house''s schedule for the practice match.


    The result was satisfactory, from seven practice matches, his Iron Fist Martial House won five practice matches.


    Then his gaze fell into today''s practice match, a frown appeared on his forehead as his mouth muttered, "Heero Academy?"


    "Yao!" Yan Tie called out.


    "Yes, Boss!" A hot woman wearing a business suit entered the room with a wide smile stered on her face.


    "What''s wrong with this Heero Academy? Why would you match this unknown academy as our practice match?" Yan Tie questioned the woman.


    The woman approached Yan Tie as thetter hugged the woman''s waist intimately.


    "Calm down, Boss! Let me exin to you" The wo Yao smiled seductively at Yan Tie, "Our kids are tired facing an equal opponent. To relieve their stress after the exhausting match, I nned to give them a rxing match, Heero Academy is the right choice for that~"


    "Rxing match?"


    "Yes, a rxing match to loosen their tight muscle before the Fighter Anteriority. We can''t put too much pressure on them or it will disrupt their performance during the Fighter Anteriorityter, " Yao exined her purpose of epting the Heero Academy''s challenge.


    Yan Tie nodded his head in agreement and asked, "Tell me more about the Heero Academy?"


    "Heero Academy is a newly established academy and their location is in the outer region. Their head''s name is Xing Heero, this practice match is supposed to be their debut in a practice match!" Yao recounted the information she remembered.


    "Mnnn This academy is indeed a good match for a rxing match. I never thought about the pressure on the kids, you are truly thoughtful"


    Yan Tie''s hand moved down, squeezing the bouncy ass and whispered, "How about entertaining me before these peoplee"


    "I am at your service, " Yao replied with her seductive smile.


    *** ***


    Heero Academy''s bus arrived at Iron Fist Martial House at 11 am.


    Iron Fist Martial House''s building was huge. Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue were the first ones to get off from the bus.


    Both frowned as none from the Iron Fist Martial House weed them. Musashi Hirata was the third one to get off from the bus. He had the same expression as the two girls.


    "It seems they are looking down upon us! If they don''t know my face, let me fight one or two of them" Musashi Hirata spoke to the two girls, he seemed to be annoyed.


    "Hahaha Don''t get upset, Hirata! Let this Butcher Wang butcher these guys who dare to despise our academy!" Butcher Wang came down with a bigugh.


    He was used to getting this kind of treatment. He was not that upset despite being neglected. Sun Zhou Yi was slightly upset as Heero Academy belonged to his Master. Neglecting the Academy was the same as not giving his Master a face.


    At this time, there was one youth who came out of the building. The youth wearing Iron Fist Martial House''s martial clothes.


    "Yo-Yo Yo-Yo, the newbie is arr-," The youth, however, stopped halfway upon noticing the opposite party''s formation.


    "Ba-Ba Bai Xin Yue, the Ice Queen Su-Sun Zhou Yi, the Sword God Ka-Kang Seo-Yeon, the Fiery Archer" The youth was stunned upon the sight of the three famous figures.


    "Who said this is a rxing practice match!!! W-We are doomed..."

 Chapter 170: Debut - Part 3

    Chapter 170: Debut - Part 3


    After a moment of entertainment with his woman, Yan Tie started to wear his clothes. He had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Yao wasying down on the sofa with her face flushed red. Her clothes were in a mess, but the same as Yan Tie, Yao also wore a satisfied expression on her face.


    However, this moment was disturbed by a rude knock.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    "Who!?" Yan Tie was furious upon hearing the knock. He thought it was a newbie who just joined the martial house that knocked on his door.


    "It''s me, Yan Liang!" A hurried voice resounded from the other side door.


    The frown deepened upon hearing the reply. Yan Liang was his nephew and based on the voice, it seemed his nephew wanted to report something urgent.


    He looked at Yao''s condition, it was not possible to let his nephew see this sight. Yan Tie decided toe out to meet his nephew.


    He walked and opened the door. He did not let his nephew enter his room and closed the door. Yan Tie scanned his nephew''s face, it seemed he was panicked yet also excited at the same time


    "What''s wrong?" Yan Tie asked in a displeased tone.


    Yan Liang seemed to notice that his uncle was displeased, so he immediately got to the main point.


    "Our opponent for today''s practice match arrived" Yan Liang did not finish his words as he immediately pulled his uncle''s hand, "Just follow me, Uncle Tie!"


    They were on the fifth floor, so Yan Liang pulled his uncle to the second floor. The first floor was thergest floor but also an arena. From the second floor, they could see everything on the first floor clearly.


    Yan Liang pointed his finger to a certain corner, where a group of eight people gathered, two women, two boys, and four men.


    Yan Tie followed the direction where his nephew pointed at. Still with a frown etched on his forehead. However, the frown cleared as soon as he got a clear look at the two women''s faces.


    His pupil contracted as he could not believe what he saw. Then, his eyes moved to scan the other people and found another familiar face.


    The rising star, Sun Zhou Yi. His gaze locked on Sun Zhou Yi a while, making sure he did not see a thing. After confirming that he did not see wrong, he turned his head toward his nephew.


    Even though he did not speak, his face already told what he wanted to say.


    With a bitter and in a bitter tone, Yan Liang spoke, "They are from Heero Academy, our opponent for today''s practice match!"


    "This this" Yan Tie was left speechless with the sudden revealment. He remembered Yao told him this Academy was a newly established academy from the outer region, but how could The Ice Queen, Fiery Archer, and The rising star, Sword God were part of the newly established academy.


    Then he remembered Yao told him that the Academy''s head was Xing Heero. He looked back at the group and he met a strong gaze from one man.


    Yes, Heero detected two men were watching his group. He looked up and met with Yan Tie''s gaze. He had seen Yan Tie''s picture from Kang Seo-Yeon, so he immediately recognized the man who watched them was Yan Tie.


    "It seems the Boss of this ce has arrived, get ready, Dong-Woo! Lingxun!" Heero called as he stood from the bench.


    "Yes!" The two boys responded excitedly. At Heero''s words, the others also stood up and followed his gaze.


    They saw Yan Tie on the second floor and Yan Tie also looked at them.


    He knew that he could not avoid this. He jumped from the second floor, ten meters height was nothing for a Silver ss Ranker.


    Boom!


    Yan Tiended perfectly and his action attracted his martial house members. Upon noticing it was their head, the member of Iron Fist Martial House pped their hand.


    Yan Tie paid no attention to his surroundings as he immediately made his way toward the Heero Academy''s group.


    In fact, his martial house members were attracted by the three famous figures. It was just that none of them dared to get closer as they came as their practice match opponent. They were quite nervous and excited at the same time.


    Yan Tie''s eyes were focused on the same three figures. He smiled at them as he greeted, "Hello, wee to Iron Fist Martial House. I am Yan Tie, the head of Iron Fist Martial House!"


    Amongst the three, Bai Xin Yue was the one with the highest status. So he offered a handshake to her. He thought he was being observant and doing the right thing.


    However, he only received a cold re from the Ice Queen. He knew that Ice Queen was cold to the others, but today he felt Ice Queen was extremely cold than usual.


    "I am not the head of Heero Academy, but him!" Bai Xin Yue said in a cold tone, leaving Yan Tie''s hand hanging in the air.


    Yan Tie''s mouth twitched as he followed Bai Xin Yue''s gaze. It was the man who sent him a strong and somewhat hostile gaze earlier.


    "Hello, I am Yan Tie, the head of Iron Fist Martial House, " Yan Tie repeated in a friendly tone despite being treated coldly by Bai Xin Yue.


    Heero reached the hand, with a wide smile, he returned the greeting, "Hello, I am the head of Heero Academy, Xing Heero. Nice to meet you, "


    Yan Tie was surprised by the warm greeting from the opposite party. He thought he would receive a cold treatment just like the gaze he received earlier.


    "We came here after your side epted our proposal for a practice match. Thank you for epting our proposal, " Heero added skillfully.


    "Hahaha No problem, we are also looking for an opponent for a practice match as Fighter Anteriority is near, " Heero warm greeting melted his awkwardness, so Yan Tie responded politely as a big smile stered on bid face.


    He was relieved that the opposite party was not as arrogant as Ice Queen.


    "This is my disciple who will participate in the practice match" Heero introduced Butcher Wang, Musashi Hirata, Kang Dong-Woo, and Xu Lingxun to Yan Tie.


    "Oh, he is my strongest disciple, so you can prepare your strongest disciple to fight him!" At the end of his introduction, Heero told Yan Tie that Hirata was the strongest one.


    Yan Tie was relieved that Sun Zhou Yi, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon were not on the list. If they were on the list, not even him could defeat them, let alone his disciples.


    He nodded his head when Heero said Hirata was his strongest disciple. From the bearing, Hirata was the calmest one.


    "Good Good I will prepare my two senior disciples and two junior disciples"


    "No, you can call all your senior and junior disciples, just let all of them try to fight my disciples. One opponent is not enough to appease my disciple''s excitement!"


    Heero pointed his finger at two small and one big excited monkeys.


    Hearing this, Yan Tie''s smile froze. He blinked his eyes at Heero and thought, ''F*ck, earlier is an arrogant cold bitch, so you are no different an arrogant bastard''


    ''Good, you want your two young disciples to fight all my disciples, right? Good, I will grant your death wish! As long as these three guys are not interfering heng!''


    Deep inside, Yan Tie was pissed off, but he knew he could not show it on his face. He did not know what were these three famous heroes'' rtionships with the Heero Academy. So he did not dare to offend the guy in front of him.


    At this time, Yan Liang arrived, "Yan Liang! Call all disciples to gather here, we are going to have a practice match against Heero Academy!"


    "All?" Yan Liang was surprised. Iron Fist Martial House had 218 members while more than half were junior disciples.


    "Yes, all disciples in the martial house! Go, now!" Yan Tie ordered.


    "Also, Head Yan Tie, let''s end the practice match with a spar between you and me, " Heero''s smile became wider and Sun Zhou Yi and the others were surprised as well.


    Yan Tie was caught off guard, he did not immediately ept the challenge. He tried to recall if there was any famous figure called Xing Heerotely.


    But there was no big figure called Xing Heero. Yan Tie looked back at Heero for a moment and gave his answer, "Good!"


    He epted the challenge and went back to make the preparation.


    Heero pped Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun''s shoulder, "Get ready!"


    "Yes, Master!" Both simultaneously answered as they headed to the closest stage.


    "Dong-Woo! Don''t use your awakening ability!" Hero ordered and thetter nodded his head in response.


    Dong-Woo headed to the right stage while Xu Lingxun headed to the left stage.


    "Will they be alright?" Kang Seo-Yeon was quite concerned as she asked Heero. Kang Dong-Woo was her little brother, fighting all disciples would exhaust the two boys.


    "There''s no need to worry, these kids are weak!" Butcher Wangmented while shaking his head.


    He had watched some of the junior disciples sparred on the other stage. As far as he saw, none of them could bepared to Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    "Master, you don''t have to fight, I can take care of that guy!" Musashi Hirata said out his concern. He felt there was no need for his Master to use his hand to take care of that saltfish.


    "It''s okay, this is my personal matter Look, Dong-Woo gets his first opponent!" Hero waved his hand and pointed his finger to Dong-Woo''s stage.


    A boy about the same age as Dong-Woo climbed up the stage. The boy had dark skin and his big eyes stared at Dong-Woo.


    "White boy, I will beat you in a few moves!" The boy tried to provoke Dong-Woo. To his surprise, Dong-Woo just smiled at his taunt.


    "Dong-Woo! Remember that''s the name who will beat you!" Having said that, he put his left hand on his back and gestured to the dark-skinned boy toe.


    "You!" The dark-skinned was the one who got provoked and rushed forward carelessly, he threw a punch toward Dong-Woo''s face.


    Looking at his opponent, Dong-Woo frowned.


    "Too slow!"


    He took a light step to the left, avoiding the punch. At the same time, he grabbed the arm with his right hand. Then, he threw the dark-skinned boy.


    He nned to throw his opponent out of the stage, but he did not control his strength.


    Whoosh!


    The dark-skinned boy flew. From the side, it was as if Dong-Woo was not like throwing a body, but like throwing a ser ball instead.


    The dark-skinned boy shot toward the wall as the bot cried, "UWAAAAA! Elp.. Meeee.."

 Chapter 171: 2 Vs 84

    Chapter 171: 2 Vs 84


    "Huh!?" Even Dong-Woo was startled by his own strength. He swore that he only wanted to send the dark-skinned boy out of the stage. He did not n to kill the boy at all.


    Fortunately, he was throwing the dark-skinned boy toward his Master''s direction. Heero leaped out and caught the dark-skinned boy.


    The dark-skinned boy was trembling in fear and he repeatedly said "Thank you" to Heero for saving him. The boy''s eyes shook, it was clear the boy traumatized after being thrown like that.


    If not for Heero''s quick reaction, the boy''s head might sh against the wall.


    "Dong-Woo! Control your strength!" Heero reprimanded his disciple from below the stage.


    From Dong-Woo''s reaction, he knew that his disciple was unintentional. So he only reprimanded lightly.


    "I am sorry, Master! I will control my strength carefullyter!" Dong-Woo scratched his head embarrassedly.


    Amongst the group, Kang Seo-Yeon was the most surprised one. From the start of the fight, she saw that her brother was doing that casually. Yes, she noticed Dong-Woo just threw the dark-skinned boy casually.


    However, the dark-skinned boy was flung rapidly. It showed that her brother had exceptional strength.


    The excitement was gleaming in her eyes as she realized this. It meant her brother''s hard work was paid off as she sometimes felt sorry for Dong-Woo with his current training load.


    "That boy utilized his Ki to throw his opponent. It looked like he just threw his opponent casually while in fact, Ki increased his arm''s throw power" Musashi Hirata analyzed calmly.


    Meanwhile, Yan Tie was also shocked when he witnessed how his junior disciple was thrown just like a basketball.


    Both boys had a simr build, but how could the opposite had more strength. He started to get worried as he looked at the other stage.


    The other disciples had a small frame bodypared to Dong-Woo. Yan Tie was relieved a little, at least, this boy would not be ridiculously strong just like Dong-Woo.


    If the parents knew their child was injured for losing, his martial might lose the trust of the parents.


    Xu Lingxun''s opponent just climbed the stage and he noticed his friend was thrown away like a basketball.


    Deep inside, Xu Lingxun''s opponent was terrified. He looked at Dong-Woo who let a sillyugh before looking back at his own opponent.


    He looked back to Dong-Woo and back to Xu Lingxun again. Xu Lingxun''s opponent noticed the big difference between Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    Xu Lingxun''s body was thinner and shorterpared to Dong-Woo. It was clearly seen with Xu Lingxun''s loose martial clothes.


    The boy was relieved and thought to himself, ''Fortunately, beating this guy seems to be easier''


    Even though he looked down upon Xu Lingxun''s physic, he did not show it on his face. He showed more respectpared to the dark-skinned boy.


    "Pan Fan!" Xu Lingxun''s opponent bowed his head slightly, a formality before the practice match started.


    "Xu Lingxun!" Xu Lingxun returned the formality in the same motion.


    Even though his opponent showed more respect to him, Xu Lingxun did not n to go easy on his opponent.


    ''I can''t lose to Dong-Woo''


    "Start!" The referee shouted an indication the practice match began.


    Pan Fan took a deep breath as he formted a n to fight his opponent. However, before he could work on his n, the opponent made his move first.


    Pan Fan remembered his instructor''s words, "dodge and counter! If you can''t dodge, block, and counter!"


    The demonstration in his training reyed in his mind. Pan Fan wanted to dodge, but Xu Lingxun way too fast. A punch was about to reach his chest.


    ''I can''t dodge, but I will block!'' Pan Fan put his weaker hand forward, intending to receive the fist countered his Iron Fist.


    Just like its name, Iron Fist Martial House was famous for their iron-like hand. They trained their hands to be like an iron-like fist.


    ''I only need one fist and I will win'' Pan Fan was confident but to his surprise, the punch he expected did not arrive.


    Pan Fan saw Xu Lingxun make a peculiar maneuver. The punch stopped half-way and Xu Lingxun moved to his side.


    He was shocked, just as he wanted to retreat, his view spun. He saw the familiar ceiling and soon, excruciating pain assaulted his belly.


    "Urgh!"


    His vision ckened and he no longer knew what happened afterward.


    Xu Lingxun was shocked when he noticed his opponent passed out. He was panicked and immediately checked Pan Fan''s condition.


    He did not know the real condition but he was relieved as Pan Fan was still breathing. The referee also came to check Pan Fan''s condition.


    After checking Pan Fan''s condition and found nothing serious, he was relieved inside. His duty as the referee was to stop the fight before something serious happened.


    However, the fight was too fast. No, Xu Lingxun''s action was just too fast, not expecting the kid to be this fast.


    "Xu Lingxun, Win!" The referee announced as he called the medic team on the other side to bring Pan Fan out of the stage.


    The two fights ended with an easy fight for Heero Academy. From the sideline, Yan Tie''s face darkened.


    Yao who stood next to him, not daring to raise her head. She lowered her head as this was her careless mistake. If she did aplete check on the opponent, this would not happen.


    "Yao! Check Kang Dong-Woo''s background, what''s his rtionship with the Fiery Archer! Don''t worry, I am not ming you for this. I would make the same mistake if I am in your position!" Yan Tie''s voice entered her ears.


    Yao raised her head and answered in excitement, "Yes!" She was feeling grateful as she would not receive Yan Tie''s wrath.


    After saying that, he picked another two junior disciples to face Xu Lingxun and Kang Dong-Woo.


    Junior Disciple was a teen at the age of 15 or younger. Yan Tie chose two Junior Disciples at the age of 14 to face the 13-year-old Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    Even though this rxing practice match turned into a serious practice match, Yan Tie was not upset in the slightest. A tough opponent could train his disciple''s mentality.


    However, just like before, Kang Dong-Woo knocked his opponent in less than a minute. The difference was that Kang Dong-Woo knocked his opponent with less strength.


    The same for Xu Lingxun, using his agile and fast movement, he knocked the opponent in the same way.


    After the fight, Kang Dong-Woo ran to the edge of the stage, he said something to Heero, "Master, they are too weak, they can''t satisfy me!"


    Yes, Kang Dong-Woo was eager to have a spar with the opponent on the same level as him, not a saltfish opponent like this.


    Back then, his sparring partner was Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi. They were too strong for him, in today''s practice match, he was eager to test his limit.


    But they were just too weak to satisfy him. Xu Lingxun also had the same thought, but he did not say it out.


    Heero merely smiled while Kang Seo-Yeonughed, "This brat is getting cocky, huh!"


    Even though she said that she did not intend to rebuke her brother.


    Meanwhile, Yan Tie gritted his teeth, suppressing his fury. He heard Dong-Woo''s words and he took it as a humiliation. It was then Yao came back with an unsightly look stered on her face.


    "Boss! This is not good!"


    "What''s wrong? Have you found that boy''s background?" Yan Tie asked in an irritated tone.


    "Yes, he is the Kang Family''s sessor, Kang Dong-Woo Yes, the exact same face. Also, Kang Seo-Yeon is Heero Academy''s Director. I suspect the Kang Family is the Academy''s backer!" Yao reported in a grave tone.


    As soon as Yao finished her report, Yan Tie noticed Heero walked toward him.


    "Head Yan Tie, I have a proposal to quicken the practice match, are you interested?" Heero said with a big smile.


    After hearing Yao''s report, Yan Tie forced a polite yet a fake smile, "Let me listen!"


    "How about letting all your Junior Disciples fight my two Junior Disciples? It''s a win-win situation for us, my disciples will be satisfied and your disciples will get a new experience!" Heero proposed with a big smile.


    Without waiting for Yan Tie''s answer, Heero turned around and asked his two disciples, "Dong-Woo! Lingxun! Are you willing to fight all of them?"


    The two disciples answered in a loud voice at the same time, "Yes, Master! I am willing!"


    The two boys showed no slightest fear, instead, they were excited.


    Heero turned back, still with a big smile, he asked, "How is it, head Yan Tie?"


    Yan Tie was stumped, there was no way he could refuse while the two boys fearlessly agreed.


    ''Good, if your Junior Disciples are seeking for death, then I will grant their wish! I don''t believe that two boys could win against my 84 Junior Disciples!''

 Chapter 172: Petty

    Chapter 172: Petty


    Yan Tie watched the show frustratingly, the practice match turned into a brawl match.


    As soon as he gave the green light, all his junior disciples swarmed toward Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    But Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun faced the group while backing down. They did not let them get surrounded by their opponents.


    Yes, the fight was no longer on the stage, but the whole arena itself became the stage. It was just like a gangster fight on the street where a big group of thugs chased after two people.


    ''F*ck, these stupid kids! Get some of you to hold your opponent and surround him!'' Those words were on the verge ofing out of his mouth, but Heero, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Bai Xin Yue around him.


    He swallowed back the words forcefully and watched the scene before him helplessly. It was like a street fight.


    The kids also could not be med. They were infuriated by Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun for challenging all of them at once.


    What was on their minds was beating these two guys, hence they chased Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun madly.


    As for Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun, they were bouncing here and there. Even though the opponents were weak, both did not underestimate them.


    They fought seriously while holding back at the same time after realizing their superior strength. They did not want to identally kill their opponent.


    Just like that, the gangster fightsted for fifteen minutes before thest man standing from the Iron Fist Martial House fell.


    Yan Tie looked at the arena with an ugly look stered on his face. This was an utter humiliation for him and his martial house. His Junior Disciples scattered around, lying down on the ground. Some of them holding their belly, some of them holding their arm, and some of them rolled around in pain.


    "Head Yan Tie, it seems my Junior Disciples won against your Junior Disciples, " Heero smiled, it was the same as usual and somehow, the smile pissed him off.


    Suppressing the fury in him, Yan Tie forced out a smile, "Yeah, it''s my lost" his words trailed off as his gaze fell to Musashi Hirata and Butcher Wang.


    If the junior disciples were that strong, what about these two guys. He swallowed his saliva.


    He had to admit that Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were excellent. Far superiorpared to his junior disciples, he even thought these two boys were on a par or even stronger than his senior disciples.


    If the practice match continued, it was the same as he was asking to pour salt into his wound. Taking a deep breath, Yan Tie continued, "Head Xing, I admit our defeat, we"


    "Ah, so, Head Yan Tie to proceed to our fight?" As Heero said that, he looked at Butcher Wang and Musashi Hirata.


    "It''s okay, right? I willpensate you guys with a stronger opponentter!" Heero appeared trying to console his two senior disciples. However, his words had another meaning, ''Iron Fist Martial House is weak, you will get your share when fighting a stronger martial house, ''


    Yan Tie endured the humiliation. He did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional. But he could not do much with Sun Zhou Yi, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon around.


    Butcher Wang was no longer having the excitement to fight after knowing his opponent was that weak. As for Musashi Hirata, he was having his usually stoic face.


    "Mnn, " Hirata and Butcher Wang agreed instantly.


    "So, how is it, Head Yan Tie? We skip the Senior Disciples'' practice match and directly have our spar as I proposed early?" Heero returned to Yan Tie.


    Yan Tie did not immediately ept Heero''s offer, he scanned the man in front of him. This guy was the Master of the two crazy boys as he clearly heard the boys called him Master.


    However, he could not recall there was an amazing figure called Xing Heero. He had memorized all Hero Instructors, Xing Heero was not one of them.


    Yao told him that this guy was a cook in a noodle shop. Yes, he was merely a cook in the outer region. But why did these three famous figures follow him?


    ''Or it''s just Kang Family''s trick to mask the Heero Academy''s presence? If so, why are Kang Dong-Woo and Kang Seo-Yeon involved in the Academy if they wanted to hide the hidden force?''


    Everything about Heero Academy was suspicious. But he could not get the depth of this academy.


    At this time, the two boys returned to the group and called, "Master!"


    Heero nodded and raised his thumb, "Good job, you guys managed to hold back!" Once again, Heero''s words provoked Yan Tie.


    "Sister! Do you record my fight early?" Kang Dong-Woo asked her sister excitedly.


    On the side, Yan Tie''s pupils contracted upon hearing that question. The fight just now was an utter humiliation for his martial house.


    "Yes, but you have to wait if you want to watch the record. I am going to record your Master''s match and put it on our official forum as a promotional video!" Kang Seo-Yeon rubbed her brother''s head.


    Yan Tie was shocked as this group did not ask him if he allowed posting the record. However, he did not dare to protest. He could not afford to offend them.


    He gritted the teeth and an idea popped in his mind. Kang Seo-Yeon said she was going to record his fight against Xing Heero. However, if he defeated the guy called Xing Heero, they might not upload the video.


    "Okay, but I have a condition. If I win, I request Head Xing Heero not to use the record as your academy''s promotional video, do you agree?" Yan Tie asked.


    Heero immediately looked at Kang Seo-Yeon, nodding his head, and looked back at Yan Tie, "Okay! I will not use the record for our academy''s promotional video, "


    Heero immediately reached Yan Tie''s hand, epting the deal in that instant.


    Seeing how confident Heero was, it shook Yan Tie''s confidence. He felt he just fell into the opposite party''s trap.


    But for his martial house, he had to do this. There was no way he would let the humiliating record spread. It would stain Iron Fist Martial House''s reputation.


    He would beughing stock if the other people saw the record. 84 Junior Disciples were defeated by two boys, he could not let this news go to the public.


    With a strong determination, he stood on the stage to protect his martial house''s reputation.


    ''I can''t lose to this guy!'' He faced Heero with a strong determination.


    Soon, he found out something weird about the guy before him. The kind smile on his face disappeared, and he was receiving a bone-chilling gaze from his opponent.


    It was as if he had done something wrong with this guy. However, he did not recall he had met this guy, so he was confused about why Xing Heero looked at him coldly like this.


    "My name is Xing Heero and I have a wife called Han Ying! Head Yan Tie, do you perhaps remember a woman called Han Ying?" Those words flowed out from Heero''s mouth and entered Yan Tie''s ears.


    The same as the gaze, the tone was cold. Yan Tie was shocked when he heard Han Ying''s name.


    "Alright, we are here to fight, not to chat. Let''s start!" Heero motioned his hand to Yan Tie toe.


    However, Yan Tie was stunned and a frown appeared on his forehead. He seemed to understand what happened all this time. The man in front of him was purposely targeting him and his martial house.


    ''Ah, f*ck! No wonder I felt the name was familiar, so this guy is that bitch''s man! Good! Good! Alright, bitch, I will send your lovely man back until you can''t recognize him anymore! She rather married this unknown man than me!''


    With anger lit up inside him, Yan Tie rushed to Heero. He lived up his reputation as Silver ss Ranker. He arrived right before in no time and sent out a barrage of a fist.


    He had trained his hand, as hard as steel. Even steel was destroyed by his punch, that was why he named his martial house with Iron Fist Martial House.


    "I will destroy you with my fist!" Yan Tie was no longer holding back as he showed his ferocious side.


    Heero merely smirked as he copied his opponent''s move. His fist met against Yan Tie''s fist in the air.


    Iron Fist Martial House''s Senior Disciples cried excitedly when they saw their Master''s signature move. But their cry was immediately silenced by their Master''s shriek.


    Yes, Yan Tie shrieked in pain as his body flung a few meters back on the stage.


    Heero rushed forward and lifted Yan Tie up. Yan Tie''s hands were trembling and swelling red at the same time. The hand was hanging in the air weakly.


    "I I You You" Yan Tie wanted to say something, but Heero''s palm moved,nding on Yan Tie''s jaw and closed his mouth.


    At the same time, Yan Tie''s eyes rolled back. He passed out.


    Heero released the body and kicked Yan Tie out of the stage.


    After that, he went down off the stage and muttered to himself, "After a few months staying on Earth, I have be this petty!"


    The practice match was over with the fall of Yan Tie. Heero immediately left the Iron Fist Martial House after he achieved his goal, his petty grudge against Yan Tie for harassing Han Ying.


    *** ***


    Iron Fist Martial House was not the only martial house Heero Academy. Kang Seo-Yeon scheduled more practice matches for Heero Academy. Of course, she chose a stronger martial house as their practice match.


    Just like that, a month passed and Fighter Anteriority was started.

 Chapter 173: Fighter Anteriority - Part 1

    Chapter 173: Fighter Anteriority - Part 1


    During thest month, Star City''s situation was stabilized upon the Central Government''s notice that the city was safe from Specter.


    At the same time, Musashi Hirata also quit from Ranker and joined the Hero League. Yes, Hirata was no longer a ranker but a hero by now.


    Sun Zhou Yi was happy while Heero did not understand his disciple''s decision. He knew Hirata, he did not like having ties either with the Hero League or Ranker Alliance.


    He understood if Hirata quit the Ranker Alliance, but he was not expecting him to join the Hero League. Heero once asked why did he be a hero and his answer was,


    "It''s for our Academy, with me and Sun Zhou Yi as Gold ss Hero, it will raise Heero Academy''s name more. I will try to raise my rankter"


    It was the answer he got. Hirata did this for the academy. After all, people had a good impression of a Hero, not a ranker.


    Aside from that, Star City was more crowded and bustled than usual. People from other cities visited to watch the Fighter Anteriority.


    From the window, Heero could see many foreigners visiting his district as well. He could see some ck guys with a big build, a sexy blonde, and their pupils'' color which was different from most of Star City''s people.


    Once more that made Heero differentiate these people from Star City''s people, they only spoke English. Yes, most of the foreigners were English-speaker.


    Heero looked at the clock on the wall, it was 10 minutes before the shop opened. Just as he wanted to make preparation in the kitchen, he saw Fatty Liang bypassing his shop with two other securities.


    A frown appeared on his forehead. With the flow of visitors increased with foreigners, trouble often popped up with mostly a conflict between the foreigners and the daily customers of the Xing District.


    He noticed the other visitors also swarmed toward cksmith Huang''s smithy. There must be something going on in that direction.


    "Tell my wife, I will head outside first!" Heero said to one of his employees and immediately went out.


    Sure enough, right in front of cksmith Huang was packed with people. The traffic was jammed and he found the children were trapped amongst the crowd.


    Hong Yu was also there, trying to pass through the crowd but to no avail. Myung-Hee and Miao Miao and the other children followed her behind.


    Heero picked his pace up, he pulled Hong Yu''s hand and thetter was shocked. However, she smiled upon noticing it was her husband.


    Just as Heero wanted to ask, a loud voice traveled into his ears, "Do you know who we are? We are from Myth! Call cksmith Huang out right now to meet now!"


    Heero looked at his wife and asked, "What''s with this Myth? Do you know them?"


    Lately, it was rare to find someone unted their background after a series of missing people. Now it happened again, so he asked his wife, curious with the thing called Myth.


    Hong Yu frowned and shook her head, she was clueless too, "I don''t know!"


    "Myth is one of the top ten guilds at Sun City, they are ranked seven!" Myung-Hee answered.


    Sun City, it was one of the three biggest cities on Earth aside from Moon City and Star City. The city was located on a different continent and one needed to ride a ne to reach there.


    Heero had heard about this Sun City. If Star City was controlled by the twelve families, Sun City was under ten guilds control. And Myth was one of the ten guilds, so it was natural to unt their backer.


    "Tsk, " Heero shook his head and yelled, "Disperse! You are disturbing the district''s traffic!"


    His voice immediately attracted the crowd. When they discovered it was Heero, the regr visitors nodded toward his direction and dispersed, leaving only foreign visitors who were oblivious to Heero''s status.


    "Go with the children, I will handle thismotion!" His words were directed to his wife and the children who intended to go to the preschool.


    "Mnn" Hong Yu nodded and pulled the children, but Miao Miao refused to go, "I want to watch!"


    The other children like Lan Lan and Tong Tong also nodded their heads. Even Myung-Hee looked like she did not want to go as well.


    Heero rolled his eyes, "Nothing to watch! Go to school!"


    Miao Miao pouted, but she followed her aunt. Meanwhile, Heero approached the group that imed from Myth.


    Fatty Liang and the smithy''s attendant were having a troubled look. They tried to stop this group, but none of them could speak English.


    The groupprised five people, three men, and two women. There was a word written on their left chest, "Myth".


    Heero ignored the group and asked the smithy''s attendant who had been working in the smith for a few months, "What''s wrong?"


    The male attendant, Cui Rui nodded his head and. a bitter smile formed, "They wanted to meet Boss Huang, but Boss Huang is busy with his work. He told me not to disturb him, but they insist want to meet Boss Huang, "


    As an attendant, Cui Rui was put into an awry situation. On the other side was his Boss''s order and the other side was a group of people he could not offend.


    He certainly did not want to lose hisfortable job here, so he tried to stall the guests. However, these guys seemed to be angry and did not want to wait.


    "Hello, Sir~ cksmith Huang can''t be disturbed. He is currently forging a weapon!" Heero spoke in fluent English. His words were directed to the tallest guy that stood in the front of the group.


    "If you want to meet him, you have to wait just like the others!" Heero pointed his thumb to the long line on his back.


    There was a long line every day, they wanted cksmith Huang to make gear for them.


    The big guy looked at Heero with his brown pupil, with a frown etched on his forehead. The big guy was almost two meters, bulging muscle was shown from his tight clothes.


    The big guy got his head closer to Heero, separated by ten centimeters, he asked in a cold voice, "Do you know who I am?"


    The same question as before, but this was focused on his identity rather than his backer.


    Just Heero wanted to say he did not know, a smaller guy approached him and whispered in Chinese, "Sir, he is Cale, Gold ss Hero - Rank 9 from Sun City. Sir, can you please let them meet cksmith Huang for a moment?"


    Heero took a step back from the big guy called Cale and looked at the smaller guy, "Who are you? Do you live here as well?"


    "I am their trantor, my name is Ling Chunyi. And yes, I am Star City''s citizen, " Ling Chunyi replied with a polite smile.


    "Then do you know the rules of this district?" Heero asked in a sharp tone.


    "I" Noticing the sudden change in Heero''s attitude, Ling Chunyi stumped. He certainly knew the rules of this district, but he was with a group of heroes, there was no district would make a move against the heroes.


    It was what Ling Chunyi believed, but then he remembered something. This district did not give a face whether you were a hero or not.


    "But The Central Government tasked me to please our guests from Sun City!" Ling Chunyi replied. He did not believe this district would make a move against the famous heroes.


    "I don''t care who you are and who they are! If you enter this district, you have to follow the rules here!" Heero said those words in English so the foreigners also understood him.


    Earlier, he acted politely as he thought the foreigners were new and did not understand the rules.


    "Who''s this hobo? Dare to act high and mighty before me!" Cale was displeased when a guy from this slum acted tough before him. Yes, the group regarded the outer region as a slum.


    They certainly looked down at people who lived at the slum.


    "Who are you calling hobo?" Hisashi Hirata suddenly appeared between Cale and Heero as his cold voice rang.


    His sharp gaze met with Cale''s brown pupils. At the same time, he pulled his sword, he used the sword''s handle to knock Cale away.


    Cale was caught off guard and his belly was hit by the sword''s handle.


    He covered the belly with his hand in pain as he took a few steps back from the impact.


    "You" Cale pointed his finger at Hirata, but Hirata''s words cut him off.


    "Dare you to repeat it once again, I will cut your next tongue next!" Musashi Hirata warned Cale as he made a draw sword stance, he was prepared to draw his sword the moment Cale dared to repeat the same words.

 Chapter 174: Fighter Anteriority - Part 2

    Chapter 174: Fighter Anteriority - Part 2


    Not only Musashi Hirata, Sun Zhou Yi, and Butcher Wang also came from the academy''s direction. They came after Fatty Liang notified them.


    Musashi Hirata stood in front of Heero while Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang stood on his left and right.


    Butcher Wang looked calm while Sun Zhou Yi seemed to be a little angry, his gaze was directed at Cale.


    Ling Chunyi staggered a few steps back as he saw Sun Zhou Yi. ''Stupid Ling Chunyi, how could you forget about him!'' The trantor med himself.


    "I said" Cale just wanted to repeat the words he spoke earlier, intending to provoke Hirata, but his friend stopped him.


    "Wow! Wow! Wow!" A man that was about the same height as Heero stepped forward and tapped Cale''s shoulder.


    "Big guy, calm down! Guild Master told us not to make any trouble here! Let''s just follow their rules!" A dark-skinned man persuaded his friend.


    "Palinho! How could you cower before these h" Cale''s mouth was covered by the dark-skinned man called Palinho.


    After that, a woman with blonde curly hair stepped forward and bowed her head, showing her nice cleavage, "We are sorry, our friend is having a hot temper. We will queue up to meet cksmith Huang, "


    After that, the other two people pulled the big guy back. They whispered something to the big guy Cale.


    "Calm down! Big guy, look who''s with him, it''s Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata! Don''t bring trouble to Guild Master! This is not Sun City!" The guy whispered to Cale.


    "If you want to fight against them, this is not the ce! You can fight them in Fighter Anteriority!" Another woman whispered.


    Only then the big guy Cale calmed down and scanned the group in a surprised expression.


    There was no way they did not recognize the rising star Sun Zhou Yi. Lately, Musashi Hirata also made big news with him joining the Hero League. So, they also recognized Musashi Hirata.


    They might not be afraid of Musashi Hirata as an individual, but the n behind him could not be trifled with.


    Heero got a hunch these people recognized Sun Zhou Yi or Musashi Hirata. If truly so, then they could solve the problem without violence. He started to enjoy the benefit of having disciples.


    "Good! You talk to them, I am going back!" Heero handed over the trouble to his three disciples.


    He turned toward Fatty Liang, "Fatty! If something simr happens again, you can call them!"


    Then, he left the scene back to his shop. Sun Zhou Yi talked something to the group of five and the group of five queued up behind the long line in front of Smithy Huang.


    When they reached thest line, Cale asked his friends, "Did you guys see that Musashi guy''s movement?"


    He could not see the movement, it was as if Hirata appeared right between him and Heero just now. So he asked if his friends managed to detect Hirata''s movement.


    "No! Not only Musashi Hirata, I can''t see his movement. Not only him, the other two guys as well. As if they teleported" Palinho replied as he was surprised as well, then he turned toward the blonde girl.


    "What about you, J?"


    Amongst the five, the blonde girl, J had the sharpest eyes. Palinho asked her to confirm whether it was kind of an awakening ability that was simr to teleportation or their movements just too fast.


    "It was not teleportation, I caught a sh of their movement They have abnormal movement" J replied with a frown.


    Awakening Ability of teleportation, it was a legendary awakening ability of a famous hero from Sun City.


    "Hohoho It seems this year''s Fighter Anteriority will be exciting" Cale was excited, he was not afraid of the strong opponent, "I can''t wait for the Fighter Anteriority!"


    *** ***


    When Heero reached back to the shop, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were already there. Not only them, but there were also a few guys with dark uniforms installing a screen.


    He looked at the screen and asked, "What is this?"


    "It''s a TV, Fighter Anteriority will be broadcasted on TV. The boys want you to watch them during thepetition!" Bai Xin Yue replied as she instructed the uniform guys to install another one in the kitchen.


    The boys in her mouth were certainly Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun. Of course, this was not only for the boys, but it was also for her as well.


    "Myung-Hee and Miao Miao also want to watch Fighter Anteriority. And I have Sister Han Ying''s permission to install the TV, it can be an entertainment for the customers too!" Kang Seo-Yeon added.


    After a month, both girls noticed Heero did not like to watch the practice match. So they took an initiative to install the television so Heero could watch his disciples'' match.


    Of course, both girls were having their hidden agenda. They hoped Heero would watch their fights as well. Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon joined Fighter Anteriority in the name of Heero Academy.


    They wanted to make a name for the academy. The same for Musashi Hirata, Butcher Wang, and Sun Zhou Yi. They registered Fighter Anteriority for the academy.


    Heero told them he would start to recruit new disciples after Fighter Anteriority. So they took this chance to promote the Academy name.


    "Urgh! I thought we could watch Fighter Anteriority with a smartwatch, " Heero showed them his smartwatch.


    "Having a bigger is much better, right?" Kang Seo-Yeon replied back with a smile.


    "Humm But didn''t Han Ying tell you guys that we wille to the arena to watch the match?"


    The two girls were silenced by his question, but Heero heard a giggle from the kitchen.


    And so, Heero dyed opening the shop, waiting for the workers to finish installing the TV. The 82-inch TV was clearly much better than a smartwatch.


    The workers were fast, in fifteen minutes they finished. Kang Seo-Yeon immediately turned on the TV and Bai Xian Ming''s face appeared on the screen.


    As the head Executive, Bai Xian Ming represented the Hero League of Star City branch. Heero never met Bai Xian Ming face to face, but he knew him. As the speech along with a deep voice that was transmitted through the TV resounded, Heero looked at Bai Xin Yue.


    Heero also knew this beautiful girl was the old man''s granddaughter. This Bai Xian Ming was the one with a good reputation amongst the executive.


    On the forum, people said Bai Xian Ming was upright and wise. Of course, there was also someone saying something bad about Bai Xian Ming. However, it was dominated by positive opinions about this old man rather than the negative one.


    Even Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi respected this Bai Xian Ming. However, there was a thought that conflicted with him. How could this Old Man Xian Ming sell his granddaughter to him?


    It was not his fault that he suspected this old man. The same day the old man Xian Ming failed to recruit him to be Hero Instructor, the granddaughter confessed to him. He still remembered the words.


    It was not "I love you" or "I like you", but "I need you". It seemed they needed the power he possessed after they found out he was Sun Zhou Yi''s master.


    Of course, all of this was his spections. In fact, his view about Bai Xin Yue slowly changed during thest month''s interaction with her. She was a decent girl, not type a girl who liked scheming or something.


    Being stared by Heero, Bai Xin Yue returned the stare with a sweet smile. She had been working hard so her smile was no longer stiff.


    Heero nodded and returned his focus to the TV. Bai Xian Ming had finished his speech. The next one was a speech from Warren Bowen, the head executive of the Hero League of the Sun City branch.


    At the same time, the bell rang, the first customer of this morning entered the shop. He was surprised when he saw the 82-inch TV.


    "Boss, you finally installed a TV! Then, there''s no need to wrap my order to bring home. I will eat noodles here! Boss, two serves Sweet and Spicy!" The regr customer order while getting the mostfortable seat to watch.


    "Okay!" Heero nodded and headed toward the kitchen.


    Yes, today was the opening ceremony of Fighter Anteriority. It would be followed by a festival for three days before thepetition for Junior Level started afterward.

 Chapter 175: Fighter Anteriority - Part 3

    Chapter 175: Fighter Anteriority - Part 3


    The hype of Fighter Anteriority spread until the outer region. These people usually did not talk about heroes and bankers. Now, they started to talk about their heroes.


    Their champ in Fighter Anteriority who was going to win thepetitive scene. Under the category of Senior Fighter, Sun Zhou Yi''s name became the favorites of the people from the outer region, especially for the north region.


    Sun Zhou Yi was their hero for stopping Level 10 Cmity which usually would wreck the outer region. Most of them could not wait to watch Sun Zhou Yi in action.


    From the footage that went viral, Sun Zhou Yi was called "Sword God" by these people.


    Heero who just served the order stopped at the bar, listening to two middle-aged men. They were in a heated discussion, excited talking about Sun Zhou Yi.


    "I bet on Sun Zhou Yi that he will lift the trophy at the end of Fighter Anteriority!" A middle-aged man confidently voiced his thoughts.


    "Haha Great minds think alike, how much do you bet?" The middle-aged man''s friend replied with augh and slurped the noodles into his mouth.


    "I bet 1.000 WD on Sun Zhou Yi! What about you?"


    "Wow! You are so confident! I only bet 500 WD on him!"


    "Tsk, he is my hero, our hero. Of course, I am confident in him!"


    "But Wu Jiang Shan and Wu Shen Lei have higher odds in winning. Moreover, the prince of the Regal Kingdom, Gerard William Kingsman also joins Fighter Anteriority. People say he is equal to Emperor ss Hero!"


    Yes, Wu Jiang Shan was the third Emperor ss Hero that joined Fighter Anteriority. The crown prince of the Regal Kingdom, the former United Kingdom also joined.


    Added two Emperor ss Heroes from Moon City and Sun City, the odds of Sun Zhou Yi winning Fighter Anteriority, in fact, was small. Moreover, there were six Legend ss Rankers who also participated in the Fighter Anteriority.


    And so, this year Fighter Anteriority of Senior Event was the most awaited event. But it was still three weeks before the senior event started.


    Even so, the two uncles were excited about the uing event. Heero merely smiled at the two uncles'' discussion.


    He looked at the 82-inch tv, it was the fourth day of Fighter Anteriority. Today was supposed to be the day of the Junior Event. Different from the Senior Event where the participant shed directly in the arena, there were two phases for the Junior Event.


    The first phase was survival, the participant would be ced in arge forest. They had to survive for three days in thisrge forest and proceeded to the next phase.


    The next phase was where the kids fought in the arena. Today, the Hero League sent the kids within 15 and below to their privatend in the southwest of Star City.


    The event would be broadcasted on the TV.


    "It started!" One of the customers in the shop shouted as the screen on TV showed the kids lining up before a big gate.


    Beastial Forest, it was a forest filled with beasts. However, the Hero League was making sure that the strongest beast in the forest was equal to Silver ss Hero only.


    So it would not be too dangerous for the children. After all, they regarded these juniors as their next generation to protect the city. The Hero League also sent the heroes to protect the kids from the dark.


    The Hero League was doing its best to ensure the kids'' safety in the survival phase.


    When the other customers heard the shout, even the two uncles turned toward the TV.


    "Oh! He is Wu Shen Lei!" The uncle eximed in surprise as he pointed his finger to the man who was currently making a speech before the kids.


    "Ah, so he is Wu Shen Lei! He does not like someone stronger than Sun Zhou Yi. He looks like a mommy boy to me!" The other uncle did not like Wu Shen Lei as he rudely voiced his thoughts.


    Wu Shen Lei looked dashing and extremely handsome. Along with his long hair, he almost looked like a beauty with long hair. His voice was deep and firm as strong confidence was radiating from him.


    When the name "Wu Shen Lei" entered his ear, Heero immediately looked up. He heard the betting site favored this guy more than his disciple, so he was curious.


    "Careful with your words! If someone reports you to Wu Family, you are done for. Moreover, don''t judge a book by its cover!"


    "Lately, he was missing in action and I heard the rumor that he was following his great grandfather for training. Do you know who''s his great grandfather? Wu Jiu Wen, the former Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1!"


    "Moreover, he is not that far from Sun Zhou Yi in the ranking. Wu Shen Lei also Gold ss Hero - Rank 3. You can''t underestimate him!"


    It seemed the other uncle had been doing his research. He almost knew everything about Wu Shen Lei.


    The speech did notst long, Wu Shen Lei ended his speech with encouragement for the kids. After that, the heroes in the location arranged the kids to enter Beastial Forest.


    "Boss, I heard Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun participated in the junior event? Have you bought the exclusive broadcast for them?" A customer raised his hand and asked.


    With that question, only then the two uncles stopped their heated discussion and turned toward him.


    The other customers also looked toward Heero. Yes, there was a special broadcast that could be bought individually to watch a certain individual during the survival phase.


    It seemed these regr customers wanted to support both kids.


    "Mnn" Heero nodded his head and the customers cheered excitedly after that.


    Sure enough, after all the kids entered Beastial Forest, the screen was split into two. The left side was Dong-Woo and the right side was Xu Lingxun.


    Tiriring! Tiriring!


    Not long after that, the door opened. Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were doing their daily visit. Yes, Bai Xin Yue also visited the shop daily just like Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Both girls immediately looked at the TV as soon as they entered the shop. They were relieved to see the broadcast just started.


    As soon as both girls entered the shop, a wave of greeting came to them. They were used to such a scene and returned the greeting with a nod.


    The middle-aged man immediately asked his friend, "What about Ice Queen?"


    "Ice Queen is 17th seed" the words trailed off as Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon walked to their usual spot.


    "Sweet and Spicy" Kang Seo-Yeon ordered her favorite.


    "Two!" Bai Xin Yue added.


    Both sat and watched the broadcast. The broadcast showed the first point of view from the participant. So they looked at what Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun looked at.


    Heero merely smiled and went back to the kitchen to proceed with the order.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Kang Yun Cheol was watching the same broadcast. Even though he never looked for his son who ran away from home in person, he was updated with everything his son did outside there.


    His daughter told him that Kang Dong-Woo participated in the Junior Event. So he bought the special broadcast for his son.


    Kang Myung-Chul was sitting not far from Kang Yun Cheol, watching the same broadcast.


    After running for a while, Kang Dong-Woo stopped.


    "Did you hear that?" Kang Dong-Woo''s voice broadcasted. From the words, Kang Dong-Woo was not alone as the question directed to someone near him.


    During the survival phase, the participant could team up with other participants. Forming a party during the survival was allowed with a condition of a maximum of five people in one party.


    "Yes, two No, it should be three Steel Gophers" Another voice resounded.


    Steel Gophers was a giant rat with steel-like fur and steel-like w. It was categorized as Wood Level Monster, but Steel Gophers was considered as the 8th most dangerous in its ss.


    Kang Myung-Chul furrowed his brows as he was worried about his grandson.


    After the discussion between Kang Dong-Woo and his friend. Kang Dong-Woo slowed his advance and sure enough, three Steel Gophers were found.


    The three Steel Gophers surrounded a carcass. They just hunted prey and they were currently feasting the prey they got.


    "I will face two of them, you can take one!" Kang Dong-Woo''s voice resounded.


    Kang Myung-Chul instantly rose from the sofa and questioned his son, "Who''s allowing Dong-Woo to participate?"


    "He is getting even cockier to think he can defeat two Steel Gophers alone because he has awakened an ability! He could die if he is careless!"


    Kang Myung-Chul was worried about his grandson. Even though he had trained his grandson, his grandson did not have the experience to fight a wild beast.

 Chapter 176: Fighter Anteriority - Part 4

    Chapter 176: Fighter Anteriority - Part 4


    "Calm down, Dad! It''s just Steel Gophers! Moreover, the Hero League must send someone to watch over him, he is your grandson after all!" Kang Yun Cheol consoled his worried father.


    "I am not worried about his safety! But it''s his thoughts that are worrying me! How can he be careless in his first fight in the wild!" As Hero Instructor, Kang Myung-Chul was not only teaching how to fight, he instilled a good mentality to the hero he took in.


    Moreover, in the survival phase was where the participant was tasked to survive, not to kill the wild beast. Avoiding any beast was the best way in this survival phase.


    However, not only his grandson did not try to avoid the beast, he wanted to take the beast down. From the tone of his grandson, Kang Myung-Chul perceived his grandson was being overconfident.


    "You should me your son for that, Dad! His brain is broken to let a three years girl get engaged!" A female resounded from the other side of the sofa, her tone frosty and cold.


    "Sang-Hee!" Kang Yun-Cheol yelled.


    However, thedy was not only afraid of her husband, but she also stared back with her frosty gaze. Kang Sang-Hee, she was Dong-Woo and Myung-Hee''s mother.


    She was 40, but she looked like ady that just entered her 30s.


    "What? You still feel what you are doing right? If you did not sell your three years old daughter out, do you think Dong-Woo will run away from home?"


    "Stop! Stop! What actually happened?" When the talk turned into a quarrel, Kang Myung-Chul realized there was something wrong.


    He was clueless that her grandson and granddaughter ran away from home. What he knew was that Kang Seo-Yeon took them somewhere for training.


    "I have been working hard for the so-called Kang Family! I spent less time with my children for the so-called Kang Family! Then what did I get? Only got to know that my daughter was sold because a kid from a bigger family fancy her?"


    "Your greediness has crossed the line! You can live with the so-called Kang Family alone! From tomorrow, you have to look for a new guy to rece me to take care of the family business. I am going to live with my daughter starting tomorrow!"


    "You can ask your son if you want to know, Dad!"


    After saying that, Sang-Hee rose from the sofa and headed back to her room. Yes, her room, she slept in a separate room after knowing the engagement matter.


    Sang-Hee was the Big Lady of the Kang Family but also the one who took charge of the Kang Family''s business.


    She did all the work to raise the family''s status. Thanks to her effort all these years, the Kang Family managed to expand its influence through the business.


    Of course, she had to sacrifice her time with her children. However, she did not expect her crazy husband would do this. She was angry and disappointed.


    Kang Yun-Cheol also rose from the sofa, but he met an intense gaze from his father. He let out a sigh and sat back.


    "Let''s watch this first, I will exin everything to youter!"


    Kang Myung-Chul nodded and looked back at the broadcast. His grandson would have his first battle against the wild beast, so he wanted to look at this first.


    Kang Dong-Woo advanced slowly, there was no sound at each of his steps. Kang Myung-Chul praised his grandson for this.


    Beastial Forest was a dense forest, one would find a tree every five big strides. When the distance between him and Steel Gophers was at eight meters, Dong-Woo stopped and hid his body behind a tree.


    "Focus on my palm Focus on my palm" Dong-Woo muttered as he clenched and opened his fist a few times.


    Then, he looked toward the left, only then Kang Myung-Chul saw his grandson''s friend. Dong-Woo raised his three fingers and the friend nodded.


    The three fingers were a countdown. When the three fingers were folded down, the broadcast moved up.


    Dong-Woo''s movement was fast as the broadcast turned blurred. Less than three seconds, the blurred broadcast cleared once again. It showed a different sight, Dong-Woo arrived at two Steel Gophers'' back.


    Kang Myung-Chul rose from the sofa and his eyes focused on his grandson. He saw the two hands reaching the Steel Gophers'' neck. Soon bone-cracked sound transmitted through the broadcast.


    Dong-Woo looked up and his friend already killed the other one with the same method.


    Kang Myung-Chul stood in shock. He could not believe this was his grandson. Putting aside the amazing speed, killing Steel Gophers with a bare hand surprised him more.


    Just like its name, its fur was as hard as steel. But his grandson managed to break it with his bare hand.


    Even Kang Yun-Cheol was surprised to see this. He remembered that his son joined an academy, ''so she was not lying back then, that Xing Heero might be Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, ''


    "Dong-Woo! next is my turn, if we encounter three, I am two you get one!"


    "Haha alright!"


    Next, Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun began to skin their prey. They left the meat and took the steel fur with them.


    Kang Myung-Chul was surprised as his grandson seemed to be proficient in skinning the Steel Gophers. Only then, he realized this was not his grandson''s first time battling against a wild beast.


    No, not only this was not the first time, his grandson was having massive experiences dealing with the wild beast. It could be seen by how good Dong-Woo skinned the Steel Gophers.


    Just like this, Kang Myung-Chul postponed all his activity and focused on watching his grandson''s broadcast for three days.


    He watched every action his grandson did during the survival phase. If he had to score, Kang Myung-Chul would give a perfect score for his grandson.


    He gave a perfect score, not because Dong-Woo was his grandson. He gave a perfect score as a hero instructor, not as a grandfather.


    His grandson and his friend''s performance were excellent in this survival phase. In thest night of the survival phase, "I will make a little celebration for him!"


    But then, a deep frown appeared on his forehead as he realized his grandson did not stay at the same house as him.


    He came out of his room and headed toward his son''s room. Without any greeting, he asked, "Where is Dong-Woo staying now?"


    Seeing how cold his father treated him, Kang Yun-Cheol let out a sigh and replied, "He stays at Xing District in the outer region! He stays there with his sister!"


    "Ah, that district" Kang Myung-Chul nodded and left.


    *** ***


    Miao Miao Noodle Shop


    Since Fighter Anteriority started, Heero and Han Ying extended the opening hours to 1 am. It was under the request of the customers who wanted to watch Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun''s broadcast.


    Heero agreed under the customer''s enthusiasm. Both kids were beginning to gain a fan even though they were not an official hero after three days of broadcast.


    At 1 midnight, Heero pped his hand and yelled, "Alright guys, it''s 1 am already, I will close the shop now. Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun will sleep soon, but you can meet with them tomorrow! I am going to throw a small celebration for them, you can meet them here at lunchtime!"


    Tomorrow, the survival phase will be over. The kids were allowed to go home and came back the day after tomorrow to continue for a direct fight amongst the participants that passed the survival phase.


    These people were people who stayed around here. They could not afford to buy the exclusive broadcast, that was why they came here to watch the broadcast.


    At Heero''s words, the customers rose from their seats while thanking him.


    "Thank you, Boss!"


    As they walked out, Heero could hear the heated discussion amongst his customers. They were talking about what the two kids did today.


    Together, Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun managed to kill a Silver Level Beast. The way they fought also left a deep impression on the customers.


    After the shop was empty from the customers, he began to tidy up the shop. After he finished everything, he noticed Han Ying was still in the kitchen. She was currently washing the dishes.


    He hugged his hard-working wife from behind and rested his head on her shoulder.


    "You have worked hard, why don''t you rest and let me finish the work~" Heero whispered to Han Ying''s ear.


    "Huhu Thanks to you, even though I worked all day, I don''t feel tired at all~"


    "You are not tired?" Heero''s eyes showed brilliance in his eyes, "Then we can have one round here"


    "What are you talking about? We are in the kitchen" Han Ying was certainly embarrassed.


    "Hoho Haven''t you heard a kitchen y? I read that on the forum, it says kitchen y could deepen our rtionships. Don''t worry, this ce is safe, I already locked the door"


    After saying that, Heero began to take off his battle partner''s gear and tried the legendary kitchen y.

 Chapter 177: Fighter Anteriority - Part 5

    Chapter 177: Fighter Anteriority - Part 5


    The next morning, right at 8 o''clock, the Xing District''s entrance was crowded by many people. The people here were waiting for Xu Lingxun and Kang Dong-Woo''s return.


    Since three days ago, Miao Miao Noodle Shop was not the only one that broadcasted the exclusive broadcast for the two boys. All shops bought the exclusive broadcast and showed the two boys'' actions to their customers.


    From here, they gained many fans and most of them were the Xing District''s regr visitors.


    In the schedule, Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were scheduled to reach the Xing District at 8.30 a.m.


    However, people''s enthusiasm made them arrive half an hour earlier to wee their champ. Yes, as someone who lived in the outer region, both boys were these people''s pride.


    Especially for Xu Lingxun, most of the people knew that Xu Lingxun was an orphan who stayed at Xing Orphanage. These people regarded Xu Lingxun as the next Sun Zhou Yi.


    As the people were excited about Kang Dong-Woo and Sun Zhou Yi''s return. There was ady slipped into the district. Despite her expensive outfit, none of them looked at thedy.


    Yes, thisdy was Kang Sang-Hee, Myung-Hee, and Dong-Woo''s biological mother. As soon as she entered the district, she was surprised to see the Xing District was clean and neat.


    Even though the district could not bepared to a district in the core region, the air in this district was fresh and cozy.


    This district waspletely different from what she imagined. She often heard about how dirty and messy the outer region was, but she did not find it in this district.


    ''No wonder my children could live longer here''


    Kang Sang-Hee walked deeper to the Xing District as she searched for her destination, Miao Miao Noodles Shop. It did not take a long time before she found her destination.


    It was easy to find because a shop next to Miao Miao Noodles Shop was under renovation. The renovation attracted her attention before she found the noodle shop.


    The building was normal, nothing special, not luxurious, let alone artistic. Kang Sang-Hee saw the closed-sign, but she came here not for the noodles. She wanted to meet her daughter before meeting his son.


    She opened the door as the bell rang. Her eyes immediately scanned the shop, she found a man and four women inside the shop.


    Surprisingly, she recognized two out of the four women. One was her step-daughter and the other one was the famous Ice Queen. They were helping others to set a table for a barbecue.


    "Sorry, we are not open today. We will open again after Fighter Anteriority is over!" Heero reminded thedy while the four women continued with their work.


    However, thedy ignored Heero and called her step-daughter, "Seo-Yeon! What are you doing!?"


    Kang Sang-Hee was misunderstanding her step-daughter, thinking Kang Seo-Yeon was working for this noodle shop.


    Kang Seo-Yeon turned around when she heard someone call her name. She was surprised by her mother who suddenly appeared here, "Mother Sang-Hee!? What are you doing here?"


    "I am here to see my daughter and my son! What are you doing here? Do you work here?" A deep frown appeared on her forehead as she asked.


    Kang Seo-Yeon shook her head and rolled her eyes at her mother. She walked to her mother and exined, "I am not working here. We are here doing a small celebration for Dong-Woo!"


    "If you want to meet Myung-Hee, she is on the rooftop, ying with her pet!" As she said that, she pulled Sang-Hee to others.


    "This is my mother!" Kang Seo-Yeon introduced thedy to the others and then she introduced others to her mother, "He is Dong-Woo''s Master, Xing Heero! She is Myung-Hee''s teacher in school, Hong Yu! She is Heero''s second wife, Han Ying ah, I forgot to tell she is also Heero''s wife, "


    Kang Seo-Yeon pointed back to Hong Yu before she proceeded with thest one in the room, "As for thest one, there''s no need for me to introduce her to you, right?"


    In fact, she was more surprised to see Bai Xin Yue here. However, she merely nodded at the opposite party and said, "I want to meet Myung-Hee now!"


    "Okay! Okay! I will bring you to her!" Kang Seo-Yeon replied as she gave an "okay" signal to others, indicating she would be taking care of her mother.


    On the way to the rooftop, Kang Seo-Yeonined, "Mother, you can''t treat them coldly like that. They have helped you in taking care of your children, you should thank them at least!"


    "Heng! If they are good, they should send my children back home! They must want something from us!" Sang-Hee retorted back.


    Kang Seo-Yeon rolled her eyes and asked curiously, "Hasn''t father told you something about the man called Xing Heero?"


    "What''s so special about that guy? He is just an owner of the noodle shop!" Kang Sang-Hee had done some research before she came here.


    "First, not only the noodle shop but the whole district. Second, you have to respect him because of his other identity, he is Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata''s master. Third, he is your future son-inw, I don''t want my mother to have a bad rtionship with her son-inw!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon exined cheerfully as she knew her mother''s character. She was simr to Bai Xin Yue, cold on the outside and soft inside.


    Kang Sang-Hee halted her step as soon as she heard all of that. She looked at her daughter in a shock, "Are you insane? What about your engagement?"


    "Father already knew this and he has given his approval. You don''t need to worry about that, " Kang Seo-Yeon smiled cheerfully as she blinked her eyes at her mother.


    Kang Sang-Hee understood behind the blink. Both knew Kang Yun-Cheol''s nature, so Sang-Hee only let out a sigh when she heard that.


    "But are you sure he is Sun Zhou Yi''s Master?" She was still skeptical that a master who trained a disciple like Sun Zhou Yi was that young.


    "I have confirmed it with my own eyes. He is the one who saved from the first dungeon and he is the one who saved Musashi Naizen from the second dungeon! I am certain!" Kang Seo-Yeon replied confidently.


    "Moreover, didn''t you watch how much your son has improved?"


    "But are you sure about your choice? He has two wives already!" Even though Kang Seo-Yeon was not her biological daughter, she was still concerned as she was the one who raised Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "I don''t mind being third or even fourth as long as I marry the man I love!" Kang Seo-Yeon dered without any shred of hesitation.


    "Fourth? What do you mean by fourth?"


    "It''s because of the Ice Queen, she also likes Heero. I might be the fourth if Xin Yue overtakes me"


    "Wow, what is so special about this guy? He manages to hook the two goddesses of the Star City!"


    "Right? Right? I am also wondering why Xin Yue could fall for my prince"


    The mother and daughter gossiped as they climbed up to the rooftop.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Xing District, there was a car stopped by.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun arrived fifteen minutes earlier. When both came out of the car, loud cheers greeted them.


    "Dong-Woo! Lingxun!" Many people called their names, congratting them from passing the survival phase. Most of them were praising their performances during the survival phase.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were overwhelmed by the wee. They were not expecting this at all.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang approached the two boys, "Go, apany these people first! They have been waiting for you guys for half an hour!"


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun shook these people''s hands, returning the people''s enthusiasm with their enthusiasm as well.


    It took them half an hour before they could break free from the crowd. As Dong-Woo and Lingxun entered the district, they still could hear the cheer, "Get the first ce in the Fighter Anteriority!"


    "We will watch you guys! Keep up!"


    When Dong-Woo entered the shop, he was surprised again as he saw his mom.


    "Mom!" Dong-Woo rushed to Kang Sang-Hee and hugged his mom.


    Today was a small break for the Junior Event and the event would be continued tomorrow.


    Both boys were having their happy break as Heero spoiled them with the celebration.


    *** ***


    The next day


    The Junior Event continued with one on one battle. From a million participants, five hundred thousand participants passed the survival phase.


    The first-day battle would eliminate many participants, leaving only ten thousand participants for the second day.


    The battle would be held in many different arenas located in themerce region. The participants would be divided based on the region for the local participants and the participants from the outside city would be assigned based on their number.


    Heero closed the shop and went to the arena where Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were assigned to.


    Of course, Heero''s main purpose was not to watch his disciples. He had another reason to watch the fight, it was the Shadow Fang.


    Shadow Fang would make their move during Fighter Anteriority. He did not know the exact time, so he nned to follow Fighter Anteriority until the end.


    His other n was eradicating this insect who always bothered him.

 Chapter 178: Fighter Anteriority - Part 6

    Chapter 178: Fighter Anteriority - Part 6


    Heero wasing to see whether the Shadow Fang made their move or not. However, nothing happened until thest day of Junior Event.


    The Fighter Anteriority went smoothly which was good. Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun also proceeded to thest day. Not only that, but the two of them were also included in the seed.


    From 500,000 participants left only with 128 participants on thest day. Amongst 128 participants, 20 of them were chosen as seeds.


    Kang Dong-Woo''s excellent performance made him the 18th seed while Xu Lingxun was the 20th seed.


    With the private bus of Heero Academy, Heero came with his small family to the arena. All Heero Academy''s members also followed. Sun Zhou Yi even brought Bai Shuang''er with her.


    Thest day Junior Event was held at the Hero League''s private arena which was located in the core region. Hero Dome, it was the name of the arena.


    When Heero arrived, he was surprised by how huge the arena was.


    "I wonder if we can build an arena like this" Heero muttered as he was amazed by how good the arena was.


    The arena''s capacity was for 202,000 people. The lower tier could seat up to 80,000, the middle tier up to 70,000, and the upper-tier up to 45,000.


    The total capacity included 5,000 business seats, 1,000 seats for the press, and the luxurious boxes with seating up to 1,000.


    Hero Dome was widely known for its inted special-made steel panels. In the noon, it reflected the Sunday, when the dark came, it would spoil the visitors with a full-color change exterior.


    As for the facility inside, there was no need to question it. Such a big arena, the facility was certainlyplete.


    Musashi Hirata heard his Master''s words. He came closer and whispered, "Master, we can build a bigger arena than this one. I heard that to build this arena, the Hero League spent 2.5 billion WD. So we need 5 billion WD to build an arena that is two times bigger than this one!"


    He hadmitted his life for his Master. So, Heero''s wish was his wish as well. As soon as he heard Heero wanted an arena like this one, he immediately thought to give a better one.


    "Hmm Let''s not talk about thister the first match is about to start" Heero was dizzy when he heard the cost to build this arena.


    He was rich, but not that rich to have extra money to build a 2.5 billion WD arena. Maybe, in the future, he could build one


    ''Yeah in the future''


    Bai Xin Yue also overheard the talk between the master and the disciples. She could not help but roll her eyes. She found both were like a kid, just like a kid who saw candy and wanted one as soon as they saw it.


    This time around, Heero chose the normal seat, blending together with the other spectators. He could hear the other spectators'' heated discussion, talking about who would be the victor in the Junior Event.


    Each of them had their champ. Looking at how crowded the ordinary seat was, Heero picked Shen Miao and Myung-Hee onto her shoulder. Each of them upied one of his shoulders and they were happy as they got a clearer view from Heero''s shoulder.


    Lan Lan was envious which was immediately caught by her father.


    "Hehe Why do you look at someone else''s father? You have your father!" Butcher Wang picked his daughter, Lan Lan onto his shoulder.


    Before, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon would book a box seat, but this day, Heero especially requested a normal seat.


    He found the joy of watching the match was blending with the enthusiastic crowd.


    When they reached their seats, the first match started. From 128 participants, the match was drawn randomly based on their number.


    The big screen on the top of the stage showed the first match. It was a match between the number 1 seed against participant number 79.


    [ Wu Weimin (No.1) vs ke (No.79) ]


    The whole arena ruptured in surprise, the spectators eximed "Hoooo" in unison.


    Wu Weimin was 15, a junior prodigy in hisst year. A scion of the ancient family, the Wu Family. In the core region, the Wu Family was the topic as many prodigies were born from this family.


    Wu Weimin''s big brother was already Emperor ss Hero while the other one would enter the Emperor ss this year.


    Yes, Wu Weimin''s big brothers were Wu Jiang Shan, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 21, and Wu Shen Lei, Gold ss Hero - Rank 3.


    After the two names appeared on the screens, two participants entered the stage.


    Wu Weimin was having an expressionless look stered on his face as he proceeded to stage. As for his opponent, he was a foreigner with white pale skin.


    As they entered the stage, ke took a spear as his weapon while Wu Weimin proceeded without picking a weapon.


    ke frowned upon seeing his opponent. Not picking a weapon his opponent could be a closebat fighter, but not wearing a protective meant his opponent was looking down on him.


    The protective gear was to protect the participant as in the one on one match, the participant was allowed to use a weapon provided by the Hero League.


    Before the participants entered the stage, themittee would ask the participant to wear protective gear, avoiding a fatal injury that could be made by the weapon.


    However, Wu Weimin did not wear protective gear on his body. Yang Mushen who was chosen to be a referee on the final day also furrowed his brows.


    He shot a sharp look at themittee below the stage and he got the answer, "Participant Wu Weimin refused to wear protective gear!"


    Yang Mushen sighed and looked at Wu Weimin, "Participant Wu Weimin, please follow the rule and wear protective gear now!"


    "Geez, Big Brother Mushen, I don''t need to wear protective gear! Protective gear is a nuisance for a few seconds match," Wu Weimin replied with a grin.


    As his words broadcast to the whole arena, the spectators eximed in surprise.


    Yang Mushen however kept ring at Wu Weimin.


    "Alright! Alright! I will wear protective gear starting next match. I leave my protective gear in my locker room, so let''s proceed this match without protective gear, "


    Yang Mushen could only let out a sigh at the arrogant Wu Weimin. But he understood that the kid''s arrogance came from his skill.


    Meanwhile, ke was red in anger. It was an utter humiliation for him. His opponent was despising him openly.


    Hatred and fury mixed in his eyes as he gripped the spears tighter. When their eyes met, ke saw his opponent smirked at him.


    Yang Mushen looked at the two kids, noticing the two kids were ready, he started the match with a shout of his mouth.


    "Start!"


    Along with the shout, ke immediately charged forward with his spear. Looking at this, Yang Mushen shook his head. ke was swallowed by his emotion, attacking his opponent hot-headedly.


    "Die!"


    ke''s movement was fast, he arrived before Wu Weimin and immediately sent a thrust to Wu Weimin''s chest with his spear.


    Wu Weimin merely grinned as he took a light step back. He pped the spear from below with his palm.


    The spear instantly flung up Wu Weimin''s palm. ke was shocked as he instantly lost his spear. But then, a palm covered his face, just as Wu Weimin about to m ke down, Yang Mushen held Wu Weimin''s hand and announced, "Wu Weimin wins!"

 Chapter 179: Fighter Anteriority - Part 7

    Chapter 179: Fighter Anteriority - Part 7


    The buzzing spectators immediately fell silent. The silencested for ten seconds before cheers exploded.


    The cheers echoed through the whole arena. Heero''s ears buzzed because of the cheers. The two girls also jumped out, following the other spectators.


    They did not know what the spectators cheered for, they just followed the morous atmosphere around them. Lan Lan also did the same.


    Wu Weimin climbed down with his head up while ke climbed down with his head hung low. He was ashamed of losing the fight for less than five seconds.


    Wu Weimin enjoyed the atmosphere as he went back to his locker room.


    In one locker, there was a boy, he watched the fight between Wu Weimin and ke. Looking at Wu Weimin''s contented look under the cheers of the spectators.


    "Hoho I like his style Maybe I can copy him But it would be more interesting to see his defeated look!" The boy grinned as his crystal-blue eyes shone excitedly.


    This boy was the second prince of the Regal Kingdom, Benjamin Rond Kingsman, also the 2nd seed for the Junior Event. He swept his golden hair backward with his hand and muttered confidently, "You will be a stepping stone for this Prince!"


    After the shocking match, the battle continued. Two names appeared on the big screen.


    [Park In-Sul (No.11) vs Zhang Hu (No.97)]


    Another seed participant was chosen. It was a junior from the Park Family this time. The battlested for two minutes before Park In-Sul defeated his opponent with his swordy.


    The fight continued and most of the fightsted for two minutes while the longest fight was five minutes. The battle continued to the 8th match.


    [Kang Dong-Woo (No.18) vs Qian Dongmu (No.25)]


    "Wow!!!!"


    The spectators eximed in unison, this was the first match that the seed got to fight a closer number. The number was decided based on the performance during the first phase and the elimination phase.


    The close number was, meaning the difference in strength also close. No.18 against No.25 which meant the fight would be a close fight.


    The buzz was getting louder as the two participants came to the stage.


    "It''s my brother! It''s my brother! It''s my brother!" Kang Myung-Hee excitedly told the other spectators around her while pointing her finger at Kang Dong-Woo.


    The other spectators smiled at the cute little girl. Some of them returned with, "Let''s cheer for your brother!"


    Kang Dong-Woo climbed up with his protective gear while hoping here and there around the stage. Meanwhile, Qian Dongmu walked to a weapon rack and chose a wooden staff.


    Kang Dong-Woo waved his hand to the spectators while searching his Master''s spot on the spectator''s seats.


    He activated his Mystical Eyes, looking for a zing Ki amongst the spectators. Soon he found it and he immediately waved his hand in that direction.


    Myung-Hee found her brother waving his hand at them, so Heero raised her up so Dong-Woo could see her.


    "Participant Kang Dong-Woo! Are you ready?" Yang Mushen asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing that, Kang Dong-Woo turned toward his opponent. He cupped his hand and bowed slightly, showing respect to his opponent. Qian Dongmu also did the same.


    Noticing the two participants were ready, Yang Mushen started the match, "Start!"


    Kang Dong-Woo did not move, he merely hopped here and there around his original spot. He remembered what Heero told him, "Don''t end the fight as soon as possible, your purpose of joining Fighter Anteriority is to gain more experience. You will learn something even from someone who is weaker than you!"


    From the spectator''s seat, Sun Zhou Yu elbowed Butcher Wang and said, "He''s copying your style!"


    Qian Dongmu also did not rush to Dong-Woo. He understood well about the system seed. The Hero League regarded his opponent''s performance better than him.


    He watched his Dong-Woo strange movement but realized the opponent was also observing him.


    <em>''He does not use any weapon, meaning he excels in a fistfight while I use a staff. As long as I can keep the distance, I am in an advantageous position''</em> Qian Dongmu analyzed silently.


    Taking a deep breath, Qian Dongmu rushed toward his opponent, <em>''The distance is the key to win this fight!''</em>


    When he reached two meters distance, Qian Dongmu swept his staff at Kang Dong-Woo''s head.


    Dong-Woo raised his left arm and blocked the iing staff with his wrist.


    Bam!


    A frown appeared on Dong-Woo''s forehead.


    Qian Dongmu however did not stop his attack. He swung his staff again.


    Dong-Woo raised his other hand to block the staff again. What he did was blocking the iing attack, but the frown on his forehead was getting deeper.


    <em>''There''s nothing I can learn from this guy I don''t even feel pain from his attack...</em>'' Dong-Woo thought to himself as he was getting frustrated.


    Bam!


    Suddenly, Qian Dongmu stopped his attack and took a step backward.


    Whoosh!


    Qian Dongmu thrust his staff toward Dong-Woo''s chest. Despite the sudden change, Dong-Woo did not lose hisposure. He parried the staff upward with his hand as he immediately took a step forward which caught Qian Dongmu off guard.


    However, Dong-Woo did notunch any attack as Qian Dongmu leaped back.


    Looking at his opponent''s reaction, Dong-Woo shook his head, <em>''There''s truly nothing that can be learned from this guy Let''s end the match!''</em>


    Kang Dong-Woo rushed forward, but Qian Dongmu immediately swept his staff at Dong-Woo. He would not allow his opponent toe closer.


    Kang Dong-Woo''s lips curled upward. He halted his steps and caught the staff with his two hands. Then, he swung the staff with all his might.


    Weng!


    Qian Dongmu who tried to hold his ground was flung away from the stage. He could not hold Kang Dong-Woo''s overwhelming strength and his body was thrown away.


    None of the spectators expected this would happen. From the start, the spectators thought Qian Dongmu was in an advantageous position. In their eyes, Kang Dong-Woo was the one getting cornered by Qian Dongmu.


    No one expected this oue including Yang Mushen.


    Qian Dongmu was thrown away and he immediately rolled on the ground. The boy still did not realize he was thrown off the stage.


    He immediately stood afterward, but he was dumbfounded to find himself outside of the stage. He looked at Dong-Woo who cupped his hand with the staff in his hand.


    The meaning was clear, the match was over, and he lost in an unexpected way.


    WOOOOO!!!!


    Booming cheers resounded as Dong-Woo climbed off the stage. The same when he climbed up to the stage, he waved his hand to the spectators cheerfully.


    The fight continued, Xu Lingxun got his turn in the 32nd match.


    [Xu Lingxun (No.20) vs Amar Mandalik (No.109)]


    If Kang Dong-Woo knocked out his opponent with his overwhelming strength, then Xu Lingxun won with his overwhelming speed. His bizarre movement left his opponent in a daze before getting thrown off the stage.


    Just like that, the Junior Event of Fighter Anteriority. The 1st seed and 2nd seed advanced to the semifinal as people predicted. However, there were two guys that advanced to the semi-final by defeating the top seed, Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    The 18th seed and the 20th seed advanced to the semi-final was a surprise in the Junior Event. None of the spectators, the betting center, or even the Hero League expected these two unknown boys would defeat even the 3rd seed and the 5th seed, advancing to the semi-final.


    However, the spectators believed the semi-final was the furthest they could advance. In the semi-final, Kang Dong-Woo was facing the 1st seed, Wu Weimin while Xu Lingxun''s opponent was 2nd seed, Benjamin Rond Kingsman.


    Both 1st seed and 2nd seed''s performance was superb. They always defeated their opponent in less than thirty seconds.


    The first semi-final started, the cheers were getting louder and louder. Most of them cheered for the dark horse, Kang Dong-Woo.


    Kang Dong-Woo entered the stage without a weapon and Wu Weimin.


    "Hoho Isn''t this the runaway young master of the Kang Family?" Wu Weimin recognized Kang Dong-Woo''s background, he even knew that Kang Dong-Woo was currently running away from home.


    "Hehe" Kang Dong-Woo merely replied with a chuckle.


    "I also heard you join an unknown academy? You are trying to promote that third-rate academy during the match, what a disgrace!" Wu Weimin spat out.


    Each time Kang Dong-Woo won the fight, he would point the two words on his martial clothes'' back, Heero Academy.


    Wu Weimin was talking about that. After noticing that, Wu Weimin was curious about this academy but only to find it was an Academy in the outer region.


    Kang Dong-Woo merely smiled when Wu Weimin brought up about him running away from home. However, the smile vanished when Wu Weimin talked bad about his academy.


    "May I ask something?" The smile on Wu Weimin was getting wider, "I took the silence as yes!"


    "Are you an idiot? Instead of learning under Sir Kang Myung-Chul, you ran away and trained under an unknown lowlife from the slum! I truly can''t understand what is in your mind! The idiot is the right word to describe you! You are a disgrace of the core region!"


    Wu Weimin shook his head as he spoke that in a condescending tone. The boisterous arena also fell into a silence. After all, Wu Weimin''s words were broadcasted to the whole arena.


    The spectators thought Kang Dong-Woo would be angry or furious. However, to everyone''s surprise, Kang Dong-Woo merely released out a sigh.


    "I am nning to leave some respect and learn from each of my opponents. That was what my Master instructed me to do during the Junior Event, "


    "However, nothing can be learned from trash like you! I will show you that my unknown lowlife Master is much better than any master from the core region, including your family!"


    As Kang Dong-Woo spoke those out, he was beginning to take off the protective gear on his body. He threw the protective gear off the stage.


    After that, he turned toward Heero''s seat and yelled, "Master, I am sorry but I will go all out in this match! I will show to the world you are not just an unknown lowlife Master, but the best Master in the world!"


    After saying that, Kang Dong-Woo turned toward Wu Weimin. He showed his five fingers toward Wu Weimin and continued in a calm tone, "Five seconds! I will thrash you in five seconds!"

 Chapter 180: Fighter Anteriority - Part 8

    Chapter 180: Fighter Anteriority - Part 8


    The same as Wu Weimin, Kang Dong-Woo''s words broadcasted to the whole arena. The arena gasped in surprise.


    However, Kang Dong-Woo who was always happy with the cheers of the spectators had a solemn look.


    He retracted his right foot a step back and formed his palm into a fist.


    Bwoosh!


    The crimson me red up, covering his hand to his elbow.


    "Wooooow!" The spectators immediately eximed in surprise. During the Junior Event, none of the participants used an awakening ability, Kang Dong-Woo was the first participant to use an awakening ability.


    The spectators were certainly surprised by the sight. The whole arena buzzed in a heated conversation.


    Wu Weimin himself was still calm No, he was smiling at Dong-Woo. Not the slightest fear could be found from his eyes. Instead, he was excited when he saw the me on Dong-Woo''s hand.


    He grinned and opened his palm, "Hahaha Do you think you are the only one with an awakening ability?"


    After saying those words out, a spark of yellow thunder came out from his body. He was letting a carefreeugh afterward as thunder ran amuck on the arena.


    This time an uproar resounded through the whole arena. Two participants with an awakening ability would sh, there was nothing more exciting than this.


    "But Wu Weimin''s awakening ability seems a bit stronger than Kang Dong-Woo''s me!"


    "I am afraid Kang Dong-Woo will lose"


    The discussions about Kang Dong-Woo was about to lose entered to Myung-Hee. She was affected as worries could be seen from her face. The same for Kang Sang-Hee, as the mother, she did not want her son hurt.


    Heero rubbed Myung-Hee''s red hair and said, "Don''t worry and trust your brother, he is going to win the match!"


    Kang Myung-Hee clenched her small fist and nodded her head, "Mnnn I believe Brother Dong-Woo will win!"


    Yang Mushen let out an exasperated sigh as the two boys showed their awakening abilities. Using unstable awakening ability only increased his workload.


    He looked at theughing Wu Weimin and nodded. He turned to the opposite side, checking whether Kang Dong-Woo was ready or not.


    Yang Mushen thought Kang Dong-Woo would get overwhelmed by Wu Weimin. However, he noticed Dong-Woo''s grin became wider.


    "Kikiki" Kang Dong-Woo released out evilughter, "It''s good if you have something to defend against my me! Kikiki I am truly going all out!"


    Kang Dong-Woo nodded at Yang Mushen, but thetter did not see any change in Dong-Woo''s me.


    ''Hahhh who cares if it''s a bluff or not! I am just a referee here!''


    "Start!"


    As soon as he announced that, a strong heat assaulted his cheek. He looked back at Dong-Woo''s direction only to find an overwhelming me covering the whole Dong-Woo''s right arm. Not only that, but the me also burned his toe.


    The me was ten meters long and five meters in diameter. It was overwhelmingly huge even for Yang Mushen.


    Wu Weimin''sughter stiffened up as the me kept growing bigger and bigger. Comparing the me, his thunder might be a joke.


    Kang Dong-Woo did not waste his time and rushed forward. This time he was going all out, in a sh, Kang Dong-Woo arrived before the stunned Wu Weimin.


    Wu Weimin was caught off guard as he faced the overwhelming me. He did not even try to defend the attack, leaving him in a daze.


    Yang Mushen was the same, he was not expected, Kang Dong-Woo would be this fast. He should have stopped Dong-Woo as soon as he saw the me, but Kang Dong-Woo''s me left him shocked, making himte to make a move to stop Kang Dong-Woo.


    Without a doubt, if Kang Dong-Woo''s attack hit Wu Weimin, thetter would be dead for sure.


    In the luxurious boxes where the Wu Family sat, a middle-aged man rose from his seat. Not only him but everyone in the luxurious box stood up in a panic.


    In another box, Kang Myung-Chul also stood in shock. He was not surprised by his grandson''s awakening ability, but the power of his grandson''s awakened ability that shocked him.


    Just as the me was about to hit Wu Weimin, a shadow slipped into the arena.


    Kang Dong-Woo himself was in a state of panic as Wi Weimin just stood in a daze. He also knew that this guy would die for sure if he did not defend his attack.


    Then a familiar voice struck him, "What are you doing? Are you going to be a murderer? I told you not to go all out in thepetition!"


    Along with the voice, the me vanished. Yes, the whole and a huge me vanished from the arena. It shocked all the spectators, including the spectators in the luxurious boxes.


    "What happened? What happened?" All the spectators simultaneously asked the same things and it echoed through the arena.


    Even Yang Mushen who was the closest to the battle took a ce also bbergasted. However, soon the answer came into light as they saw a young man appear between Kang Dong-Woo and Wu Weimin.


    The young man seemed to be scolding Kang Dong-Woo as the screen showed the young man hit Dong-Woo''s head. Meanwhile, Kang Dong-Woo had his head hung low.


    The sudden appearance of the young man confused the spectators as they did not see when the young man entered the arena.


    From the outfit, the young man was clearly not part of the referee or amittee of Fighter Anteriority. The referee himself was rooted on the spot.


    Looking at the young man, Yang Mushen rushed forward and asked in an interrogating tone, "Who are you?"


    He scanned the young man cautiously.


    Heero turned toward the referee and bowed slightly, "I am sorry for interrupting the match, but I have to stop my disciple! If I didn''t stop him, the other kid might"


    He did not finish his words, but Yang Mushen understood the meaning behind those unfinished words.


    "So you are Kang Dong-Woo''s Master?" Yang Mushen asked doubtfully.


    "Yes, I am the head of Heero Academy and Kang Dong-Woo is my disciple. I will leave the rest to you whether my disciple ising up as the winner or get disqualified for almost killing his opponent. We will ept your decision!" Heero nodded and spoke out his mind.


    In his view, his disciple had crossed the line for almost killing his opponent. Even if the referee decided to disqualify Dong-Woo, he would notin about it at all.


    The purpose of the Junior Event was to find a young talented hero. If the participant was killed, it would have an opposite effect from holding the Junior Event in Fighter Anteriority.


    "No, you can''t disqualify him! He''s the winner of this match and deserves a ce in the final!" Out of nowhere, the stunned Wu Weimin spoke. He admitted his defeat as the cockiness he had earlier could no longer be seen.


    After saying that, Wu Weimin looked toward Heero, "Thank you for saving my life!"


    Then he turned to Kang Dong-Woo, with a solemn look on his face, he pointed his finger at Kang Dong-Woo''s face, "I admit my defeat today, but I will return this defeat in the Senior Event four years from now!"


    After that, he turned around only to halt after a few steps of walking. He turned back and bowed to Heero, "I am sorry for despising you! But I will prove we Wu Family is much better in four years!"


    p! p! p! p!


    Thunderous p resounded through the whole arena. It was unknown where the p directed for, for the winner or Wu Weimin who admitted his defeat.


    "Kang Dong-Woo won!" Yang Mushen announced the winner.

 Chapter 181: Fighter Anteriority - Part 9

    Chapter 181: Fighter Anteriority - Part 9


    Heero climbed down off the stage under a heated gaze from the spectators. There was one thing that could not be answered, how this young man snuck into the stage?


    Yes, the spectators did not see Heero''s movement. What they knew was the huge me vanished and the young man appeared.


    Based on Wu Weimin''s words, the young man was the one who stopped the huge me. But the spectators did not see him move onto the stage.


    Only a few people realized Heero''s movement. Those people were Heero''s disciples and Bai Xin Yue.


    Even Kang Seo-Yeon could not see or feel the guy near her moved. Kang Sang-Hee also bbergasted to see Heero who suddenly appeared on the stage.


    The guy was sitting four seats away from her but in a sh, he appeared on the stage. It was as if Heero teleported to the stage.


    In a luxurious box where Myth Guild sat, Palinho elbowed the big guy Cale, "Don''t you feel that young man familiar, Cale?"


    Palinho''s words attracted the Myth Guild Master who stood near the ss. He was looking at Heero who walked back to the seat. He turned around and looked at Palinho and Cale.


    "Do you know him?"


    "We don''t know him, but we have met him once, Guild Master! He is the owner of Xing District where cksmith Huang is working if I am not wrong, " Palinho recounted their encounter with Heero.


    After hearing that, Myth Guild Master looked back at the young man, "Maybe he is the rumored Sun Zhou Yi''s Master But he is too young"


    *** ***


    The first semi-final ended with an upset. When everyone thought Wu Weimin would triumph to the final, Kang Dong-Woo went all out with his awakening ability and defeated the 1st seed.


    As the spectators were still talking about Kang Dong-Woo''s match heatedly, the next semi-final participants entered the arena.


    Xu Lingxun entered the arena with his usual martial clothes and protective gear. His figure immediately caught the spectators'' attention because he had the same root as Kang Dong-Woo. Both were from the same academy, Heero Academy.


    However, Xu Lingxun''s opponent entered with an eye-catching ck armor. Yes, the second prince of the Regal Kingdom, Benjamin Rond Kingsman entered with full of ck armor covering his whole body.


    He appeared like a medieval knight, leaving only two eyes that could be seen. Because of the ck armor, it also slowed down his pace.


    For the first time, Benjamin walked to the weapon rack. He took a shield and a longsword before he climbed up to the stage.


    As soon as he was on the stage, he pointed the sword toward Xu Lingxun and dered, "I know you are from the same academy as Kang Dong-Woo. You are not weak, so let''s go all out and fight to our heart''s content!"


    Xu Lingxun blinked his eyes as he looked at the ck knight before him. The armor seemed to be heavy, restricting Benjamin''s movement.


    "Are you sure? I mean you are wearing heavy armor, your movement gets restricted with that!" Xu Lingxunmented.


    "Hahaha You don''t have to worry about me! This is my way to counter your crazy speed!" Benjamin replied with heartyughter.


    Yang Mushen merely shook his head at the two kids'' exchange. After finding out the two participants were ready, he announced the start of the match.


    "Start!"


    Xu Lingxun immediately rushed toward his opponent. The same as before, he always took the initiative to attack.


    Benjamin''s golden eyes were glowing excitedly, ''Come! Come to me then I will crush you!''


    However, Xu Lingxun suddenly made an abrupt stop as a sword appeared a few centimeters before his throat. Benjamin reacted fast and read his movement.


    "Hahaha You can''t just beat me with your speed!" Benjaminughed aloud. When he was on the stage, he no longer had a royal blood bearing anymore.


    ''So what if you fast, I will read each of your moves with my eyes!''


    However, soon, he found his opponent was smiling at him. He just broke his fast movement, but his opponent was not upset in the slightest. It was as if his opponent was happy that he managed to break that overwhelming speed.


    With a smirk, Xu Lingxun spoke, "Then what about this!"


    After saying those words out, he took three steps back. Then Benjamin opened his eyes wide in shock as he could not believe what he saw.


    He saw Xu Lingxun''s figure was split into three. Yes, he saw three Xu Lingxun. The three figures immediately blurred in such a short time.


    Amongst the three figures, he only managed to read a figure''s movement. This figure rushed forward at him, facing him head-on.


    Benjamin without hesitation stabbed his longsword forward. To his surprise, his longsword pierced the figure, but no blood came out. He realized the figure in front of him was fake.


    Peng!


    Then, he felt a tremor on his left waist. He looked down and a fist connected to his ck armor. However, he did not feel pain in the slightest, Benjamin did not even budge from his spot.


    The figure that split into three panicked him, but now Benjamin became a lot calmer as he swung his sword toward Xu Lingxun.


    Such a clumsy attack was easily dodged. Xu Lingxun leaped back and he looked at his fist which hit the ck armor. His first turned red, Yang Mushen also noticed that.


    Xu Lingxun could not help but look toward the referee. His face was telling, ''Isn''t it unfair to use a gear this high quality?''


    Even the weapon that was provided in the weapon rack had no way to break the armor.


    Yang Mushen rolled his eyes and shrugged his shoulder, his face was telling the boy, ''Why didn''t you protest from the start~''


    Xu Lingxun shook his head and thought to himself, ''In the end, I have to go all out to break the armor''


    He closed his eyes for three seconds, ''Concrete Ki into my fist''


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Xu Lingxun lunged forward with extremely fast movement. However, a straightforward move like this was easy to read by Benjamin as a sword immediately greeted Xu Lingxun.


    However, Xu Lingxun brushed aside the sword with a light of p. It looked like a light p, but the sword slipped from Benjamin''s hand.


    "Huwaaa!" The spectators eximed at the sight.


    With the sword getting discarded, Xu Lingxun faced Benjamin who only held a shield. Thetter immediately put the shield forward. Xu Lingxun''s first shot toward the shield.


    Bang!


    The shield was pierced by the fist andnded on Benjamin''s chest.


    Arghhh!


    Benjamin let out a pained grown. He released his grip on the shield as he staggered a few steps back. Acute pain was felt where the fistnded.


    He looked down and found a fist mark on his armor. With an unbelievable look, he looked up at his opponent. Xu Lingxun was taking off the shield that stuck in his hand and threw it outside out.


    With no shield and weapon in his hand, added with the armor that restricted his movement, Benjamin realized he had lost.


    "It''s painful" Benjamin rubbed the dent part on his armor as he muttered. Then he noticed Xu Lingxun wanted to make his move again.


    Benjamin immediately raised his hand, "I surrender!"


    What a joke, continuing the fight was the same as torture. He was a piece of heavy iron, an easy target for someone as fast as Xu Lingxun.


    ''Sigh! I am countering the speed with a heavy defense which cost me a defeat instead!''


    "Xu Lingxun won!"


    "Woaaaaa!!!" The ending of the second semi-final was unexpected again. The dark horse defeated the top seed again. Moreover, this time, the 2nd seed admitted defeat after less than five minutes of fighting.


    As soon as Yang Mushen announced the winner, the big screen showed the final name that passed through to the Junior Event final match of Fighter Anteriority.


    [Kang Dong-Woo (No.18) vs Xu Lingxun (No.20)]


    What made the match interesting was the two participants were a dark horse. Not only that, but both also came from the same academy.

 Chapter 182: Fighter Anteriority - Part 10

    Chapter 182: Fighter Anteriority - Part 10


    Heero walked back and forth at his Martial House''s Hall. His face was fuming red in anger, but no angry words came out of his mouth.


    Kang Seo-Yeon, Bai Xin Yue, Musashi Hirata, Sun Zhou Yi, and Butcher Wang were standing behind Heero in a line.


    Meanwhile, Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun stood with their head lowered down.


    Kang Dong-Woo had half of his head covered in white gauze and a crutch in his left hand. Xu Lingxun''s condition was no better. His face was ck and blue while white gauze wrapped his left hand.


    Both were justing back from the hospital after the Junior Event final. Yes, the injuries they suffered were from the final fight. Thanks to these two boys, the Junior Event ended splendidly.


    The fightsted almost an hour. Thanks to them, the stage where they fought was also destroyed. Even so, there was one guy who was angered because of the final fight, that person was Heero.


    The spectators or even the whole city might be praising their performance. However, Heero did not feel happy in the slightest for his two disciples'' achievement.


    It was because the two boys went serious in the final fight. They were going all out, almost killing at each other.


    Yes, they fought as if their lives were at stake. It was the thing that made Heero angry. He did not even use his concoction to heal the boys.


    "Do you know why I call you two here?" Heero''s cold voice rang in the empty hall.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun did not give any answer. They just looked down, not daring to meet Heero''s eyes.


    Before, they never saw Heero got angry. What they knew about their Master was kind, caring, and gentle.


    However, they remembered how scary their master was when he got angry. Yesterday, Master visited them in the hospital but left as soon as he arrived after giving them his words, "Meet me at Martial Hall tomorrow morning!"


    Both still remembered how scary Heero''s expression.


    "Kang Dong-Woo!" Heero called his disciple''s full name which was rare, "When you came to me and asked me to be your Master, what did you say to me at that time?"


    Still with his head hung low, the past scene shed in his mind.


    "I said I want to be a hero that surpassed my grandfather and protected my sister" Kang Dong-Woo answered in a small voice.


    Kang Seo-Yeon heard what her brother said clearly and she gasped in surprise. She was touched by her brother''s goal. However, she did not interfere with this as she also felt her brother went overboard in yesterday''s fight.


    "Then what happened yesterday? First, you almost killed Wu Weimin! Then in the final fight, you also went killing each other against Xu Lingxun! Have you forgotten your goal? Or your goal has changed now?" Hero questioned Kang Dong-Woo in a harsh tone.


    "No! My goal is still the same. I want to surpass my grandfather and protect my sister! But" Kang Dong-Woo''s words trailed off.


    "But what!?"


    "I-I d-did not intend to kill Lingxun, I went all out as a show of respect to him" With the same small voice, Kang Dong-Woo continued.


    "I see I see" Heero''s voice was still cold, making Dong-Woo shrunk back.


    "So, in the end, you forgot what I said before thepetition So, you use what all I taught to show respect to your fellow disciple by almost killing him? Hmm What a unique way to show respect" Heero''s words were full of sarcasm and the boy knew that.


    "Then what about you, Lingxun? Did you also forget my words??"


    Xu Lingxun did not dare to answer but only shook his head furiously.


    "What about your goal? Did you also forget your goal?"


    Xu Lingxun shook his head again. There was no way he would forget his main goal.


    "Then, do you know what you did yesterday extremely stupid? What if they recognize you?"


    Xu Lingxun stumped and his eyes went wide. Yes, he managed to escape from his family''s enemy pursuit and survived in the outer region for five years.


    Yesterday was a big event and many people watched the event whether watching from the arena or the live broadcast. There was a chance he was being recognized.


    No one in the room except for Musashi Hirata understood what Heero and Xu Lingxun talked about.


    Heero massaged his forehead and continued, "This will be thest, okay? I can bestow power, but I also can take it back from you! As for the punishment, read that a hund No, a thousand times! Repeat those words a thousand times!"


    He pointed at the board he ced at the wall, "Our Way; Not In Order To Change The World, But In Order Not To Let The World Change Us!"


    "After you repeat those a thousand times, you can go back to rest!" After saying that, Heero intended to head back, but Sun Zhou Yi called out.


    "Master! What about us? Should we use our power in moderation too during the Fighter Anteriority?"


    Heero halted his steps and turned toward the three adults and rolled his eyes, "You are an adult, you can do what you want!"


    After that, he left the hall.


    "He is pretty harsh!" Kang Seo-Yeon voiced her thoughts when Heero''s figure disappeared. She immediately approached her scared brother to see his condition.


    The injury her brother suffered was not light at all. She was a little worried.


    "I am fine! Master is not wrong, it was us who did not listen to him and he was right. My power is supposed to be used to fight the monsters out there and protect my two sisters from my stupid father!" Kang Dong-Woo shook his head and walked closer to the board.


    In fact, the punishment could not be called punishment. It was merely repeating the same sentence for a thousand times. Heero also did not hit them.


    Xu Lingxun followed and both boys began their punishment. The others left the hall, none of them watched the two boys as they believed they would not dare to cheat for their punishment.


    "Hah Fortunately, Master does not say anything about us! If he tells us to fight in moderation, I can''t cut the big guy''s handter!" Musashi Hirata muttered in a low voice as he came out of the hall.


    Even he said that in a low voice, the other fours could hear it. Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were clueless who was the big guy he talked about. But Sun Zhou Yi and Butcher Wang knew this big guy.


    He was the guy who despised their Master a week ago, Cale.


    "You can''t cut his hand. He is quite famous in Sun City, it will worsen the rtionship between Star City and Sun City if you cut his hand! What about breaking a few of his ribs and hand, it will do!" Sun Zhou Yi replied with a little concern.


    "You guys are quite scary, do you really need to go that far?" Butcher Wang shook his head as he tried to make some distance from the two.


    The two girls were clueless about what the three talked about.


    Musashi Hirata ignored Butcher Wang''s remark and spoke, "Today you are going to fight in Fighter Anteriority! Don''t hold back and show what you got there! You have to promote our academy!"


    "I know! I know!" Butcher Wang waved his hand in return. Even Hirata did not remind him, he was going to show his prowess to the masses. He wanted to show off to his daughter that not only Heero could fight but him.


    *** ***


    Just like that, the Fighter Anteriority continued.


    Free Fighter was an event where the participants were not a hero or even ranked. Most of the participants were a member of the martial house or a wild hunter with no affiliation.


    The Free Fighter Eventsted for three days.


    Butcher Wang who participated in the Free Fighter event triumphed his way to the final and beat all his opponents overwhelmingly.


    Even in the final, he showed no mercy to his opponent. He also did not forget to promote the Heero Academy.


    Heero also brought his family over to watch. His main purpose was still the same, waiting for the Shadow Fang to make their move.


    However, he could not find a sign of Shadow Fang even after the Free Fighter Event was over.


    After the Free Fighter, the Fighter Anteriority continued with the Silver ss event. Just like its name, the Silver ss event was where the highest ss participant was Silver ss Hero and Silver ss Ranker.


    This eventsted for a week because this event was an event with the most participants.


    The Shadow Fang also did not appear at this event. And so, thest event or the main event of the Fighter Anteriority started.


    The main event or the most awaited event. An event where Emperor ss Hero and Legendary ss Ranker would sh.

 Chapter 183: Red Festival - Part 1

    Chapter 183: Red Festival - Part 1


    Musashi n Training Ground, Core Region


    Musashi Naizen was doing seiza with his eyes closed. He was doing meditation, calming his mind and heart. It was his habit before he went out to fight. (A/N: Seiza is a formal standard traditional way sitting in Japan)


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Footsteps were heard and the steps came closer to Musashi Naizen. Musashi Naizen did not open his eyes as he knew who wasing.


    "Do you really have to join that useless fight?" The deep voice resounded in the quiet room. It was Musashi Kenzan''s voice.


    Musashi Kenzan opposed his son to participate in the Fighter Anteriority. He did not want his son to spend his time in a useless fight. He would rather his son use this time for training.


    "I must I must participate in this fight. This is no longer a normalpetition, Father! It''s not like you don''t know the reason for my participation! This is no longer apetition but"


    Musashi Kenzan cut him off, "I know! Those bastards want to do something. They even proposed an assembly on thest day of Fighter Anteriority!"


    "They" in Musashi Kenzan''s words were the Ranker Alliance. He detected this Ranker Alliance wanted to do something in Fighter Anteriority.


    It proved with the fact that seven Legendary Rankers and twenty Crown Rankers participated in the Fighter Anteriority was a show off their strength.


    The reason why Musashi Naizen participated in thepetition was to prevent the Rankers from dominating thepetition. If that happened, it would make the hero''s image plummeted down before the citizen.


    Musashi Naizen joined thepetition for this reason. He did not want the people to think that the hero was weaker than the ranker. He did not want people to lose their trust in the hero.


    "Moreover, I have another reason to participate. My brother also participates in thepetition. I want to have a rematch against him!" Musashi Naizen opened his eyes and turned toward his father.


    When Naizen mentioned his brother, a frown appeared on Musashi Kenzan''s forehead.


    *** ***


    256 heroes and rankers were registered to fight in the main event. The number of participants increased at the end of the day before the Hero League closed the registration.


    Five Emperor ss Heroes from three big cities participated in thepetition. Aside from the Five Emperor ss Heroes, seven Legendary ss Rankers and twenty Crown ss Rankers also participated.


    Four Legendary ss Rankers were bankers from Star City.


    This was the main reason why people were excited about this year''s Fighter Anteriority. They were excited about the sh between the Emperor ss Hero and the Legendary ss Ranker.


    Additionally, Sun Zhou Yi''s appearance in the Fighter Anteriority was one of the most awaited shows to watch. His fame was no less to Emperor ss Hero.


    Heero and his family booked the same spot when they watched the Junior Event. It was just that Kang Seo-Yeon, Bai Xin Yue, Sun Zhou Yi, and Musashi Hirata were not him.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were with him, along with the other kids. He sat and scanned the surroundings, the atmosphere was different from the Junior Event.


    He felt the atmosphere was more lively and wildpared to the beforehand event. Even so, Heero could hear the people around him talking about the Junior Event while waiting for the main event started.


    They were talking about the fight between Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun. It seemed the two boys managed to leave a deep impression on the spectators, causing Heero to sigh.


    He looked at the two boys that were seated two seats away from him. Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun must be hearing the discussion as they lowered their heads.


    If it was the other Masters, they would be proud of their disciples for the fight, but not for Heero. Though he was no longer angry, he was worried about Xu Lingxun''s safety.


    Ding!


    Just like the sound of the bell, it resounded through the arena, and the spectators quieted down. Everyone''s eyes were focusing on the big screen, the first match for the main event.


    [Kang Seo-Yeon (No.56) vs Darrius (No.203)]


    Hoya!!!


    The whole arena as the cheers rang. Even the kids were affected by the cheers. Even Hong Yu and Han Ying were affected as both immediately held his hand.


    Then, Kang Seo-Yeon entered the arena and the arena shook once again as the girl waved her hand.


    However, soon the spectators noticed Kang Seo-Yeon''s outfit. It was the same martial clothes as the champion of the Junior Event and Free Fighter.


    "Look at her martial clothes! Is not that Heero Academy''s martial clothes!" A man that was seated near Heero shouted while pointing his finger at the screen.


    On the screen, with her warm smile, Kang Seo-Yeon climbed up the stage. She let loose her long red hair, wearing ck martial clothes, and on her back was written "Heero Academy" in deep orange.


    She has a red bow in her right hand and a quiver filled with arrows on her waist. There were additionally two short swords hung on her waist.


    The whole arena turned uproar upon noticing Kang Seo-Yeon was part of Heero Academy. A phenomenal academy that causes sensation during the Fighter Anteriority.


    Kang Seo-Yeon smiled charmingly as she sessfully achieved her first purpose of participating in Fighter Anteriority. Her charming smile brought a massive wave of cheers.


    The cheer somehow intimidated her opponent. Darrius was a man in his 30s, his ginger red hair and amber eyes told the people he was not a local of Star City.


    Using protective gear provided and holding a 1.2 m steel spear in his right hand, Darrius flinched at the massive cheers.


    ''Even though I get lucky and win the match, I might die afterward What shitty luck!'' Darrius thought to himself as he looked at the scary crowd that cheered for the beautiful girl before him.


    Coming from Moon City, he was trying his luck by participating in the Fighter Anteriority. Getting to the top 128 might bring a positive effect to his rank as a ranker.


    But thedy luck was not on his side when he saw the opponent''s number, No.56.


    ''Nah, let''s try my best''


    The referee looked at Kang Seo-Yeon before turning toward Darrius. The referee was a white long-haired old man. He was the former Emperor ss Hero who retired ten years ago, Long Bin.


    Despite his ss, Long Bin was one of the unique ones amongst the Emperor ss Heroes. It was that he was not affiliated with any big forces. That was why he was appointed as a referee for thepetition. He was also part of The Elder.


    Holding a steel staff in his right hand, Long Bin nodded to the two participants. Both returned with a nod as well.


    Bam!


    Long Bin mmed his staff to the ground, an indication the match was started.


    Darrius raised his spear. His opponent was an archer. If he wanted to win, he had to close the gap, not giving his opponent a chance to shoot the arrow.


    He raised his head and was shocked by what he saw. Threw arrows flew toward him. From the distance, he realized he had to block the arrow. The three arrows were already two meters away from him.


    ng! ng!


    With his quick response, Darrius managed to deflect two arrows, but he missed thest arrow.


    Slurgh!


    Urgh!


    He let out a pained groan at the same time thest arrow pierced through his protective and stuck on his thigh.


    Darrius did not bother with the arrow on his thigh as he immediately tried to find his opponent. The second time he raised his head, he was surprised because the woman archer rushed toward him.


    She thought his opponent would use this chance to rain him down with arrows, but the red-haired beauty made an unexpected move. She was shortening the distance between them.


    From the thirty meters distance, now their distance was only ten meters apart.


    Darrius gritted his teeth and muttered, "There''s still a chance for me if shees into my spear''s range!"


    But he despaired as Kang Seo-Yeon shot five consecutive arrows in less than three seconds the moment their distance was eight meters apart.


    The five arrows were fast and it flew toward his chest, all the five arrows. Stunned, Darrius failed to make a move to block the iing arrows.


    ''I will die here'' Darrius despaired, but then the white-haired old man appeared in front of him. The old man spun his staff with his right hand, deflecting all five arrows that were impossible to block by Darrius.


    At the same time, the white-haired old man announced the winner, "Kang Seo-Yeon won!"


    The white-haired old man nodded his head toward Kang Seo-Yeon and muttered, "As expected of Old Man Kang''s granddaughter!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon immediately raised her bow up to the air, celebrating her victory with a charming smile stering on her face.


    The whole arena immediately booming in cheers and just like that, the main event of Fighter Anteriority started with Kang Seo-Yeon''s victory.

 Chapter 184: Red Festival - Part 2

    Chapter 184: Red Festival - Part 2


    Kang Seo-Yeon won the fight neatly. It was not a surprise that she won, but fewer people expected she would win the fight this way.


    Then, suddenly Kang Seo-Yeon turned around.Her gaze focused at a spot in the spectator''s seat. Then she sent a flying kiss in that direction.


    "Huahahaha Seo-Yeon sent a kiss to me!"


    "Idiot! That kiss was directed to me, not you!"


    "Stupid! Of course, Seo-Yeon sent the kiss to this young master!"


    The young men seated around Heero turned hysterical and quarreled amongst themselves. They were fighting for the air kiss.


    "Oh My That girl is terrifying" Heero muttered in a low voice. Despite the noise of the hysterical young men around them, Han Ying, Hong Yu, even Miao Miao, and Myung-Hee heard him.


    He remarked Kang Seo-Yeon like that because her little action caused hysteria in the masses.


    Two young married women and the two little girls simultaneously looked at him.


    Heero noticed the peculiar expression on them and asked bewilderedly, "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?"


    "Sister Seo-Yeon delivered the kiss for you, Teacher Xing!" Myung-Hee blurted as she was sure with her conjecture as she continued with a mutter, "I am pretty sure"


    Heero was stumped at Myung Hee''s words. He immediately looked at his two wives and blurted out, "Don''t tell me you also thought the same?"


    Han Ying and Hong Yu nodded, "I am sure about that. She was the one who booked the seat, so I am pretty sure the kiss" Han Ying did not finish her words.


    Kang Seo-Yeon certainly knew their seats. So she was pretty sure the kiss was for her husband.


    "Mnn Later, don''t treat her coldly! She''s a good girl!" Hong Yu whispered to Heero''s ears, causing Heero''s lips twitched.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about that! Let''s watch the next match" Heero tried to change the topic.


    "But she was doing good. At least her archery is superb!" He tried hard to change the topic by praising the girl.


    However, he only got an even more intense gaze from the two little girls while Hong Yu smiled with a face "I know it~".


    Meanwhile, on the stage, a medical team entered the stage. They were performing the first aid for Darrius who got an arrow on his thigh.


    "Stop it, Lass! Stop creating ruckus and go down!" Long Bin was left speechless by Kang Seo-Yeon''s action and told her to go down already while shaking her head.


    "Okay, Grandpa Long!" Kang Seo-Yeon smiled sweetly and went off the stage.


    As the girl went back to the waiting room, the boisterous arena calmed a little bit as the match proceeded to the second match.


    At the 7th match, a big name appeared.


    [Musashi Naizen (No.1) vs Guo Pao (No.245)]


    To the spectators'' surprise, Guo Pao immediately ran off the stage as soon as his name appeared next Musashi Naizen. Without even feeling ashamed, he raised his hand and admitted defeat even before Musashi Naizen appeared.


    The spectators were disappointed as they failed to watch the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 7 in action. However, none of the spectators disparaged Guo Pao for his action.


    His opponent was the number one seed while his number was far behind, indicating he was far weaker than Musashi Naizen.


    Everyone already knew the result even if Guo Pao did not admit defeat. With the disappointment of failing to watch Musashi Naizen, another big name appeared in the next match.


    [Wei Tian (No.2) vs Shiran Mukhan (No.157)]


    Wei Tian was the newly promoted Legendary ss Ranker. His seed told off the people he was the strongest participant after Musashi Naizen.


    As for his opponent, he was a Gold ss Hero - Rank 78 and he was a local hero from Star City, Shiran Mukhan.


    Wei Tian walked out to the arena and the spectators gasped in surprise by Wei Tian''s outfit. He was wearing a white shirt and a ck hoodie with short jeans.


    He was a typical teenager who was going to hang out with his friend. On top of it, Wei Tian did not wear protective gear.


    Wei Tian''s outfit caused Long Bin''s forehead to crumple. He clearly disliked the young man in front of him and muttered, "As expected of Ranker"


    Long Bin did not bother to remind Wei Tian to wear protective gear. It was a useless action, so he did not bother with it.


    Wei Tian smirked as he heard Long Bin''s remark.


    Shiran Mukhan climbed up the stage with two blunt machetes. It was a machete for a sparring purpose provided by themittee.


    As soon as he saw his opponent, Shiran Mukhan furrowed his brows. It was clear he was being looked down by his opponent, but he said nothing as he realized his opponent had a ground to look down at him.


    ''Tsk, what rotten luck! First fight and I have to face a Legendary ss Ranker. Whatever, this will be a new experience for me''


    Shiran Mukhan tried to think positively about this match. Even though he knew what would await him, he took this chance to gain more experience. Only in Fighter Anteriority, he would have a chance sparring against such a figure.


    Shiran Mukhan raised his machetes, then Wei Tian''s arrogance voice mixed with a surprise resounded, "What? Are you trying to challenge me? For real?"


    "Do you know who I am? I am Wei Tian, Legendary ss Ranker! You should make a wise decision just like Naizen''s opponent, admit your defeat! Don''t waste my time, Weakling!"


    The words broadcasted to the whole arena and everyone heard that. The buzzing arena immediately silenced by those words while Shiran Mukhan''s face turned red from the humiliation.


    Long Bin merely shook his head and looked toward Shiran Mukhan. His gaze was asking the guy whether he wanted to continue the fight or admit defeat.


    Even though he disagreed with Wei Tian''s action, the difference was there, the gap between the two just too big.


    "No! I want to continue the match!" Despite the humiliation, Shiran Mukhan endured it, and his fighting spirit was zed.


    As Wei Tian heard the answer, a vicious glint shed on his eyes. His carefree attitude was gone and reced with an expressionless face.


    "Good!" Long Bin nodded and mmed his staff to the ground.


    Bam! "Start!"


    Wei Tian wasted no time as he ran toward Shiran Mukhan. His speed was not too fast or slow. But it was slow considering Wei Tian as Legendary ss Ranker.


    Soon, the distance between Wei Tian and Shiran Mukhan shortened to only five meters. Just as everyone thought both would sh, an astonishing scene unfolded.


    No It was not astonishing, it was strange as Shiran Mukhan was rooted on the spot. Not making any move despite his opponent was right before him.


    Shiran Mukhan strangely stood on the spot, letting Wei Tian grab his neck.


    Wei Tian raised Shiran Mukhan to the air. Thetter struggled but failed to free himself from the strong grip.


    With just one nce, the winner had been decided. Long Bin immediately announced the result, "Wei Tian won!"


    However, Wei Tian did not release his grip from Shiran Mukhan''s neck. He was intending to kill Shiran Mukhan.


    "Release your hand! Now!" Long Bin instantly knew that Wei Tian wanted to kill Shiran Mukhan. He shouted, but Wei Tian ignored his warning.


    "I say Release him!" Old Man Long Bin appeared next to both participants and his steel staff descended to Wei Tian''s arm.


    Wei Tian immediately pulled his hand back, but he kicked his right foot toward the falling Shiran Mukhan.


    But it was to no avail as his kicknded at the steel staff.


    "So you are testing my patience!" Long Bin''s old voice resounded. Right after he blocked the kick, the steel staff swept toward Wei Tian''s neck.


    Wei Tian was surprised, but his reaction was pretty fast. He ducked his head, avoiding the steel staff. Just as he wanted to charge at the old man, he sensed the steel staff descended toward him, aiming his head.


    "Urghh!" Wei Tian groaned in frustration, not expecting Old Man''s attack was this fast. He immediately rolled his body to the right.


    Boom!


    The booming sound rang from his back. Wei Tian immediately stood up, when he raised his head, he was shocked to see the steel staff was right before his face.


    Just as he thought the steel would hit his heat, the steel staff changed direction, going down andnded right between his feet.


    Boom!


    The steel staff stood straight right before him and Wei Tian rooted on the spot.


    "This is the first warning for you! Once again you ignore my words, that staff will crush your head for real!"


    "Woaaaaa!"


    The whole arena eximed in surprise.


    Wei Tian gritted his teeth and turned around. He did not expect the gap between him and Long Bin was this big. He was powerless before a new The Elder''s member.


    As Wei Tian climbed off the stage, a rey disyed on the big screen. A rey between Wei Tian and Shiran Mukhan.


    When the distance between the two, the screen showed the spectators the brave Shiran Mukhan''s hand as fear and terror etched on his expression.


    It was weird as the spectators saw Wei Tian did nothing at all. Why did Shiran Mukhan suddenly frightened?


    No one could answer that even Heero was a bit confused as well. The 8th match became a mystery to the spectators.


    *** ***


    In the waiting room, Hero Dome


    "Huhu There''s an interesting guy" Musashi Hirata remarked as he watched the rey, but then he focused his gaze back on his smartwatch again afterward.


    "What are you doing?" Sun Zhou Yi who sat next to him asked curiously.


    "Ah, I am looking at the list of who must be crushedter if I meet them in the match!" Hirata answered nonchntly.


    Sun Zhou Yi got closer to see the list and asked again, "Why do you want to crush them? Do you have a grudge?"


    The list was not that long but Sun Zhou Yi found a few famous names on the list.


    "No! But these guys have offended Master before, but Master was benevolent and left them unpunished. I want to teach these guys that they have offended the wrong person!"


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon''s lips twitched upon hearing the reason.


    "Oy! Your name appears!" Sun Zhou Yi nudged Hirata as he looked at the screen.


    Hirata looked up and sure enough, it was his turn to fight. His eyes moved to his opponent''s name.


    [Arun Seth (No.30) vs Musashi Hirata (No.147)]


    He looked back on his smartwatch, surprisingly, Arun Seth was on the list.


    Hirata rose from his seat with a smirk and thought to himself, ''How should I punish this guy? Breaking his four limbs is a good punishment. Ah, what about five as he dared to attack Master''


    He was thinking about how to punish his opponent,not caring about the fact Arun Seth was a Crown ss Ranker - Rank 26.

 Chapter 185: Red Festival - Part 3

    Chapter 185: Red Festival - Part 3


    This match was different from the beforehand match. No cheer from the spectators, but a silence befell to the arena.


    Arun Seth, who was famous for his me power, was not well received by the spectators. Arun Seth was the first one to arrive at the stage.


    He wore a red robe and protective gear inside. Beside his me power, Arun Seth was famous for his spear y. It proved with a silver spear in his hand.


    Not long after that, Musashi Hirata came out as well. The silence spectators eximed in surprise, it was because of his outfit. Heero Academy''s martial clothes, the same outfit that Kang Seo-Yeon had.


    Heero Academy left a deep impression on the spectators. From two juniors who dominated the Junior Event until the Free Fighter that was dominated by Butcher Wang.


    Each of their performances could be described as total dominance. Kang Seo-Yeon also won the fight beautifully early, so the arena buzzed in the discussion.


    For people living in the core region, they were familiar with his name. However, people from outside the core region or even outside the city had little information about Hirata.


    Most of the spectators were disappointed after they found Musashi Hirata''s real identity. He was just an unranked Gold ss Hero.


    They were disappointed as the difference between the two participants was big. Arun Seth was a Crown ss Ranker, but their expectation was spiked up a little because Musashi Hirata was part of the Heero Academy.


    Climbing up the stage, Musashi Hirata scanned his opponent. He nodded his head and looked at the referee, "Old Man, Don''t stop me, okay? I am not going to kill him, but break a few of his bones!"


    Hirata was aware he could not vent to his heart''s content if this old man interrupted him. Hence he made a request before the fight started.


    Long Bin''s mouth twitched when he heard those words. He was a part of The Elder, but this guy called him with no honorific.


    ''He hasn''t changed a bit''


    Yes, Long Bin was familiar with the two Musashi Brothers. He often visited the Musashi n because of the close rtionship with their grandfather who was his senior in the Hero League.


    He ignored Hirata''s remark, but not with Arun Seth who also overheard the conversation.


    "Haha, what a big mouth!" Arun Sethughed as fury etched on his face, "I am the one who will burn your disgusting face, Traitor! I will make you pay for your betrayal!"


    Musashi Hirata shrugged his shoulders at his opponent''s remark. He merely smirked as he found Arun Seth''s statement calling him a traitor wasughable.


    "Traitor? Interesting" Musashi Hirata shot a nce toward Long Bin and said, "Old Man, how long are you going to watch this useless banter? Start the match already!"


    Long Bin shook his head and mmed his steel staff, "Start!"


    Arun Seth still had his spear down, waiting for his opponent to make a move. He was not familiar with Musashi n''s technique, he did not want to be careless even though his opponent was not the famous Naizen.


    "I thought you were going to burn my handsome face, why are you standing still!" Hirata eximed with a smirk.


    Arun Seth did not fall into Hirata''s cheap provocation. He heard a fleeting rumor that Naizen was defeated by Hirata. Even though no one could confirm the rumor, Arun Seth was cautious.


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Hirata walked forward. Yes, he casually strode to his opponent which was about forty meters apart. His left hand was holding a katana.


    It was a katana given to him by Heero. The sheath was dark red with a pitch-ck handle. Just like that, Hirata just like someone who walked around the street.


    He casually strode to his opponent, causing Arun Seth to frown. Even Long Bin kept shaking his head repeatedly as he found Hirata did not take the match seriously.


    As the distance shortened to twenty meters, Hirata stopped. Long Bin was standing five meters away from him and he sheathed out his sword.


    The sword''s color was ck and red. The de side was deep red while the blunt side was ck.


    Just as everyone thought Musashi Hirata would make a serious move, he aimed the sword to the ground. The sword was stuck on the ground and he continued his casual walking with a sheath in his right hand.


    The spectators were confused by his action, but not for Long Bin. He got the message behind the action. It was basically telling him, "Look, Old Man! I leave my sword here, so don''t stop me!"


    While Long Bin got the message, Arun Seth was seething in fury. Putting the sword away and facing him only with a sheath of a sword. It was clear Hirata was humiliating him.


    With his head blinded with fury, Arun Seth unleashed his awakening ability. A me in the form of a hurricane appeared in front of Musashi Hirata, blocking his path.


    "Woaaaaa!"


    The spectators eximed in surprise with the sudden appearance of the me.


    Musashi Hirata halted his step as a strong heat assaulted his face. His eyes turned blue from activating Mystical Eyes. He was checking the me before him.


    Hirata saw a trace of colorful energy his Master talked about. However, the energy was faint, meaning this me was not solid enoughpared to the Ki he learned.


    With a smirk formed on his lips, he remarked in a carefree tone, "A cheap trick!"


    Musashi Hirata entered the hurricane me, causing the spectators to gasp in shock. He could turn around, avoiding the me. However, he did not do so and faced the me directly.


    No one knew what happened inside the zing me. Their sight was blocked by the intense red me.


    But soon, everyone saw Musashi Hirataing out from the other side. He left the hurricane me unscathed, not even a burn mark could be seen from his martial clothes.


    Not only the spectators, but even Arun Seth was also stunned to see this. He felt deja vu, he remembered his encounter against an unknown guy in the outer region.


    However, his encounter with that unknown guy was scarier. The guy could negate his me while Musashi Hirata only managed to leave the me unscathed.


    "If one is not enough, what about three!" Arun Seth gritted his teeth and summoned three consecutive pirs of mes.


    Now, the four me pirs surrounded Hirata. Hirata himself could feel the three newly summoned me pirs were stronger than the first one.


    Even so, he could see that Arun Seth''s control over his power was not that good. Just as he wanted to pass through the me pir just like what he did before, he stopped as a thought appeared in his mind.


    "What about cutting the me? Can I cut the me with my Ki?"


    He remembered what his Master told him about Ki. It was that he could do anything with Ki as long as his control over Ki was perfect.


    They could fly if they wanted to, he had witnessed his Master walking in the air. Everything almost possible with Ki mastery.


    ''Maybe, I can cut this me too'' As he thought this, he concentrated his Ki on the sheath in his right hand.


    Taking a deep breath, his hand moved at the same time he exhaled his breath out. The sheath shed at the me pir in front of him and a shocking phenomenon unfolded.


    The me pir was cut half by his sheath. The top part vanished into nothingness, but the red me still zed on the ground. The ten meters me pir was now only a little over a meter.


    Musashi Hirata was delighted as he seeded in cutting the me pir. He did not stop there and continued the other me pirs. In ten seconds, the overwhelming me pirs were gone, leaving only four bonfires around him.


    He grinned ear to ear as he looked at the stunned Arun Seth. Never crossed in his mind that his me would be negated in such a way.


    "I am not done yet!!!" Arun Seth yelled and rushed toward Hirata. He leaped up and thrust his spear toward Hirata''s chest.


    The spear pierced through Hirata''s chest. The spectators eximed in surprise while Arun Seth was delighted to see his spear pierced his opponent''s chest.


    But the happy expression did notst long. He found out soon the one in front of him was only an afterimage. He was petrified as his spear pierced through empty air.


    "I am here!" A voice could be heard from his back.


    Arun Seth''s instinct was telling him to go away, but then harrowing pain assaulted his calf. At the same time, he let out a piercing cry, an agonizing cry that filled the whole arena.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Just from hearing the cry, it made one''s body tremble. The spectators did not dare imagine how painful it was, making a Crown ss Ranker screamed like that.


    Arun Seth limped away, making a distance from Musashi Hirata. From the big screen on the top of the arena, the spectators could see Arun Seth''s right calf was crooked.


    Arun Seth did not dare put his gaze away from Musashi Hirata. He focused his gaze at Musashi Hirata who only looked at him as he limped away.


    Soon, he noticed something strange with Hirata in his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes opened wide as he heard a voice from behind.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Along with the question, Arun Seth let out another piercing cry. He fell on the ground, trying to cover his both crooked legs. This time, it was his left calf. The pain caused him to tear up.


    Looking at Musashi Hirata in fear, Arun Seth opened his mouth. He wanted to admit defeat and of course, Hirata noticed what the opposite party wanted to do.


    He raised his sheath, his eyes focusing on Arun Seth''s right arm. But before he could make his move, an Old Man''s voice resounded, "Young''un, that''s enough! You won!"


    "Musashi Hirata won!" Long Bin announced and at the same, the sheath that aimed at Arun Seth''s arm stopped halfway.


    "Tsk, Old Man, I thought we had a deal!" Musashi Hirata shook his head in regret.


    Long Bin rolled his eyes and thought, ''I never promised or agree with your action, ''


    Deep inside, the old man was also surprised, ''I heard the rumor that the younger brother is lesspetent, but it seems the rumor is just a rumor, it could not be trusted''


    Musashi Hirata''s footwork that left an afterimage was enough to shock him.


    "I don''t know what grudge you have against him, but a ranker also made their contributions to the city. You can''t ruin his future just because of a petty grudge of a hero and ranker!" Old Man Long Bin advised the young Hirata.


    Musashi Hirata shrugged his shoulder in return, "I don''t care whether he is a hero or ranker! But he offended someone he should not have offended!"


    Musashi Hirata walked back to his sword, on the way, he took out something from his martial clothes. It was a g, a ck g with "Heero Academy'' written on it.


    The ck-colored g and the word was written in a crimson. He tied the g on the sheath then he put the sheath on his shoulder.


    This was the way Musashi Hirata glorified and showed the world of the Heero Academy''s existence. The g fluttered as he came back to the waiting room.


    Such a simple movement, but leaving a deep impression on the spectators.

 Chapter 186: Red Festival - Part 4

    Chapter 186: Red Festival - Part 4


    Musashi Hirata''s action caused a stir, especially in the luxurious box where the VIP watched. Wu Family Head, Wu Yintao, and Bai Xian Ming nced at Musashi Kenzan.


    The three big families sat in the same box. Recalling Hirata''s action on the stage, Wu Yintao could not help but open his mouth, "Kenzan Head n, did you founded Heero Academy for your second son?"


    He was curious as this was his first time hearing about this academy.


    "No! You can ignore that kid! What he did has nothing to do with the Musashi n!" Musashi Kenzan immediately denied that his n was involved with Heero Academy.


    "He left the n two months ago! Even though Musashi''s blood flowed in his vein, he is no longer part of the Musashi n!"


    Wu Yintao was surprised to hear that. He thought that Hirata joined the Hero League so he could go back to his n. However, it seemed the reason Hirata became a hero has nothing to do with his n.


    "What a pity!" Wu Yintao muttered as he shook his head. Even though he said so, deep inside he was quite happy. Based on the performance, Hirata was quite skilled.


    He defeated the Crown ss Ranker only with footwork. Without a doubt, Musashi Hirata was amazing. But why did Musashi Kenzan kick his amazing son out?


    Wu Yintao was intrigued by this fact and curious. But he was also happy that such a talented young man was kicked instead of being groomed.


    Meanwhile, the father and son of the Bai Family, Bai Xian Ming, and Bai Tian Ming exchanged a nce.


    They already knew Musashi Hirata was not kicked out of the n, but he left the n with his mother. He left to live with his Master in the famous district of the outer region.


    They got the information from Bai Xin Yue. At first, they did not believe the story, but they had to believe it now as the person that was involved directly said so.


    *** ***


    Back in the waiting room, Musashi Hirata received an intense gaze from the other participants. Especially from the rankers, the rankers gazed at him venomously.


    Musashi Hirata ignored the gaze and walked to his group. He took a few steps, then a man blocked the path. This man was Wei Tian, the 2nd seed in the main event.


    "I ept your deration war, young hero!" Wei Tian licked his lips as he spoke.


    Hirata looked up with a confused gaze. Looking at the man''s face, he frowned and shook his head, "F*ck off! You are blocking my path!"


    Wei Tian was stunned to hear that. Hirata was the first one to say to him, just as he wanted to retort, he felt an intense gaze directed toward him.


    He looked up to the direction and saw Musashi Naizen who always sat in meditation was looking at him. The gaze was telling him that if he made a move here, Naizen also won''t stay still.


    Not only Musashi Naizen, Sun Zhou Yi, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon also looked at him. Looking at these people, Wei Tian turned around and said, "Heh, getting cocky because you have a helper, huh!?"


    "Then I will destroy that broken academy of yours! I will destroy you guys one by one in the arena!"


    Wei Tian misunderstood Hirata, he thought Hirata humiliated Arun Seth because of the ranker identity. Then, he took it as a deration of war between hero and ranker.


    Hearing that, Musashi Hirata halted his steps. He looked at Wei Tian''s broad back and looked back to Bai Xin Yue.


    "Who is he?" Asking Hirata in an emotionless voice.


    "You don''t know him?" Bai Xin Yue asked in a surprised tone. Hirata however shook his head as he sat next to Sun Zhou Yi.


    "He''s Wei Tian, the newly promoted Legendary ss Ranker and also the 2nd seed of the main event. I heard he was quite dangerous and his awakening ability was a bit special. You have to be careful, "


    Bai Xin Yue reminded Hirata with good intentions. But then, she saw Hirata unlocked his smartwatch and opened a list. It was a list of people he wanted to crush in the Fighter Anteriority.


    She witnessed the guy remove Arun Seth from the list and added Wei Tian to the list afterward.


    This left her speechless, she just reminded him to be careful. However, not only did he not heed her words, this guy targeted Wei Tian instead.


    As the participants exchanged banter in the waiting room, the next match started.


    [Wu Jiang Shan (No.5) vs Collin Evans (No.256)]


    Wu Jiang Shan got an easy match, just like what happened to Musashi Naizen. His opponent admitted defeat directly.


    The fight continued until the 45th match, Bai Xin Yue''s name appeared.


    [Bai Xin Yue (No.22) vs Yu Fan (No.199)]


    With her name appeared, she rose from her seat and opened her palm toward Hirata.


    "What?" Musashi Hirata asked strangely.


    "Lend me your g!"


    *** ***


    As soon as Bai Xin Yue''s name appeared, the whole arena burst out with thunderous cheers. Even Yu Fan who just came out of the waiting room was intimidated by the cheers.


    "Oh My What bad luck! Why should it be her?" Yu Fanmented his bad luck as he walked to the stage.


    He did not dare to look at the spectators at all.


    The cheers became louder when a figure came out of the opposite side.


    "Huh!?" But then, the cheers silenced as they found Bai Xin Yue was wearing Heero Academy''s martial clothes. Not only that, but she also hung the same Heero Academy g on her spear.


    Bai Xin Yue''s identity was clear to the public. She was Bai Family''s descendant, an ancient family that had a great contribution to Star City.


    However, why did she wear Heero Academy''s martial clothes? Did Heero Academy belong to the Bai Family?


    Even so, the silence did notst long. The spectators did not care what was the rtion between Bai Xin Yue and Heero Academy. They were eager to watch their idol on the stage.


    When she reached the stage, she took off the g and folded into her martial clothes. After that, she immediately went for her stance with her spear.


    "I am ready!" Said Bai Xin Yue with her usual cold voice.


    Long Bin nodded and looked toward Yu Fan. Thetter also nodded with a nervous gaze. He immediately went into a stance with his two staff.


    ''Will she use her awakening ability from the start? If she does, then I have no chance of winning'' Yu Fan was not optimistic about his chance of winning.


    Bam!


    Long Bin mmed his staff, an indication the match had started.


    Bai Xin Yue wasted no time, she turned the stage''s surface into an ice floor. She was ice skating and her movement was agile and smooth.


    While Bai Xin Yue moved freely toward Yu Fan, thetter tried to keep his bnce with the sudden change.


    ''I am fucked up!'' Yu Fan thought to himself when the floor turned into an ice floor.


    The slippery ground messed up his stance. The moment he looked up, Bai Xin Yue was right before him.


    Yu Fan panicky swept his two steel staffs forward while trying to keep his bnce. To his surprise, before the staff could reach Bai Xin Yue, she stopped.


    He looked down and saw Bai Xin Yue pierced the floor with her spear. Yu Fan was getting even more shocked when he saw his opponent bounced up by using her spear.


    The spear curved before Bai Xin Yue''s body was thrown into the air. Based on the trajectory, Yu Fan read the opposite party''s maneuver. She wanted to attack him from behind.


    ''I won''t give you a chance to do that!''


    He spun his body around and swung his staff again. Yu Fan predicted Bai Xin Yue would be behind him.


    However, his staff swept empty air. Bai Xin Yue was no in a ce where he predicted. In fact, he did not see his opponent figure at all.


    "Woaaaaa!"


    Then, he heard the spectators were eximing in unison. Yu Fan did not know what happened, but the spectators witnessed what happened on the stage.


    Bai Xin Yue made a beautiful maneuver in the air, causing the spectators to exim in surprise. Her body was spinning around in the air with her spear pointed downward.


    Yu Fan looked, but what greeted was a shining spearhead.


    Whoosh!


    The spearhead brushed his face by a few millimeters away. He staggered a few steps back and fell on his butt.


    Bai Xin Yue pointed her spear at Yu Fan''s face and looked up at Long Bing.


    "Bai Xin Yue won!" Long Bin immediately announced as soon as he received the cold gaze.


    Without any celebration, Bai Xin Yue took out the g and hung the g on the spear again. He wasing off the stage in the same way as Musashi Hirata.


    Meanwhile, the arena buzzed in chatter and yell. Most of them were expressing their admiration toward the Ice Queen. It was as if not a fight just now, it was a stunning show by the Ice Queen Bai Xin Yue.

 Chapter 187: Red Festival - Part 5

    Chapter 187: Red Festival - Part 5


    In the luxurious box, Wu Yintao and Musashi Kenzan looked at the Bai Family seat with an inquiry gaze.


    Just now, Wu Yintao was suspecting the Musashi n involved with Heero Academy. But now, his suspicion moved toward the Bai Family.


    Bai Xin Yue''s status in the Bai Family was higherpared to Musashi Hirata in the Musashi n.


    Wu Yintao would still believe it if Musashi Hirata was kicked out as the rumor said Musashi Hirata had a bad rtionship with the n.


    But not with Bai Xin Yue, it could be said that Bai Xin Yue was the only sessor of the Bai Family after Bai Tian Ming. So, the chance of the Heero Academy rted to the Bai Family was higher than the Musashi n.


    Bai Tian Ming ignored the two prestigious heroes. He had aplex look as his gaze fell on his daughter''s back.


    Bai Xian Ming shrugged and replied, "My granddaughter already grew up, she could do whatever she wants to. I can''t restrict her, no? But I can testify with my name that this Heero Academy has nothing to do with the Bai Family!"


    ''At least, for now, his family is not rted to Heero Academy in any way, '' Of course, Bai Xian Ming saves thest sentence for himself.


    Even though his mouth said her granddaughters could do anything they wanted to, he was keeping a watch on them.


    Musashi Kenzan''s frown loosened as Bai Xian Ming''s words entered his ears. However, Wu Yintao did not, he looked at the father and son duo with an intense gaze.


    "What about my proposal, have you considered it?" Wu Yintao asked again. But this time, his words were directed toward Bai Tian Ming.


    He recognized his status was not equal to speak in equal footing with Bai Xian Ming. Bai Xian Ming was a senior to him.


    Bai Tian Ming furrowed his brows when Wu Yintao brought this up. He looked to the side and replied, "I told you, right? Let your son meet her. If she agrees, there is no reason for me to disagree!"


    Yes, Wu Yintao was talking about the engagement between his second son, Wu Shen Lei, and Bai Xin Yue.


    When he saw Bai Xin Yue wore Heero Academy''s martial clothes, he felt something off. When he heard the same answer, Wu Yintao leaned back to his seat with a contemting look.


    "It will be wise if you ept my proposal, without those three oldmen, your family''s foundation is somewhat shaky" Wu Yintao''s words were cut off by Bai Xian Ming''s deep voice.


    "Hoho I don''t know that Wu Family''s head is concerned with my family''s affair. I am grateful, but even with my family''s shaky foundation, as long as this old man is still alive, I won''t let anyone touch my family and leave unscathed. At least, I will bring them to hell with me!"


    Wu Yintao immediately shut his mouth as soon as he heard that. It was not his purpose to provoke this old man. He just wanted to prove something out of the duo father and son.


    Wu Yintao silently unlocked his smartwatch and sent a message to one of his trusted aides.


    -Investigate Heero Academy!


    As the atmosphere in the luxurious box tensed up, the outside arena was still in a festive atmosphere.


    The match continued and one of the most awaited participants in the main event appeared on therge screen.


    [Sun Zhou Yi (No.21) vs Irving Cole (No.91)]


    Sun Zhou Yi and Irving Cole came out of the waiting room together.


    Irving Cole was a knight from the Regal Kingdom. The Regal Kingdom did not follow the same system as the other cities. They established their own system, Knight Order.


    Knight Order had a simr rank as heroes and rankers. The highest rank was Temr Knight. Temr Knight was the same as Emperor ss Hero and Legendary ss Ranker.


    Below Temr Knight was Marshal Knight, Grand Knight, Knight, and Apprentice Knight. Irving Cole was Marshal Knight which was equal to Gold ss Hero.


    His rank was quite high in the Knight Order. He was in the top thirty of Marshal Knight, but his power was unknown to the masses as the Regal Kingdom was located far from three big cities.


    The Hero League could not assess his strength properly and gave him an appropriate number based on his rank in the Knight Order.


    As soon as Irving Cole came out with his heavy armor, the spectators eximed in awe. Knight was a rare existence in the three big cities, so Irving Cole''s appearance caused a bit of excitement to the spectators.


    Armed with crimson heavy armor, a special armor for Marshal Knight, Irving Cole walked to the stage at a steady pace.


    However, Sun Zhou Yi''s appearance also incited an uproar to the spectators. His reputation was spread positively and the spectators were excited to see a blue sword that floated around him.


    But the excitement did notst long as the spectators were left speechless by Sun Zhou Yi''s action.


    There was a g tied to the blue sword. It was the same g as Musashi Hirata and Bai Xin Yue''s g. Not only that, but Sun Zhou Yi also wore the same martial clothes.


    The excitement died down for a moment as the spectators discussed amongst themselves. The talk was about the Heero Academy.


    First, it was Kang Seo-Yeon, then Bai Xin Yue, and now Sun Zhou Yi. It was, without a doubt, the Heero Academy''s name left a deep impression on the spectators.


    Both participants arrived on the stage at the same time. Irving Cole''s eyes were stuck to the floating sword. He had heard the rumored Ki Sword.


    It was hard to believe at first, but now, looking at the floating sword directly, Irving Cole nodded.


    ''I meet a worthy opponent!'' It was in Irving Cole''s mind upon the sight of the floating sword.


    "Summon all your swords!" Irving Cole spoke in English. He heard the rumor that Sun Zhou Yi could summon up to ten swords.


    Unfortunately, as someone who lived in poverty, Sun Zhou Yi''s education was limited only to elementary school. He could not understand what the opposite party said.


    With an apologetic look, Sun Zhou Yi his head slightly and replied in Chinese, "I am sorry, but I don''t understand what you said, "


    Surprisingly, Irving Cole understood what Sun Zhou Yi said to him.


    "Summon all your swords, I heard you can summon ten swords at once!" Said Irving clumsily. Despite the clumsy Chinese, Sun Zhou Yi still could understand what Irving told him.


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head and raised the sword he took from the weapon rack, "My Master told me not to rely on my Ki Sword too much. So I won''t use the Ki Sword if it''s not necessary."


    Irving Cole''s green eyes gleamed in a vicious glint. Then he noticed it seemed the opposite party was not intentionally humiliating him. He could feel that Sun Zhou Yi was sincere and telling the truth.


    Irving Cole immediately perceived the meaning behind Sun Zhou Yi''s words.


    Whether he would use the Ki Sword or not, all of it depended on him. If he could corner Sun Zhou Yi, he might witness the rumored Ki Sword.


    Irving Cole nodded as he pulled his sword out and raised his crimson shield.


    Noticing the two participants were ready, Long Bin mmed his steel staff, "Start!"


    Irving Cole advanced at a steady pace with his shield upfront. Sun Zhou Yi also advanced while raising his sword up.


    Sun Zhou Yi did not learn specific swordsmanship just like Musashi Hirata. His swordy was crude, with no special movement as he faced Irving Cole head-on.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Irving Cole met in the center of the stage. Thetter frowned as Sun Zhou Yi''s move was full of openings.


    An image disyed in his mind as Irving Cole prepared for the counter.


    ''I will force you to summon all your Ki Swords!''


    With those thoughts in his mind, he raised his shield. He intended to block the sword with his shield and countered the attack with the sword.


    It was a simple move, but if one executed properly, it could be a deadly move.


    Bang!


    The sword shed with the shield, causing a deafening noise. The most shocked one was Irving Cole.


    His left hand which was holding the shield went numb. He also felt a slight pain on his palm. The sh also pushed him back, causing him to lose momentum to counter.


    Irving Cole shed his sword toward Sun Zhou Yi. He did not want to miss this chance but to his surprise, Sun Zhou Yi was ready to send the second blow.


    ''Despite full of openings, his reaction also fast, ''


    nk!


    The sword shed, causing a spark as the two swords shed. This time, Irving Cole could feel clearly the force behind the sword was bigger than before.


    He almost lost his grip in his sword by just one sh. In that instant, Irving Cole realized it seemed the opposite party had superior strength.


    He immediately took a few steps back, distancing himself from Sun Zhou Yi.


    However, Sun Zhou Yi did not give his opponent a chance to rest. As Irving Cole recreated, Sun Zhou Yi followed him closely.


    Sun Zhou Yi shed the sword vertically, he shed the sword upward.


    Irving Cole gritted his teeth as he put his shield forward. His hand was still trembling from the earlier impact.


    nk!


    This time, Irving Cole could not take the sword head-on. His shield bounced up from the impact, exposing his body without a proper defense.


    Sun Zhou Yi immediately raised his feet andunched a kick to Irving Cole''s stomach.


    Irvin Cole retroceded as the kicknded on his stomach. An acute pain transmitted into his belly, his heavy armor failed to block the pain.


    As the pain on his stomach had not eased up, Irving Cole saw Sun Zhou Yi''s figure right before him. The opposite party did not give him time to recover, forcing him to receive a blow after blow.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    Under Sun Zhou Yi''s relentless attack, Irving Cole was forced to face the sword head-on.


    Irving Cole could see many openings on Sun Zhou Yi, but he could not use those openings to his advantage. The shsted for two minutes before Long Bin forcefully stopped the match.


    "Sun Zhou Yi won!"


    Along with the announcement, Irving Cole lost his grip on his shield and sword.


    nk! nk!


    The sword and shield fell on the ground and the spectators could see that Irving Cole''s hand shook fiercely through the big screen.


    Sun Zhou Yi bowed to Irving Cole and turned around. The Ki Sword with the Heero Academy g followed him.


    As he went down off the stage, the spectators apuded.


    "Good Match!" A shout like this could be heard here and there.

 Chapter 188: Red Festival - Part 6

    Chapter 188: Red Festival - Part 6


    The match continued smoothly until the first-round yoff ended, leaving 128 participants left.


    From many amazing matches, the Gold ss Hero - Rank 3, Wu Shen Lei''s match left a deep impression on the spectators. He used his awakening ability to burn his opponent with lightning.


    If not for Long Bin''s timely intervention, Wu Shen Lei''s opponent who was also a ranker might die.


    Even though Wei Tian also almost killed his opponent, it could be said his match was boring. At least, it was not interesting at allpared to Musashi Hirata vs Arun Seth and Wu Shen Lei''s match.


    The second-round yoff would be held on the same day with 128 participants left. Thus the first day of the main event would be over with only 64 participants left.


    The second-round yoff continued with all members of the Heero Academy winning all their matches.


    Once again, Musashi Hirata eliminated a Crown ss Ranker from Moon City this time. Proving that winning against Arun Seth was not a fluke.


    Aside from Musashi Hirata, Wu Shen Lei made another sensation by almost killing his opponent. He used the same trick and Long Bin had to intervene to save the other participant.


    Thanks to this, Wu Shen Lei received a warning from Long Bin. The purpose behind the Fighter Anteriority was not to kill each other.


    That was why killing was prohibited in the Fighter Anteriority.


    Just like that, the first day of the main event ended at 4 p.m.


    It was fast because the system was designed to match the top seed against the non-seeder. Eliminating most of the weak one, leaving the strong one to sh on the second day.


    The conclusion of the first day of the main event was the fiercepetition between heroes and the rankers.


    Both sides almost killed each other each time they shed.


    *** ***


    Heero and his group immediately left the arena as soon as the four members of his academy finished their matches.


    On the way back, he apanied the children to y around. The Hero League also held a Red Festival outside the arena.


    The kids were ying around, but Heero was in a daze, thinking of something. His body was here, but his mind was wandering around.


    Han Ying noticed the strangeness of her husband. She slowed her pace and poked her husband''s cheek and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have something in your mind?"


    It was rare to see her husband did not have any enthusiasm while apanying the kids ying around.


    Heero snapped out of his thoughts and shook his head, "Ah, I was thinking about the Legendary ranker guy who won by only gazing at his opponent! I am thinking about what that guy did to his opponent!"


    Wei Tian, he was thinking about Wei Tian. It was a lie if Heero was not curious about Wei Tian after watching his performance.


    From the two matches, he made his opponent tremble in fear and terror by only gazing at his opponent.


    Han Ying knew who her husband talked about. Wei Tian also left a deep impression on her as he almost killed one participant.


    "Maybe" Han Ying paused before voicing his thought, "Maybe his awakening ability is kinda simr to hypnotism or something, invoking his opponent''s fear or something"


    It was just a random thought of her, but her words made Heero remember something. About creatures that could invoke someone''s fears deep inside the heart.


    Nightmare, it was one of the specter species. Nightmare''s special ability was simr to what Han Ying said. Nightmares were a bane of humans, they would invoke the deepest fear in your heart.


    Heero shook his head upon this thought, Nightmare was the rarest one amongst the specter. Finding one normal specter on Earth was already hard, let alone Nightmare.


    He nodded at his wife''s conjecture. Then, he felt his lower clothes being pulled, Miao Miao, and the others had finished ying and shouted that they were hungry.


    Miao Miao pulled him to a seafood restaurant. The other kids, Myung-Hee, Lan Lan, Tong Tong, and Meng Meng also we''re also eager to eat seafood.


    Seafood was the specialty of the south region of Star City as the south of Star City was close to the sea. Seafood Restaurant could not be found in the north of the outer region, that was why the kids were excited when Miao Miao pulled them to a seafood restaurant.


    Two beautiful waitresses greeted the group with their beautiful smiles. They did not look down at the group despite wearing in dress and clothes. As expected of a restaurant in the core region, the service was topnotch.


    "Do you have a private room?" Heero asked with a polite smile.


    From the entrance, he could see the hall was fully packed. Moreover, the hall was too noisy as there were too many people. It was understandable as these people were also the spectators who watched the Fighter Anteriority.


    "I am sorry, Sir. The private room is full, " The waitress smiled apologetically.


    "Mnn, then a table for" Heero paused as he counted his group.


    His two wives, four children, Butcher Wang, and his wife. It was nine in total, but Sun Zhou Yi said he and the others would catch up, added with his first disciple''s two women.


    As for Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun, the two boys were ying on their own.


    "A table for fifteen people!" Heero continued.


    "Huh?" The waitress was caught off guard as she already counted the group.


    Heero also knew why the waitress puzzled, so he exined. Only then, the waitress nodded.


    The group was guided to a big table, the four little girls were talking to themselves, excited as they were about to eat seafood.


    Miao Miao exined about the rumored Emperor Crab that she ate once.


    When they reached the table, Miao Miao immediately rushed one chair. Heero merely shook his head as a loving smile etched on his lips. His daughter was a little foodie.


    ''Should I learn to cook other dishes as well? Ah, I remembered that the fifth mother taught me that infusing Ki in cooking could improve the taste of the ingredient as well the dishes,''


    ''I could try itter''


    His thoughts were disturbed by a figure who rushed to Miao Miao and pulled her down from the chair.


    The waitress was shocked by the sudden violence, even Han Ying and Hong Yu were stunned as they were not expecting this. As Miao Miao rushed first, no one was near her to catch her from falling.


    "AHH!!!" Han Ying screamed in fright.


    Of course, Heero would not let his daughter fell.


    Whoosh!


    He caught Miao Miao who was about to touch the floor. The little girl was shocked as well as it was too sudden. Her eyes erged in fear and tears swelling up.


    Heero hugged his daughter and rubbed her back, calming the little girl, "It''s okay! It''s okay! Daddy''s here" he repeated those words and managed to stop the little girl from crying.


    Miao Miao hugged Heero''s neck tightly. She was still afraid of falling.


    Meanwhile, a teenager upied Miao Miao''s seat. He sat there while swaying his right leg.Upon seeing Heero managed to catch Miao Miao, he clicked his tongue, "Tsk!"


    The teenager had brown skin and ck eyes, wearing branded outfits, and a limited-edition smartwatch on his left wrist.


    "Leave! This is my table!" The boy arrogantly waved his hand to Heero, telling him and his group to leave.


    The waitress had a troubled look at the sight of the teenager.


    "I am sorry, Young Master Kahn, but this table belongs to this Sir!" The waitress smiled apologetically to the teenager and she seemed to recognize the teenager.


    Meanwhile, Heero was taking a deep breath, trying to calm his fury.


    ''He''s just a teenager, don''t lower yourself to this boy''s level! He''s just a teenager''


    "You know me but you still want to give this table to him?" Young Master Kahn raised his voice overbearingly.


    "But this Sir"


    "His group is only nine people while mine is eleven! Just get him a smaller table!" Young Master Kahn cut the waitress overbearingly.


    As he said this, another ten teenagers came to the table. They stood behind Young Master Kahn.


    This was the main reason Heero disliked associating with the people from the core region. They were overbearing and thinking they were above the others.


    As for what the boy did to Miao Miao, Heero did not want to escte this matter further. It was clear these boys were just a bunch of unreasonable rascals.


    Just as he wanted to ask the waitress to get another table, a loud yet familiar voice resounded, "Hohoho A loser still dares to disrespect my Master, are you asking for a beating!?"


    Kang Dong-Woo appeared next to Heero with a smirk on his face as he gazed at Young Master Kahn.


    The boy called Young Master Kahn''s face turned ugly. In the Junior Event, he was beaten by Kang Dong-Woo.


    Just as he wanted to unt his background, another group appeared behind Dong-Woo. He recognized this group, the famous Heero Academy.


    Then he saw Sun Zhou Yi called a man he looked down with "Master". Looking at this, he realized that he offended a group he should not offend.


    Kang Dong-Woo''s face took a sudden change, he looked at Young Master Kahn with a fierce look, "Leave! Or do you want"


    Before Dong-Woo could finish his words, Young Master Kahn stood up and said, "Let''s leave!"


    ''Sigh, it seems I have to raise my status as well to scare these kids,'' Heero thought as he took a seat.


    Miao Miao returned to the usual cheerful Miao Miao while holding the menu. She forgot what just happened as her eyes gleamed on the menu.


    Just like that, the group was having a feast. However, Heero''s mind was not into the food. He was thinking of something, the Shadow Fang.


    The Fighter Anteriority would be over in three days, but there was no sign of the Shadow Fang would appear. He was concerned about this as this was his only chance to finish Shadow Fang to its root.


    *** ***


    The next day


    Heero arrived in the same arena and the same seat right before the first match started. He scanned the crowd, his surroundings, trying to find suspicious people.


    However, his efforts were in vain as there were too many people here. There was no way he could find the Shadow Fang except they made their move first.


    As he was busy scanning the surrounding, the participants for the first match started on the screen.


    The spectators eximed in surprise when they saw the name.


    "Uwahhh!"


    [Kang Seo-Yeon''s (No.56) vs Musashi Hirata (No.147)]


    Both were from the same faction, Heero Academy. It was a surprise to see both were matched as usually, the match would be Hero vs Ranker. This time, it was Hero vs Hero.


    The two participants came out from the same gate. Both were bringing the same g. They walked to the stage side by side.


    They stood three minutes on the stage side by side while the g fluttered on their shoulders.


    After three minutes, Kang Seo-Yeon raised her hand and said, "I admit defeat!"


    The spectators let out a sigh of disappointment. They thought they would witness a great fight, but they did not expect Kang Seo-Yeon would admit defeat.


    After that, both returned to the waiting room. The third-round yoff continued to the second match.


    "Uwaaahhhhh!!!!" The spectators eximed once again.


    [Sun Zhou Yi (No.21) vs Bai Xin Yue (No.22)]

 Chapter 189: Red Festival - Part 7

    Chapter 189: Red Festival - Part 7


    The murmur hundred thousands of the spectators rang out. Two matches consecutively, four participants were heroes.


    On top of that, these four heroes came from the same academy. The spectators were not stupid not to realize something fishy behind the matching process.


    The murmurs grew stronger and stronger until one spectator shouted in frustration, "The match is rigged!!!"


    It was clear themittee or the Hero League wanted to reduce the participants from the Heero Academy for some reason.


    From one spectator to two spectators shouted in dissatisfaction. They came here to watch the exciting match, not to watch the top rank hero admit defeat.


    From the previous match, this second match result would be one of the participants back down. They were from the same academy, it was understandable as fighting would only exhaust them.


    If one looked from the positive side, Heero Academy members were benefited as they could save energy. However, from the spectator''s perspective, they were bound to be disappointed as their favorite heroes were eliminated in such a way.


    "Boooooo!!!"


    The spectators yelled, denouncing themittee. As the yell resounded, four people came out from the gate.


    The yell stopped upon the sight of the four members of the Heero Academy walking toward the stage.


    Strangely, not only Sun Zhou Yi and Bai Xin Yue, Kang Seo-Yeon and Musashi Hirata followed.


    Four of them wore the same martial clothes, bringing the Heero Academy g which was tied to two meters long wooden stick on their shoulder.


    Themotion died down as the spectators were curious about what the four participants wanted to do.


    If the spectators realized the match-making was rigged, the participants certainly also realized this issue.


    Long Bin watched the four young generations, wondering what they wanted to do. However, he also did not stop them froming up to the stage.


    Looking at the four, the Old Man let out a sigh in disappointment. There was no need to guess, Long Bin already knew that one or maybe two big families were jealous of the rising of the Heero Academy.


    They rigged the match, reducing the members from the Heero Academy in the Fighter Anteriority, dimming the brilliance of the Heero Academy.


    Kang Seo-Yeon, Bai Xin Yue, and Sun Zhou Yi nodded toward Long Bin, while Musashi Hirata did not even nce at the old man.


    They stopped in the center of the stage. The moment they halted their steps, they raised the g. Right after that, they plugged the g on the floor simultaneously.


    The wooden stick pierced through the hard floor, four gs stood straight and the g fluttered.


    At the same time, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue stomped their feet.


    Whoosh!


    The ice and me covered the floor of the stage. Half of the stage was covered in me and the other half was covered in ice.


    There were five spots that were not covered by me and ice. It was the spot where the five people stood on the stage.


    With such strong momentum, the four raised their right hand, the hand was directed toward the luxurious box, where the executive of the Hero League from the three cities stayed.


    They raised their thumb, then slowly, the thumb moved downward. Only then, the spectators realized what the four wanted to do.


    They came up to the stage only to taunt the executive of the Hero League. Their imposing entrance was only a show to the executive of the Hero League; they were not weaklings, increasing their momentum to denounce the Hero League.


    The showsted for a minute before Bai Xin Yue admitted her defeat. As the match-making result hade out, it could not be fixed. They epted the result, but they would not take it without retaliation.


    After Bai Xin Yue admitted defeat, the four came down off the stage side by side. Each of their steps, the ice would be melted.


    "The event will be postponed for 30 minutes!!!" Long Bin announced in an annoyed tone.


    He did not state the reason No, he was ashamed to state the reason. He was the former Emperor ss Hero of Star City. Such an ugly show in this important event, he was angry but also disappointed.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in a small luxurious box, Bai Xian Ming''s face turned red in anger.


    Such an ugly show, it was strange if he was not furious.


    Bam!


    He mmed the refined wooden table in front of him. The wooden table was shattered in pieces.


    Such action shocked the people in the luxurious box except for Bai Tian Ming, Musashi Kenzan, and Wu Yintao.


    Bai Xian Ming rose from his seat and stormed out of the luxurious box. He mmed the door open and an angry voice could be heard after that.


    "Call those fuckers to gather in the meeting room. I want all of them to arrive in five minutes!"


    Wu Yintao shook his head in pity and clicked his tongue, "Tsk! After the Feng Family, who would be unlucky this time?"


    He was muttering to himself, but everyone in the luxurious box could hear him.


    Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Kenzan maintained their dignified expression while the three family members behind them broke into a murmur.


    *** ***


    After half an hour, the main event continued. Long Bin stormed into the control room and kicked out everyone in the control.


    He detained everyone in the control room. Not only that, but he also gave everyone a good kick.


    He did not care who was the one who was responsible for the match-making, he put all the me on them.


    After that, he changed all the crew into a new one and continued the event. He was ashamed that such a thing happened on his home turf.


    From the spectator''s seat, Heero let out a chuckle as he was amused by what his disciples did on the stage.


    Even though they failed to promote the academy in the fight, they did something more unexpected.


    It could be said that the impact of what they did just now was more effective. The spectators were busily taking pictures of the stage.


    Half of the stage emanated the cold air while me zed on the other half. Four gs stood in the center, creating marvelous sight.


    ''Heh, soon the forum will be flooded by this picture I believe!'' Heero thought to himself upon the sight of the spectators who busily took the pictures.


    Even the little girls by his side also kept taking the pictures with their smartwatch.


    As soon as the promised half an hour, Long Bin came back to the stage. With a m of his stick, he extinguished the ice and the me on the stage.


    After that, he pulled out the four gs and put it aside. He let out another sigh and announced, "The event continues, let''s proceed to the next match!"


    As soon as he finished his words, the screen shed and two names appeared.


    The event continued smoothly after the ugly show. All top twenty seeds passed to the top 32 without a major upset.


    The second day of the main would continue until four participants left. In order words, from the top 64, 60 participants would be eliminated on the second day.


    Without a break, Long Bin continued the main event. Two names shed on the big screen.


    [Cale Wilkinson (No.40) vs Musashi Hirata (No.147)]


    Face to face against his opponent, Cale was surprised to see the familiar face. The first day he arrived at Star City, he shed against Musashi Hirata.


    Even though the sh was stopped by his friend, he could not help but feel excited when he saw the familiar face again.


    To his surprise, he noticed his opponent also excited to see him. Cale could find excitement in Musashi Hirata''s eyes.


    Musashi Hirata grinned and said, "My luck is pretty good! You are only on my list!"

 Chapter 190: Red Festival - Part 8

    Chapter 190: Red Festival - Part 8


    Cale Wilkinson, Gold ss Hero - Rank 8, one of the top heroes from Myth Guild of Sun City.


    He was famous for his indestructible defense and destructive power from his diamond-shaped shield.


    Yes, both of his arms were equipped with a diamond-shaped shield. There were also spikes on the shield''s surface. If one was not careful, your body would be perforated by the spike on the shield.


    Aside from the shield, he also wore heavy armor. But it was typically different armor from the Knight of the Knight Order.


    If Knight''s armor gave off a feeling reverence and honor while Cale''s heavy armor gave off a feeling wild and fierce.


    His two big shields also looked intimidating, but all of this was not effective against Hirata.


    Cale felt hostility from Hirata''s gaze, a strong hostility at that. He was confused at first, then he recalled that he offended this group when he visited the famous district, Xing District.


    Cale only smirked at the strong hostility. Even though his enemy was fast, he was confident in his ability. He climbed up to Gold ss Hero - Rank 8 with his ability.


    Thanks to his awakening ability, he gained a nickname One-Man-Fortress. But his guild usually called him "steel man" or "big guy". Yes, his awakening ability could change his body into hard steel.


    Not only that, but he could also strengthen his armor with his awakening thus he gained the name One-Man-Fortress. His heavy armor just could not be broken by just a normal strike.


    Bang! Bang!


    Cale Wilkinson banged his two shields at each other, an indication to the referee he was ready to fight. Musashi Hirata also bent his body down, his right hand on the sword hand while his left hand on the sheath. It was Draw Sword''s stance.


    Looking at the two participants who were ready to fight, the spectators fell silent.


    Long Bin nodded his head and mmed his steel stick the ground, "Start!"


    Cale''s eyes focused at Hirata. He knew his opponent was having excellent speed, so he could not be careless.


    As soon as Long Bin shouted the match started, Musashi Hirata''s figure blurred. Cale''s eyes erged as Musashi Hirata''s figure appeared right before him.


    The thirty meters distance was shortened in a sh. Cale immediately drove his two shields forward in response.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    The nking sound resounded through the arena. If one looked from the spectator''s perspective, they only saw Musashi Hirata shed his sword once, but the sound of the sh resounded four times.


    Cale was shocked by the force behind the sword. His two shields bounced back from the sh, his defense was broken just in one sh.


    What shocked him was the four consecutive strikes. He could feel that the four strikes hit his shield almost at the same time while Hirata only swung his sword once. Yes, in his eyes, Musashi Hirata only swung his sword once, but he felt it was if four swords shed against his shields, breaking his defense.


    With such a big opening, Hirata''s left hand which was holding the sheath shed toward Cale''s belly.


    "Urghhh!!!" Cale grunted in pain as he staggered a few steps back.


    At the same time, he was shocked that he was cornered in just one exchange.


    ''Shit, how could he be this strong?'' He had checked Musashi Hirata''s background.


    Even though his opponent had a deep background, Musashi Hirata in the information was just a mere unranked Gold ss Hero.


    ''Don''t tell me he was holding back his strength all this time'' Cale came into a realization as the beforehand yoff came into his mind.


    Even though his thoughts were in a mess, his body was moving properly. He stabilized his stance, ready to receive another strike. However, to his surprise, Musashi Hirata merely stood on his spot.


    "Hoho, your shield is quite hard and your stance is stable" Musashi Hirata let out a chuckle and continued, "I can try my Quake Sword now"


    He almost mastered his Draw Sword, though his Master''s Draw Sword was much better than him. The same for his Quake Sword, he wanted to try how much his Quake Sword had improved.


    Weng!


    A buzzing sound came out of the sword. Before, his hand and his sword would shake if he used Quake Sword, but not this time. His hand was stable.


    Whoosh!


    Musashi Hirata rushed forward and swung his sword at the shield. Yes, he was aiming at the shield, not trying to find his enemy''s weakness. He wanted to break the one so-called One-Man-Fortress frontally.


    ''Heh Fool! With my awakening ability, do you think you could defeat me with a frontal attack like this?''


    Cale''s eyes gleaming firmly, he believed his defense was unbreakable.


    nk!


    As soon as the sword his shield, Cale''s eyes erged in terror. His both hands shook and he felt his hand grew weak as if all energy in his hand drained.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Musashi Hirata smirked and swung his sword again.


    "Arghhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" Cale screamed in agony which shocked the spectators.


    Of course, the one who watched the fight was shocked by this phenomenon. From the outside, they could only see Hirata''s sword shed against the shield. So why did Cale scream?


    From the scream, it was as if he suffered severe pain. But how?


    While everyone was confused, Cale himself also confused. He did not know what happened to him, but he felt his hand as if it was torn. It was as if his muscle in his hands torn apart.


    He did not know how this could happen, but he knew it must be rted to the buzzing sound that came out of the sword.


    His mind was thinking fast, trying to escape from this precarious situation. He did not want to get eliminated in the top 32. His goal was to reach the top 8.


    However, Musashi Hirata did not give a chance to his opponent to escape.


    nk! nk! nk!


    The nking sound rang out as Musashi Hirata''s swordnded on Cale''s heavy armor. He was shing his sword at every part of Cale''s body except for neck and head.


    In a sh, countless hitsnded on Cale Wilkinson. Itsted for a minute and the buzzing sound that came out of the sword ceased off.


    Musashi Hirata sheathed his sword back which was confusing the spectators. Cale Wilkinson was still standing, why did Musashi Hirata sheathe his sword?


    To everyone surprise, they saw Cale Wilkinson dropped his shield. Right after the shield, Cale''s body copsed.


    "ARGHHHHHH!!!!!!" After that, an agony scream came out of Cale''s mouth. He felt his body, in and out ruptured as overpowering pain assaulted his body.


    The screamsted for three minutes, causing the spectators'' bodies shuddered voluntarily. They did not know what actually happened to Cale, but by just hearing the scream, it made them scared.


    Without a doubt, the unranked Gold ss Hero, Musashi Hirata won the match overwhelmingly. Long Bin announced the winner with a shout.


    Meanwhile, Musashi Hirata squatted down before the copsed Cale and whispered in a low voice, "You have offended the wrong person! Lying down in the hospital for a month or two might help you to reflect your manner!"


    After saying that, Musashi Hirata walked off the stage under the cheers of the spectators. In the spectators'' eyes, Musashi Hirata was shrouded by a mysterious aura.


    His marvelous performance during the main event truly conquered the spectators'' hearts.


    Meanwhile, the medical team helped Cale Wilkinson. He had toe down from the stage with a stretcher as he could not move his body.


    The match continued, most of the Gold ss Heroes were eliminated already, leaving only three Gold ss Heroes, Musashi Hirata, Sun Zhou Yi, and Wu Shen Lei.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Wu Shen Lei advanced to the top 16 by eliminating Crown ss Ranker. Thus, the top 16 consisted, 5 Emperor ss Heroes, 7 Legendary ss Ranker, 3 Gold ss Heroes, and one Crown Prince.


    Yes, Crown Prince of the Regal Kingdom, William Gerard Kingsman advanced to the top 16 after kicking out thest Crown ss Ranker from thepetition.


    8 heroes, 7 rankers, and a prince were thest 16 participants.


    There was a fifteen minutes break, but no spectators left the arena during the break. The main even event reached its peak where the next eight matches would be involving Emperor ss Hero and Legendary ss Ranker.


    The heated discussions broke amongst the spectators, they were talking who would be the champion of the Fighter Anteriority. Most of the spectators'' favorite was Musashi Naizen.


    As for Heero and his group, they were having their lunch. They brought lunch boxes with them, knowing today''s schedule would be tight.


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue also joined the group after getting eliminated unfairly.


    They finished their lunch within fifteen minutes. At the same time, Long Bin was already in his position.


    Then, the big screen on the top of the stage shed. Sixteen names shed randomly and the spectators immediately shut their mouth, focusing their attention on the screen.


    After a moment, the first name stopped.


    [Wei Tian (No.2) Vs ???]


    Countless eyes watched the screen, waiting for Wei Tian''s opponent. Soon, a name appeared.


    [Wei Tian (No.2) Vs Sun Zhou Yi (No.21)]

 Chapter 191: Red Festival - Part 9

    Chapter 191: Red Festival - Part 9


    The spectators let out a burst of cheers when Sun Zhou Yi''s name appeared. So far, Sun Zhou Yi''s performance was not the most eye-catching.


    He never summoned his famous Ki Sword. He defeated his opponent with his weird footwork and frontal assault. The spectators failed to see the Ki Sword and in this match, they hoped Wei Tian could force Sun Zhou Yi to use his Ki Sword. Thus they cheered with enthusiasm, wanting to witness Ki Sword with their eyes. Swords that stopped Level 10 Cmity.


    "Tsk! I will crush him and spread despair!" Wei Tian clicked his tongue and licked his lips.


    He did not like the cheers, cheers that directed to his opponent. He disliked this atmosphere.


    Sun Zhou Yi entered the arena with a smile on his face. He heard the spectators call his name, so he waved his hand toward the spectators while bringing a g on his shoulder.


    At this time, people already got used to Heero Academy''s member antics.


    The same as usual, Sun Zhou Yi picked a sword from the weapon rack before he climbed up to the stage.


    When he was on the stage, he met his opponent for this match. Wei Tian looked as carefree as always, hezily gazed at Sun Zhou Yi with a disdainful gaze.


    As someone from the outer region and also a hero that climbed his rank from Wood ss. Sun Zhou Yi already got used to receiving such a gaze, so he did not mind. He smiled and nodded at Wei Tian instead of feeling offended.


    "Aren''t you happy these people cheer for you?" Wei Tian opened his mouth and asked with a smirk.


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded and replied truthfully, "Yes, I am happy, "


    "Then I will take that happiness from you! I will crush you thoroughly, showing these people you are nothing much but just a weakling!" Wei Tian released a shocking deration.


    At least, it shocked the spectators as his words were broadcasted to the whole arena.


    Sun Zhou Yi however merely smiled and nodded his head. He did not take Wei Tian''s words seriously.


    Meanwhile, from the spectator seat, Heero focused his gaze on Wei Tian. His eyes turned blue, he used Mystical Eyes on Wei Tian. He wanted to know what this guy did, but he was shocked by what he saw.


    Dark Energy zed within Wei Tian''s body, Wei Tian was not a human, but a specter.


    Heero immediately stood up from his seat. Impulsiveness in his heart rose, he wanted to kill the specter immediately. However, Heero suppressed his impulsiveness.


    Hong Yu was startled at her husband''s reaction. She pulled her husband''s hand and asked in a concerned tone, "What''s wrong?"


    Heero calmed his restlessness and sat back, shaking his head, "Nothing"


    ''Tsk, so this is the way Shadow Fang infiltrated Fighter Anteriority''


    Taking a deep breath, he scanned his surroundings. To his surprise, he found seven specters amongst the spectators. His seat was in the lower tier seat, so he scanned the whole lower-tier seats.


    His blue eyes turned into purple eyes, the surrounding also changed. Everything turned gray except the internal energy.


    He could see colorful energy that was simr to Ki zed in normal people mixed with Gray Energy. The colorful energy was dimmed but amongst this colorful energy, pitch-ck dark energy zed.


    There were at least seven to ten specters amongst the hundred spectators. Thousands of specters slipped into the arena and these specters were only at the lower tier seat, what about the middle tier seat and the upper-tier seat.


    The number of specters was over ten thousand.


    Earlier, he had impulsiveness to rush to the stage or yelled to his disciple to kill Wei Tian. However, if he did so, it would only cause chaos.


    The whole arena would be turned into a battlefield if he or Sun Zhou Yi destroyed Wei Tian''s disguise.


    He was confident that he could protect his family, but what about the other spectators. Most of the spectators were just ordinary people. They would be an easy target for the specter.


    ''I am no longer a hero, but it doesn''t mean I will watch these people getting ughtered''


    Yes, he was no longer a hero, but he was not that heartless to watch these people getting ughtered before his eyes.


    ''Hah I can''t watch these people die just like this At least, I have to do something''


    After a moment of hesitation, Heero stood up and said, "I am going to the toilet!"


    Hong Yu actually detected something fishy with her husband, but she said nothing as Heero seemed not to want to talk about it.


    There''s no way he could talk about this now. First, he did not want to make her wife worried. Second, it would take a long time to exin everything.


    He stood up and walked to Butcher Wang''s direction. Heero whispered something as he passed Butcher Wang.


    When they reached the nearest exit, Butcher Wang asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Instead of answering Butcher Wang''s question, Heero pointed at the eight people who sat amongst the spectators and ordered, "Examine them with Mystical Eyes!"


    Butcher Wang''s mouth opened wide as he found these dangerous creatures seated near his family. Heero prevented him of course, "Listen to me! They are not the only ones"


    Heero pointed at another direction, then Butcher Wang realized that there were many specters amongst the specters.


    "So, what''s the n?" Butcher Wang asked in a concerned tone.


    "First, we will clean the specters around here. Secretly Then"


    Heero could only rely on his disciples to solve this crisis.


    After hearing what Heero said, Butcher Wang nodded. Soon, these two people blended with the other spectators.


    Meanwhile, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue received a message from Heero. The message was only one sentence, "Get ready to fight and protect them!"


    Both girls understood "them" in the sentence, but they did not understand what Heero meant by "Get ready to fight!". They were inside the arena of the core region and protected by the Gold ss heroes. It could be said that this Some Hero was the safest ce.


    Bai Xin Yue raised her head and scanned the surroundings. She was searching for Heero, but only met with Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Even though they were confused by the message, both nodded their heads at each other.


    Slowly, Bai Xin Yue''s hand moved to the spear next to her while Kang Seo-Yeon put her red bow on herp. They raised their vignce, no longer focused on the match.


    Meanwhile, at the other seats, Heero was moving very fast. His figure blurred because of his fast movement. He sneaked to the spectators and pulled back the identified specter with him.


    As the other spectators were engrossed in the match, they did not realize if someone next to them was suddenly missing.


    Butcher Wang also did the same, his bizarre yet fast footwork fooled many eyes. The other spectators did not realize Butcher Wang who kidnapped and killed the dangerous called specter.


    Yes, the disciples and the master nned to eliminate all the specters silently. Actually, Musashi Hirata fit with this job perfectly, but he was a participant, and he had a more important taskter.


    Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi was oblivious to the change in the arena. He raised his sword, ready to fight against Wei Tian.


    Bam! "Start!" Long Bin shouted.


    Just as he wanted to rush over, his gaze met with Wei Tian''s eyes. He was surprised to see Wei Tian''s eyes turned ck.


    But the surprise did not stop here, as suddenly the surrounding scene also changed.


    Right in front of him was Wyvern King he encountered in the second dungeon. His gaze met with the hollow socket and a frown appeared on his forehead.


    "Master killed this creature, how did it appear here?"


    Soon he noticed something amiss, he immediately shook his head and cleared his mind. Soon, the Wyvern King disappeared from his sight and what appeared before his eyes was Wei Tian''s fist.


    Sun Zhou Yi immediately ducked his head and avoided the fist. His move did not stop there, he shed his sword forward in a hurry.


    Wei Tian easily dodged the sword by retreating in a big leap.


    "Tsk, a top rank surely different" Wei Tian clicked his tongue in annoyance as his illusion was broken before he couldnd a fist.


    The cheers became louder as Sun Zhou Yi was the first one who was not defeated in one move by Wei Tian. The cheers only annoyed Wei Tian more.


    Sun Zhou Yi raised his head and met with Wei Tian''s gaze once again. The same as beforehand, as soon as he met Wei Tian''s ck eyes, the surrounding scene changed again.


    But this time, it did not take a long time for Sun Zhou Yi to break from this illusion. When he broke from the illusion, Wei Tian was halfway to reach him.


    He took this chance and used his Nimble Step to get closer to Wei Tian. As for Wei Tian, he was shocked that Sun Zhou Yi managed to break his technique this fast.


    He tried to use the same technique for the third time. However, this time, his technique failed.


    Wei Tian halted his steps and immediately retreated. A distressed look stered on his face.


    Sun Zhou Yi however did not stop his chase. Just as he was about to reach Wei Tian, Wei Tian advanced toward him. His speed was doubled and a fist instantly appeared before his face.


    Sun Zhou Yi was forced to use his sword to block the iing first.


    Pang!


    Sun Zhou Yi was pushed back by the punch. Just as he was about to charge over, he heard amotion from the middle-tier seat, west stand.


    Long Bin, Sun Zhou Yi, and Wei Tian turned toward themotion. They saw a flying ck creature shing with a man. Sun Zhou Yi recognized the man, he was Butcher Wang.


    As he was confused about what happened on the west stand, he heard a familiar shout from the east stand, "Zhou Yi! Use your eyes and kill your opponent!"


    He recognized the voice, it was his Master''s voice.


    Without a shred of hesitation, Sun Zhou Yi activated Mystical Eyes. Right after that, dozens of Ki Swords appeared around Wei Tian. All Ki Sword pointed toward the same direction, toward Wei Tian.

 Chapter 192: Red Festival - Part 10

    Chapter 192: Red Festival - Part 10


    Ten minutes shback


    Musashi Hirata''s gazed fixed at the monitor in the waiting room. In fact, he was quite curious about Wei Tian''s power, so he intended to watch the match seriously.


    Not long after Sun Zhou Yi and Wei Tian arrived on the stage, Hirata felt a vibration from his smartwatch.


    He looked down and found it was a message from his Master. Hirata opened the message.


    [Scan everyone in the waiting room with your Mystical Eyes and get ready to]


    Musashi Hirata read the message till the end and immediately raised his head. With Sun Zhou Yi and Wei Tian on the stage, there were fourteen people in the waiting room including him.


    His gaze immediatelynded on a group of three people. These three people were the newly promoted Legendary ss Ranker. They got promoted to Legendary ss Ranker at the same time as Wei Tian.


    Musashi Hirata''s pupils turned blue and his hand instantly moved to his sword. He wanted to attack but stopped as he remembered his Master''s message.


    Only making a move after the signal. There were two signals. First, it was chaos ormotion in the arena. Second, it was a message from his Master.


    After he calmed down, he scanned all the people in the waiting room. All five Emperor ss Heroes were a human, thest three Legendary ss Rankers also a human, and the prince also a human.


    After a quick scan, he established a target, the three newly promoted Legendary ss Rankers.


    He put his sword next to him, ready to fight anytime.


    Ten minutes passed, Musashi Hirata heard amotion from the screen. The picture on the screen focused on themotion. There, he saw a ck creature with a wing that was simr to bat wings.


    The ck creature was fighting against a man and Musashi Hirata recognized the man, the man was Butcher Wang.


    Recalling the message from his Master, Musashi Hirata without hesitation sheathed out his sword. His figure blurred and appeared before the three Legendary ss Rankers.


    His action shocked everyone in the waiting room.


    "What are you doing, Hirata!? Stop it!" Musashi Naizen was the first one to react and shouted. He tried to stop his brother from killing the ranker.


    Even though the rtionship between ranker and hero was sour, it did not mean they could kill each other openly.


    However, Musashi Hirata ignored his brother. His sword whistled through the air shed toward the three Legendary ss Rankers.


    The Legendary ss Ranker in the middle could not avoid the sword. His chest was split into two, but no blood came out of his body. ck gas got pumped out of the body and the young body instantly withered, leaving only darkened skin and bone.


    Thanks to Musashi Naizen''s shout, the other two Legendary ss Rankers managed to dodge the sword. They only got their hand cut.


    The same thing happened, the wound on their hand also released ck gas. It shocked everyone in the waiting room as they realized these three were not human.


    The three Legendary ss Rankers from the other cities were angry at first. They thought Hirata attacked the three Legendary ss Rankers because of the conflict between ranker and hero.


    However, those thoughts puffed into smoke as soon as they witnessed this scene. Musashi Hirata attacked the three not because they were rankers, but because these people were not human.


    Soon, they witnessed the two surviving Legendary ss Rankers regenerate a new hand.


    Musashi Naizen was the first one to react. He shed to one Legendary ss Ranker and he swung his sword to cut the Legendary ss Ranker before him, Duan Wei.


    Duan Wei''s hand suddenly turned into a scythe and blocked the iing sword.


    ng!


    "Heh, without a sneak attack, all of you are not my match!" As Duan Wei said that, his other hand also turned into a scythe. He swung the scythe toward Musashi Naizen''s neck.


    Musashi Naizen easily dodged the scythe by taking a leap back.


    Facing such a situation, other people immediately joined Musashi Hirata and Musashi Naizen.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on the stage, after Heero shouted, Sun Zhou Yi immediately turned serious. He summoned fifty Ki Swords, encircling Wei Tian with Ki Sword.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s action startled everyone, including Long Bin. The top brass of Ranker Alliance who were watching from the luxurious box immediately stood from their seats.


    They no longer could watch the match calmly when one of them would get killed on the stage.


    However, most people''s attention was divided with the chaos ensued on the west stand. Long Bin who wanted to save Wei Tian from the Ki Sword could not make it in time.


    The fifty Ki Swords shes toward Wei Tian. Wei Tian himself caught off guard with the sudden turn. It only took five seconds for Sun Zhou Yi to make such a deadly move.


    Wei Tian was helpless facing such assault and he still did not realize that his identity as specter was already known by Sun Zhou Yi.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    All fifty swords pierced Wei Tian''s body. The body instantly went weak as Wei Tian copsed. There was no way Wei Tian could survive from the fifty swords.


    Long Bin was furious that a participant was killed before his eyes.


    "Sun! Zhou! Yi!" Long Bin called out in fury, but Sun Zhou Yi was still calm as his gaze fell to the north stand.


    "I am sorry, Elder! But this Wei Tian should be killed, he is not human!" Sun Zhou Yi pointed his finger at Wei Tian''s withered body.


    Long Bin followed Sun Zhou Yi''s finger and found out ck gas came out from Wei Tian''s body. He was shocked at first, then he realized Wei Tian was indeed not human.


    Recently, the Hero League discovered there was a new creature aside from the mutated beast and zombie, specter. As an Elder, Long Bin of course learned the thing called specter, including the phenomenon when a specter died.


    "Elder Long Bin! The specter in disguise infiltrated the arena! Now, My Master and my fellow disciple are cleaning the specter on the middle-tier seats! Can you help us to evacuate the spectators out?"


    Sun Zhou Yi politely requested. Long Bin was an Elder and also a senior, so Sun Zhou Yi was polite and respectful while telling the situation what happened in the arena to Long Bin.


    Long Bin scanned the arena, from the west stand, themotion spread to the north stand. Fortunately, nothing happened on the south stand.


    "The heroes in guard would not be able to face the specter properly. We need your assistance!" After saying those out, Sun Zhou Yi ran forward and leaped up.


    His leap reached fifty meters in the air, he was five meters above the upper-tier stand.


    Just as he was about tond on the upper-tier stand, a shadow flushed out from the nearest luxurious box. The shadow rushed toward Sun Zhou Yi.


    Before Sun Zhou Yi couldnd on the upper-tier stand, a pale-white man appeared before him. The man swung his hand toward his chest and Sun Zhou Yi blocked the strike as he crossed his hand on his chest.


    Bugh!


    The strike sessfully sent Sun Zhou Yi back down to the arena. Except for a slight pain on his arms, Sun Zhou Yi was fine.


    He looked up, he looked at the figure who sent him down. There was a wing pped on his back, a de-shaped horn on his forehead, and the man''s eyes were ck.


    Despite his humanoid form, this figure was no longer human.


    "Kekekekekekeke" The monster let out an evilugh as his face was broadcasted through the screen.


    "Not bad! Not bad! You managed to find us early! But it does not matter, we are here to celebrate the Red Festival!"


    "But before that, let''s introduce the new party! We are from Shadow Fang, we are here to enliven the Red Festival with blood! Kukukukukuh"


    As the monster said that, more and more simr creatures appeared. They joined up with the monster.


    To everyone''s surprise, they recognized these people. Feng Xinlun, the former Emperor ss Hero. Feng Tian Xou, the current Emperor ss Hero - Rank 15.


    The monsters that joined were the Feng Family who ran away from Star City. They came back with their new form, not as a human but specter.


    Meanwhile, Hong Yu was shocked to see a familiar face on the screen. Yes, the first monster who appeared, he recognized the face.


    A wanted criminal and also an ex-principal of the Hope Preschool, Fang Guo Ming.

 Chapter 193: Bloodshed - Part 1

    Chapter 193: Bloodshed - Part 1


    When a row of monsters lining up in the air, chaos broke up below. Many spectators were frightened and wanted to leave the arena.


    Fortunately, Heero and Butcher had finished up all specters on the lower-tier seats and most of the specters on the middle-tier seats had been taken care of as well. There was less chaos on the lower-tier seat and middle-tier seats.


    As for the upper-tier seats, it was total chaos. The specter no longer disguised as human as they ughtered the people. The heroes in guard were helpless against the specter as these specters were unkible to them.


    Meanwhile, Hong Yu who recognized Fang Guo Ming amongst the monsters was shocked. She had her eyes and mouth opened wide as her index finger pointed at Fang Guo Ming and eximed in surprise, "Fang Guo Ming!"


    Since he had turned into a specter, his hearing was sharp. Fang Guo Ming heard someone call his name and turned toward the voice.


    Despite the distance, Fang Guo Ming recognized Hong Yu. His evil smile turned a wide grin, "Hoho, you are here! I don''t need to pick you up again!"


    Fang Guo Ming''s long tongue stuck out and licked his lips. Upon getting a clear look at Hong Yu''s face, he was surprised, "Wow, you have be even more pretty!"


    Meanwhile, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue immediately stood in front of the girls. They finally understood the meaning behind "get ready to fight!".


    "Why didn''t he tell us about these specters?" Bai Xin Yueined a bit.


    "Because we can''t help him! Even though we know there are specters here, we have no way to detect them! Telling us about the specter could only cause panic amongst us!" Kang Seo-Yeon calmly analyzed behind Heero''s action.


    Feng Xinlun furrowed his brows upon the gore scene on the upper-tier seats. Even though he joined this specter, his intention was not to ughter but conquer.


    Yes, he wanted the Feng Family to be the sole authority in Star City. This was the main reason he was willing to turn into a monster. So he did not want to ughter these people.


    Fang Guo Ming who drooled over the beauties, turned his head toward Feng Xinlun and smirked, "Feng Xinlun! You truly have grown too old! Do you think these people would obey you after you destroyed the Hero League and the Ranker Alliance?"


    "I will answer it for you! No! They will not obey you! We ughter these people to make them an example to the others! We rule by instilling fear on them! If they don''t fear us, how can you rule this big city! Do you think they would be willing to have monster rules on them?"


    Feng Xinlun had an unpleasant face when Fang Guo Ming called him by his name. However, he did not refute Fang Guo Ming''s remark.


    Another reason he turned into a specter was that bing a specter granted him more power. He shed against Fang Guo Ming once, the result was a total defeat.


    This was another reason why he was willing to be a monster.


    "Mnnn Then let''s end this fast"


    Boom!


    Having not finished his words, the north entrance of the arena blew up. Five figures shed out from the north entrance.


    Musashi Naizen, Musashi Hirata, and William Gerard Kingsman chased after two figures. These two figures were the specters who disguised as Legendary ss Rankers.


    Musashi Hirata had a troubled look on his face. After his attempt to kill the three specters in one strike failed, he was troubled to kill the other two specters.


    To kill a specter, he had to destroy the dark core in the body. However, these two specters could move their dark core as their wishes. Each time his sword was about to cut the dark core, they moved the dark core away from his sword.


    Even though both specters, Duan Wei and Guan Ding managed to avoid their core getting destroyed. It did not mean they were not troubled, in fact, they were frightened deep inside.


    Without a doubt, Musashi Hirata knew their core''s location even though they could move the core as their wishes. Their opponent had a way to see their core location which scared the two.


    After realizing this, the two decided to run away from the waiting room. Moreover, Musashi Naizen and William Gerard Kingsman also gave the two a hard time.


    When they came out of the waiting room, soon, they found their allies in the air.


    "What are these fuckers doing!!!" Duan Wei cursed out when he saw his allies merely watching from the air.


    "Fang Guo Ming! Come and kill these bitches!" Guan Ding called out.


    As soon as he called out, a sword whistled through the air and shed to his head.


    Guan Ding raised his hand and in a sh, his hand turned into a shield, blocked the iing sword.


    Dang!


    Musashi Naizen''s sword was blocked. However, Guan Ding could not get away by just blocking the sword as William appeared before him.


    William shed his longsword horizontally, aiming Guan Ding''s chest. Just as the sword was about to reach his chest, the sword was bounced back as dark energy protected his chest.


    Guan Ding managed to block the sword, but not the force behind the sword. He felt a heavy force hammer his chest and his body was flung away and crushed to a meter tall stage.


    Boom!


    Guan Ding was about to stand up, but he felt another huge force hammer his chest. The force pinned his body down on the ground.


    As the dust dissipated, he saw an old man with a steel stick pinned him down.


    Meanwhile, Duan Wei was having a hard time to cope with Musashi Hirata. Countless shes cut his body and each of the shes was aiming at his core.


    "Fang Guo Ming!!!" Duan Wei furiously screamed.


    Since they appeared in the arena, Fang Guo Ming and his group only watched them from the top. When his life at the stake and his allies only watched him fight from the sideline, it certainly made him furious.


    Fang Guo Ming furrowed his brows when he heard the scream. It seemed the situation below was worse than his thoughts.


    "You go help them! I will take care of these beauties!" Fang Guo Ming had his eyes on Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Feng Xinlun nodded his head, "Let''s finish this old man off!"


    His words were directed at his family members. There were fifteen people including Fang Tian Xou. He only put Musashi Naizen and Long Bin in his eyes.


    "Tian Xou! You take care of Musashi Naizen, the rest follow me to kill this old man Long Bin!" Feng Xinlun ordered with his rough voice.


    "Yes, Father!" Feng Tian Xou nodded his head. If it was before, Feng Tian Xou was not confident facing Musashi Naizen alone, but he was different now.


    He was no longer the old Feng Tian Xou. He was reborn as a new entity, a creature blessed with internal energy.


    Fang Guo Ming did not care about the discussion between the Feng Family. He pped his wing and rushed toward a group.


    Whoosh!


    With a p of his wing, his figure shot toward Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon


    On the stage, William Gerard Kingsman noticed Fang Guo Ming''s movement. He looked at Fang Guo Ming''s destination.


    Noticing Guan Ding was being subdued by Long Bin, William rushed in the same direction as Fang Guo Ming. He saw the woman he loved was being targeted by Fang Guo Ming, so he abandoned the battle around him and rushed forward with all his might.


    Yes, William Gerard Kingsman, the crown prince of the Regal Kingdom fell in love with Bai Xin Yue.


    If Wu Shen Lei chased after Bai Xin Yue for Bai Family''s secret technique, William had a sincere feeling for Bai Xin Yue. He came to Star City and joined the Fighter Anteriority for Bai Xin Yue.


    People say that women love stronger men than themselves. He joined Fighter Anteriority to prove his strength.


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were certainly not idle when the enemy came to them.


    Kang Seo-Yeon nocked three arrows on her bow and aimed the arrow at the iing enemy.


    Whoosh!


    me covered the three arrows. When the distance between her and Fang Guo shortened to thirty meters, she released the bowstring and three me arrows streaked to three different directions.


    The me arrow in the middle shot straight toward Fang Guo Ming. Even though the other two me arrows looked like they strayed away from the target, the two me arrows slowly arched in the same direction.


    Fang Guo Ming was surprised to see this. It looked like the three me arrows were shot from three different directions, but in fact, the arrows were shot from one bow.


    If it was the old Fang Guo Ming, he would admire such a technique. However, for the current Fang Guo Ming, he only smirked while facing the three me arrows.


    He caught the arrow that shot straight toward him with his bare hand and ignored the other two me arrows that came from his left and right.


    Just as two me arrows were about to pierce his waist, it stopped advancing because there was an invisible barrier that protected Fang Guo Ming''s body. The three me arrows failed to hit its target.


    However, soon, Fang Guo Ming saw Kang Seo-Yeon''s smirk. He handled the arrow easily, but Kang Seo-Yeon''s smirk seemed to be telling him the attack was sessful.


    Before he could think up the meaning behind Kang Seo-Yeon''s confident smile, the three me arrows exploded at the same time.


    Boom!


    zing me covered Fang Guo Ming.


    "Arghhhhh!!!" Fang Guo Ming''s pained scream resounded.


    "I will leave the rest to you, Sister Xin Yue!" Kang Seo-Yeon was not that arrogant to think her arrow could kill the specter.


    Swoosh!


    Bai Xin Yue nodded and leaped up with her spear to the figure shrouded in me. At the same time, William also leaped to Fang Guo Ming.


    One from the front and one from behind. Bai Xin Yue thrust her spear toward Fang Guo Ming''s chest while William shed his sword upward as he approached the figure in the air.


    As William''s longsword was about to reach Fang Guo Ming.


    Suddenly Fang Guo Ming stopped screaming. The pained scream was reced by evilughter, "Kukukuku Got you!"


    Fang Guo Ming''s long tail moved. It caught William''s hand, at the same time, his hand caught Bai Xin Yue''s blue spear.


    Whoosh!


    Fang Guo Ming threw William down with his tail and spoke, "Beauty! You underestimate me too much! This me is useless against me!"


    Boom!


    As he said that, William was crushed below.


    "Really?" Bai Xin Yue''s lips formed a cold smile. Without Fang Guo Ming noticed, the spear released a dense cold air.


    Then he felt the coldness assault his hand. He wanted to pull his hand back from the spear, but it was toote. Thick ice covered his hand and quickly the ice spread all over his body.


    Just as the ice was about to freeze Fang Guo Ming''s head, the ice ruptured.


    "You truly underestimate me too much, beauty!" Fang Guo Ming smiled and continued, "Unfortunately, your opponent is me, your ice might be working if it was the other specters!"


    "It''s truly unfortunate that I have to eliminate such beauty! But I have to as your ice is too dangerous for my subordinates!"


    Swoosh!


    Fang Guo Ming moved his tail. The shiny and sharp tail shot toward Bai Xin Yue''s head.


    A thick ice wall formed, separating the two figures. However, her effort was in vain as the tail easily pierced her ice wall easily.


    Death!


    It was what crossed in her mind as soon as her ice wall failed to block the tail.


    The distance between the tail and her eyes were only a few centimeters. She could not block the tail, let alone dodged the tail within such a distance.


    ''In the end, I will fall before I can guarantee my family''s safety''


    In thest moment of her life, she was still thinking about her family''s future.

 Chapter 194: Bloodshed - Part 2

    Chapter 194: Bloodshed - Part 2


    "NOOOOOO!!!" From one of the luxurious boxes, a sorrowful scream resounded.


    Bai Tian Ming who was facing two specters hysterically screamed at the sight of his daughter who was about to be killed by Fang Guo Ming.


    He ignored the two specters in front of him and rushed out of the box. He had lost his wife once, he did not want to lose his daughter right before his eyes.


    s, he was still far away from Bai Xin Yue. The chance of saving his daughter was nil. Bai Tian Ming also realized this fact, but it did not stop his desperate action to save his daughter.


    Bai Xin Yue herself did nothing No, she could not do anything as everything happened too fast.


    Her carelessness which was caused by her overconfident in her awakening ability led her to her demise.


    Just as she thought she would die in the next moment. Bai Xin Yue felt a warm hand wrapped around her waist. Not only her waist, but her back also leaned to a warm yet firm backing, and calm yet warm breath tickled her neck.


    As soon as Bai Xin Yue sensed this, she was calm and believed she was saved.


    Sure enough, her feelings came true as a strong force pulled her. Her sight to the tail which was only a few centimeters away was getting far away.


    Then, without she realized, she was already back to the south stand. The warmth she felt also vanished as soon as her feet touched the hard floor.


    A figure walked past her as a firm back came into her sight.


    Just by looking at the man''s back, Bai Xin Yue found out the man''s identity without looking at his face. This man was Heero, the man she chose to be her husband and the helm of the Bai Family.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Unbeknownst to her, her heart was elerated and unfamiliar feelings stirred deep inside her heart.


    Heero was oblivious that his action saving the girl would stir the girl''s feelings. He did what was supposed to be done. Bai Xin Yue was fighting to protect his wives, so saving the girl was the thing he was supposed to do.


    As soon as he cleared the specter in the middle-tier seats, he immediately went back here.


    He ignored the fact that specters ran amuck on the upper-tier seats.


    ''I am no longer a Hero and I have done my best!'' Heero thought as he rushed back.


    Not only Heero, but Butcher Wang also rushed back as soon as he finished off thest specter on the middle-tier seat.


    "It''s you!!!" Fang Guo Ming eximed as soon as Heero''s face came into his sight.


    He certainly knew Heero. The reason he was ruined into this state was Heero. If not for Heero, his cooperation with Shadow Fang would not be exposed.


    There was no need for him to run away. But thanks to Heero as well, he could get his current power. If he was not driven away from Star City, he would never get this power.


    Of course, the hatred was still there. All foundations he had built vanished in one night and he became a wanted criminal. He was forced to live in the shadow and all of this was caused by Heero.


    "Yo, Principal Fang! Long time no see!" Heero greeted with a gentle smile. If Hong Yu recognized Fang Guo Ming, there was no way he did not recognize his former love rival.


    Looking at Heero''s gentle smile, Fang Guo Ming calmed down. His fierce expression changed to the evil one as his lips formed a smirk.


    If it was the old Fang Guo Ming, he would rush over and curse Heero to his heart''s content. But he was different now, he gained power that ordinary people could not think of.


    He regarded the man before him as an ant, waiting to be trampled by him.


    "You seem to have a good life~, " Fang Guo Mingmented randomly.


    "Hoho Indeed, I have a good life. I have two wives and a daughter. However, you don''t seem to have a good there, " Heero yed along.


    Of course, he had his reason for not attacking Fang Guo Ming. He was waiting, waiting for Butcher Wang toe back.


    Fang Guo Ming in front of him was equal to King Level Specter. This guy was even stronger than the Wyvern King he faced in the second dungeon. The former principal of the Hope Preschool was about to break through to Emperor Level Specter.


    Of course, he used the measurement of Dramonia.


    It would take him some time to kill this guy. So he had to wait for Butcher Wang to protect his wives and the others. Lest other specters attacked his wives, they did not have protection.


    "Kukukuku Then I am going to end your good life! Don''t worry! I am not going to kill you, I will leave you alive and let you watch how I f*ck your women right before your eyes! Kukukuku"


    Heero ignored Fang Guo Ming''s nasty remark as he noticed Bearded Wang came back.


    "I will leave them to you" After he said that, the space next to him distorted and his hand entered the distorted space. His words certainly directed toward Butcher Wang.


    "It''s been a long time since I fought seriously" Heero muttered in a low voice. At the same time, his hand pulled a spear out of the distorted space.


    Fang Guo Ming was a little shocked at the sight that unfolded before his eyes. He was confused, astonished, and a little shook deep inside.


    What Heero showed him was something unheard and unseen before. Just as he was in deep thought, yellow lightning sparked from Heero''s feet.


    A small storm of yellow lightning shrouded Heero instantly.


    "You should not be in a daze in a fight, Principal Fang!"


    Along with the words, he noticed Heero''s figure disappeared. A streak of yellow lightning shot shed toward him.


    At the same time, a sense of crisis engulfed him. Fang Guo Ming twisted his body away in that instant and the streak of yellow lightning hit his shoulder.


    In a sh, he lost his left arm to his shoulder, his left-wing was torn as well. Losing his wing, Fang Guo Ming could not maintain his body in the air.


    Bam!


    Fang Guo Ming fell down on the ground. He immediately stood up, but then, William Gerard Kingsman appeared behind him.


    From the moment Fang Guo Ming took him down, he was looking for a chance to attack Fang Guo Ming from below. Now a chance presented before him, William immediately made his move.


    His longsword shrouded in transparent red energy. The red energy was zing just like a me.


    "Die!" William hacked his sword downward.


    Fang Guo Ming did not even look back as he caught the longsword with his bare hand. Yes, his body regenerated a new left arm during the time he fell. Not only left arm, but his left-wing also grew up again.


    After catching the sword, Fang Guo Ming''s body spun around and his kicknded on William''s left waist.


    Puack!


    William spewed mouthful blood and his body flew away, crushed to the wall of the arena.


    Bam!


    Fang Guo Ming looked up and he saw Heero floating in the air without wings. There were so many anomalies around Heero which were impossible to understand even after he gained all this power.


    Since he received this power, even Feng Tian Xou, the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 15 was not his match. He was an existence that rivaled Emperor ss Hero, the strongest existence amongst the human.


    Back then, he thought he was one of the strongest. But now he realized he was wrong all this time, there was a stronger existence that surpassed Emperor ss Hero. This existence was the guy he looked down all this time.


    "You sure hide your power well!" Fang Guo Mingmented as his eyes met with Heero''s eyes.


    Even though he recognized Heero was a stronger existence than him, Fang Guo Ming was still calm.


    There was a reason behind his calmness. It was because he also had met a being that was stronger than him. He was the leader of the Shadow Fang who was currently attacking the Hero League''s HQ.


    "But don''t get too cocky to think you already won! There''s a being"


    "Jeez! Principal Fang! I am here to kill you, not to hear your useless rant!" Heero cut Fang Guo Ming''s words as he raised his spear.


    Yellow lightning sparked around the spear intensely. Fang Guo Ming was preparing himself to run away. He nned running toward the Feng Family, letting Heero face the Feng Family and he would run away after that.


    From the first exchange, he knew Heero was far stronger than him. It was the same as suicide if he faced Heero recklessly. That was why he decided to escape and regroup to his leader.


    Whoosh!


    However, all of his thoughts puffed into smoke the moment Heero threw the spear. It was as if the spear teleported, the spear appeared right before his fast right after Heero threw the spear. It was just too fast for him to dodge.


    Boom!


    The moment the spear pierced Fang Guo Ming''s head, yellow lightning burst out, burning half of Fang Guo Ming''s body.


    The upper half of Fang Guo Ming''s body disappeared as only his lower half remained standing.


    Heeronded next to the lower half of Fang Guo Ming''s body. He retrieved his spear and touched Fang Guo Ming''s lower half with his other hand.


    Swoosh!


    A crimson me immediately burst out from Fang Guo Ming''s lower half the moment Heero''s hand touched it.


    The crimson me swallowed up Fang Guo Ming''s lower half. In the next three seconds, the person No, the specter called Fang Guo Ming ceased to exist, not even ash was left behind. Fang Guo Ming was burned into nothingness.

 Chapter 195: Bloodshed - Part 3

    Chapter 195: Bloodshed - Part 3


    Musashi Hirata was chasing after Duan Wei. This guy was slippery, not his footwork or movement, but the core.


    Maybe Duan Wei realized that he could detect the core location. So the former made his core keep moving inside the body. The movement had no pattern, but just randomly moved, Hirata was having a hard to hit the core.


    Musashi Hirata was truly frustrated. Just as he was about to burst out, three swords pierced Duan Wei''s back.


    The three swords pinned Duan Wei''s body down on the ground. After that, dozens of Ki Swords pierced Duan Wei, from the head to toe were pierced by the Ki Sword.


    Soon, the ck gas inside Duan Wei''s body evaporated. An indication Duan Wei had died.


    Looking at the familiar Ki Sword, Musashi Hirata let out a sigh of relief. Sun Zhou Yi came to help him, without Sun Zhou Yi, it would take more time to kill Duan Wei.


    Of course, Sun Zhou Yi could take down Duan Wei easily thanks to Musashi Hirata. Duan Wei focused solely on Hirata, failing to realize Sun Zhou Yi''s present.


    After Duan Wei died, Hirata immediately looked at the other one. There were two specters, Duan Wei and Guan Ding. He was looking for Guan Ding and noticed Old Man Long Bing was currently smashing the poor guy.


    Yes, one needed to destroy the core to kill a specter. Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi had Mystical Eyes to detect the core location, but Long Bin had no way to detect the core location.


    So he only smashed Guan Ding with his steel stick. It was clear that his effort was in vain. Guan Ding''s body almost crushed into a pulp, but the guy still struggled below there.


    Musashi Hirata rushed over and said, "Old Man! You have to aim at his core to kill this creature!"


    After saying that, Musashi Hirata stabbed Guan Ding''s right palm. Not long after that, Guan Ding stopped struggling, ck gas shot out from the palm, and then, Guan Ding''s body dried up, leaving only bone and skin.


    "Core!? What core? And how did you detect this core?" Long Bin inquired in an urging tone. This specter was more dangerous than he thought.


    Even him, Elder could not kill the specter despite his overwhelming power.


    What about the other heroes such as Gold ss Heroes or even the lower ss heroes. They were bound to lose if they fought this specter.


    Before Musashi Hirata could answer Long Bin, Feng Xinlun, and his people descended. His gaze glued to Musashi Hirata as he overheard their conversation earlier.


    This young man had a way to detect his dark core which was bad news to them.


    Long Bin, Musashi Hirata, Musashi Naizen, and Sun Zhou Yi turned around.


    Anger and fury were reflected on Long Bin''s face. His anger was due to the Feng Family betrayal. The Feng Family was one of the pirs in Star City, their betrayal would shake Star City''s foundation for sure.


    "So, you guys were seeking protection from a monster now!?" Musashi Naizen was the first one to open his mouth upon the sight of the Feng Family core members.


    As he said those words out, two figures joined Long Bin''s group. The two were Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Kenzan.


    Both were in a sorry state as four specters that had a simr form to Fang Guo Ming chased after the two.


    These four spectersunched a sneak attack on Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Kenzan, once themotion broke amongst the spectators.


    As the two did not expect they would be attacked in the core region, they were caught off guard by the sneak attack.


    Especially on this asion, where the heroes and rankers gathered in one ce. No one would expect this to happen.


    Looking at Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Kenzan in a sorry state, Feng Tian Xou''s lips formed a smile.


    Feng Xinlun ignored Musashi Naizen''s stupid question. He nced at the four specters who chased after Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Kenzan.


    "Two of you take him down!" Feng Xinlun ordered two of the specters as he pointed his finger toward Musashi Hirata and added, "He seems to have a way to detect our core location!"


    The four specters were displeased that a new guy who just joined Shadow Fang arbitrarilymanded them. However, after hearing the next sentence, there was a big change in the four specters'' faces.


    Two of them without any shred of hesitation assimted into their shadows and rushed toward Musashi Hirata.


    As the two specters moved, Feng Xinlun also made his move. He rushed toward Long Bin while Feng Tian Xou sped up toward Musashi Naizen.


    The thirteen Feng Family''s members and the other two specters surrounded Musashi Kenzan, Bai Tian Ming, and Sun Zhou Yi.


    Bai Tian Ming took a deep breath, then a bright me zed up, shrouding his fist. His specialty was his spear, but it did not mean he was weak in a first fight.


    Musashi Kenzan was more miserable than Bai Tian Ming. His foundation was in his swordsmanship, fighting with his bare hand reduced half of his power in the battle.


    Just as the two were ready to engage the fifteen specters, Sun Zhou Yi stepped up and said calmly, "Two Uncles! Stay near me and recuperate! Leave these filthy creatures to me!"


    The two uncles, Musashi Kenzan and Bai Tian Ming were left speechless by Sun Zhou Yi''s kind remark but also embarrassed. As the top five in the Emperor ss Heroes, getting protected by a Gold ss Hero somehow embarrassed them.


    Sun Zhou Yi did not care about the two uncles'' feelings. He also failed to recognize these two uncles as Emperor ss Hero. In his thoughts, he regarded the two uncles as heroes who were injured in the battle, so he felt it was his responsibility to protect the injured heroes as a hero.


    Exhaling a long breath, Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes turned sharp, and two twenty meters Ki Swords formed. The two swords floated at the height of his chest, one in the front and one in the back.


    The sudden appearance of two big swords not only startled Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Kenzan but the fifteen specters who rushed over were also shocked.


    Uwenggg!!!


    Before the specters could get away from the big sword, the two swords spun, whistling through the air and cutting everything on its way.


    The fifteen specters'' bodies were split into two. They did not have a chance as the big sword just too fast.


    Sun Zhou Yi did not stop here. Cutting these specters'' bodies into two only stopped them for a while. In order to kill them, he had to aim at the core.


    The two big swords broke into dozens of smaller swords.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As if the swords came alive, thirty swords moved to each of their targets and pinned down thirty parts of the bodies down on the ground.


    The sword pierced the body parts down, leaving only the sword handle to be seen. The specters struggled, trying to free themselves from the Ki Sword which stopped them from moving.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    There was no way Sun Zhou Yi would let the specters break free from his sword. There were still twenty Ki Swords floating in the air. Fifteen out of twenty swords moved simultaneously. Fifteen swords shot into fifteen different targets.


    Jab! Jab! Jab! Jab!


    The moment the sword pierced their bodies, the specters stopped moving as the ck gas evaporated from their bodies.


    "Ah! I missed two targets!" Sun Zhou Yi eximed as he turned around. His gazended on two specters who were still alive.


    These two specters were the specters who chased after Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Kenzan. When the sword was about to pierce their cores, they moved the core.


    Sun Zhou Yi controlled the remaining five swords and finished off the two specters.


    The battle did not pass five minutes, but Sun Zhou Yi had finished off the fifteen specters which troubled the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 2 and Rank 4.


    Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Kenzan stood in a daze as an unbelievable look stered on their faces.


    Meanwhile, Musashi Hirata faced two Shadow Specters. The two specters moved through the shadow and appeared next to him. They sliced their scythe hand to Hirata.


    But the scythe swept empty air as Musashi Hirata''s figure blurred and vanished. Hirata appeared on the back of one specters. He sheathed out his sword, sliced one specter into pieces.


    Right after that, his figure shed to the remaining specter.


    sh!


    A white light streak shed, slicing a part of the remaining specter. He finished the specters off faster than Sun Zhou Yi with his Draw Sword technique.


    This time, he finished off the specter faster because of the two specters attacking him on their own initiative. He used his speed advantage, catching them off guard, and killed them.


    Meanwhile, Feng Xinlun who faced Long Bin was shocked that his allies ughtered in such fashion.


    "Fang Guo Ming!" At this time, he could only call Fang Guo Ming to help them.


    He turned his head, but he witnessed Fang Guo Ming''s upper half was burned by a streak of lightning. Then he saw a youthnding next to Fang Guo Ming''s lower half.


    The youth touched Fang Guo Ming''s lower half, then a crimson me zed out from the hand, burning Fang Guo Ming''s lower half. Not even ash left behind.


    Feng Xinlun realized that he was in danger. All strong specters already died, leaving only him and his son.

 Chapter 196: Shadow Fang - Part 1

    Chapter 196: Shadow Fang - Part 1


    William Gerard Kingsman came out of the debris and witnessed a shocking scene. The creature that he could not touch was burned down into nothingness.


    ''He''s so powerful!'' William eximed inwardly and a question popped in his mind, ''Who''s he?''


    Such a strong hero must be famous, but the recent one who became the hot topic was Sun Zhou Yi. He had met Sun Zhou Yi in the waiting room and he was sure the young man who killed Fang Guo Ming was not Sun Zhou Yi.


    Just as he wanted to approach the young man, an acute pain assaulted his chest.


    "Kurgh!" William grunted as he held his chest.


    Pooh!


    He spat out the blood that gathered in his mouth before taking off his helmet as he fell with one of his knees.


    The golden hair and gold eyes were revealed. His handsome face turned pale from the pain.


    Fang Guo Ming''s strike on him caused an internal injury. Just as he was about to stand up, a shadow loomed over. William looked up and saw the young man who killed Fang Guo Ming stood in front of him.


    William was startled as he failed to notice the young man''s movement. But the shocksted for a moment as the young man handed him a green pill.


    "Take this! It will stabilize your internal injury!" Heero tossed the green pill over William.


    Even though he did not know the young man''s identity, out of his kindness he helped the young man by giving him the pill. After all, this foreigner tried to protect his family before.


    William caught the pill with a bbergasted look on his face. He did not know why, but by just looking at the young man''s kind face, he was not suspecting the young man a little bit and swallowed the green pill.


    Soon, a cooling sensation spread all over his body. It eased the pain on his chest before he coughed up mouthful blood. Further relieving his pain.


    Heero left William alone after he tossed the green pill.


    Looking at Heero''s back, admiration reflected on William''s eyes. Feeling a stare from his back, Heero stopped his steps and looked back.


    "If you need the same pill, you can buy the pill at Xing Pharmacy in the Xing District!"


    After leaving those sentences, Heero headed toward the stage. However, his steps stopped once again as an rm rang.


    It was an rm of indication the city was attacked. The same rm when Level 10 Cmity attacked the city.


    Heero also felt the smartwatch on his wrist vibrated fiercely. He looked down and a bright warning could be seen on the screen.


    He touched the warning and text appeared, a horde made of an unknown creature attacked the city. It was said the second outpost outside the city had fallen and asked the citizens to evacuate to the inner region.


    Heero skipped over, finding the details about the attack below. The horde came from the north and west side of the city.


    Feng Xinlun''s face brightened when the rm rang. The heroes were getting distracted by the rm and he took this chance to escape.


    "Tian Xou! Run!" With the shout, Feng Xinlun pped his wings and escaped from the arena. He flew toward Ranker Alliance HQ.


    Feng Tian Xou was madly attacking Musashi Naizen with his tonfa. With the new power he gained, he cornered Musashi Naizen.


    Just as he thought he was going to win the battle, he heard the shout from his father. Feng Tian Xou stopped his attack and scanned the surroundings.


    He was dumbfounded upon finding out that he and his father were the only ones who were alive. Without any shred of hesitation, he also followed his father.


    He put his focus on Musashi Naizen earlier, so he did not know how all his family members died.


    Taking the chance of the heroes distracted by the rm, both father and son escaped from the Hero Dome.


    Heero intended to finish the father and son, but he did not have an intention to pursue them after the warning issued by the Central Government.


    He leaped back to where his wives were. They also opened the smartwatch to see the warning.


    Heero came next to his wives and said, "Let''s go back!"


    Yes, as soon as the warning came to his smartwatch, Heero decisively decided to go back. Based on the current situation, he guessed these unknown creatures were specters.


    Added with the beforehand incident, Heero knew the heroes would rather retreat to themerce region than defending the outer city. He had to go back now and protect his district, his home.


    As for the specters who ran amuck in the core region, he did not care. It had nothing to do with him, it was not his duty to protect these people, it was not his duty to kill the specters as well.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying were pretty calm now. They believed their husband would protect them amidst the chaos. Thus, even though there were so many monsters that appeared in the arena, both sisters managed to keep their calm.


    When they heard Heero''s words, both nodded their heads. They also worried about the people who stayed in the district.


    "What about you?" Heero turned toward Butcher Wang and asked.


    "Of course I am also going back! I am not a hero, I have no obligation to protect these people!" Butcher Wang''s words were pretty cold.


    He had no sympathy for the people who lived in the core region. After all, these people treated him and his family like dirt. So, without Heero''smand, he won''t help these people.


    "But can wee back on time?" Han Ying was worried about this. It took one and half an hour to return to the outer city with a bullet train.


    She was afraid the monster breached the gate before they arrived at the outer city. After all, she regarded the people in the district as her own family. She did not want the people there to suffer from the horde attack.


    "Don''t worry, we can return on time~, " Heeroforted Han Ying.


    As for the three little girls, Miao Miao, Myung-Hee, and Lan Lan. They were pretty excited, the excitement was stered on their face as their gazes glued on Heero.


    Yes, the excitement originated from the fight earlier. The way Heero killed the monster was simply amazing to them.


    ''My daddy is amazing!'' Miao Miao clutched Heero''s lower clothes as her eyes gleamed.


    This time, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata also joined the group.


    "Master!" Both called out at the same time.


    Heero nodded at them and said, "I will go back, you two stay here and help them!"


    After that, he picked Miao Miao and Myung-Hee up, putting them on his shoulder. Then, he also picked up Lan Lan too.


    "You four! Come closer!" His words were directed to Butcher Wang, Lan Lan''s Mother, Kang Dong-Woo, and Xu Lingxun.


    They did not know what Heero wanted to do, but they came closer to him.


    "Young Man! Why don''t you help us as well?" Long Bin who followed Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata called out.


    He had witnessed the young man in front of him was capable as well. He watched the whole scene of how Heero killed Fang Guo Ming. Without a doubt, the young man was extremely powerful and would be a great help to expel the specter''s attack.


    "I did my best to help, but I have to go back to the outer city to protect my home now!" Heero said those words while nodding apologetically to the Old Man. He also raised his smartwatch which showed a warning from the Central Government.


    "Young Man! This region is themand center of Star City! This is the most important ce we have to protect! Moreover, people in the outer region would evacuate to"


    Heero raised his hand to stop Old Man and replied in a calm tone, "I am sorry, Old Man! For you, maybe, this region is the most important ce to protect. But for me, my home is the most important ce to protect!"


    "Moreover, I paid the hero tax to let the heroes protect the city, not otherwise, " Heero added jokingly.


    Without waiting for the old man to reply, suddenly Heero''s figure went up to the air. Not only Heero, but the people around him also went up along with him.


    Under the shocking gaze of the people around him, Heero''s figure shot up to the air, leaving the arena. Of course, the people around also flew away with him.


    Bai Xin Yue, Kang Seo-Yeon, Long Bin, and Musashi Naizen were shocked. Even Sun Zhou Yi was shocked as well.


    Only Musashi Hirata who had experienced Heero Express could keep his calm.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in front of the Hero League HQ, chaos ensued as the specters also attacked the Hero League HQ.


    The specters battled against the heroes that ced around the HQ. The battle took ce around the HQ as the specter numbered to hundreds attacked while the heroes defended their HQ.


    The leader of the specter who was also the leader of Shadow Fang, Shadow Fang himself stood before the entrance of the HQ.


    There was an old man with white hair standing at the entrance, blocking Shadow Fang from entering the HQ. This old man was Bai Xian Ming.


    Shadow Fang was wearing a ck cloak, covering his whole body well and his face was also hidden behind the ck cloth.


    However, Bai Xian Ming''s instinct rmed him that this guy was very dangerous.


    "Long time no see, old friend!" Shadow Fang spoke with his hoarse voice as he pulled the cloth that covered his face.


    Bai Xian Ming''s eyes erged in surprise as he saw a familiar face behind the ck cloth.


    "You are still alive!!!"

 Chapter 197: Shadow Fang - Part 2

    Chapter 197: Shadow Fang - Part 2


    Meanwhile, the condition of the Ranker Alliance HQ was much worse than the Hero League.


    The heroes still managed to fight back the specters while the rankers were getting ughtered. Silver ss Ranker and below were being ughtered while Gold ss Ranker and higher ss rankers were caught by the specters.


    The one who led the specters wore the same outfit as the Shadow Fang. No, in fact, the one who led the specters also called Shadow Fang. Shadow Fang was just a code name.


    There were 39 Gold ss Rankers and 2 Crown ss Rankers were caught. These people ced in front of the entrance of HQ while hundreds of specters surrounded the sky scrapper.


    One of the Crown ss Rankers who was being caught was Arun Seth. The famous Crown ss Ranker - Rank 26, me Wizard.


    He was caught easily because of the Legendary ss Rank who betrayed them. Yes, four Legendary ss Rankers betrayed Ranker Alliance.


    This was also the main reason as to why the specters slipped into the core region. The four Legendary ss Rankers opened the path to let the specters sneak into the core region in a human form.


    Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 30, Riyan Polim. Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 24, Guntur Ananda. Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 17, Asha Limbu. Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 9, Zack Jessel.


    These four figures who were revered by the lower rankers joined the Shadow Fang and oppressed the Ranker Alliance HQ.


    Arun Seth still could not believe even Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 9, Zack Jessel was on the Shadow Fang side. He just could not understand why they betrayed humanity.


    Even though rankers were overbearing and arrogant because of the power they held, Arun Seth would never betray humanity.


    Not only him, but the other rankers also could not understand the reason for their betrayal. These specters were practically monsters in human skin. Even though they desired more power, they did not want to turn into a monster either.


    However, they had to make a choice now. Standing before them was Zack Jessel, being they revered before but now they despised them because of his betrayal.


    Zack Jessel squinted his already small eyes, scanning the captive with a smirk.


    These people were his subordinates and they would be his subordinates forever.


    "All you have two choices, either die or be one of us!" Zack Jessel said that out in a loud voice.


    "I don''t want to be a monster! I would rather die than be a lowly monster like you!" A Gold ss Ranker stood up and refuted instantly.


    He had a wife and daughter at home, if he turned into a monster he did not know how to face them.


    Zack Jessel merely smirked as his figure disappeared.


    St!


    In the next moment, Zack Jessel appeared next to the Gold ss Ranker. He threw a punch right at the Gold ss Rank and the head burst out under a single punch.


    The headless body fell as blood and brain juices sttered around. Blood sshed to Zack Jessel''s face, making him look even more terrifying.


    "Kukuku If you don''t want to be one of us, then you are not needed!" Zack Jessel said and turned his head toward the other captives, he dered with a wide grin, "This is an example! Either die or be one of us!"


    Zack Jessel seeded in intimidating the other rankers. 32 Gold ss Rankers immediately stood up and said they were willing to follow Zack Jessel.


    Still, with a wide grin stered on his face, Zack Jessel walked toward the ck-cloaked man and said, "You will still be my subordinates, but he''s your leader, Lord Shadow Fang!"


    A shock was reflected on the rankers'' faces as they heard this. Zack Jessel, A Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 9 respected the ck-cloaked man.


    That meant the ck-cloaked man at least a level higher than Zack Jessel. 32 Gold ss Rankers acted cautiously. Now they had surrendered, they did not know what to do now.


    "All of you,e here! Lord Shadow Fang will bestow you the seed! With this, you will be one of us!" Zack Jessel arranged these people to stand in one line.


    Their purpose was to turn all rankers into a specter. This was just the first step, the Ranker Alliance. After the Ranker Alliance, the Hero League was their next target.


    After the Hero League, then Star City. From a city, they would conquer the Earth. It was the whole n behind this attack.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Zack Jessel distributed something to 32 people. It was about the same size as marbles, ck and round.


    The rankers opened their palm and received the ck thing. To their surprise, the ck thin in their palm was as if alive. They could feel a slight movement from the ck. Not only that, but they also could also feel the ck thing was throbbing.


    The thing in their hands was more like a living creature rather than a seed. Some of the rankers started regretting their decision. However, there were a few courageous rankers who immediately swallowed the seed.


    As soon as they swallowed the seed, the rankers'' bodies copsed, pulsating on the ground. No voice came from their mouth which meant they did not suffer any pain from the process.


    The process did not take a long time. After a full minute, the copsed rankers stood up as a big change happened on them.


    Two horns protruded upward, a pair of wings grew on their back as well as a long tail. Their physiques also changed, they became taller and their skins darkened a bit.


    Not only a change in appearance but the aura around them also changed. They looked gloomy as sinister aura shrouded over. Rather than a specter, their appearance was simr to a devil in the movie.


    Zack Jessel came closer to the ck-cloaked man and whispered, "The new seed has seeded!"


    The ck-cloaked man nodded and replied in a hoarse voice, "Mnn, now we should test their battle power!"


    "I know what to do, Sir!" Zack Jessel replied with a smirk and walked toward the newly evolved specters.


    "Good! Now I have a task for you guys!" Zack Jessel pointed his finger to the people who did not want to surrender, including Arun Seth and the other Crown ss Ranker.


    "Either die or be one of us, choose now! This is yourst chance!"


    "I choose to die!" Arun Seth stood up, he managed to break from the shackle that tired him down.


    Not only Arun Seth but the remaining rankers also stood. A great determination reflected on their eyes. They were ready to battle to the end even though they were bound to die in this battle.


    "Hohoho These young men have a great spirit! How about we save them? We are on the way while we are at it!"


    Suddenly an old yet yful voice rang. Everyone immediately turned their head toward the voice and saw three old men. The three old men wore in white kimonos with a katana hung on their waist.


    Based on the outfit, everyone immediately recognized these old men were Japanese. However, none of them recognized the three old men, including Zack Jessel.


    As everyone was wondering who the three old men were, the ck-cloaked man moved. He appeared in front of Zack Jessel.


    Peng!


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden movement, including Zack Jessel. One old man appeared before the ck-cloaked man and sliced his katana horizontally.


    Thanks to the ck-cloaked man who blocked the katana, Zack Jessel was saved. Without ck-cloaked man''s protection, Zack Jessel''s body would be split by the old man''s katana.


    "Who are you?" The ck-cloaked man asked.


    "Kukuku You attacked Star City and you did not know me? It seems your preparation is insufficient!" The old man let out a yfulugh as he replied.


    "Old Kid! We have the people, let''s leave! It''s not the time to y around!" A dignified old voice resounded.


    Soon, the specters noticed the captives vanished. Only then they realized the old man who attacked Zack Jessel was just a distraction. The three old men''s purpose was saving the captives.


    "Kukuku There''s Old Ming there, why don''t we y around here for a while. Don''t you want to do research on this interesting creature?"


    Even though the old man said so, his voice drifted away. Only then, the specters realized the old man who attacked already disappeared.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on the north gate of Star City. Heero was standing in the front of the north gate.


    He stood there with three swords on his waists and five spears on his back. Light armor also covered his body, protecting his vital spot.


    Heero closed his eyes and reminisced about his past. The outfit he wore right now was the hero outfit he always wore with him.


    Butcher Wang stood next to Heero with a nervous look on his face. Of course, he was nervous, it was because he faced a horde of specters.


    The distance between him and the horde was 3000 meters. The horde was still far, but he was nervous because of the number of specters. Based on the report, the specters were numbered to hundreds of thousands while on his side was only him and Heero.

 Chapter 198: Two Strikes

    Chapter 198: Two Strikes


    Heero opened his eyes and nced at Bearded Wang.


    In front of his daughter, Butcher Wang bravely dered he would ughter every creature that dared to attack the city. Yet now, he was nervous and he noticed Bearded Wang''s hand slightly trembling from nervousness.


    "Tsk, if you are afraid, you can be a spectator and watch me fight these filthy creatures!" Heero clicked his tongue and remarked.


    "Who said I am afraid! Before you were born, I went outside and hunted the wild beast! How could the current me be afraid of these weaklings!" Bearded Wang hit his chest and dered proudly, trying to shake his nervousness.


    "I will prove to my daughter that not only Sun Zhou Yi can face off thousands of beasts, but her father is also capable!" Added Butcher Wang strongly.


    Until now, Butcher Wang still thought Heero was a man in his early 20s. This was the reason he was being friendly rather than respected Heero like the other disciples. He could not shake the awkwardness from calling someone younger than him with Master.


    Heero rolled his eyes and said, "Unfortunately, you can''t get into action. Your job is to guard the gate, taking care of the specter that slips out. The battlefield is mine!"


    "But why? I want to fight as well!" Butcher Wang could not ept Heero''s arrangement.


    As for why he wanted to fight, it was because of his daughter. Lan Lan always praised Sun Zhou Yi and Heero before him, but never praised him once since Heero and Sun Zhou Yi appeared in their lives.


    As a father, he was quite jealous and wanted to prove to his daughter that he was not less amazing than Heero and Sun Zhou Yi. Now the chance hade, there was no way he would miss this chance.


    "If you join the fray, you will be on my way! Just watch the gate for me!" Heero waved his hand at Butcher Want before he sheathed a sword from his waist.


    It was a longsword, having a simr curve to katana but the sword was too long to be a katana. The sword was about two meters in length and the sword handle upied 40 centimeters.


    The sharp side was blood red, shining under the sunray while the blunt side was ck.


    Butcher Wang did not know what Heero wanted to do. He did not retort back but just looked at Heero.


    During his apprenticeship under Heero, he never saw this guy fight seriously. Once in a while, they would hold a spar, three against one.


    Even so, Butcher Wang could feel that Heero was toying with them. He never saw this young man''s limit. When he thought he was about to catch up, Heero would show something that the gap between them was akin to sky and earth.


    Looking at Heero''s calm yet solemn expression, Butcher Wang decided not to insist on joining the fight.


    "Iprehended this technique after fighting with a real Phoenix! Watch carefully, you might gain something!" Said Heero while looking at the distance.


    The dust rose and the ground slightly vibrated. The horde was getting closer and closer.


    Hearing Heero''s words, Butcher Wang rolled his eyes. Phoenix was a mythical creature that only appeared in tales. Butcher Wang did not believe Heero''s nonsensical remark.


    "Tsk You didn''t believe internal energy called Ki exists in the past, in the end?" Heero clicked his tongue, causing the solemn atmosphere to turn awkward.


    Yes, in the past, Butcher Wang did not believe the thing called internal energy or Ki. But he was choked by his own words when he felt the wonder of Ki.


    Now, the same thing repeated again. Butcher Wang thought Heero was bluffing. But this time he was convinced that a creature like Phoenix only existed in a fantasy story.


    "Just bluff all you want! I don''t believe it!"


    "Then watch this carefully!" As Heero said those out, he inhaled a long breath.


    Even though Butcher Wang did not believe in the Phoenix thing, he still looked at Heero carefully. He knew Heero wanted to show something to him. Something that was beneficial to him.


    After a moment, he felt some heat on his skin. At first, it was slightly warm, but thenter, it was getting hotter and hotter.


    What shocked him was that the heat originated from Heero. However, he saw no fire around Heero. He concentrated his Ki to protect him from the heat, but it did not help him as the burning sensation on his skin was getting stronger.


    Without hesitation, Butcher Wang distanced himself from Heero. Only after the distance between him and Heero ten meters apart that the burning sensation vanished. However, he could still feel the strong heat originated from Heero.


    He was confused at first, using his Mystical Eyes, he scanned Heero. As soon as he activated Mystical Eyes, he staggered three steps back in a shock.


    The Ki around Heero was raging and there was a big difference the Ki he saw now. Ki had a blue unique color, but the Ki around Heero was deep red.


    The Ki was raging just like a storm and he realized the heat he felt was this red Ki.


    Then, Butcher Wang felt the vibration on the ground was getting stronger, an indication the horde was about to reach the gate. He looked into the distance, the horde had reached 500 meters away from the gate.


    Then a figure shed toward the horde. With his Mystical Eyes, he managed to identify this figure. This figure was Heero, his Master


    His eyes glued to Heero, he wanted to know what Heero wanted to do. However, soon he noticed something amiss. He felt the bright sky just now darkened.


    Butcher Wang looked up and stunned. His body stoned on his spot with his eyes widened. In his eyes, shock, unbelievable, fear, and awe mixed together. Butcher Wang himself did not know the feelings he felt right now


    He just could not believe the mythical creature that only appeared in tales was projected before his eyes.


    Yes, Butcher Wang witnessed something he could not believe to exist, a Phoenix.


    Right above Heero, a phoenix made of crimson me appeared. The phoenix''s wingspan reached 40 meters and its brilliance tails were about 20 meters.


    A giant phoenix truly appeared in front of him.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    In the quiet atmosphere, he could hear his own heartbeat as he looked up to the Phoenix. He did not blink his eyes as his gaze glued to the phoenix.


    Then, he remembered the conversation between him and Heero.


    <Iprehended this technique after fighting with a real Phoenix! Watch carefully, you might gain something!>


    ''Don''t tell me he truly has met the real one!?!''


    Schreehhh!!!


    The screech awakened Butcher Wang from his thoughts. He saw the phoenix diving to the horde. Yes, in a sh, the phoenix mmed toward the horde.


    BOOM!


    The crimson fire was raging, sweeping half of the horde in an instant. As for Butcher Wang, a strong hot gust blew his face.


    Seeing the scene before him, he was like seeing a nuke. The explosion caused a big mushroom me to the sky. The ground was trembling fiercely.


    Despite the hot gust blew his face, Butcher Wang did not even nce his eyes for once. His eyes glued to the mushroom-shaped me. The crimson me swept the specters, burning them, not leaving even ash.


    Just as he thought Heero was done, Butcher Wang noticed a streak yellow lightning shed to the sky.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The sky darkened as thunder shed on the sky. He squinted his eyes at the figure in the sky.


    Butcher Wang saw the weapon on Heero''s hand had changed. Now Heero was holding a spear in his hand.


    "What now?" Butcher Wang blurted out unconsciously.


    As soon as he said that, once again, his eyes widened, as if his eyes would pop out from its socket.


    The shock from seeing a phoenix made of me had not died down yet. Now another mythical creature projected before his eyes.


    Yes, another mythical creature appeared. This time it was a dragon, a dragon made of yellow lightning was coiling around Heero.


    Hah! Hah! Hah!


    Butcher Wang found himself hard to breathe. Then, he saw Heero''s figure streaking down to the remaining horde.


    The yellow dragon also followed closely behind Heero.


    Roar!


    A deafening roar resounded as if the yellow dragon was alive.

 Chapter 199: Su Yan

    Chapter 199: Su Yan


    The lightning dragon rushed toward the horde by following Heero.


    This time however was different from the phoenix. The phoenix exploded and swept the specters instantly.


    This time, Butcher Wang saw the lightning dragon enter the earth. Yes, the hundreds of meters long lightning dragon''s head vanished as soon as it touched the ground.


    There was no explosion just like the phoenix. Butcher Wang furrowed his brows, puzzled by what happened to the lightning. Nothing happened until the tail entered the earth.


    However, soon, the ground was shaking and he almost fell because of this. After that, he saw the ground at where Heeronded was cracked. Beyond the crack, Butcher Wang saw bright yellow lightning, raging.


    The crack spread all over the ground, then, the yellow lightning burst out from the crack, swallowing the remaining horde. Thend turned into the sea of me and lightning.


    As for the horde, they vanished as if they never tried to attack the city at all.


    Butcher Wang swallowed mouthful saliva. Then, he remembered Heero''s words early.


    <If you join the fray, you will be on my way! Just watch the gate for me!>


    What if he joined the battle? He would be roasted either in the me or lightning.


    At those thoughts, Butcher Wang''s feet went weak and he plopped down on the ground. The thrill of watching the battle has reached its peak. Just watching the show from afar drained his energy.


    His heart was beating fast, but he managed to calm his breath. Heero''s action was truly eye-opening to him. Never crossed in his mind that a man could have this kind of power.


    Recalling what he witnessed earlier, Butcher Wang blurted out subconsciously, "Can I do that too?"


    "You can if you are training hard just like Sun Zhou Yi and Hirata! If you arezing around just like what you did all this time" Heero did not finish his words and looked at Butcher Wang while shaking his head.


    Butcher Wang was a typically different person than Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata. He was the type of person that was easily satisfied with what he had.


    Just like now, since he became the champion of the Free Fighter in the Fighter Anteriority, he reduced his amount of training significantly. He thought he was on a par with Gold ss Hero and he felt it was enough.


    Butcher Wang looked up, he looked at his Master''s young and handsome face, but his gaze was as if he was looking at a monster.


    "What''s with your look? Are you looking for a sparring partner?" Heero asked with a big grin.


    Butcher Wang shook his head furiously. He could not even win against Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata, let alone Heero. What he could do was bullying Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    Butcher Wang shook his head helplessly. Then, a determined and excited look of someone resurfaced into his mind. Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata had great ambition, it was to beat their Master.


    Three No, five of them, including Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun promised to take down Heero togetherter.


    Looking at Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata''s growth, he thought it was possible to take Heero down with five of them.


    However, Butcher Wang was no longer optimistic about this after witnessing how Heero ughtered the horde. No, he felt it was impossible to defeat this god-like man.


    ''I wonder will they give up if they witnessed what just happened?'' Butcher Wang thought to himself. "They" in his mouth was Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    k!


    Heero pped Butcher Wang''s head and said as if he was being able to read what was in Butcher Wang''s mind, "No, they will not give up to beat me! Instead, they will be driven more into training! If I can do it, it means they will be able to do it as well!"


    "This stupid old man, I was showing you that so you will put more effort into your training. Why are you even discouraged? You should put more effort into your training and catch me up!" Heero somehow pissed off upon noticing the discouraged look on Butcher Wang''s face.


    "I am doing this for you! With what happened today, you should know that we can''t rely on the heroes. There are many creatures that are stronger than those specters. You have to rely on yourself to protect your family!"


    "Hey, where''s your manner? How can you p an elder''s head!" Butcher Wangined as he rubbed his head.


    Even though he said so, he fell into deep thought. He contemted Heero''s words seriously.


    Butcher Wang recalled back what happened back then in Hero Dome. Without two of them, the situation in the arena would be even more chaotic.


    Even after they helped to take care of the lower-tier and middle-tier seats, the heroes in guards were still overwhelmed by the specter in the top-tier seats.


    No, he witnessed how helpless the heroes against the specters were. They had no way to win over the specters. It was understandable if they could not kill the specter, but the heroes were even beaten back by the specters.


    Now he heard there was a thing that stronger than those specters.


    "First, I am older than you, I am 41 this year. Second, those specters are not weak in their rank, but there is a stronger specter behind them. It just the leader behind those specters are not with them, they" Heero looked to the northwest.


    *** ***


    "You are still alive, Su Yan!" Bai Xian Ming eximed in surprise. But soon, his face was filled with aplex expression.


    Happiness and excitement could be seen in his eyes. But a guilty and sorrow also mixed into him.


    Bai Xian Ming was happy and excited to see his old friend back. But he was grieved upon seeing his old friend''s face. Half of his face was burned beyond recognition.


    He only managed to recognize his old friend because of the scar on the other cheek.


    He was also guilty because it was he who caused all of that.


    The guy called Su Yan noticed the guilt in his friend''s gaze and let out a sigh, "You don''t need to feel guilty, it was my choice to follow you back then, and it was also my decision to stay back!"


    It happened a decade ago, Bai Xian Ming was still an Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1. At that time, he and his other Emperor ss Heroes decided to assassinated Zombie King in the north.


    Zombie King was a zombie who gained intelligence just like a human or even more cunning. This Zombie King had a huge force in the north.


    The Emperor ss Heroes from Rank 1-10 took initiative to assassinate the Zombie King before they retired. They wanted to do this so the next generation could fully eradicate this danger from the Earth.


    Bai Xian Ming was the one who proposed this assassination and the other heroes agreed. Su Yan was one of the heroes, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 4 at that time.


    They sneaked into the enemy''s core region and found the Zombie King''s dwelling.


    They thought ten of them were enough to assassinate the Zombie King. But they overestimated their capability, Zombie King was far stronger than they expected.


    The assassination failed and they were forced to face the Zombie King head-on. What despaired the group was they found that there were three Zombie Kings in total.


    The ten Emperor ss Heroes realized they could not win against the three Zombie Kings.


    At that time, Su Yan and Shi Zhongxian, the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 4, and Rank 9 volunteered themselves to stay, buying time for the other heroes to escape.


    Bai Xian Ming thought Su Yan and Shi Zhongxian were killed. But now he met with his old friend again. He was happy but also felt guilty inside.


    "But why? Why did you the Shadow Fang to attack us?" Bai Xian Ming thought it was rted to the operation ten years ago.


    "I told you, you don''t need to feel guilty for the past! Furthermore, you also helped to take care of my family. I am grateful for all you did to my family!"


    Then Su Yan looked to his surroundings, the battle between the heroes and the specters continued. Many heroes fell as the battle went on, but Su Yan only looked at the heroes expressionlessly.


    "My action has nothing to do with the past! I am leading these monsters because this is a war between a race, between humans and specters!"


    After Su Yan finished his words, his appearance changed. Four horns appeared on his forehead, two pairs of wings grew on his back, and his eyes turned reds while his skin darkened.


    "I am no longer human, but a specter! Let''s fight for thest time, Old Friend!"

 Chapter 200: Olden Days

    Chapter 200: Olden Days


    "... Let''s fight for thest time, Old Friend!"


    Su Yan had a slight smile and a nostalgic look was reflected on his half charred face. They were best friends and they always started their day with a spar.


    Bai Xian Ming looked at his best friend with an unbelievable look on his face. He blinked his eyes a few times to make sure he was not seeing things.


    Su Yan was like a brother to him, he knew Su Yan in and out. Righteous, upright, and benevolent, Bai Xian Ming would choose these words if he had to describe his best friend with three words.


    But how could he turn into a monster now? Even though his best friend told him not to feel guilty, it only deepened his guilt. If only he did not make that stupid idea ten years back then, Su Yan would be alive and enjoying his retirement with his family.


    Hah!


    Su Yan seemed to be able to predict this and let out another sigh.


    "Do you want to know what happened to me back then?" All out of sudden, Su Yan asked in a t tone.


    Bai Xian Ming certainly wanted to know what happened to him and Shi Zhongxian. He put all the me into himself from losing two Emperor ss Heroes.


    Even though no one med him for the failure, Bai Xian Ming med himself for the failure. He dedicated his life to the Hero League, raising the hero''s power to eradicate the dangers in the north.


    Now his best friend was back, but not as one of them, as an enemy. Bai Xian Ming badly wanted to know what happened to his best friend. If it was the secret operation that caused the change of his best friend, he was willing to redeem it with his life.


    Looking at the eager look on Bai Xian Ming''s face, Su Yan opened his mouth.


    "Back then, me and Shi Zhongxian fought with three Zombie Kings with all we have. But the Zombie King was too strong for us, they subdued us within ten minutes!"


    Bai Xian Ming caught the keyword in Su Yan''s words. "Subdue", yes, the zombie kings did not kill them but caught them alive. This meant Shi Zhongxian was also still alive. However, his happiness did notst long as his best friend''s appearance came into his sight.


    If Su Yan had turned into a specter, then Shi Zhongxian also suffered the same fate.


    It was as if Su Yan could read his best friend''s thought and continued, "Shi Zhongxianmitted suicide after he saw what Zombie King did to me! He was not willing to be a monster like me and suicided!"


    "Look at this thing!" Su Yan took out the Seed from his cloak and showed it to Bai Xian Ming, "As long as this seed enters the human''s body, they will be turned into a specter just like me!"


    "Maybe you are wondering why I turned my back against humanity? Just like I told you earlier, I am no longer human. The moment my body turned like this, everything changed including my feeling! It''s as if I am being reborn!"


    As he said those words out, he looked at the fallen heroes and continued, "Looking at these heroes fall, not only I feel saddened, instead I feel joy! The moment I turned into a specter, everything about me changed!"


    "If you want to stop me, you have to fight and kill me! Moreover, if you defeat me, I will tell you a big secret about the Shadow Fang No! In fact, Shadow Fang is only an empty shell! Behind the Shadow Fang, there is a terrifying force behind the Shadow Fang!"


    "Come, Old Friend! Let''s fight for thest time and please kill me! This is the only way to stop me and let me have a peaceful rest!"


    After Su Yan finished his words, a long white bone protruded out from his back. Su Yan pulled out the bone with his right hand.


    As soon as his hand touched the bone, it turned into a pitch-ck color. After getting a clear look, Bai Xian Ming noticed the two meters of ck bone''s shape was simr to a spear.


    Bai Xian Ming took a deep breath as he tightened his grip on his spear. Just like Su Yan said, he had to fight if he wanted to stop his best friend.


    His guilty look turned sharp and cold air emitted out from his body. He raised his spear and Su Yan also smiled at him.


    "Be careful, Old Friend! The current me is different from the old me!" As Su Yan said that out, his body fused into his shadow.


    It caught Bai Xian Ming off guard, but he could still the shadow rushed toward him. In a sh, the shadow arrived before him and the ck spear shot up from the shadow.


    The spear shot toward his chest, but soon, the spear stopped as ice froze the spear. The ice spread to the spear and Su Yan''s voice rang from the shadow, "You have gotten stronger, Old Friend!"


    "However, you have to be careful! The specter''s body is far stronger than a human body!"


    Along with the voice, the ice cracked and Su Yan pulled the bone spear back. The shadow made a turnaround to Bai Xian Ming''s back.


    Su Yan shed out from the shadow. He thrust the spear forward and the spear blurred. He only had one spear in his hand, but the spear gave out dozens of afterimages.


    Bai Xian Ming turned around and revolved the spear in his hand.


    ng! ng! ng!


    A series of sound metal shed resounded. At the same time, Bai Xian Ming''s eyes widened as he muttered in a low voice, "...hundred"


    He distanced himself and looked down at his shoulder. He failed to block two spears out of a hundred spears which resulted in two deep wounds on his shoulder.


    His wrinkled hands trembled slightly. He looked up with a shocked look stered on his face.


    "Finally you achieved your dream, a hundred spears in one strike!" Eximed Bai Xian Ming.


    "Haha!" Su Yan let out a heartyugh as a nostalgic expression reflected on his face, but then he continued with a saddened look, "It is thanks to this body if it was the old body of mine"


    Bai Xian Ming smiled as he was not affected by his old friend''s dejection. He felt he was back to the olden days, but he knew he was not.


    "I also have something new to show you!" Bai Xian Ming smiled and rushed toward Su Yan.


    This time, Su Yan did not hide in his shadow. He was prepared to meet his Old Friend''s attack head-on.


    To his surprise, half-way to reaching him, Bai Xian Ming threw his spear toward him. What surprised him was that Bai Xian Ming''s aim was off.


    Su Yan did not move from his spot and Bai Xian Ming''s spearnded right next to him. This time, he was shocked as the ice burst out from the spear.


    It spread all over and reached his ground. The ice spread to his feet. Before he could make a move to break free from the ice, two handsnded on his shoulder.


    He looked up and saw Bai Xian Ming was smiling at him.


    "Old Friend, rest up! I swear, I will find a way to turn you back into a human!"


    Along with his words, the ice spread to Su Yan''s body. The ice froze Su Yan''s body, not only Su Yan but Bai Xian Ming''s body also covered in ice. Both bodies were sealed in ice.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    However, soon, many racks appeared on Bai Xian Ming. The ice cracked and soon, the ice crumbled, and Bai Xian Ming was freed from the ice.


    With aplicated gaze, Bai Xian Ming looked at Su Yan''s face. His n was to seal his old friend in his ice and find a way to turn his friend back into a human.


    Hahhhh!


    Releasing out a long sigh, he turned around. He had to take care of the other specters.


    Crank!


    However, in his third step, the ice behind him crumbled. He turned around and he was greeted with a ck spear.


    The ck spear was aiming at his head. At the same time, he heard Su Yan''s familiar voice.


    "Old Friend! You are too careless! You should never show your back to your enemy! This will cost you your life!"


    The distance between the spearhead and his head was only 20 centimeters.


    Death!


    It was what in Bai Xian Ming''s thought in the face of the spear.

 Chapter 201: Distraction - Part 1

    Chapter 201: Distraction - Part 1


    ng!


    Bai Xian Ming thought he would die, but a figure appeared before him and reflected the iing spear.


    Whoosh!


    A me arrow shed toward Su Yan''s chest, but he immediately hid his body in the shadow. The me arrow missed the target.


    He did not retreat as the ck spear shot toward the figure who protected Bai Xian Ming.


    This time, Bai Xian Ming reacted. He intended the figure in front of him to retreat. However, to his surprise, when his hand reached the man''s hand, the man won''t budge.


    Musashi Hirata frowned when a hand reached his shoulder, trying to pull him. But he stood firmly in his stance as he shed his sword down to the spear.


    The ck spear made of the bone was cut by his sword. Hirata did not stop here. Right after that, he aimed his sword at the shadow and impaled the shadow with his sword.


    Urgh!


    The moment his sword pierced the shadow, a pained grunt rang. The shadow immediately made some distance from Hirata.


    Su Yan came out of the shadow when the distance between them was about 15 meters. He had a shocked look etched on his face as his eyesnded on Musashi Hirata''s sword.


    He was shocked that his bone was easily cut. The thing that he did not understand was, he could feel pain again. This was the first time he felt pain since he turned into a specter.


    "That''s a good sword!" Su Yanmented calmly after a moment. His hand rubbed his left shoulder where the pain came from.


    "But the user is more amazing than the sword!" Su Yan''s eyes met with the youngster''s eyes. Calmness and strong confidence reflected in the youngster''s eyes.


    After those words came out of his sword, Su Yan smiled, a happy smile at that. Yes, he was happy to meet with the youngster.


    After exchanging a look with Hirata, Su Yan''s eyes fell to the sword again. He looked at the sword carefully and his smile widened as he confirmed something.


    "You can use Ki!" Su Yan eximed before he muttered in a low voice to himself, "No wonder" He looked at the closed wound on his shoulder.


    If one looked carefully, they could see faint blue energy shrouded the sword. Su Yan could see it and his grin became wider and wider after that.


    Meanwhile, a frown appeared on Musashi Hirata''s words. He heard every word that came out from the specter in front of him. He was surprised when the specter said he could use Ki.


    It meant the specter in front of him knew something about Ki. It was a rare case as he thought it was His Master''s special technique.


    ''He knows something about Ki. Shall I catch him alive and hand him over to Master? He knows our secret!''


    Yes, Musashi Hirata thought Ki was a secret technique cultivated by his Master.


    Su Yan was oblivious to the youngster''s thoughts who wanted to catch him alive. He looked to his Old Friend and said with a smile, "Old Friend! If you are still alive after this battle, you should groom him well! He''s a promising youngster!"


    Bai Xian Ming was clueless about Ki, but even without Su Yan''s words, he would do so.


    "If you can groom him well, he will surpass us for sure. But of course, I will stop that from happening. I will kill him as he''s a dangerous existence for us, the specters!"


    "Shut up! You this filthy creature also chatty!" Musashi Hirata was annoyed by Su Yan. This specter was clearly an enemy, but he acted friendly but also chatty. Moreover


    "Is he your friend, Old Man!?" Musashi Hirata''s tone was assertive as he questioned Bai Xian Ming.


    Even though he heard no wordse out of Bai Xian Ming''s mouth. But the specter was clearly talking to the old man.


    Despite knowing the old man''s identity, he did not put any respect to Bai Xian Ming. Because he could tell that the specter was this old man''s friend.


    The only person he respected was Heero and he knew his Master hated specter to the core. He had this conclusion after asionally talking about the specter with his Master. From Heero''s tone, he could tell his Master abhor the specter.


    When the topic about the specter was brought up. He could feel faint killing intent from his Master. His Master abhorred the specter, he certainly also the same.


    Hence Hirata put no respect when he was speaking to the old man after finding out the specter was Bai Xian Ming''s friend.


    "Haha You are right, we are an old friend! But that''s it, with our situation we are no longer friends!" Su Yan replied with a hollowugh.


    Even though Musashi Hirata called him a filthy creature, he was not pissed off by the taunt. He was also a human before and he would have the same thought if it was the old him met with specters.


    He would also call Specter a filthy creature. However, he was a specter now. His view regarding humans was also low, he regarded humans as livestock. Ready to be butchered or reared to be one of them.


    That was why he was indifferent to the heroes who had fallen around him despite his past identity.


    It was just that he was a bit fortunate as he still could maintain his rationality. He could still have a chat with his old friend because of a little rationality as a human.


    "I don''t care about your rtionship with this old man! You are a specter and you have to die!"


    After Musashi Hirata said that, he sheathed his sword back. He positioned himself to Draw Sword''s stance.


    "Kukuku You are also dangerous and you have to be killed as well! Get ready, young''un! I will be serious this time!" Su Yan replied with augh while his two hands pulled two spear bones from his back.


    His expression also brightened as he looked at Hirata''s stance and muttered, "So you are a boy from Musashi n! Tsk! That stubborn old man surely has a promising sessor!"


    Su Yan was still calm andposed despite facing Musashi n''s secret technique. It was not that he underestimated Musashi Hirata, it was because he was familiar with this technique.


    Even the old fogeys from the Musashi n would not waste their time to use the Draw Sword on him. They knew the Draw Sword would never work on him, let alone a mere inexperienced youngster like Hirata.


    Su Yan was confident in countering Hirata''s Draw Sword. He also shook his head, feeling pity such a promising youngster would die before he could bloom.


    As he focused his eyes on Hirata, he noticed the youngster''s figure blurred. It was the same as if he vanished into thin air, but then the youngster appeared right before him in the next moment.


    He was caught off guard with the youngster''s footwork. However, he did not have time to wonder how this youngster could achieve such amazing footwork.


    Su Yan immediately put his two bone spears forward, blocking the iing sword.


    ng! ng! ng!


    This time, the bone spear seeded in blocking the sword. The two bone spears in Su Yan''s hands were stronger than the beforehand spear.


    However, once again, Su Yan realized he underestimated the youngster too much. Even though he managed to block the sword, he failed to negate the force behind the sword.


    He was getting pushed back by blocking the sword, creating another opening for the youngster.


    Once again, Musashi Hirata''s figure blurred and appeared again in front of Su Yan. He had his sword up with both of his hands. At the same time, the sword also produced a strange sound.


    Wenggggggg!


    After the Draw Sword, Musashi Hirata kept up with the Quake Sword.


    Swoosh!


    The sword descended toward Su Yan. However, Su Yan could still maintain his calm despite being cornered. He stabilized his two spears and put it up to block the iing sword.


    Even Bai Xian Ming had his eyes widened in a shock. He just could not believe what he witnessed.


    At first, he wanted to stop Musashi Hirata to fight against Su Yan. However, he was toote as Hirata acted faster than him. Now he was shocked by what he watched.


    Musashi Hirata was at an advantage after the first strike. The second strike, Musashi Hirata pushed back his Old Friend.


    But he knew his old friend well. After Su Yan received the second, he would start to counter-attack.


    ''I have to help''


    When he thought of this, Musashi Hirata''s sword and Su Yan''s bone spear shed. Here, Bai Xian Ming was stunned by what he witnessed once again.


    The moment the sword touched the bone spear, Su Yan''s hands were twisted and sted away. Yes, Su Yan not only lost his spear but his both hands as well.


    "ARGHHHHH!!!" Su Yan shrieked in pain.


    However, the scream did notst long as Musashi Hirata''s sword shed Su Yan''s apart. His body was cut into two and ck gas oozed out from his body.


    Bai Xian Ming thought his old friend was dead for sure this time. His body was split, after all, there was no way he could survive from this. However...


    "Kukuku!!!" A familiar hollowugh resounded.


    Bai Xian Ming looked and found Su Yan''s body rejoined again. Not only that, but his hands also grew back.


    "Kukukuku!!!! You are amazing! Splendid!" Su Yan praised with a heartyugh. Even though he praised Musashi Hirata, he already raised his hand and there was a new bone spear in his hand.


    "But what a pity, you have to die now!"

 Chapter 202: Distraction - Part 2

    Chapter 202: Distraction - Part 2


    "Watch out!" Bai Xian Ming called out as he rushed forward, trying to save Musashi Hirata from Su Yan. But he stopped his steps right after that as there was no need to make his move.


    Meanwhile, Su Yan who was sure that his spear would kill the youngsters frowned. He furrowed his brows as he noticed a smirk on Hirata''s face.


    Before he could push his spear forward, dozens of Ki Swords surrounded him. Each of the swords directed toward him.


    Su Yan set all of his focus on the youngster before him. So he was totally unguarded to the Ki Swords.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Slub! Slub! Slub!


    None of the swords missed the target. All swords pierced Su Yan''s body from all directions. His body emitted ck gas out from the wound.


    "Get away from him, Musashi Hirata!" Bai Xian Ming called out.


    After a short exchange of blows, he could tell that Su Yan could not be killed by a normal means.


    But soon, he was stunned again. Su Yan dropped the bone spear from his hands. The body also did not stop emitting ck gas. Soon, Su Yan''s body copsed with dozens of Ki Swords stuck on his body.


    Bai Xian Ming totally did not understand what happened. He saw Su Yan was totally fine even after his body was split apart, but how could he fall by just getting stabbed by dozens of swords.


    With bewilderment filled his mind, Bai Xian Ming rushed over. At the same time, Sun Zhou Yi, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon also rushed over.


    Su Yan''s body was covered by swords, but his head was totally unharmed. Even so, hisplexion turned worse. His face thinned down a lot as his cheekbone could be seen from his face and his red eyes dimmed.


    As soon as Bai Xian Yue reached the ce, she was rmed upon the sight of a familiar face.


    "Grandpa Yan!"


    Su Yan was her grandfather''s best friend. In the past, he often stopped by the Bai Family residence. That was why Bai Xin Yue recognized Su Yan as soon as she saw the specter''s face.


    Hearing a woman''s voice called him, Su Yan weakly turned toward the voice. When he saw a young beautiful woman''s face, he weakly smiled.


    "You have grown up and pretty, Little Xin Yue, "


    At the specter''s words, Musashi Hirata turned toward Bai Xin Yue with a frown while Sun Zhou Yi and Kang Seo-Yeon looked at Bai Xin Yue with a shocked look.


    Bai Xin Yue certainly knew what they thought of her and so she told them the specter''s identity.


    "Don''t you guys know him? He has his statue in the front! He is Su Yan, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 4 who died ten years ago!"


    She pointed toward the Hero League''s entrance, where the fallen hero statues were disyed. Su Yan''s statue was thetest one, so it left a solid impression on them.


    "So he did not die but defected to specter''s side?" Musashi Hirata deducted the story behind the dying specter in a cold voice. He took into this conclusion after hearing the specter''s identity.


    "How could it be possible! Grandpa Yan was not that kind of person!"


    Bai Xin Yue refuted, but her wordscked confidence in her tone.


    "No, he did not defect to the specter, he was forced to!" Bai Xian Ming''s old voice rang.


    "Can you leave us alone? I will exin everything to you guyster, everything!"


    Musashi Hirata did not give his reply, but he moved away, charging toward the other specters. Sun Zhou Yi nodded his head and followed after Musashi Hirata.


    Kang Seo-Yeon also said nothing and turned around, looking for a target of her arrow. Only Bai Xin Yue who was reluctant to leave. She gave ast nce at Su Yan and left his grandpa alone with his best friend.


    After the four left, Su Yan slowly turned his head toward Bai Xian Ming. He had a weak smile on his thinned face.


    Bai Xian Ming knelt next to Su Yan and held his thinned old friend''s hand.


    "Don''t say anything and don''t cut my words! I don''t have much time left, just listen to what I say!" Su Yan spoke in a strong tone despite his weak voice


    "First, the specter''s attack this time is just a distraction They were not nning to capture the city with this attack but... they wanted to shake the city''s foundation... by turning the heroes and the rankers into a specter... with the seed I showed you earlier!"


    "Second, the real purpose of the attack... is to distract the Hero League! Their aim is Ence Fort! The second dungeon it was their real purpose"


    "Have a full force... to go to Ence Fort Don''t let them have the second dungeon! They have a way to make the creatures inside to obey them Don''t let them... have That ce!"


    "Lastly, clean your house Not only your house But also your neighbor Ask The Elder to Also, the Musashi boy... who killed me"


    "Ask him to teach the other heroes his secret technique huh It''s about time"


    Bai Xian Ming nodded his head. He did not speak, ask, or even cut Su Yan''s words. He listened to each of Su Yan''s words seriously.


    "And myst request please don''t let my fami"


    Before Su Yan could finish his words, his bodypletely dried up, his teeth fell off, leaving only bone and skin.


    *** ***


    With Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata joining the fray, the battlefield took a sudden turn. The heroes who were getting suppressed by the specters were relieved upon the sight of Sun Zhou Yi.


    The specters were much weaker than Su Yan. They were easily killed by Sun Zhou Yi''s Ki Sword. The Ki Sword was as if alive, it chased after the specter only.


    Each of the specters who was getting struck by the sword would immediately die. The struggling heroes cheered and Sun Zhou Yi''s presence boosted their morale.


    It did not take a long time before the heroes cleaned all the specters. Without Su Yan''smand, the specters did not retreat despite being ughtered by Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi.


    Not long after that, Bai Xian Ming also made his move. He did not know how to kill the specter, so he froze the specters with his ice. He copied his granddaughter who also froze the specter with her ice.


    Within 20 minutes, all the specters were cleared. Most of them were killed by Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata while the rest of the specters were frozen by the pair''s granddaughter and grandfather.


    The heroes cheered as they managed to negate the specter''s attack. Their gazes were falling to two figures, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    Without them, it would take the heroes a longer time to repel the specters. Not only that, but the heroes would also suffer more casualties.


    Thanks to the two, not only the heroes suffered fewer casualties, but theypletely wiped out the specters that attacked the Hero League HQ.


    Amidst the cheers, several figures shed to the HQ. Long Bin along with Bai Tian Ming, Musashi Kenzan, Wu Shen Lei, Wu Jiang Shan, and the other heroes came over.


    They werete because they had to stabilize the situation in the Hero Dome. Bai Tian Ming ordered the Sun Zhou Yi''s groups to go first to help.


    The Hero League HQ was the heroes'' home, so he ordered Sun Zhou Yi''s group over here while he and the others subdued the specters that slipped out from Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata''s sword.


    While they managed to wipe out the specters that attacked the HQ. The situation was still far from over as there were more specters creating chaos outside there.


    "Everyone, gather! We will split into a few groups to repel"


    Before Bai Xian Ming could finish his words, a loud screech resounded.


    Screech!!!


    The sound wasing from the north. Everyone looked toward the same direction simultaneously, but they could not find the source of the screech.


    But not long after the screech, the ground shook. Not a strong vibration, but they could feel a little vibration on the ground.


    There was no follow up after the vibration. Everyone, including Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata, were worried.


    "D-Dragon!"


    One of the heroes pointed toward the north''s sky. The north''s sky darkened, they saw the thunder shed beyond the dark cloud.


    Amidst the thunder, they could see a dragon made of lightning hovering beyond the ck the dark cloud.


    At the sight of the dragon, Bai Xian Ming''s heart pounded fiercely and his hands shook. The world kept evolving, new and weird creatures kept appearing.


    However, this was the first time for Bai Xian Ming to see a dragon. It was not just an evolved lizard or snake, but a real one, a real dragon.


    Roar!


    Along with the roar, the dragon dived down.

 Chapter 203: The Aftermath

    Chapter 203: The Aftermath


    Not only the heroes around the Hero League but most of the people who were outside the building saw the dragon.


    The deafening roar and also the majestic build of the dragon imprinted in their memories.


    Not only the human but the specters under the led of the other Shadow Fang also saw the dragon in the sky.


    Feng Tian Shou and Feng Xinlun also startled at the sight of the dragon. Both father and son looked at each other with their eyes wide open. The shock was not enough to describe their expression.


    "Let''s leave! Whatever that thing is, better we leave now! Contact Shadow Fang #03 and Shadow Fang #05, we retreat!" The Shadow Fang ordered his subordinate in haste.


    The screech and the dragon gave him off bad premonition. He did not want to take the risk and decided to retreat.


    Shadow Fang was a code name and Shadow Fang #03 was Su Yan''s code name.


    Feng Xinlun and Feng Tian Xou said nothing and nodded their heads. Actually, they came here to persuade the Shadow Fang to help them to avenge their family members.


    However, after he saw the dragon, he threw those thoughts away. He also felt that something bad would happen to him if he stayed longer in the city.


    *** ***


    Sun Zhou Yi looked toward the north worriedly. Even though the dragon he saw was too far from here, it was not that far from the outer region.


    He felt the ce where the dragon descended was near to the outer region. He was worried about his wife, his Master, and the people who stayed in the Xing District.


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. The restless feeling in his heart was getting stronger.


    "I will head back!" Sun Zhou Yi decided to go back. He wanted to check the situation with his own eyes and his words were directed to Musashi Hirata.


    However, Musashi Hirata held his hand and said, "Stupid! Master is there, what are you worrying about? Our job is to clean the specter!"


    If Sun Zhou Yi left, he would be left alone to face the specters. It was not that afraid of the specters, but it was time-consuming to face those many specters alone.


    As for the heroes from the Hero League, they were no help to him. Moreover, it was not that he was not worried, but he trusted his Master more.


    If his Master could not solve the problem that arose in the north, then the Star City was done for sure.


    "But"


    Brrth! Brrth!


    Musashi Hirata''s smartwatch vibrated, Bearded Wang replied to his message. That meant nothing serious happened in the north, he relieved as he pressed his smartwatch to read the reply.


    After that, he showed the message to Sun Zhou Yi, "Look!"


    Sun Zhou Yi read the message, then he put a relieved look on his face. He nodded his head understanding and thought to himself, ''No wonder If it''s Master, it''s possible''


    Kang Seo-Yeon noticed the two men exchanged some words and Hirata also showed something to Sun Zhou Yi.


    ''Ah, maybe they have some information about the dragon! Heero and Uncle Wang are in the north''


    She walked over and asked, "What''s up?"


    Musashi Hirata retracted his smartwatch, not willing Kang Seo-Yeon to read the message.


    He walked toward the Hero League HQ while shaking his head, "Nothing!"


    ''Tsk, snobbish stud! Let''s see how I will be going to tidy you up when your Master bes my husband!''


    Being ignored by Hirata, Kang Seo-Yeon turned toward Sun Zhou Yi. She thought the other guy would tell her something.


    Sun Zhou Yi smiled embarrassedly and shook his head. He could not tell Kang Seo-Yeon the dragon was his Master doing. It would surely cause a ruckus amongst these heroes and he knew his Master well. His Master did not like being a center of attention.


    Having an apologetic look on his face, Sun Zhou Yi chased after Hirata.


    "Wait for me, Hirata!"


    Bai Xian Ming noticed the two men and he immediately called them out, "Sun Zhou Yi! Musashi Hirata! Where are you going?"


    "We are going to act separately! If you can''t handle the situation, call us! We wille to help!" Musashi Hirata replied without turning his head back.


    "What arrogant bastard!"


    "So what if he can kill these monsters? Eventually, he still needs our help!"


    "Yeah! Moreover, we have Executive Bai and his granddaughter!"


    The other heroes were displeased by Musashi Hirata''s attitude. Not only did he not respect Executive Bai, but the way he spoke was also imperious.


    The heroes did not like it. It was as if Musashi Hirata did not put them in his eyes.


    Bai Xin Yue let out a sigh. She often met Musashi Hirata recently and she knew it was not that Musashi Hirata was arrogant. The way he spoke was just like that, sounded arrogant while in fact he only spoke normally.


    Musashi Hirata only showed his respect to his Master and his Master''s wives.


    However, she did not have time to exin this. The core region was still in a critical situation.


    She walked toward his grandfather and said in a hurried tone, "Grandpa! Send a few Gold ss Heroes to check the situation in the north!"


    "Move the remaining heroes to stabilize the core region. We have to act fast, an unknown horde is attacking the north and the west of the city!"


    With an urge from his granddaughter, Bai Xian Ming immediately set the team into three groups. He, Musashi Kenzan, and Bai Tian Ming would lead the group to subdue the specters.


    After the team had been set up, they immediately made their move.


    As the core region was still in chaos, the danger in the north was resolved.


    Heero, the one who wiped out the horde, was in his martial hall. In front of him, his three disciples gathered in line.


    "Why are you calling us here?" Butcher Wang opened his mouth,ining to Heero as this call ruined his time with his daughter. He wanted to boast a little in front of his daughter after stopping the horde.


    "Go to the west! Save anyone you can save! Prioritize the children and the elderly!" Heero instructed in a t tone.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun looked at each other. Their eyes gleamed in excitement when they received the task. They also wanted to try to fight the specter but they had no chance.


    Now, they had the chance, so they were excited. On the other hand, Butcher Wang did not have a great look.


    "Why us? Why don''t you go by yourself and wipe the horde just like before?"


    "Hah I can''t! Look!" Heero showed the three of his smartwatch.


    It was news that the horde in the west had entered the city. A huge scale technique would be the same as killing the people who left behind and destroying the city.


    The horde in the west seemed to be faster. They already broke into the city and caused destruction to the building they met. The specters also killed the people who left behind. It was total chaos.


    "Moreover, I can''t leave in such a situation. I am afraid the Shadow Fang would attack the district as they have a grudge against me!" Heero added with a worried tone.


    This was the thing he most worried about. He was afraid that the Shadow Fang would make their move to his district.


    Leaving his family to Butcher Wang was not assuring to him. The trauma in the past did not allow him to do that. He did not want the past repeated once again.


    However, even so, deep inside him, he could not just let the elderly and the children get killed. He was not a hero anymore, but his heart remained the same.


    He wanted to save them but at the same time, he did not want to leave his family. That was why he gave such instruction to his disciple.


    "I don''t ask you guys to face specters, but only save the people you can save Nevermind!"


    "If you don''t want to go, then don''t go! This is just my selfish request" Heero sighed while shaking his head.


    He realized that Butcher Wang also did not feel relieved, leaving his family behind. Everyone was the same and he realized he was a bit selfish there.


    "No! I will go!" Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun replied in unison.


    "I am not a hero, but I will be er! It''s my duty to save people!" Kang Dong-Woo gave out his statement with great determination.


    Heero looked at Xu Lingxun, but the boy was embarrassed to talk honestly under the stare of his Master, "I am going to help Dong-Woo!"


    Butcher Wang rolled his eyes at Heero when he heard those words.


    "Good! Good! I will go as well! I will go!"


    Hearing Butcher Wang''s reply, Heero''s lips curved upward.


    ''This move is effective against Bearded Wang''

 Chapter 204: New Family

    Chapter 204: New Family


    The specter''s attack truly caught off guard the Hero League. They caused big damage to Star City even though Star City received help from the heroes of the other cities.


    It took the Hero League a full 24 hours to stabilize the core region. The specters were widespread, but the heroes and the rankers worked together in harmony to subdue the specters.


    And such, the dangers in the core region stabilized. However, the battle was not over yet, the specters were still running amuck in the west.


    Almost all heroes and rankers were dispatched to the core region. Thus only a meager number of heroes and rankers in the west. The situation there was much worse than the core region.


    The heroes could only close the gate that connected the Commerce Region and the outer region. Locking the specters in the outer region.


    That was what they could do while waiting for the reinforcement from the core region.


    As soon as the core region was stabilized, Bai Xian Ming immediately dispatched all heroes to the west. The Elder also took a part in the subjugation party against the specter.


    The battle continued in the outer region. Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi were the core of the subjugation party. Especially Sun Zhou Yi, his ability to manipte the Ki Sword was a huge help in the subjugation.


    Even though the reinforcement came, they were toote. What happened in the outer region was much worse.


    In the span of one day, thousands of specters destroyed half of the outer region in the west.


    The battle continued for a full week before the Hero League and the Ranker Alliancepletely swept the specters out of the city.


    The heroes and the rankers battled almost without rest. The outer region was the biggest region in Star City, that was why it took them more time to subdue all then specters.


    Bai Xian Ming scanned his surroundings with his weary eyes. The other heroes were also totally exhausted from battling for seven days non-stop.


    They were standing on top of ruins that were destroyed during the battle.


    However, Bai Xian Ming knew the battle was not over yet. He unlocked his smartwatch and called an id, "Bai Shuang''er".


    The call immediately connected and Bai Xian Ming asked in urging tone, "Did you find something, Shuang''er?"


    Before he went to battle in the outer region, he instructed his granddaughter to check Ence Fort''s situation.


    Bai Xian Ming furrowed his eyebrows as he did not receive any answer. He felt uneasy as his granddaughter did not immediately answer him.


    After a moment of silence, Bai Shuang''er replied in a weak voice, "The Ence Fort has fallen! I will send you pictures taken from satellites!"


    "What about Ye Chen?!?" Bai Xian Ming raised his voice, attracting the other heroes'' attention.


    Ye Chen was a big shot, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 11. When his name was mentioned, the heroes subconsciously turned toward the voice.


    Yes, after Su Yan told him the importance of the Ence Fort to the specters, he immediately called Ye Chen who was the nearest to Ence Fort.


    His n was having Ye Chen and his elite force to defend Ence Fort while he stabilized Star City. After he was done here, he would go to Ence Fort to support them.


    "He died! His force also annihted! Just look at the pictures I send you, you will know" Before Bai Shuang''er finished her words, Bai Xian Ming closed the call.


    As soon as he closed the call, his smartwatch vibrated. It was his granddaughter, sending the pictures.


    He opened the pictures. The first picture that appeared on the smartwatch screen was a man''s head. A severed head of a man with his eyes opened.


    The head was ced on the floor, a floor of the gate in Ence Fort. Bai Xian Ming sucked a cold breath as he recognized the head. Ye Chen, it was Ye Chen''s head.


    He immediately locked his smartwatch. He actually wanted to gather the heroes and The Elder, but he did not. They were toote to support the Ence Fort.


    If Ye Chen died, it meant the specter had captured the fort. They could not just blindly rush there. They had to make a n before taking back the Ence Fort.


    "The battle has ended! You guys go back to rest!" His words directed to the heroes who were waiting for his order.


    Even though they won the battle, none of them were happy with the result. It was a tough battle, but for the first time, the heroes suffered big casualties.


    This was the first time they suffered such a big casualty since a big battle a few years ago. There was no way they would be happy with this result.


    None of the heroes cheered as they headed back to the inner region with their heads hung low.


    Bai Xian Ming also rushed back to the inner region. He called Bai Shuang''er once again.


    "Shuang''er! Notify the executive and the instructors to meet me at the meeting in an hour!"


    *** ***


    On the top of a broken building


    Three old men were standing side by side as they watched the heroes and the rankers went back.


    The three old men wore kimonos with a sword hung on their waist. The three old men scanned the heroes, looking for someone.


    "They are not here either!" An old man on the left said with a tired old voice.


    "What about the home? I believe one of them is a junior from our n!" The old man on the right asked in a deep voice.


    "Kukuku Yes, home~ I am sure one of them is a junior from home~ He used our n secret technique, Draw Sword" The old man in the middle said in a yful tone.


    The old man stopped halfway as he thought of something. A frown appeared on his wrinkled forehead, "But his Draw Sword is also weird I am sure it was our n secret technique, but his Draw Sword is a little different"


    "We will know when we meet him! It seems a genius appeared in our n!" The old man on the right said in a pleased tone.


    Yes, the three old men were The Elder member from the Musashi n. They were the retired Emperor ss Heroes.


    "But who''s expecting this will happen! Fortunately, we came back in time!" The old men on the left said in a relieved tone.


    *** ***


    Xing District, Miao Miao Noodle Shop


    Heero was sitting on the table next to the window, looking to the street in deep thought.


    The battle was over, now he thought of a new problem. The people he saved from the west of the outer region.


    He asked Butcher Wang, Kang Dong-Woo, and Xu Lingxun to save the elderly and the children.


    In thest week, the three saved over a thousand people, 1573 was the exact number. Half of them were elderly, 863 in total, 510 children, and the rest was either of the children''s parents or the family of the elderly.


    However, most of the elderly were abandoned by their family at thest moment. He saved their lives, but almost all of them were depressed.


    It was understandable, being abandoned by their family, they must be hurt. He was having a headache about this. He saved their body, but now they were dying deep inside.


    If this continued, his effort saved them would be wasted. He had saved them and he wouldmit to helping them until the end. But he just did not know how tofort hundreds of elderly and children.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something in your mind?" The caring Han Ying sat next to Heero and asked.


    Heero did not hide his feelings and tell everything to his wife.


    A gentle smile formed on Han Ying''s lips as soon as she heard her husband''s concerns.


    "It''s actually easy yet hard to solve, but I have an idea, "


    Heero''s eyes brightened and put his ears to listen to the solution.


    "They lost their homes and family while the children lost their parents. We can give them a new home! Expand our Nursing Home and Orphanage!"


    "Look at the children and the elderly you saved from the beast horde attack! They now are happy with their lives while the children grow up well, "


    "Alright, you don''t have to be! Leave everything to me! I will take care of them, the people in our district also will be happy with new family members, "

 Chapter 205: Dungeon Disappearance

    Chapter 205: Dungeon Disappearance


    The Hero League HQ, Meeting Room


    Bai Xian Ming was sitting on the main seat with a grave look on his face. After the Feng Family''s betrayal and the rigged match of the Fighter Anteriority''s main event, the number of the executive reduced only to 10 members.


    Yes, the mastermind behind the rigged match was an executive. Yuan Huo Cheng, an executive appointed by the Yuan Family. He was the culprit behind the rigged match between the Heero Academy.


    The furious Bai Xian Ming immediately dismissed Yuan Huo Cheng at that time. Not only that, but he also punished the Yuan Family.


    Yuan Huo Cheng recement would be chosen by the Hero League, not the Yuan Family. It meant the Yuan Family lost their executive spot in the Hero League.


    Amongst the current executives, two of them had not arrived yet. Aside from the executive, five out of seven Hero Instructors were already on their seats.


    "Can we start the meeting now, Executive Bai?" Hanzo Sojuro, an executive from the Hanzo n opened his mouth. One could discern impatience in his tone.


    He had been waiting for fifteen minutes in the meeting room. As someone who was famous for his hot temper, this was a normal urrence. This was not the first time and the other executives also looked toward Bai Xian Ming.


    They wanted to know what Bai Xian Ming wanted to talk with them too.


    Bai Xian Ming nodded his head. With a few clicks on his smartwatch, a projection appeared in the middle of the table. The projection was showing the pictures sent by his granddaughter early.


    "First, in this battle, we suffered a lot of casualties and we lost two important figures. Feng Ban Xou who betrayed us and Ye Chen who died at Ence Fort!"


    Along with his words, Ye Chen''s head picture was erged. Everyone in the meeting room was shocked to see this.


    "Second, Ence Fort has fallen in the hand of the Shadow Fang. Ye Chen lost his life in defending Ence Fort, "


    "Third"


    Bai Xian Ming showed another picture. It was a gate, West Gate of Ence Fort. At first, everyone was puzzled as to why Bai Xian Ming showed this picture to them. It was just a normal small gate.


    "This is the picture of the west gate of Ence Fort!"


    With his words, then everyone understood the implication behind the picture.


    "What?" Two executives stood up from the seat. They looked at the picture carefully.


    Kang Myung-Chul also stood up from the seat, "But how?"


    They were shocked because the gate that connected to the second dungeon vanished. Yes, the second dungeon disappeared.


    "I don''t know, but I am sure it must be the Shadow Fang''s doing. I call you here to discuss these issues!"


    "We lost two Emperor ss Heroes in this battle! It''s a great loss to us, but thanks to this battle, we also found many talented heroes!"


    After saying that, Bai Xian Ming showed another two pictures. Two pictures of men appeared in the middle of the table.


    "I n to promote these two to Emperor ss. They have contributed a lot during the battle against the specters and they deserve a promotion!"


    "I disagree!" Krishna Davale, an executive from Orient Family objected while pointing his finger at one picture. He pointed at Musashi Hirata''s picture.


    "I understand if you want to promote Sun Zhou Yi. He deserves a promotion indeed, but not him!"


    Orient Family was in fact not a family. It was more like an organization. But they called themselves the Orient Family, telling the others they were equal to the other families.


    A strong objection came from Krishna Davale. Not only Krishna Davale, everyone except for Kang Myung-Chul and Musashi Kaminaga also raised an objection. They strongly rejected Musashi Hirata''s promotion to Emperor ss.


    Of course, their rejection was not without reason. They had their own reason.


    "Let''s not talk about his ability, his identity is dubious. It was not long since he joined the Hero League, he is but a former ranker!" Krishna Davale stated his reason in a displeased tone.


    "Not only is his identity dubious, but his ability is also dubious. He will ruin the image of Emperor ss Hero if his ability is not in par with the other Emperor ss Heroes!" Wu Shanxi, an executive from the Wu Family also stated his reason.


    The other executives also echoed in agreement at the two executives'' statements.


    "First, his identity is clear. He is from the Musashi n, his father is Musashi Kenzan and his brother is Musashi Naizen. On top of that, he is part of the Hero Academy! Howe his identity is dubious?"


    Bai Xian Ming told in detail about Musashi Hirata''s identity. In fact, he knew the reason behind their objection. It was because Musashi Hirata was part of the Musashi n.


    If Musashi Hirata was promoted to Emperor ss Hero, there would be three Emperor ss Heroes from the Musashi n. They won''t let this happen.


    "As for his ability, he managed to defeat Arun Seth with ease in the main event of Fighter Anteriority! He is qualified to be the Emperor ss Hero!"


    "Not enough! It''s not enough! I believe any Emperor ss Hero can also defeat Arun Seth!" Hanzo Sojuro could not ept Bai Xian Ming''s reasoning.


    "Also, what about this Heero Academy? Does this academy have any rtion with the Hero League?" Krishna Davale echoed in agreement with Hanzo Sojuro.


    "Huh?! No, the Hero League is not rted to the Heero Academy in any way! However, this academy is established by Sun Zhou Yi''s Master!" Bai Xian Ming replied with an eased up expression.


    Even though the Hero League faced a crisis from losing their force in the battle against the specters. They had found a big backer that could restore the Hero League''s force.


    Not only this person could help the Hero League restore their force, but this person also could make the Hero League grow stronger.


    "Not only that, but I also want to appoint Sun Zhou Yi''s Master as Supreme Sun! That position has long been vacant! So I, as the Chief Executive of the Hero League, propose to appoint Sun Zhou Yi''s Master, Xing Heero, to be Supreme Sun!"


    "I disagree!!!" Everyone in the room stood up and mmed the table. They raised an objection in unison.


    Everyone except for Kang Myung-Chul, he was rooted in his chair with an unbelievable look on his face.


    Not only Kang Myung-Chul, but Park Yong-Gi also froze. He froze on his chair when Xing Heero''s name entered his ears.


    Supreme Sun, it was the highest position that could be achieved in the Hero League. A position that each individual tried to grab. Especially, the big families, they desired this position.


    A position that would not be shackled by anyw and regtion. Having one of their family members holding this position would hold solidify their family status.


    Aside from the Supreme Sun, there were also Supreme Star and Supreme Moon. These three positions could be said the guardian of the city.


    The current Supreme Star was a former Emperor ss Hero, Wu Shitian of the Wu Family and the current Supreme Moon was a former Emperor ss Hero, Kim Jung-Mun of the Kim Family.


    The three supreme was called Supreme Guardian. Their duties were to protect the city from any danger and also had an obligation to nurture the younger generation.


    The Supreme Sun had long been vacant. The beforehand Supreme Sun was from the Bai Family, but Supreme Sun died due to old age a few years ago.


    This position had long been vacant and now, Bai Xian Ming found the right person to hold this position.


    In order to be the Supreme Guardian, they had to gain the two other Supreme Guardians, The Elder, and The Executive of the Hero League approval. Now, Bai Xian Ming was trying to get approval from the executive.


    Despite his weary expression from the long battle and the strong rejection from the other executives, Bai Xian Ming was smiling ear to ear.


    "Kukuku Don''t hurry to object! I have something to show you guys!" As he said that, Bai Xian Ming clicked his smartwatch.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata''s pictures disappeared and reced by over ten minutes of footage.


    Bai Xian Ming did not immediately y the footage and dropped a bomb to the other executives.


    "Oh, I forget to tell you that The Elder had given their approval. They agreed to my proposal after watching this footage. I also had sent this footage to the two other Supreme Guardians! I believe they will also give their approval soon!"


    After he finished his words, Bai Xian Ming yed the footage. It was the footage he got from the north gate.


    Just like how Sun Zhou Yi''s action recorded by the camera in the north gate. Heero''s two strikes also recorded by the same lens.


    The footage was bound to silence the objection from the other executives and Bai Xian Ming believed the other executives would agree with his proposal after watching the footage.

 Chapter 206: Supreme Guardian - Supreme Sun

    Chapter 206: Supreme Guardian - Supreme Sun


    Sure enough, after the footage finished, everyone in the meeting room had their eyes and mouth opened wide.


    Even Butcher Wang, Heero''s disciple was having a hard time believing that Heero had this kind of power, let alone these executives.


    The Hero Instructors who disagreed with Bai Xian Ming''s proposal slumped in their seats.


    Usually, the Supreme Guardian would be chosen from the Hero Instructor who produced promising heroes. That was why they strongly rejected Bai Xian Ming''s proposal to appoint an outsider to hold the Supreme Sun position.


    However, all those thoughts vanished after they watched the footage. The thing in the footage was not a normal human could do.


    Everyone had a stupefied look on their faces, nkly looking at the finished footage. They just still could not believe what they had watched. It was surreal that someone could be that strong.


    Bai Xian Ming had a satisfied smile on his face as he scanned everyone''s face. He had the same expression when the first time his granddaughter showed the footage.


    He also knew these people would not believe what was in the footage. Once again, he yed the footage.


    30 minutester


    Bai Xian Ming had yed the same footage for over 40 minutes. He had yed the same footage four times and everyone''s eyes were still glued to the footage even after watching the same footage for almost an hour.


    When everyone seemed to agree with his proposal, the smile on his face disappeared. He changed back to his solemn look.


    "There are two important criteria to be a Supreme Guardian! Xing Heero has proved that he is strong enough to hold the Supreme Sun position! Based on the footage, he meets the first criteria!"


    "As for the second criteria"


    Bai Xian Ming clicked his smartwatch and the footage was reced by five pictures. The five pictures showed five different faces of men.


    "Xing Heero has five disciples, these five are his disciples! Don''t you guys feel familiar with their faces?" Bai Xian Ming asked as he scanned the executives.


    Looking from their expressions, not all of them recognized the other three. Bai Xian Ming released out a sigh as he was disappointed with the other executives'' performance.


    How could they not recognize the champion of the Junior Fighter and Free Fighter? Fighter Anteriority was an important event to find a good seedling, but not all the executives put their attention in the event.


    Yes, the five pictures were Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, Butcher Wang, Kang Dong-Woo, and Xu Lingxun.


    The picture was taken from their profile for the registration of the Fighter Anteriority.


    With a disappointed sigh, he sent the profile of these five people including the footage of the match to the executives and the Hero Instructors.


    Then, the meeting continued in a quiet atmosphere. Everyone was looking at their smartwatch, looking through the data sent by Bai Xian Ming carefully.


    However, amongst them, there were two figures who did not look at their smartwatch.


    Park Yong-Gi and Kang Myung-Chul, these two had their eyes on The Chief Executive Bai Xian Ming.


    "I agree to appoint Xing Heero to hold the Supreme Sun position! He has the qualification No, at all costs, we have to make sure he epts this position!" Kang Myung-Chul was the first one to agree.


    ''Hah I know this guy is not simple, but I did not expect he would be this strong''


    "Me too!" Park Yong-Gi also raised his hand.


    Park Yong-Gi and Kang Myung-Chul had the same thought.


    ''Kukuku Heaven truly knows to toy with his people! Last year, this guy offered himself to be a Hero Instructor with only a million pay''


    Park Yong-Gi ridiculed himself as he thought ofst year''s event.


    ''Nah, I have to call home to prepare a good seedling! I can ask him to train them or send them to Heero Academy''


    Park Yong-Gi immediately called his brother, the head of the Park Family. He also did not forget to send the footage to his brother.


    "Good! Let''s decide this with a vote!"


    10 minutester, with no exception, everyone agreed to appoint Xing Heero as Supreme Sun.


    "Good! Let''s discuss the next issue. About Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata''s promotion"


    Before Bai Xian Ming could finish his words, Wu Shanxi responded positively, "I agree with the promotion, but Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata are not the only ones with a big contribution during the battle!"


    Before, he was one of the executives who disagreed to promote Musashi Hirata. However, after he watched over ten minutes of footage, he immediately changed his mind.


    Musashi Hirata was Xing Heero''s disciple. He did not want to offend the newly appointed Supreme Guardian. It was not worth it.


    The same for the other executives. Krishna Davale and Hanzo Sojuro also no longer had any objection. They did not want to offend the newly appointed Supreme Sun.


    In their mind, they were thinking about how to get closer to the newly appointed Supreme Sun. And then, getting their younger generation to learn under the Supreme Sun.


    "Oh, do you have something in your mind, Executive Wu?" Bai Xian Ming nodded and asked.


    "Hmm I have two names in my mind. In my opinion, Bai Xin Yue and Wu Shen Lei also deserve a promotion to Emperor ss Hero, "


    The moment these two names were mentioned, the other executives also began to mention other names. They were trying to raise their people''s rank as well.


    The discussionsted for half an hour.


    "Let''s stop here! There will be no end if we are going to talk about the ranking, we have our people for that!"


    Along with Bai Xian Ming''s deep voice, the discussion came to an end.


    "So, we have four candidates for the promotion of the Emperor ss Hero. Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, Wu Shen Lei, and Bai Xin Yue!"


    "I believe these four deserve a promotion, so, what''s your opinion?"


    Everyone unanimously agreed on this matter. Bai Xin Yue and Wu Shen Lei were having huge contributions under their belt.


    Added with the contributions in the battle against the specters, it was enough to promote them to Emperor ss Hero to fill the position left behind Ye Chen and Feng Ban Xou.


    "Good, let''s talk about thest issue. It''s about the second dungeon''s disappearance and Ence Fort!"


    When Bai Xian Ming mentioned these two issues, the atmosphere in the meeting room changed to glum. They lost a fort in their bordend. Adding salt into their wounds, they also lost an Emperor ss Hero in the same ce.


    "My idea is to set an Emperor Teamprising seven Emperor ss Heroes to investigate the second dungeon''s disappearance"


    Park Yong-Gi raised his hand, he had a question with Bai Xian Ming''s ce.


    "I am sorry I have to cut your words halfway, but why don''t we take back the Ence Fort first and investigate the second dungeon afterward?"


    "Good question! Ence Fort is left empty by Shadow Fang and we can take it back anytime! However, there''s a big secret inside the second dungeon Do you forget about the dragon-like creature reported by Musashi Naizen?"


    "Moreover, we don''t have enough manpower to send our people to Ence Fort. We have to tighten the security! Don''t forget, those specters could disguise themselves in human form! We have to tighten our security, we don''t have enough manpower to take care of the empty fort!


    When the report was mentioned, everyone realized that the second dungeon was keeping those dangerous creatures.


    Based on the report they received, there were three creatures as strong as the dragon-like creature. Not only that, but there was also one creature that was far stronger than the Wyvern King hibernating in the second dungeon.


    If the Shadow Fang used those creatures against them, Star City would be in a dire situation.


    The meeting continued by setting up an Emperor Team.


    *** ***


    Seven dayster...


    Heero Academy


    For the first time, Heero used his office in the academy. He used his office to hear a presentation from a certain girl.


    The girl was enthusiastically exined about something else, but Heero''s eyes were glued on the paper in his hand.


    On the top middle, "Benefit of Supreme Sun" was written in big and bold font. Below was a long list of the benefits if he epted the Supreme Sun position.


    However, his eyes were glued at number nine.


    9. Bai Xin Yue.


    He browsed through the benefits. The Hero League gave many benefits to this Supreme Guardian. He was tempted to ept the position as the Supreme Guardian''s duties were not that hard.


    The Supreme Guardian only had two duties. First, Protecting the city if the city was in danger. Second, Nurture the young generation. In order words, he had to train the heroes.


    He could negotiate the first duty and he had done the second duty well.


    "Wait Wait Mis-" Heero called out, but when the enthusiastic girl red at him coldly, he stopped.


    He coughed awkwardly two times and continued, "Cough! Cough! Xin Yue! I have a question, what''s the meaning of the benefit No.9?"


    Yes, the enthusiastic girl was Bai Xin Yue. She was doing a presentation so Heero wanted to hold the Supreme Sun position.


    The executives would never expect that there would be someone rejecting the Supreme Sun position. It was the dream of the heroes to hold such a position.


    So never crossed in their mind that someday there would be someone rejecting such an offer.


    However, Bai Xin Yue knew that Heero would never agree to such a proposal easily. So that was why she was doing a presentation to convince Heero.

 Chapter 207: Academy

    Chapter 207: Academy


    Without the invitation from the Hero League, Heero was nning to train more people in his academy.


    After the battle against the specters, he realized that the Hero League was far weaker than he thought to be. He was overestimating their capability all this time.


    Even a group of low-ranked specters smashed the Hero League with ease. Most of the Gold ss Hero was nonsense. They were just too weak, struggling hard while facing the Level 5 Specter.


    He could not imagine what if a bunch of high-ranked specters attacked the city. He was certain it would be a one-sided ughter.


    Now the Hero League offered to be Supreme Sun along with the great benefits. It was said that the Supreme Sun was a special position. No regtions orw shackled the Supreme Sun. It was not exaggerated to say that you could do everything you wanted to.


    Of course, there was another reason why he wanted to ept the Supreme Sun position.


    If he held the Supreme Guardian position, the arrogant and overbearing bastards from the core region would not dare to offend him anymore.


    But then, after reading all the list of the benefits he would receive as the Supreme Sun. There was one list that was fishy, the No.9 benefit, Bai Xin Yue.


    The girl put herself in the benefit list. He somehow guessed the meaning behind this benefit, but just in case he guessed wrong, he asked out.


    He stared at the woman. There were two things he did not understand about this woman. When she was with him or the others from the district, she often smiled and was kind to everyone.


    However, outside of his district or in front of the stranger, Bai Xin Yue would put a cold and aloof expression. Of course, it was not that he disliked her character, he was just curious why she did so?


    When Bai Xin Yue heard the question, her face flushed red in embarrassment. When her eyes met with Heero''s eyes, her cheek flushed redder.


    ''Woah, she can make this kind of expression too'' This was the first time Heero saw Bai Xin Yue made this kind of expression.


    "Just like what is listed there" Bai Xin Yue replied in a low voice.


    "It says your name, does that mean" Heero stared at the girl as his eyes erged in a shock. He was not expecting the girl would do this.


    ''Does she really love me?''


    Bai Xin Yue closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She tried to calm her embarrassment.


    ''Come on, Xin Yue! You can do it!''


    Slowly, she exhaled a long breath and looked at Heero in the eyes. After doing that, she was less embarrassed and confessed with her face flushed red, "Yes, I love you! I need you!"


    "Wait wait... I already have two wives! Also"


    Heero could not finish his words as Bai Xin Yue cut in in a firm tone, "I know! But it doesn''t matter! I don''t mind being the third or even the fourth!"


    "But what about my wives" Heero stopped midway as he realized his wording was wrong.


    If he rephrased like that, it meant he epted the girl''s confession and currently worried about his wives. He had a favorable impression of the girl after a few months of interactions but he never thought about her that way. He also felt it was too early for his third wife.


    Suddenly, Bai Xin Yue smiled mysteriously as she stared at Heero who fell silent.


    "Huhu If it''s about Sister Han Ying and Sister Hong Yu, I have talked to them and they agreed!"


    "What?" Heero could not imagine that his two wives would agree.


    "They said, it''s just a matter of time before you have to pick your third and fourth wife! So, rather than letting the Central Government choose random women for you, they"


    Bai Xin Yue did not finish her words as she lowered her head in embarrassment. She was so embarrassed to continue her words.


    Heero let out a sigh and slumped back to his seat. He believed Bai Xin Yue''s words as he knew his wives well. His wives were typicallyw-abiding citizens, they abided by all regtions set by the Central Government.


    Especially the thing about four wives for mankind. They supported him to take more wives with him. Not only they agreed, but both sisters also encouraged him to do so.


    Looking at Heero''s helpless expression, Bai Xin Yue''s smile crumbled.


    "You don''t like me? Am I not beautiful enough for you?" She asked with a disheartened tone. Her flushed red cheek turned a bit pale.


    She did not know why, but she felt her chest suffocated, hurt, sad, all of that mixed. Her heart was in a mess. This was the first time for her.


    Hearing those words, Heero looked up. Seeing the crestfallen look on the girl''s face, he knew the girl misunderstood him.


    "Mnnn I don''t mean that. You are certainly beautiful. If there''s a guy who says you are ugly, that guy must be blind!" Heero blurted in panic.


    He noticed the girl was about crying as tears swelled up in her eyes.


    "But" He stopped halfway as he thought of something.


    It was a lie if he was not interested in Bai Xin Yue. Not only she looked exceptional, but she also had a temperament. He was a hypocrite if he said he was not interested in her. It was men''s nature to love beauty after all.


    However, a good look was not the main factor for him to choose a wife. The mutual feeling between them and also trust between them.


    Even though he had a favorable impression of the girl, he did not trust the girl had a feeling for him.


    From the first time they met, Bai Xin Yue approached him with hidden intentions. She wanted something from him.


    "Hmm Let''s talk about thister Kuhum Kuhum" Heero decided to avoid this topic first. He also needed to talk with her wives if what Bai Xin Yue said was true.


    "Supreme Guardian, I will ept this position with a condition! I will only protect the north of Star City! I will only protect this ce if the dangers invade the city!"


    As soon as Heero said this out, the bashful look on Bai Xin Yue''s face disappeared. When it came to working, she turned into a serious mode.


    She frowned, she could not ept the condition. It was the Supreme Guardian''s duty to protect the whole city, not just part of the city.


    "But why? The core of Star City is the core region, the most important region! If the core region falls, the order will also fall!"


    She asked out while thinking hard why did Heero propose this condition?


    ''Does he resent the people in the core region that much?''


    ''No, he''s not that petty. He must have his reasons, but what is it?''


    "For you, the core region is the most important ce. But for me, this ce is the most important ce in this city!" Heero answered bluntly.


    He lost his loved one once, he did not want the same thing repeated. The memories and the pain of losing them were still fresh in his mind. If dangers or the Specters tried to attack the city once again, he would prioritize the Xing District over the whole city.


    He knew that he was contradicting himself. Not wanting to leave his people but he also wanted to protect the people. He could not do both at the same time, but he had a solution over this matter.


    His disciples, he could train more disciples and they would rece him to protect the other people or even the city.


    ''Ah, I see that''s the reason''


    ''I am envious of Hong Yu and Han Ying They are so lucky to have such a man as their husband!''


    ''No, he hasn''t rejected me yet You still have a chance, Xin Yue!''


    "I can''t make the decision!" Bai Xin Yue shook her head. But she knew the answer, it could not be negotiated.


    "Mnn, if the Hero League can''t ept the condition, then I am willing to be a Hero Instructor too!"


    ''You, the heroes, are quite worrying, but I will share a bit of knowledge with them. At least, I don''t want the same thing repeated such as the specters slipped into the city, ''


    Bai Xin Yue''s eyes brightened up. Since the beginning, she and her grandfather wanted to recruit him, but the guy refused.


    ''The Hero League can be saved!'' Bai Xin Yue was cheered deep inside while maintaining herposure.


    "Yes. I will immediately discuss this with the executives!"


    She was so excited as she wanted to go back immediately. Bai Xin Yue turned around, but she stopped her steps as Heero called her out.


    "Wait! Where are you going?"


    "Ah, i-is there anything you still want to talk about?" Pleasantly surprised, she stuttered a little as she asked.


    ''Does he want to talk about us now?''


    "Yes! The recruitment, how many registered? The academy will open soon, we have to start with the interview!"


    Yes, he was talking about the Heero Academy that soon would start to open for the public. It had been more than a week since the attack. It was time to open the academy.


    After seeing how worse the heroes'' qualities were, he nned to ept more disciples than the quota he had set.


    He was worried that his academy would not have enough disciples to recruit. After all, his academy was located in the outer region.


    If he did not have enough disciples, he needed to advertise his academy on the Star Forum.


    Bai Xin Yue was disheartened when she heard that. They were not going to talk about their future, but the academy.


    But she immediately cheered up when she remembered the number of the people who registered to join the Heero Academy.


    "There are 1,281 people registered to join our academy. 741 registrants are below 12 years old while the rest are above 12 with 20 being the oldest one amongst the registrants!"


    "If you don''t limit the age, there would be over 3000 people!" Bai Xin Yue reported happily. She was quite happy as their effort in the Fighter Anteriority bore the fruits.

 Chapter 208: Ceremony - Part 1

    Chapter 208: Ceremony - Part 1


    Another week passed, it had been two weeks since the attack.


    Today was an important day for the Hero League. Emperor ss Hero appointment. Yes, today, four Gold ss Heroes would be promoted to Emperor ss.


    The Ceremony of the appointment was held in the Hero League HQ. During the Specter attack, the Hero League HQ was one of the battlefields with an intense battle.


    But in just two weeks, the Hero League HQ returned to its original shape. No trace of battle could be seen. It was as if the specters never attacked the HQ.


    With the announcement from the Hero League, the HQ was crowded with visitors. The Emperor ss Hero appointment was open to the public.


    Anyone coulde regardless of status. The Emperor ss Hero appointment was the same as the big day. People coulde to celebrate.


    Not only that, but the ceremony would be also broadcasted to the whole world, including the other two big cities, Moon City, and Sun City.


    *** ***


    In a room, the Hero League HQ


    The main character of today''s event gathered in one room. Sun Zhou Yi was wearing a ck suit with a bowtie while Musashi Hirata wore a deep blue kimono with a ck robe.


    The guy actually did not want to wear traditional clothes. But his mother, Lady Yuka forced him to wear the kimono.


    Bai Xin Yue was also in the same room. She wore a light blue long dress with ice crystal motifs. She looked extremely stunning in her dress.


    Next to Bai Xin Yue, a man wore a white long sleeve shirt inside and violet-colored vest. He was the fourth main character of today''s ceremony, Wu Shen Lei.


    He seemed to be trying to talk with Bai Xin Yue, but thetter treated him coldly.


    Musashi Hirata sat on the opposite sofa with his eyes closed. He was prettyposed,pletely differentpared to the man next to him, Sun Zhou Yi.


    Yes, Sun Zhou Yi looked quite nervous. His body was fidgeting on the sofa. It looked funny in Bai Xin Yue''s eyes.


    It would be funny if people knew that the guy people called Sword God was nervous because of the ceremony.


    Yes, he was certainly nervous. It was not even a year since he was promoted to Gold ss Hero, but he was now promoted to Emperor ss Hero.


    He never dreamed this day woulde this fast. He was excited, but his nervousness overwhelmed his excitement.


    Creak!


    The noise of the door opened broke the silence in the room. The four people looked toward the door simultaneously. A man apanied by two women entered the room.


    The nervous Sun Zhou Yi brightened when he saw the man. He stood from the sofa and rushed over. Musashi Hirata also stood up and walked over to the man while Bai Xin Yue followed the two.


    Yes, the one who entered the room was Heero and his wives, Hong Yu and Han Ying.


    Not only the Hero League would appoint new Emperor ss Heroes, but they would also appoint a new Hero Instructor to the public.


    "Master! Youe!" The nervous Sun Zhou Yi smiled as he greeted Heero.


    Heero nodded toward his first disciple. He wore a simr outfit to Sun Zhou Yi while Hong Yu and Han Ying had a red long dress and white long dress respectively.


    Both were not less beautiful than Bai Xin Yue as the dress they wore showed their charm. Hong Yu was giving off the fiery charm while Han Ying was giving off a gentle and mature aura.


    Bai Xin Yue smiled as she approached the two women. She gave them a light hug and said, "Sister, you look stunning!"


    Han Ying epted thepliment with a nod while Hong Yu returned with praise, "You also look gorgeous~ even more beautiful than us~ That guy must be blind to reject you~"


    The "guy" in her mouth was certainly her husband. Not only Bai Xin Yue told the two sisters that Heero was still hesitating about her. Heero also had told them about that incident to his wives.


    As expected of his unique wives, they loved to push their husband to the other women. They said he at least must have four wives and they agreed with Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue as his third and fourth.


    Yes, when he told them about Bai Xin Yue. The two sisters pushed another woman to him. That woman was Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "Huhu He may be regretting it now~ Let''s not talk about that unpleasant guy!" Bai Xin Yue pulled the two women to the empty sofa as theyughed.


    The three girls purposely said it with a loud voice, so Heero could hear them. Heero also knew they were teasing him. He could only smile wryly.


    ''Are there wives like you two? Keep pushing your men to other women?'' Heero merely rolled his eyes at the three women.


    Heero heard the women''s conversation and Wu Shen Lei also certainly heard it. He was shocked as he could not believe what he heard.


    ''A guy is rejecting her? No Did Xin Yue confess to another man? No way!!!'' Wu Shen Lei''s inner thoughts were shaken.


    He wanted to rush over and immediately asked the women whether it was true or not. However, he refrained himself to do so. He took a deep breath, trying to calm down.


    He tried to shake away the thought of Bai Xin Yue falling in love with another man. He had been pursuing Bai Xin Yue for years. So he knew Bai Xin Yue would easily fall for a man.


    He put away his worries and focused his eyes at the man who stood between Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    He heard about this man a lot from his Great Grandfather who was also a Supreme Guardian, Supreme Star.


    He heard from his Great Grandfather that he refused the Supreme Sun position which was absurd to him. The authority given to the Supreme Guardian was hard to refuse.


    He could not believe that this guy rejected that position only to be a Supreme Instructor.


    Supreme Instructor was the highest position a Hero Instructor could have in the Hero League. Yes, the Hero Instructors also had their hierarchy.


    From the lowest rank was Hero Instructor, Master Instructor, Grandmaster Instructor, and Supreme Instructor.


    The Grandmaster Instructor had the same power as the executive. They had their voice over the Hero League, having the same authority but different duties.


    As for the Supreme Instructor, in fact, this rank was newly created. This position was designated only for Xing Heero.


    The executives and The Elder could not agree with Heero''s condition.


    When they heard Heero was willing to be a Hero Instructor if they did not agree with his condition. The Elder and the executives of the Hero League came up with this position.


    The chief of the Hero Instructor, Supreme Instructor.


    Supreme Instructor was certainly a high position in the Hero League, without a doubt. However, it was far lowerpared to the Supreme Sun.


    Wu Shen Lei could not understand the train thought of this guy. Only an idiot who rejected the Supreme Sun. But this guy was certainly not an idiot.


    Even his Great Grandfather, the Supreme Sun, Wu Shitian was wary of this guy and kept reminding him not to offend this guy. The person that could only befriend, not offend.


    Wu Shen Lei stood up and walked toward Heero.


    "Good morning, Sir! My name is Wu Shen Lei of Wu Family," He put his hand on his chest and bowed his head slightly toward Heero.


    Even though Heero looked about the same age as him, he still showed his respect for Heero through his action. Wu Shen Lei certainly held some respect for Heero. A man who made his Great Grandfather wary, this man certainly worth to be respected.


    Heero nodded his head and introduced himself, "Good Morning. Xing Heero, you can call ca"


    He wanted to tell Wu Shen Lei to call him casually or by his name, but the door opened again.


    Bai Xian Ming entered the room with his all-white outfit. White shirt, white best, white trousers, and white tie.


    He let out a smallugh, "Hoho You guys all here! Let''s go, the media and the guests have arrived! We can''t let them wait~"

 Chapter 209: Ceremony And "Grand Speech" - Part 2

    Chapter 209: Ceremony And "Grand Speech" - Part 2


    Bai Xian Ming led the group in the front. Heero was supposed to be apanying the old man as he held the same position.


    However, Heero did not understand such a thing. So he stayed back with his wives. Bai Xin Yue forced herself to the front, apanying her lonely grandfather.


    Wu Shen Lei followed the pair of grandfather and granddaughter. Behind Wu Shen Lei was Heero and his two wives, Hong Yu and Han Ying while Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata followed closely behind.


    After a few minutes of walking, the group stopped. Bai Xian Ming was standing in front of a big door. He looked back and said, "Get ready! We are going to meet the guests!"


    With that said, Bai Xian Ming pushed the door. The old man was the first one toe out, alone. Bai Xin Yue stayed back, standing alongside Wu Shen Lei.


    Under the lead of Bai Xian Ming, the group entered a well-decorated hall. The hall was crowded with people.


    Even though the ceremony was open to the public. Most people who attended the ceremony were from the core and the inner region. It could be seen from these people''s expensive outfits.


    Bai Xian Ming led the group to the tform that had been prepared for the ceremony.


    On the tform, Bai Shuang''er greeted the group with a big smile. She hugged her grandfather and her sister while congratting the other heroes. She also gave a hug and a kiss on her boyfriend''s cheek, causing the audience to break into a murmur.


    They were gossiping and guessing the rtionship between the two. The new rising star''s personal life certainly attracted the masses.


    Bai Shuang''er was acting as a host, entertaining the guests that came early. Even though her poprity could not bepared to her elder sister, she was quite famous in the core region''s circle.


    She was after all the descendants of the Bai Family. Many men were pursuing her so they could enter the Bai Family and inherit the Bai Family''s secret technique.


    It was known to the public that Bai Tian Ming did not have a male descendant to be his sessor. So the one who married either with Bai Xin Yue or Bai Shuang''er would have a chance to inherit Bai Tian Ming''s mantle as the head of one ancient family in Star City.


    Bai Xin Yue rolled her eyes at her little sister who caused an unnecessary ruckus.


    Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi was also shocked at his little girlfriend''s actions. His face turned beet red and lowered his head down. He walked next to Wu Shen Lei in a hurry, not daring to lift his head as he was embarrassed.


    Musashi Hirata expressionlessly ignored Bai Shuang''er''s greeting and stood next to the embarrassed Sun Zhou Yi.


    Heero did not follow the group. He was standing next to the tform with his two wives, apanied by staff from the Hero League. Waiting for his turn which was supposed to be after the Emperor ss Heroes coronation.


    Of course, the group of three also attracted a lot of attention. Han Ying and Hong Yu''s charm captured the men''s attention while they were guessing the three''s identities.


    "Kukuku Look at those guys, they are jealous of me for having two fairies on my side," Heero said in a low voice. His tone was quite haughty for someone who reserved.


    Han Ying smiled wider while Hong Yu got even closer to Heero, hugging her husband''s hand intimately. She was telling these men who looked at her with unscrupulous eyes that she belonged to Heero.


    Of course, this did notst long before the guest''s attention focused on the tform as Bai Xian Ming started his speech.


    Along with Bai Xian Ming''s speech, a projection yed behind him. The projection was the footage taken from the CCTV.


    It showed the bravery of the four newly appointed Emperor ss Heroes during the battle against the specters.


    However, most of the projection was showing two figures, Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi.


    Even though most of the footage was notplete, the guests were already amazed by the iplete footage.


    With the footage shown to the public and even broadcasted to the whole world. No one couldin about Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi who was getting promoted to the Emperor ss Hero.


    The footage proved Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi''s capability that they promoted to the Emperor ss Hero because they were capable.


    The ceremony was straightforward and simple. After finishing his speech, Bai Xian Ming handed an Emperor Badge, a symbolic act in the ceremony.


    He handed the Emperor Badge one by one to the four. Along with that, the guests apuded.


    Of course, this Emperor Badge was not just a normal badge. The Emperor ss Hero could get many privileges by just showing their badge.


    By receiving the Emperor Badge, the coronation for the Emperor ss Heroes was over.


    Musashi Hirata was the first one to walk down from the tform. Then he was followed by Sun Zhou Yi and Wu Shen Lei.


    As for Bai Xin Yue, she waste for a moment as Bai Shuang''er held her back. Her little sister whispered something, causing her cheek flushed red.


    But Bai Xin Yue did not refute or reply, merely nodding her head before she walked down off the tform.


    At the same time, the staff next to Heero instructed him toe up. Of course, his two wives could not apany him to the tform.


    When Heero came up to the tform, he met Bai Xin Yue who was about to get down.


    Heero smiled and said in a gentle tone, "Congrattions!"


    As soon as he congratted the girl, his eyes opened wide in shock. The next course of the girl''s action rushed toward him. She hugged and kissed him on the lips.


    Not only Heero, even Bai Shuang''er who gave the idea was also shocked.


    "My sister is surely bold I told her only to kiss his cheek to repel tons of her pursuers. But she kissed his lips I like my bold sister"


    The mischievous little sisterughed secretly.


    Meanwhile, the guest was buzzed in acmation. The Ice Queen who was known for her coldness suddenly kissed this unknown man.


    The guests were certainly shocked by the girl''s boldness. The elusive goddess now became even more distant to these men.


    Aside from the guests, there were two most shocked people.


    The first one was Kang Seo-Yeon who attended with her fiery red dress.


    She gritted her teeth as her fiery gaze followed Bai Xin Yue.


    "You sly fox" Kang Seo-Yeo muttered under her breath. She was certainly upset as the man she loved was kissed by another woman.


    She clenched her palm into a fist and muttered, "I have to make my move too, I can''t lose to her"


    As the other one was Wu Shen Lei. It was known to the circle that Wu Shen Lei had a deep crush on Bai Xin Yue. They thought it was Wu Shen Lei who would obtain this unattainable goddess.


    Before Heero could make any response, Bai Xin Yue immediately rushed down off the tform with her reddened cheeks.


    "Thank You and Congrattions too" She did not forget to congratte Heero.


    When she left the tform, she met with Wu Shen Lei''s nk look. She ignored the broken-hearted man and rushed toward Hong Yu and Han Ying.


    Not only the two sisters were jealous, but they were also happy.


    "Hoho You have to be bolder if you want to capture his heart! This time is kissing, next time you have to bring him to the bed!" Hong Yu encouraged Bai Xin Yue to be bolder.


    The shocked Heero regained hisposure. He walked Bai Xian Ming with his slightly red cheeks.


    Bai Xian Ming acted as he saw nothing and started with his speech.


    "Just now, we just appointed a new Emperor ss Hero. Now I have another surprise for us! This man is"


    Bai Xian Ming paused as the hall dimmed. After that, the footage was yed behind them.


    The footage was ying how Heero killed the specters silently in the lower-tier seats and middle-tier seats of the Hero Dome.


    Different from the beforehand footage, Heero''s footage was showing theplete incident.


    From the start until the end, how he killed Fang Guo Ming, the specter who rendered Bai Xin Yue''s attack useless and sted away the Crown Prince of the Regal Kingdom, William Gerard Kingsman.


    The footage showed everything that happened in the Hero Dome before the chaos broke out. Without this footage, people would never know what Heero did.


    Another loud apuse resounded through the hall. They recognized the face in the footage. It was the young man who stood next to Bai Xian Ming.


    Strangely, Bai Xian Ming did not show the battle footage in the north gate.


    After the footage was over, Bai Xian Ming continued, "Yes, this man is the guy in the footage. Not only he saved us from a lot of specters in the Hero Dome. He was the one who stopped the specter horde in the north, ALONE!"


    Woaaaa!!!


    The guests eximed in surprise. If Bai Xian Ming said so, this meant the Hero League had proved this to be true.


    "Don''t you guys think his action is simr to a certain someone?" Suddenly Bai Xian Ming smiled yfully. It was a rare sight to see Bai Xian Ming like this.


    "I will tell you another secret. Yes, this man is also Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata''s Master! Not only that"


    One by one new face appeared on the projection. All five of Heero''s official disciples appeared on the projection, showing their profile that they were a champion in their ss in the Fighter Anteriority.


    "Because of his contribution from saving the city and training promising heroes, the Hero League agrees to appoint him as the Chief of the Hero Instructor, Supreme Instructor! Let''s wee him, Xing Heero!"


    Heero came forward to the podium as Bai Xian Ming retreated. From the agenda given to him, he was supposed to deliver a speech.


    He took Bai Xian Ming position and said in aposed tone, "Hello, I am Xing Heero and thank you for your warm wee,"


    Heero smiled amiably as he scanned the big hall filled with the crowd.


    "I don''t have much to say, but I promise I will live up to my duty! I promise that more Emperor ss Heroes will be born from my hand! That''s it, thank you,"


    Heero bowed his head slightly and walked off the tform. The guests were expecting the grand speech, but Heero delivered a straightforward and simple speech. It even sounded arrogant to a few people.


    He walked off the tform under the guest''s dumbfounded gaze. Even Bai Xian Ming also dumbfounded.

 Chapter 210: A Challenge

    Chapter 210: A Challenge


    The short and straightforward speech made the atmosphere in the hall quite awkward.


    The culprit did not know that his words were quite arrogant to these people. Heero was just being honest with his words though.


    However, the people in the hall who heard his words thought differently. His words sounded arrogant to them.


    Especially for the other Hero Instructors, Heero''s words sounded extremely arrogant to them.


    Heero''s words implied that Emperor ss Hero was easy to train. Even though they were displeased, none of them also could refute Heero''s im.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata were just promoted to the Emperor ss Hero. Two disciples at once, his aplishment could not be belittled.


    But still, Heero''s words hurt the Hero Instructors'' pride. It was as if they were ipetent in their jobs.


    The awed gaze suddenly turned into a hostile gaze. The Hero Instructors looked unpleasantly at Heero who just about to walk down off the tform.


    He just epted his position as The Chief of Hero Instructor, but he already made enemies.


    No one apuded Heero''s speech until a woman in red started it.


    p! p! p!


    Kang Seo-Yeon was the first one who started to apuse. Later, Hong Yu, Han Ying, and Bai Xin Yue also followed.


    Only then, the hall filled with apuse and cheers.


    Han Ying was genuinely happy for her husband. She never thought that one day she would have a husband with such a high status.


    Tears swelled in her eyes, but she managed to hold it. She did not want her tears to fall in this happy moment.


    The same for Hong Yu, her hands trembled in excitement while pping her hands. She knew her husband was amazing, but seeing it with her eyes waspletely different.


    As for Bai Xin Yue, this was something she expected.


    Heero avoided the line of Bai Xin Yue''s eyes as he put her eyes on his two wives. He approached the two and hugged them with a big smile.


    "How''s my speech? It''s amazing, right!?" He whispered to the two women with a contented tone.


    "Huhuhu Of course, you are amazing, whose husband are you~?" Hong Yu replied with a big smile.


    Han Ying smiled gently and said in a low voice, "You are marvelous! I will reward you well tonight~,"


    Bai Xin Yue''s cheeks reddened as she could hear the whisper. The gentle Han Ying she knew was not this bold after all. As someone who had been single in 26 years of her life, she was thin-skinned regarding this matter.


    After Han Ying and Hong Yu, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata came to congratte Heero. Sun Zhou Yi gave his usual bear hug while Musashi Hirata nodded with his unusual gentle smile.


    After a simple ceremony, the coronation continued with the banquet.


    The attendant with a white and ck outfit swarmed to the hall. They prepared all the food and wine for the banquet. This event was held to let the newly promoted Heroes and Hero Instructors to know each other with the guests.


    Sure enough, as soon as the banquet started, the guests swarmed toward Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    They gave out their congrattions to the two while a part of the guests came to Heero.


    Six old men with three of them with Japanese traditional clothes and three of them wore a formal suit approached Heero. They had a smile on their faces.


    Behind the six old men, two girls followed closely. Bai Shuang''er walked behind her grandfather and Kang Seo-Yeon also followed her grandfather.


    The three old men with kimonos scanned Heero slowly while the other three old men looked at Heero with a big smile.


    Heero recognized the three smiling old men, Bai Xian Ming, Kang Myung-Chul, and Long Bin. He had met Kang Myung-Chul once while Long Bin and Bai Xian Ming were famous figures in Star City.


    As for the other three old men, he did not recognize them. While the three old men scanned him, he scanned them back.


    Based on the three old men''s outfits, he could guess the three old men were Japanese. They had the same root as Sun Zhou Yi.


    When their eyes met, Heero smiled and nodded to the three old men.


    "Let me introduce them to you! They are your second disciple''s grandfather and granduncle! Musashi Osada, Musashi Ueno, and Musashi Noboru! They are part of The Elder!" Bai Xian Ming introduced the old men from the left to the right.


    "Hello, I''m Xing Heero, Musashi Hirata''s master~," Heero regarded the three old men politely.


    The three old men had the same white long hair, but they had a distinct difference.


    Musashi Ueno, the old man in the middle did not have a beard, his face was clean and full of wrinkles. His mouth curved upward as his eyes met with Heero''s eyes.


    Musashi Osada was an old man with a long white beard. He had a calm look and small eyes. In fact, the old man looked like did not have eyes.


    Thest one, Musashi Noboru, the old man who always had a mischievous smile on his face. It was kind of a naughty smile of the kid as if he found an amusing toy as he looked at Heero.


    "Congrattions! I never thought that we would have to create a new position tailored only for you!" Long Bin, the old man who became a referee in the main event of Fighter Anteriority.


    As he congratted Heero, he offered his hand. Heero reached the old man''s hand


    "Name''s Long Bin! You can call me Grandpa Long just like Old Man Bai''s little girl called me!"


    A smile crept out on Long Bin''s mouth as he gazed to Bai Xin Yue who was getting surrounded by the other guests. The old man misunderstood their rtionship after the kissing incident.


    Long Bin did not give Heero a chance to refute as he tapped Heero''s shoulder, "Thank you for your contribution! Without you, the damage would be greater and more people would lose their families!"


    Long Bing was talking about the specter horde that attacked the north gate. He was thankful that Heero made his move to save the city.


    Heero wanted to reply, but the old man pulled him, giving him a light hug and whispered, "Young man, you should treat Xin Yue well, if not, not only you will face Old Man Bai''s wrath but my wrath as well~,"


    Long Bin did not threaten Heero, he said it jokingly.


    Afterward, he released the bbergasted Heero. Let him met with another old man, Kang Myung-Chul.


    Kang Myung-Chul had gentle eyes and a gentle smile.


    "Young man~ We met again~," A gentle tone flowed out of Kang Myung-Chul''s mouth.


    "Hello, mnnn" Even though they had met once, Heero forgot the old man''s name.


    He recognized the old man, Kang Dong-Woo''s and Kang Myung-Hee''s grandfather. However, he forgot his name.


    "Haha You can call me Grandpa Myung-Chul~ Just like Seo-Yeon calls me~, " Kang Myung-Chul let out a heartyugh.


    He did not upset in the slightest even though Heero had forgotten him.


    "Thank you~ You saved my grandaughters once, now you give them a new home and even taught my grandson some skills! I hope you can treat them well, especially my granddaughters Hahaha"


    Old Man Myung-Chulughed with his mouth wide open.


    He said to treat his "granddaughters" not granddaughter.


    Heero was not that dense as he understood what the Old Man Myung-Chul implied. It seemed he also had some kind of misunderstanding.


    After that, Heero had a chat with a group of oldmen. He looked at his disciples and thought to himself.


    ''Why I am the only one who is surrounded by old men''


    Under the presence of a Senior Hero Instructor, The Chief of Executive, and The Elder, no other force dared toe closer to Heero.


    Later on, Hong Yu and Han Ying also joined the chat. They treated these old men as if their own grandfather.


    These old geezers also treated Heero''s wives well. But Musashi Hirata''s grandfather and granduncle only became listeners from the sideline.


    Even they did not say anything, their gazes never left Heero.


    Later on, the chatty Bai Shuang''er also joined to chat, making the atmosphere lively.


    But the lively atmosphere did notst long as Musashi Hirata''s granduncle opened his mouth.


    "Arghh Let''s not wait for any longer, I am so impatient to try him!" An old man''s voice with a naughty tone resounded. The yful Musashi Noboru broke the harmony within the group.


    "Young man! Where did you learn our Musashi n''s Sword Technique?" Musashi Osada pressed his tone and asked.


    "Who''s divulging our secret techniques to you? Did you steal the out secret technique from Musashi Hirata?" Musashi Ueno pressed Heero with his deep tone with still his smiling face.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Don''t scare him! Let''s try him first! I am curious how strong he is to stop a horde of specter alone. Let me fight him! Let me fight him!" Musashi Noboru yfully challenged Heero.


    The three old men''s voice was quite loud. All the guests in the hall could hear them. Soon, the group attracted a lot of attention from the others.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic, the title given to three old men during their peak for challenging almost all heroes and rankers in the same rank to fight them.


    That was how they got the name of Trio Sword Lunatic. Now, The Trio Sword Lunatic challenged the newly appointed Chief of Hero Instructor, Xing Heero.


    Everyone in the hall looked in the same direction, intriguing by the Trio Sword Lunatic''s challenge.


    They were also intrigued by Heero''s strength, hoping to see Heero''s strength with their own eyes as the footage could not satisfy their curiosity over Heero.


    The joyous atmosphere instantly melted by the challenge from Trio Sword Lunatic. The harmonious ceremony turned into a heated challenge.

 Chapter 211: Begin

    Chapter 211: Begin


    Before the Trio Sword Lunatic came to the ceremony, they had inquired about Musashi Hirata.


    The boy was a descendant of their n, Musashi''s blood flowed in his vein. But then, they found out Musashi Hirata severed his tie with the Musashi n.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic was furious when they heard that from Musashi Kenzan''s mouth.


    Musashi Kenzanter told them that the boy had an okay talent, but still far belowpared to his eldest son, Musashi Naizen.


    The head of the Musashi n told the whole story. Musashi Hirata improved a lot after he wandered around for a few years outside. He told them it was since he learned under Xing Heero that he improved a lot.


    Including the Draw Sword, one of the Musashi n''s secret techniques.


    Musashi Kenzan also showed the footage of the battle between his two sons. Where Musashi Hirata showcased his Draw Sword almost to perfection.


    This footage was the reason the Trio Sword Lunatic thought Heero stole their n''s secret technique.


    Not only the Draw Sword but Musashi Hirata also mastered the Quake Sword. They had watched how Musashi Hirata sted the specters'' hand with Quake Sword. Without a doubt, Musashi Hirata''s Quake Sword already reached their level or even higher.


    With such a high understanding, there must be someone who helped him. The Trio Sword Lunatic suspected Xing Heero as Musashi Hirata had a deep connection with this young man.


    Heero must have mastered their secret techniques in order to teach Hirata. So their conclusion was Heero stealing their n''s secret technique.


    It was simply absurd, but this was only the possibility they could think of. The challenge was to see whether this young man truly stole their n''s secret technique or not.


    As the atmosphere heated to a certain degree, Musashi Hirata shed next to Heero. He appeared next to Heero and gazed at his grandfather with a little hostility.


    Even though both were connected by blood, they did not have much interaction between them. It was fair to say both were strangers.


    Standing for his Master who helped and saved his life was a normal action he should take.


    Heero smiled and held Musashi Hirata with his left hand.


    "Elder, I don''t mind epting the challenge, but I can tell you that I am not stealing your n''s secret technique"


    He did not finish his words and looked toward his surroundings. They were being watched by many guests. Many of them wereing from big families and they put their ear, wanting to know how Heero could get the Musashi n''s secret techniques.


    "Are you sure that you want me to tell you how I know your n''s secret techniques here?"


    The Trio Sword Lunatic looked at their surroundings before they looked at each other.


    They nodded their heads and Musashi Noboru was the first one to turn his head toward Heero. Still, with his yful smile and tone, he spoke, "Young man! I believe your words temporarily! But the challenge could not be dyed!"


    Here, Old Man Noboru turned toward Bai Xian Ming, "Old Man Ming, prepare the arena for us! My blood is hot-boiling! I can''t wait to taste him"


    Bai Xian Ming regretted pulling these three lunatics with him. He knew this would happen after he showed the north gate''s footage. But he did not expect they would challenge Heero in the banquet.


    Meanwhile, Hong Yu and Han Ying were worried about their husband. Even though they did not know what The Elder was, the sisters could guess the three old men had a high-status even in the core region.


    However, Heero was still calm andposed. He rubbed his two wives'' hand and said gently, "Don''t worry, they just want to have a friendly fight with me! They will not injure me"


    He could tell these three old men did not have malicious intentions over him. They truly wanted to ask him where he learned their n''s secret techniques.


    This was just the way they asked. As someone with a big heart, he was not offended in the slightest. He understood the three old men well and nodded his head.


    "I ept your challenge, Elder!"


    "Chief Bai, is there a private ce where we can have a spar? A ce with no camera and eyes!" He turned toward Bai Xian Ming and asked.


    Woah!!!


    The guests eximed in surprise. But then, they remembered how arrogant Heero in his speech.


    "It''s natural if he asks for a private arena, he will lose his face if he is defeated right after he epts the Chief of Hero Instructor!"


    "Nah, despite his achievement, he is after all still young, "


    "Kuhuhu The Trio Sword Lunatics might teach him something during the fight! It''s a pity we can''t watch the fight, "


    The guests broke into a small discussion among themselves. Even though they had watched how good Heero was facing the specters, the Trio Sword Lunatic waspletely on a different level.


    "Good! Good! I like you more, young man~ I hope you won''t disappoint meter!" Musashi Noboru replied with his usual yful tone.


    "Old Ming, lend me the secret arena!" He continued in a loud voice.


    Bai Xian Ming could helplessly shake his head. Even Heero agreed to the challenge. If the guy involved refused the challenge, he could still help to decline the challenge.


    But Heero epted the challenge. He just could not understand what in Heero''s mind to ept the challenge during the banquet.


    At this time, Sun Zhou Yi and Bai Xin Yue regrouped with Heero. They were here to show their support for Heero.


    Sun Zhou Yi was concerned over Heero. He might be new in the hero''s inner circle, but he had heard a lot about the Trio Sword Lunatic.


    Knowing how strong his Master was and worrying over him was apletely different matter.


    He was confident that his Master would win, but he was worried nevertheless.


    "Don''t worry, we are not going to fight to the death, right, Elder?" Heero smiled to calm his concerned disciple.


    "Right! Right! We don''t have an enmity between us! You don''t need to worry, young''un! I am not going to kill your Master!"


    "Follow me!" Knowing the challenge could not be canceled, Bai Xian Ming led Heero and the Trio Sword Lunatic to an elevator that could only be essed by the executive.


    As the door of the elevator opened, Heero and the Trio Sword Lunatic entered the elevator while Bai Xian Ming stayed behind.


    *** ***


    The silent atmosphere shrouded the elevator. Heero kept his smile while the Trio Sword Lunatic also had the same expression as before.


    None of them was tense about the fight. The elevator reached their destination and the door opened.


    Ding!


    A massive enclosed arena appeared in their sight. This was a secret arena and the higher-ups would call it the Underground Arena.


    A private ce where the Emperor ss Hero would have a spar asionally.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic was the first one to step out of the elevator. Heero followed curiously.


    As someone from a backward era, he was curious about how they built this underground arena.


    Massive steel surrounded them and an old voice resounded, "The arena was built by the hardest steel and also reinforced to the maximum. You don''t need to hold back as the arena is safe!"


    It was Musashi Ueno''s voice. He had seen the north gate footage so he knew the young man in front of him could not be trifled with. However, as someone who bore lunatics in his title, he wanted Heero to go all out hence he exined the arena was safe.


    The three old men turned around and saw the young man was scanning the surroundings curiously. They were surprised as they saw Heero was holding a ck sword, a katana one at that.


    They did not see Heero bringing a sword with him earlier. So where did the sworde from?


    Not only that, they perceived some changes on Heero. It was Heero''s eyes, his eyes turned blue while looking at the massive steel that caged them.


    Musashi Ueno and Musashi Osada were curious about the eyes, but not the third old man.


    Musashi Noboru had his eyes fixed on Heero''s ck sword. Her smiley face disappeared as soon as he noticed the sword was blunt, a typical training sword.


    He felt Heero was looking down on him.


    ''I wonder if this cage can hold my full power'' Thought Heero to himself, but he immediately shook his head.


    He threw the idea for going all out as it would jeopardize the people above. His wives also on the top floor, he was not that insane to try the old man''s im.


    "Alright, Elder! How about we start? I don''t want to leave my wives alone, getting surrounded by wolves! Let''s start!"


    Heero smiled as he raised his ck sword and continued, "You were asking me where I learned your family''s secret technique, right?"


    The three old men''s eyes glinted fiercely at Heero''s words. Even the yful Musashi Noboru turned serious.


    "Huhu You will know the answer if you fight me, Elder!"


    ''You will also know that your technique is iplete! Without understanding the Dramonia Language, it''s just impossible to master his technique!'' Heero saved those words for himself.


    "Good! I wille first so you will not say we old men are bullying you!"


    Musashi Noboru replied yfully as he sheathed out his sword.


    Musashi Osada and Musashi Ueno immediately gave Heero and Noboru a space to fight. It seemed they had reached an agreement to let Noboru face Heero first.


    "You shoulde to me at once or you will not have a chance" Heero shook his head as he put his hand on the sword''s handle.


    He bent his body a little and had his other hand on his sword''s sheath. It was Draw Sword''s stance.


    Musashi Noboru smiled yfully and made the same stance. He intended topare his Draw Sword with Heero''s Draw Sword.


    "Get ready!" Musashi Ueno shouted as he acted as referee, "Begin!"


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the word "Begin!" escaped his mouth, Heero''s figure blurred. A violent de made of blue ki shed to Musashi Noboru, but the three old men failed to see Heero''s figure.


    Bang!

 Chapter 212: Buddy

    Chapter 212: Buddy


    Bang!


    The Trio Sword Lunatic stupefied, including Musashi Noboru. He rooted in his spot while looking forward nkly.


    He just could not believe what he witnessed just now. It waspletely different from the Draw Sword he knew.


    Noboru could see the iing de, but he could not see Heero''s figure. It was as if the figure vanished into thin air. Even though his guts were telling him the figure was right in front of him, he failed to detect Heero''s figure.


    "How is it, Elder? Do believe me now?" Heero''s calm voice resounded from his back.


    Startling, Musashi Noboru snapped out of his shock and jumped away from his spot.


    He leaped seven meters away and looked back. The young man was standing and smiling at him.


    Next to the young man, Musashi Noboru saw a deep and big cut on the ground. The reinforced steel was cut with ease.


    Noboru looked at the young man with his eyes wide open. Even for him, cutting this reinforced steel would be hard.


    Suddenly, a thought bolted in his mind, ''What if the strike hit me?''


    The answer, without a doubt, his body would be sliced apart. The power behind the strike was just unimaginable to him.


    Another thing that shocked him was that the Draw Sword technique itself. He never expected the Draw Sword could reach such a high level. Completely a different level even than his or his own predecessors.


    This was his first time, seeing the Draw Sword technique to reach such a degree.


    He did not answer Heero but nced toward his two brothers. Musashi Ueno and Musashi Osada were no different than him.


    The two old men froze with their jaw dropped. Watching it from the sideline gave them a different perspective than Musashi Noboru.


    They saw Heero''s shadow shed toward Noboru. But the figure disappeared midway. Yes, they lost sight of Heero''s figure, but the de was made of blue energy.


    Heero''s figure materialized back when the de made of the blue energy sliced the reinforced steel.


    From the sideline, they could tell that they not only lost to Heero''s footwork but also their internal energy. The two old men could tell that Heero had grasped the internal energy well.


    They were far left behindpared to Heero.


    However, the three old men not only did not cower. A glint of excitement could be seen from their eyes as the three old men looked at Heero at the same time.


    The reason they did not stay in Star City was to seek a new challenge outside. They sought someone strong or a strong beast to fight outside.


    Now they did not need to go out, but someone strong in the city. Of course, this made the three old men excited.


    A yful smile crept out of Musashi Noboru''s lips. He was back to his usual, being yful.


    "Kukuku I believe you were not stealing our n''s secret technique!"


    "But the challenge is not over yet!" Musashi Ueno sheathed out his katana, ready to join the fight.


    "We have to be shameless if we want to defeat you! Forgive this old man for taking advantage of you, Heero!" Musashi Osada also sheathed his sword out.


    The three old men immediately concluded that Heero was not stealing their n''s secret technique in one exchange. In the history of their n, no one could execute the Draw Sword as Heero did.


    "This is what I am waiting for! Come, Elder!" Heero waved his hand to the three old men, signaled them toe at him at the same time.


    "Kukuku Then you should show me what you got, or you will regret"


    Having not finished his words, Musashi Noboru''s figure blurred. He shed toward Heero in unimaginable speed.


    In an instant, Musashi Noboru''s figure appeared before Heero with his sword in the air.


    Swoosh!


    Noboru shed his sword downward. At the same time, the sword was buzzing with "Weng!!!".


    Musashi Noboru executed Quake Sword against Heero.


    ng!


    Heero did not dodge the iing sword. He received the iing sword with his sword. As soon as the two swords shed, his hand shook a little.


    "Don''t forget us, Young man!"


    Two old men appeared next to Heero, unsheathing their sword toward Heero.


    Draw Sword, the two old men used the same Draw Sword.


    ng! ng!


    To their surprise, Heero managed to block their sword in a second. He reflected Musashi Noboru''s sword and blocked the two iing swords.


    When their consecutive attacks were being neutralized, the three old men immediately kept a distance from Heero. None of them toon Heero lightly.


    "Huhuhu this will not be over so soon"


    Along with that, the three old men shed forward again.


    *** ***


    At the banquet hall


    Hong Yu and Han Ying looked at the elevator door worriedly. Even though the banquet continued, the two sisters could not enjoy the banquet.


    They learned the three old men''s identities from the other guests'' mouths. It turned out the three old men were a figure above the Emperor ss Hero.


    "It''s okay, he''s strong!" Bai Xin Yue tried to calm Han Ying. She apanied the two sisters since Heero came down with the three old men.


    "Should we force our way to the arena?" Musashi Hirata voiced out his idea with a frown on his forehead. He was also concerned with this issue despite knowing how strong his master was.


    "Hahaha You guys are overly concerned! Rather than worrying Heero, you guys should pray that he does not kill the old men identally!" Butcher Wangughed as he heard that.


    As someone who witnessed Heero''s power in the north gate, he had a new belief; Heero was the strongest human on Earth.


    Whether you were Elder or Supreme Guardian, Butcher Wang believed none of them were the match of Heero.


    "He''s right! There''s no way my Heero lose to an old man!" Kang Seo-Yeon chimed in great confidence.


    ''They are not a normal old man, you know!'' The other guests who overheard Kang Seo-Yeon''s words were secretly ridiculed.


    The banquet continued in a strange atmosphere. The main character of the banquet was grouped in one group except for Wu Shen Lei.


    The other guests could not get closer to them with their formation. Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon stood near the elevator. Additionally, they sent out an aura "Don''te closer!".


    Even though they wanted to greet, no one dared to approach the group.


    The guests were curious about the result of the challenge between the Trio Sword Lunatic and Heero. The weird atmosphere continued as more and more guests came closer to the elevator.


    Bai Xian Ming also stayed near the elevator along with Kang Myung-Chul and Long Bin on his side.


    Just like that, the banquet went on for twenty minutes in a strange atmosphere. The supposed to be joyous asion messed up because of the challenge of The Trio Sword Lunatic.


    ''Hah I should not have brought them with me'' Bai Xian Ming regretted inviting the troublemaker.


    Ding!


    As soon as that noise resounded, all eyes turned toward the sound. The sound was an indication the elevator door opened.


    A scenario appeared in the guests'' minds. It was the scene where Xing Heero limped his way out of the door elevator. Heero''s suit and skin suffered many cuts from a sword as he made his way out of the elevator.


    It was the scenario in their mind. They believed the arrogant Heero would lose badly against the Trio Sword Lunatic.


    But, out of everyone''s expectation,ughter rang from the elevator. Heartyughter of an old voice resounded.


    "Hahaha You are so good! You deserve to be my buddy! Let''s celebrate by drinking sake in my ce, Buddy!"


    Musashi Noboru had his hand around Heero''s shoulder as they came out together. Theughter belonged to Musashi Noboru. Heero and Musashi Noboru truly looked like a buddy.


    Musashi Osada and Musashi Ueno followed from behind. They had a wide smile on their faces. They seemed to be getting something that made them so happy.


    ''What happened to the challenge?''


    ''Who won?''


    ''What changed the Trio Sword Lunatic?''


    ''Why did they suddenly get so close like this?''


    Confused, the guests were puzzled by what they saw. Heero suffered nothing and the Trio Sword Lunatic also looked fine. It was as if they did not fight.


    Even Bai Xian Ming was so confused. He was the first one to snap out of his daze and immediately approached Heero and Noboru.


    "What happened... Who won?" Bai Xian Ming blurted out unconsciously. He badly wanted to know what happened between the lunatic and the newly appointed Chief of Hero Instructor.


    "We lost! We were not his match!" Still, with his smiling face, Musashi Noboru admitted outright. He was not ashamed at all, he looked so happy instead.


    Woah!


    Musashi Noboru''s frank reply caused an uproar amongst the guests. They just could not believe what they heard. It was so unreal to be true.


    "I''m sorry, Elder! I can''t apany you to drink! But maybe, I will visit your ceter for a drink!" Heero rejected politely at Noboru''s invitation.


    "Haha I forgot, today is your celebration banquet, Buddy! Congrattions!" Musashi Noboru gave a big hug to Heero.


    "Then, I will excuse myself first. I can''t wait to go home to test it out!"


    Musashi Noboru''s voice was so loud that everyone in the hall could hear him.


    After that, Musashi Noboru walked toward Bai Xian Ming.


    "Old Ming, I am sorry!" Afterward, he got closer to Bai Xian Ming and whispered in a sorry tone, "The underground arena is badly damaged, if you need financial support to repair the arena, you can contact my n,"


    Then, Musashi Noboru had his way to the exit.


    Musashi Ueno and Musashi Osada also cupped their hands toward Heero before following Musashi Noboru.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic left the banquet after they dropped the bomb without filling the details.


    As the three old men left, Heero became the center of the attention in the banquet. Many were curious, wanting to ask the detail of what happened in the underground arena, but none of them dared to ask.


    Just like that, the banquet continued in a strange arena.


    As for Heero, he did not care about his surroundings. He was enjoying the banquet with four beauties apanying him.


    The banquet proceeded until thete afternoon. Heero did not immediately go back, he and his wives strolled around in the core region.


    With his new identity, he was free to roam around in the core region.


    They only went back to the outer region at night.


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon also followed Heero and the group back to the Xing District.


    Of course, they came here not to chase Heero. They had something important here.


    Tomorrow, Heero Academy would interview the registration to select their first-generation disciples. Both girls decided to stay in the academy for the interview.

 Chapter 213: Blood Oath - Part 1

    Chapter 213: Blood Oath - Part 1


    The next morning, Bai Xian Ming went to the Hero League HQ as usual.


    He arrived at 8 a.m. standing in front of the elevator, waiting for the elevator toe down. While at it, he opened his smartwatch, checking his schedule for today.


    [Hero selection for intense training!]


    It was his first work for today, selecting heroes to train under the newly appointed Chief of Hero Instructor, Xing Heero.


    Ding!


    The door elevator opened, but Bai Xian Ming did not enter the elevator. A face of a young man shed in his mind.


    Bai Xian Ming immediately turned around, heading to yesterday''s banquet hall. He remembered something that he forgot to check.


    Before leaving the hall, Musashi Noboru said sorry, telling him the underground arena was badly damaged.


    He forgot to check how badly damaged the arena was. Now he remembered it and immediately headed to the underground arena.


    The banquet hall was not that far from the main building. It took him five minutes walking to reach the banquet hall.


    With steady steps, he walked toward the private elevator. Brushing his identity card, the elevator door opened, and he rushed in.


    There were three underground arenas and he remembered they chose arena no.01.


    Pressing the UA01 button, the elevator door closed and went down. Impatient mixture with curiosity, Bai Xian Ming impatiently tapped his feet against the floor.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Ding!


    The sound was an indication that the elevator had reached his destination. Bai Xian Ming took a big stride out, but he stopped his steps after two steps out of the elevator.


    Bai Xian Ming had his eyes wide open as he looked at the surrounding. He looked back at the elevator, making sure he did not enter the wrong arena.


    On top of the elevator showed "UA01", indicating he was in the right ce.


    He scanned the surroundings once again.


    "Fuuhhhh Haaaa!"


    "What the f*ck actually happened!" It was rare for Bai Xian Ming to curse. But he did it now.


    The arena could not be said badly damaged. It was far from badly damaged, but destroyed. The reinforced steel used to build the underground arena waspletely destroyed.


    In the center of the arena was split wide open. From the look of it, the split was cut by a sword.


    Not only that, but there were also still many cuts here and there. The reinforced steel which was also the hardest steel was easily cut.


    He walked to the biggest split, standing near the cut. The cut in the center was deep, about 10 meters deep.


    "No wonder that old man told me to ask his n forpensation"


    "This will take a lot of money to repair No, the arena can''t be repaired, we have to rebuild the arena"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the culprit who destroyed the arena, Xing Heero, was busy with his work.


    Heero Academy would officially ept their first-generation disciples.


    Today, they would be doing a selection as Heero Academy only epted 50 first-generation disciples.


    Standing at Martial House hall, Heero nkly looked at the sea of kids in front of him. He had done a rough selection by lowering the age limit to reduce the number, but it seemed the number was only growing.


    He nned to ept 50 kids, but


    "Mnn" Heero rubbed his chin as he thought of something.


    Last night, he, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon had a discussion that the Heero Academy only epted disciples at 13 and below.


    The reason why he only epted the kids was because of his other job, Hero Instructor. He had to mentor a few or even dozens of heroes, so he nned to nurture the kids in his academy.


    His purpose in doing this was the city''s safety. He wanted to strengthen the city so the same thing as the specter attack''s incident would not be repeated.


    "There are more kids outside?" Heero asked in a low voice.


    "Mnn The hall could only amodate 350 kids and there are thousands of kids outside" Kang Seo-Yeon nodded as she checked the data in her smartwatch.


    "I thought there were less than a thousand kids who registered!?" Heero was bbergasted when he heard the number.


    If he was not wrong, the number should be less than a thousand. He was confused as the number of registrants increased so much.


    "Kuhuhu It''s the effect of the Chief of Hero Instructor! Moreover, the public knows you are the two new Emperor ss Heroes'' master" Bai Shuang''er chimed in with a smallugh from behind.


    Heero looked back and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "What? Why can''t I be here?" Bai Shuang''er rolled her eyes and continued yfully, "My sister is the academy''s Director and my boyfriend is one of the Instructors in the academy"


    After that, she got closer to Heero and added with a mysterious smile etched on her face, "Moreover, the owner of this academy is my brother-in"


    Having not finished her words, a hand pped her head.


    Ouch!


    Bai Shuang''er rubbed her head and turned to the left. She met with her sister''s gaze, but he immediately avoided her sister''s gaze while yfully sticking out her tongue.


    After that, Sun Zhou Yi also came closer to his girlfriend and whispered, "Shuang''er, you have to be more respectful to my Master,"


    Heero ignored the mischievous littledy and focused back his eyes on the kids. The kids also looked at him with their sparkling eyes.


    "First, close the registration. Second, we will add more quota, we will ept up to 150 disciples. We will ept more disciples. Third, we will start the first selection with this!"


    Heero handed a paper to Bai Xin Yue. There were ten questions written on the paper.


    The questions were basically asking the kids their purpose of getting power and more simr questions.


    "Today, let them answer this paper and I will review the answer by today and they can check the result on our academy official site!"


    "We will continue 2nd round selection tomorrow morning!"


    Heero did not select his disciples by talent but their characters. He did not care about their talents, but he prioritized their character.


    He was not looking for benevolence, upright, or even righteous disciples, but he did not want his disciples to be evil like most of the rankers.


    Even though not all rankers were evil, most of them left a poor impression on him. He was intending to train Heroes not troublemakers to protect the city so he could live in the city peacefully. Thus, he prioritized the kids'' character rather than their talents.


    With the paper in her hand, Kang Seo-Yeon stepped forward.


    "Good morning, everyone! I am Kang Seo-Yeon, the Heero Academy''s Director and also the person in charge of epting the first-generation disciples!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon opened the selection with a speech.


    Just like that, the 1st selection was a written test, quite easy but also tricky.


    The selectionsted for five days. On the fifth day, Heero managed to reduce the number to 162 kids, 12 kids more than the quota.


    But Heero did not n to reduce the number more. He was going to grind them without mercy which meant the selection progress had not ended yet.


    If they could withstand the hellish grinding, then it was good. But if the kids could not withstand the hellish grinding, then they could drop out of the academy.


    This was called Natural Selection.


    In the Martial House Hall, Heero and 162 epted disciples gathered.


    "Congrattions! You all are epted into our academy, Heero Academy! I, Xing Heero, promises to train you all wholeheartedly with the help of Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, and Wang Ping Cai as Vice Instructor!"


    "But, you are not officially epted into the academy yet. In order to be an official, there''s thest step you need to go through, Blood Oath!"

 Chapter 214: Blood Oath - Part 2

    Chapter 214: Blood Oath - Part 2


    ''Blood Oath!?''


    Everyone in the martial hall confused at Heero''s words. Including Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue as they did not know anything with the thing called Blood Oath.


    Heero never talked about this to them. Even Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata were clueless as Heero never brought this up when Heero took them in.


    Curiosity and confusion filled the hall, even the guardian who apanied the kids became wary at the word of Blood Oath. It sounded ominous to them while the kids were confused.


    The martial hall buzzed with many small voices.


    "No need to worry, it''s just a simple oath!" Hero calmed the masses as he took out a beast hide.


    Brown-colored beast hide and there were a few sentences written on it.


    As he took out of the beast hide, Hong Yu came in while pushing the trolley. On top of the trolley, there was a stack of the same beast hide.


    "No worry, the guardian can read the oath and you decide it after you read the oath!"


    After he announced that, Heero motioned Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, and Butcher Wang to hand over the beast hide.


    There were a few sentences written on it, but to sum it up, the oath was asking his disciple not to do evil and spread his teaching without his consent.


    Soon enough, a middle-aged man in his mid-thirties raised his hand, and asked, "What would happen if my son broke the oath?"


    Heero wrote the oath, but he did not borate on the consequence of breaking the oath. He only wrote if they broke the oath, they would be receiving a divine punishment.


    As for what the divine punishment was. Heero did not exin it on the path which led to this question.


    "Mnnnn" Heero held his chin, but he frowned in the end.


    "I am afraid you will not believe me if I told you the consequences by my mouth. We need a guinea pig for that"


    He scanned the kids as he said that. His eyes were asking if there were any kids willing to try to take the oath, with a smile of course.


    "Do any of you want to try the oath? You only need to print your blood on the oath at the right bottom corner and the oath will be effective?"


    Heero''s words caused the guardian of the kids to look at each other. They were certainly curious about the oath, but no one dares to volunteer their son or junior to take the oath.


    Sun Zhou Yi and the others were also curious about the oath. They wanted to know how effective the oath was.


    Only Hong Yu who had a big smile on his face. Only she knew everything behind the oath and kept it for herself.


    "So There''s no volunteer?" Heero scanned the kids and a little bit disappointed as no brave kid dared to volunteer.


    He was disappointed despite expecting this would happen. He felt trust was the fundamental rtionship between a Master and his disciple.


    The kids did not trust him, so none of them dared toe up. Just as he wanted to call Xu Lingxun, a boy raised his hand.


    Heero brightened up and his eyes immediately shot toward the boy. A golden-haired boy with crystal blue eyes, a foreigner. Not only a foreigner but the boy also had the lofty status, 2nd Prince of the Regal Kingdom, Benjamin Rond Kingsman.


    "I will! I will try the oath!" The boy said it in a strange Chinese ent.


    "Prince, you should think thrice! What if he scams you? You can''t be careless to agree with an unclear oath!"


    A white-haired old man with a butler suit next to the boy tried to persuade the boy. He felt a little suspicious of the oath thing. The old man was afraid of the prince getting scammed.


    "Oh,''on, Old Ben! There''s no way he will con all of us! Sometimes you should also watch the news rather than mulling over your works! If it was another guy, he might try to con me, but not this man!"


    Benjamin tapped the old man''s hand gently as his mouth curved into a handsome smile. Afterward, the boy walked toward Heero with a beast hide in his hand.


    Even though the man scammed him, the oath itself was nothing serious. It was something a Knight should do, Knight''s Obligation.


    Of course, the reason he agreed with the oath was that he wanted to be taught by Heero. The man who trained two Emperor ss Heroes. Not only that but this man Xu Lingxun''s Master, he also wanted to be as strong as Xu Lingxun, the boy who thrashed him in the Fighter Anteriority.


    As for the oath, he and the oath were on the same path.


    "Hello, Master Xing~ My name is Benjamin Rond Kingsman, I want to be your disciple so How do I sign the oath?"


    Benjamin bowed his head slightly as he introduced himself.


    "Hoho So there''s a brave one amongst my new disciples! Good! Show me your oath and your thumb!" Heero asked the beast hide and also the boy''s thumb.


    The boy handed the beast hide and also his thumb. Hepletely trusted Heero, not suspicious in the slightest.


    The smile on Heero''s face became wider as he took the beast hide. Along with that, he also pricked the boy''s thumb with his Ki.


    Blood flowed out and Heero immediately stamped the oath with the boy''s thumb.


    As soon as the oath printed by the blood, the beast hide shone in red. It shone brightly under the morning sun and everyone in the martial hall witnessed the scene with their eyes open wide.


    They just could not believe what happened. Benjamin also startled as the beast hide glowing in red. He wanted to pull his hand off the oath but failed to do so because Heero held his finger firmly.


    The beast hide glowed in red for ten seconds long. After that, the glow died down.


    "With this, the oath is effective. If one day, you break the oath, you will be receiving divine punishment!" Heero announced the oath was a sess.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    For an unknown reason, Benjamin was getting nervous. But of course, he was also excited, but for now, nervousness dominated his heart.


    Meanwhile, the old man frantically ran over to the bot as he called out, "Prince! Prince! Are you okay? Do you hurt somewhere?"


    The old man panicky checked the boy''s condition. He was scared if something happened and he would be responsible for that if something happened to the prince.


    "What did you do to the Prince?" The old man immediately questioned Heero.


    Heero merely shrugged his shoulders and answered lightly, "I told you, it was a sign that the oath was effective!"


    "Do you know" The old man was pretty upset with Heero''s tone. He wanted to announce the boy''s identity to scare Heero but Heero stopped him.


    "Stop it! I don''t care who he is! If he is here, it means he is my disciple! Here, you follow my rule!" Heero did not back down as he strongly cut the old man''s words in the middle.


    "Old Ben! Step back!" Benjamin ordered his butler to step back. With the order from his master, the old men stepped back.


    "Now, let me show the divine punishment written on the oath! Follow me outside"


    Without caring for the others'' gazes, Heero pulled Benjamin outside with him.


    Arriving in the open yard, Heero began to whisper something to the boy. The more he heard, the brightened Benjamin''s eyes became. He was clearly excited about what Heero whispered to him.


    After he was done with Benjamin, Heero called Xu Lingxun.


    Pointing his finger to Xu Lingxun, Heeromanded Benjamin, "Tell him what I just told you!"


    Benjamin snapped out of his excitement at Heero''smand. Somehow, he was quite nervous because of the order and a little bit afraid of the thing called divine punishment. He was a little intimidated.


    "Don''t worry, you have me here! Divine punishment will not reach you with me here!" Heero assured the boy with a smile.


    Slowly, Benjamin approached Xu Lingxun, with a little hesitation, Benjamin whispered something to Xu Lingxun.


    Just as Benjamin started to whisper, the sky was darkened. It shocked everyone and they immediately looked up.


    The moment they looked, the darkened sky produced a big thunder.


    Shinggg!


    BALAGAR!


    The thunder descended toward Benjamin. All of them were shocked and failed to take cover. No one expected this would happen.


    However, Heero shed next to Benjamin and raised his hand. He received the thunder with his bare hand.


    "This is what would happen if you break the oath!" Heero smiled at the people who looked at him with a bbergasted look and added in a solemn tone, "If you want to back down, now it''s the right time!"

 Chapter 215: Fake

    Chapter 215: Fake


    After the startling scene, no kids backed down from the Blood Oath. It was surprising to Heero. He thought a few or even dozens of kids would back down, intimidated by the oath.


    However, not only the kids backed down, they became even more determined to enter the Heero Academy.


    The guardian even encouraged the kids and their junior. Just like that, 162 kids officially became the first-generation disciples of the Heero Academy, including the 2nd prince of the Regal Kingdom.


    *** ***


    In thete afternoon, right after the after-party, Heero and his groups gathered in his room.


    Everyone in the room was looking at the same direction, toward Heero. From their faces, they certainly wanted to ask something, but none of them opened their mouths.


    In the end, Kang Dong-Woo could not contain his curiosity longer and opened his mouth, "Master, does the Blood Oath truly effective? Why didn''t I sign the blood oath as well?"


    Everyone in the room with Hong Yu as an exception was curious about the Blood Oath. It was too surreal, something hard to believe, but it happened.


    As for Kang Dong-Woo''s second question, he received a p on his head.


    Pyak!


    "Stupid! It''s because your Master trusted you, so there''s no need for you to sign the Blood Oath!" Kang Seo-Yeon pped her brother''s head to ask such a silly question.


    But then, Heero''s next statement shocked the entire room.


    "It''s fake!"


    "The Blood Oath is fake. I was just scaring them so they won''t do any evil in the future!"


    Heero said it lightly as if it were nothing. After that, he took a sip of coffee that Hong Yu prepared for him.


    Hong Yu already knew about this. Heero had told her when she and her sister helped Heero preparing the beast hide. But knowing it from Heero''s mouth and witnessed it with her own eyes waspletely a different matter.


    Even until now, she was still shocked that her husband was that capable.


    "F-fake!? But how?" Kang Seo-Yeon blurted out.


    "Was the thunder fake? It can''t be, right? It was too real to be fake!" Bai Xin Yue also had the same opinion as Kang Seo-Yeon.


    She could tell the thunder was not fake. The same for the others.


    "No, the thunder was real! But it has nothing to do with the oath! I summoned it! First, I"


    Heero raised his right hand, then his palm glowed in red. It was the same sign when the blood oath was signed by the kids.


    Heero told everything the secret behind the blood oath. He told them nothing about it.


    "To deceive the kids into believing the oath, I have to deceive you guys as well!"


    "You got us! It''s splendid, even us tricked by the oath" Bai Shuang''er mumbled in return.


    Heero shrugged and stretched his hand out, "The first recruitment is done! Tomorrow, I will have to choose a few heroes to be my pupils! Do you have any rmendations?"


    His question was directed to the heroes in the room, Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "Why don''t you choose yourselves? Next Monday, the Hero League will open big recruitment to fill the gap left behind by the dead after the war against the specter!"


    Bai Xin Yue immediately gave the solution. But then, she frowned as she realized something.


    "Didn''t they inform you?"


    She thought the person in charge did not mail the information to Heero. After all, Heero was still new in this field, and she heard not all Heero Instructors agreed to appoint the young Heero as the Chief of Hero Instructor.


    She thought there was someone pulling a string and not informing Heero about this big event. The event was quite big as the Hero League had to recoup their loss.


    Hearing those words, Heero immediately checked his smartwatch. He checked his mail, sure enough, there was an unread mail from the Hero League.


    "Ah, I am busy with recruitment. I did not check my mail" Heero scratched his head embarrassedly.


    "I see So next Monday"


    *** ***


    Monday, Martial Hall of the Heero Academy, 5 a.m.


    Heero gathered his 162 new disciples. Following the rules he set, the disciples had to stay in the dormitory that was prepared by the academy.


    Everyone agreed to this with no exception. Even the kids who came from the core region had toe out to the outer region.


    Standing in front of the kids, Heero put a carefree look. There were piles of training cricket in front of him. Each of the training circlets weighed 5 kg.


    As for the kids, they stood straight with discipline and solemnity on their faces.


    Some of the kids looked at Heero nervously while the other kids were excited to start the training.


    "As you know, we will officially start training today. I don''t care where youe from or who you are, there will be no special treatment for anyone!"


    "Whether you are talented or not, all of you will have the same start. We will start with the basic, your foundation. We will start by training your body!"


    "Take two training circlets and put it on your ankle!"


    With his words, the kids took the training circlets. Surprisingly, the kids were disciples, they lined up properly and took the training circlet in turn.


    Heero was satisfied with this while Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun stood behind him with a smug look on their faces.


    They went through the same thing and they knew how hard the basics were.


    "Let''s guess how many will give up in the first week? The loser will treat the winner Xing Hotpot!" Kang Dong-Woo proposed a bet to Xu Lingxun.


    Xu Lingxun did not immediately refuse the bet. He scanned the kids seriously.


    His Master told him half of the disciples were chosen based on their origin. Half of 162 new disciples were from the outer region.


    As someone who had experienced desperation and the suffering of living in the outer region. Xu Lingxun believed all the kids won''t give up this chance, the chance to change their life.


    Moreover, his Master did not charge these kids. They entered the academy free. But of course, the kids from the inner region had to pay a hefty price to enter the academy. He believed the kids from the outer region won''t give up halfway.


    Hence, Xu Lingxun only scanned the kids from the inner region. He was interested in betting. After a quick scan, he put his bet, "Five at max! What about you?"


    "Kukuku Then I will put my bet with 13! The kids from the inner region never experienced the hardship of our Master''s intense training"


    Heero overheard his two youngest disciples'' discussion. He rolled his eyes at them and interjected, "Stop with the nonsense Get ready to lead them out!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Then Heero looked back at 162 kids. They all had worn the training circlet.


    "Your first training is running! Follow your senior brothers!"


    Surprisingly, no kids questioned about the running. They followed his instructions well and followed after Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    With a satisfied smile on his face, Heero walked out of the academy.


    Outside of the academy, two women were waiting for him, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon. A new Star-X SUV parked next to them, a car bought with the academy''s money, a car prepared for Heero.


    "I told you, I can take a bullet train. You don''t have to pick me up," Heero shook his head as he felt sorry for the two women.


    "Pfft If you are sorry to me, you should smile often to me, " Kang Seo-Yeon replied with a chuckle.


    "What''s that?" Bai Xin Yue pointed at the thing in Heero''s hand.


    "This is?" Heero raised his hand. Something like a box wrapped with yellow clothes. It attracted Bai Xin Yue''s attention.


    "This is a lunchbox made by love!" He replied with a blissful smile.


    Yes, it was a lunchbox prepared by Han Ying. She woke up early in the morning only to make this lunchbox. It showed how concerned she was on the first day of her husband''s work.


    Only with a lunchbox, Heero was deeply touched. He could feel the love behind the lunchbox.


    Bai Xin Yue realized she just stepped on a mine. She immediately changed to another topic, "How''re the kids?"


    "The kids are surprisingly well-behaved! I thought the kids would cause trouble or something. It was surprising"


    Bai Xin Yue seeded in changing the topic. Both girls let out a relieved sigh. If they did not change the topic, they would be flooded by envy and jealousy.


    *** ***


    Standing behind a ss, Heero looked down. Below was a huge arena, where the test took ce.


    Looking at the countless people who got tested to be a Hero. Heero merely looked down with a nk look.


    He just could not believe that the test in the two girls'' mouths was like this.


    "This is the test?" Heero asked bewilderedly.


    "Are you kidding me!!!???"

 Chapter 216: The Test

    Chapter 216: The Test


    Heero was speechless by how the test was going on. It was totally different from Dramonia.


    Dramonia, a ce where he came from, there also heroes there. In order to be a hero, there were several conditions that needed to be fulfilled.


    First, the temple had its own people to test the candidate heroes in a fight. The people called the tester Barrier, a barrier one should pass in order to be a hero.


    One had to gain Barrier''s approval before they proceeded to the next step.


    The next step or the second condition, hunting the lowest level beast or the specter. At least one had to kill ten beasts or specters.


    Whether it was team hunt or solo hunt, you had to kill the beast or the specter. Lastly, one had to finish the apprentice quest set by the Hero Guild.


    If one passed through all these three steps, then a priest from Nebraska Temple would hold a simple ceremony to appoint you to be a Hero.


    That was how the test worked in Dramonia. You would be appointed as Apprentice Hero. To raise the rank, the hero had to hunt either Savage Beast or Specter orplete the quest set by the Hero Guild.


    In this regard, the Hero League''s system was quite simr to the one in Dramonia. As for the test, it waspletely different.


    "What''s wrong? This is how the Hero League tested the candidate, for years!" A man''s voice with an unpleasant tone resounded from the back.


    Heero, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon turned around.


    A middle-aged man with a clean face and neat hair walked toward the three. He overheard Heero''s words and dissatisfied with Heero as he felt Heero was condescending the testing system of the Hero League.


    Heero shook his head and looked back to the arena.


    Below, the candidates were separated into many groups and tested by the machine prepared by the Hero League.


    "What''s that guy doing?" Heero pointed at a man who stood before a machine.


    The man was preparing his fist to punch the machine.


    "It''s a machine to test the candidate strength. The machine can measure his strength and turn his strength into a score!" Bai Xin Yue exined as her eyes followed Heero''s finger.


    "The highest score is 100 while the lowest is 0. The standard score we set is 40 if his strength is below 40, he has failed!" Added Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "You don''t know such a basic thing? How can they appoint you as the Chief of Hero Instructor? Those old men surely have old" The middle-aged man walked next to three and mocked.


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue frowned and turned their heads toward the middle-aged man.


    "What about that one!" Heero pointed to a man who wore a helmet. There were many cables connected to the helmet while the man who wore the helmet sat on the chair.


    He did not spare a nce at the middle-aged man despite being targeted. He remained unperturbed as he kept asking the other things.


    "It''s a virtual machine. The virtual machine used to test"


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon exined everything Heero asked them.


    Heero just had too many questions to ask. As for the middle-aged man, the three ignored him. They regarded him as air.


    "Hah."


    Heero had his hand rubbed his forehead and released a sigh.


    "No wonder No wonder"


    ''No wonder the heroes on Earth were weak. The standard of choosing the heroes was just too low, ''


    These people had no practical experience in fighting in the wild. It could be said, this was just a physical examination. The heroes were chosen by physical examination, "Even Dong-Woo and Lingxun might beat most of these guys"


    "Guess I have to change my n! How I am supposed to choose my apprentice with such a pointless test"


    "Let''s head to my office first! Where''s my office?"


    The two girls volunteered themselves to be Heero''s guide on his first day. Heero dly epted the offer. Having someone he knew guiding him was much better.


    Even though he was quite interested in the advanced machine. He was quite disappointed overall.


    "You You You dare to ignore me!" The middle-aged pointed his finger at Heero rudely. He was furious for being ignored for half an hour.


    "I am a Master Instructor. Many Gold ss Heroes are born by my hand! Soon Soon I will be a Grandmaster Instructor, you should show me some respect, kiddo!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon halted her steps and looked toward the middle-aged man.


    "It''s funny that a subordinate asked his superior to respect him! Have you gone insane, Kim Han-Pyo!?" Kang Seo-Yeon could not help but re up.


    They had been ignoring him, but it seemed Kim Han-Pyo was persistent to make trouble.


    "Kukuku Look what we have here, you little girl dares to against me now! Stay away if you don''t want to drag your family down with you, Little girl!"


    Kim Han-Pyo overbearingly threatened Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "Ah, I know why you dare to speak to me like that. It''s because of your fiance Wait a minute You have a fiance but you still y around with such a young man! You are truly bold"


    "Kukuku I wonder what Jin-Soo will do if he knows about this Interesting It''s interesting"


    "The new Chief Hero Instructor has an affair with Emperor ss Hero''s fiance Kukuku This is going to be a headline, a huge one"


    Park Jin-Soo, a prodigy that rivaled Musashi Naizen. In his early thirties, he reached the Emperor ss Hero. Now, he was Emperor ss Hero - Rank 16.


    Kang Seo-Yeon''s father, Kang Yun-Cheol, betrothed her daughter to this prodigy without his daughter''s consent. Everyone in the inner core region knew about this.


    Kang Seo-Yeon gritted her teeth, clearly furious but she did nothing. She could not touch the middle-aged man albeit being stronger than the middle-aged man.


    It was frustrating, but she knew that she had to endure this.


    Kim Han-Pyo had the Kim Family behind him, a colossus family. The Kang Family was nothing in front of the Kim Family.


    Not only did the Kim Family have two Emperor ss Heroes, but they also had two Elders and a Supreme Moon, Kim Jung-Mun.


    The Kang Family only relied on Kang Myung-Chul who was Grandmaster Instructor. The difference in power between the two families was akin to earth and sky.


    Heero, who was always silent, tapped the girl''s back and smiled at her. He nned to ignore this man actually, but he could not ignore the man again as the girl stood for him.


    He walked two steps forward, standing before Kim Han-Pyo then he opened his mouth, "You said many Gold ss Heroes born under your hand? I presume you are a Hero Instructor?"


    "Yes! I am Kim Han-Pyo of the Kim Family, a Master Instructor!" The middle-aged man proudly dered his identity.


    "Hoho Then you should know who I am, right? I am the Chief Hero Instructor, your superior!"


    "Based on the contract, I have full authority over all Hero Instructors, including the Grandmaster Instructors. Let alone a mere Master Instructor I can dismiss you for disrespecting your superior"


    Plop!


    Suddenly, Kim Han-Pyo fell on his knees. His hair was damped by sweats as his face turned red.


    He gritted his teeth, seeming to be enduring something. His eyes were wide open as he looked up to Heero.


    Bam!


    Kim Han-Pyo put his hands on the ground with his body bent down. He was kneeling with his body almost touching the ground.


    "Hey! Hey! You don''t have to do this! All right! I won''t dismiss you, just get up already!"

 Chapter 217: Awakening Ability

    Chapter 217: Awakening Ability


    What happened next was Heero tried to pick Kim Han-Pyo up. However, it looked like thetter refused to get up. He was kneeling with his head almost touching the floor.


    In the end, Heero appeared to give up and left the room with the two women.


    Before he left the room, Heero heard a mutter from Kim Han-Pyo, "Do you think you can dismiss me just like that? Just you wait, I will make you pay for humiliating me"


    ''Oho He won''t give up even with that!?''


    ''Maybe I can use this chance to test Xu Lingxun''


    Kang Seo-Yeon followed Heero as her lips blossomed into a beautiful smile. She was so happy that Heero stood for her.


    Bai Xin Yue also had her own thoughts after witnessing such a scene, ''Why didn''t he attack me? If it was me, would he stand for me''


    ''No No No How can you be so shameless, Xin Yue''


    All of sudden, Bai Xin Yue frowned, ''But why did he create trouble for him? The Kim Family won''t be that stupid to offend such a guy, right?''


    Heero was typically a person you should befriend, not offend. Especially for such a colossus family as the Kim Family.


    The three people walked side by side with different thoughts on their minds.


    Bai Xin Yue led Heero to the 18th floor. His office was located on the 18th floor, on the same floor as Bai Xian Ming''s office.


    As they entered his office, Bai Xin Yue started to talk, "This is your office! We have prepared everything for you here!"


    The office was spacious with two sets of the sofa on the left and right room. Bookshelves filled with books decorated the room, with some exquisite paintings on the wall, and a work table with Heero''s name que.


    Not too in, but nothing special as well. It was a sentence that perfectly exined Heero''s office.


    "If you want to re-decorate the office, we have our"


    "It''s fine! The office is good and let''s not waste the fund for something useless!" Heero raised his hand toward Bai Xin Yue and walked toward his table.


    He sat on the chair andmented while shaking his head, "I can say the recruitment is such a disappointment"


    "Why so? Countless experts were born from this method, " Bai Xin Yue voiced her disapproval gently.


    "But countless heroes also died while doing a mission outside, am I right?" Heero replied right to the point, silencing Bai Xin Yue instantly.


    Just like Heero said, countless heroes died outside. One expert was born but a hundred people died in the process.


    Based on the test, the Hero League seemed to be prioritizing the quantity over the quality.


    Heero knew the reason behind this issue, the Ranker Alliance. They were trying to bnce the power against the Ranker Alliance.


    The Ranker Alliance easily recruited the people with the benefit they offered, money.


    Even though the Hero League offered something that Ranker Alliance could not. But money solved all the issues. As long as you have money, you could almost get everything you wanted.


    The Hero League did not want to raise their standard of recruitment. So they could keep the bnce between them and the Ranker Alliance, with the number.


    ''If this continues, even with or without me the Hero League would remain the same''


    ''If I want the Hero League to grow stronger, the Hero League has to change the system. Restructuring is a must, changing the people, weeding out the corrupted, and bringing in morepetent one!''


    ''But should I meddle in this matter?''


    The Hero League was big, he would be touching the big families'' interest by making a huge change.


    He would offend many people to make the change.


    Heero fell in deep thought while the two girls looked at Heero thoughtfully. They knew Heero was thinking of something, so they sealed their lips, trying not to disturb him.


    Bai Xin Yue thoughtfully looked at Heero. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    After a moment of silence, Bai Xin Yue opened her mouth, "Actually, my Grandfather wants to change the system of our recruitment, but"


    Inhaling a slight breath, she continued in regret, "But the other executives, other families don''t agree with the change! Most of them opposed the idea"


    Kang Seo-Yeon was clueless about the work of the Hero League. So she just listened from the sideline.


    Heero frowned as he heard this. He expected these big families would oppose the change as it would touch their interests. But to hear it directly, he realized it would be hard for the change.


    Heero abandoned the idea of meddling in this affair.


    ''Let''s not meddle, I will be just doing my job as a Hero Instructor''


    "Mnnn I am going to open recruitment instead of taking in the new one!"


    Heero unlocked his smartwatch and went to the Hero League''s special site. It was a website that could only be essed by heroes and the heroes instructor.


    Heero typed something for a while and showed it to the two women afterward.


    "Is it okay to post this on the official site?"


    [Recruitment Notice]


    The Chief Hero Instructor, Xing Heero is receiving 20 apprentices. Interested? Send your profile to


    Requirement:


    Max 25 years old.


    Pass the test (Written-test, Interview, andbat test)


    Hardworking


    Note: The first wave only epts the first hundred applicants.


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were left speechless by Heero. The post was more like a job vacancy rather than looking for an apprentice.


    Moreover, no Hero Instructor would take in an apprentice with such a random method like Heero. The Hero Instructor would choose their apprentice carefully.


    This was the first time the Hero Instructor posted such a thing to look for an apprentice.


    Bai Xin Yue smiled wryly, but still answered the issue, "There are no rules saying you can''t post the recruitment But are you sure about this? The apprentice you choose will reflect your image"


    "That''s why I set the test, a written one, and an interview," Heero replied confidently. He felt this was the most effective way to look for an apprentice from thousands of heroes.


    "But are you sure about recruitment? Why don''t you add one more requirement, like heroes with the awakening ability? You have a qualification to put such a condition!" Kang Seo-Yeon chipped in a curious tone.


    With Heero''s status as the Chief Hero Instructor, there would be many heroes with the awakening ability willing to be taught by Heero. He had produced two Emperor ss Heroes after all.


    "Awakening Ability? What''s that?" Heero blurted out in confusion.


    He had a certain understanding of awakening ability. But he did not know the details as he could only find a little information regarding the awakening ability online.


    This time, it was Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon''s turn to be bbergasted. They scanned Heero''s face and found out Heero seemed to be clueless about the awakening ability.


    Looking at Heero''s confused face, the girls looked at each other afterward. They found out Heero was not lying to them, but what about the thunder and Sun Zhou Yi''s Sword?


    Wasn''t that supposed to be an awakening ability?


    "The thunder is not an awakening ability. It''s just one of my skills" Using the Ki around him to summon the thunder.


    Heero, however, stopped halfway, the girls had not known about the Ki yet. Hence he did not go further into the detail. I would take a long time to exin.


    He wanted to know about the awakening ability thingy first. But his half-exnation confused the girls further.


    "Mnnn" Heero raised his hand and then


    Fwoosh!


    The me red up and covered his palm. Heero did not stop at this, he raised his other hand.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    Lightning sparked from his hand. With a me in his right hand and lightning in his right hand, Heero stood before the two girls.


    This time, the two girls had their eyes and mouth wide open. They just could not believe what they witnessed.

 Chapter 218: Yet Another Challenge

    Chapter 218: Yet Another Challenge


    Heero''s curiosity about the awakening ability grew stronger as time went on. Since the first day, he entered Star City, he had been curious about this.


    Unfortunately, there was only a little information about the awakening ability on the forum. He had tried searching it online but the result was negligible.


    Now, he entered the Hero League, the right ce to inquire about such a thing. At least, he thought he could get to know about the awakening ability hence he asked the two girls from the two prominent families.


    However, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon''s answer surprised him. They were also unclear about awakening ability.


    "I am not clear myself" Bai Xin Yue answered hesitantly while her eyes never left Heero''s palm.


    Kang Seo-Yeon nodded her head and added, "Awakening Ability is a special ability we gained after the process of awakening. As for how we awaken the ability, there''s still no precise answer for that!"


    Heero''s face showed a thoughtful expression. The answer did not satisfy his curiosity about awakening ability.


    As for why he was curious, it was because he found out that when someone used their so-called awakening ability, these people were using the colorful energy inside their body.


    It was the same process when he used his Ki to execute his technique. The difference was the internal energy they used.


    He wanted to know about the awakening ability because he wanted to research about this colorful energy.


    He absorbed the colorful energy once, and it turned into a normal Ki when it entered his body. The same for his disciple, by using Ki Comprehension he taught them, the colorful energy would turn into normal Ki once it entered their bodies.


    "But we have a way to stimte the awakening to gain the awakening ability! An elixir, people called it Awakening Elixir!"


    Realizing Heero was interested in awakening ability, Bai Xin Yue exined more about the awakening process. The guy looked like he wanted to know more about the awakening process.


    "Follow me! I will lead you to a room where the chosen one will receive the Awakening Elixir!"


    Bai Xin Yue walked out of the room and Heero followed while Kang Seo-Yeon tagged along.


    The chosen one was the people who passed the test with an extraordinary score. The Hero League would give for free the super ultra-expensive elixir to these people as a reward for passing the test.


    On the way to their destination, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue exined more about the awakening.


    Even though the Awakening Elixir could stimte an awakening, the chance to get an awakening ability was very low.


    The sess rate was 10%, it was depending on the elixir grade. Yes, the awakening elixir was categorized into four grades.


    Inferior Grade Elixir, Ordinary Grade Elixir,


    High Grade Elixir, and Excellent Grade Elixir. Based on the grade, the elixir was sold at different prices.


    The lowest grade would cost around one million to five million. The price varied, depending on where one bought the elixir.


    As for the ordinary one, it would cost around fifty million to a hundred million. As for High Grade Elixir and Excellent Grade Excellent, these two elixirs were not avable in the market.


    Money could not buy the elixir, but the big families and organizations had it. You have to join the big force to get the high-grade awakening elixir.


    One of the main reasons why the heroes and rankers affiliated to a force was to the resources. Whether it was an awakening elixir or other drugs.


    Yes, aside from an awakening elixir, there was an elixir to strengthen one physical fitness. Various kinds of drugs were sold and made, proof of the wonder of the advanced technology.


    Heero was interested in advanced technology. He wondered if this technology could be used to help him in concocting his medicine. Unfortunately, it was a secret of the Central Government. He could not get it unless he became a part of them.


    *** ***


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon led Heero to a building behind the Hero League HQ. To ten-stories building, a ce for the chosen to get their rewards.


    When the group was about to enter the building, there was a voice called Bai Xin Yue''s name, intimately.


    "Xin Yue~"


    The groups halted their steps and looked back. A group of four dashing men was approaching them and Heero recognized only one of them. The new Emperor ss Hero - Rank 22, Wu Shen Lei.


    As for the other three, he did not recognize them. But one thing for sure, all of them were heroes and experienced one at that. It could be seen from their fierce and wild aura.


    These four dashing men had experienced countless battles.


    Amongst the four men, there was one guy that had his gaze fixated on Heero. His gaze was fierce and also contained anger perhaps.


    Heero was puzzled, this was his first day, but it seemed, unknowingly he had offended many people. The Kim guy from the early also targeted him and now there was another man.


    "Wow Wow Wow Look who''s here, aren''t you the new Chief Hero Instructor!?" A guy that stood next to Wu Shen Lei opened his mouth.


    "He''s Wu Yanhong, Supreme Star, Wu Shitian''s main disciple. He is not a hero or ranker, but his strength is rumored to be par to Emperor ss Hero, "


    "This guy is also famous for his sciousness and overbearing demeanor. Moreover, he has a bastardly hobby, snatching other''s wives. Be careful, he attended the ceremony and saw your wives, he might be targeting you!"


    Bai Xin Yue whispered to Heero, her voice was unusually gentle.


    Yes, the guy who called Bai Xin Yue was this guy, Wu Yanhong. He appeared to be yful and cynical as he unscrupulously scanned Bai Xin Yue, from the top to bottom.


    Heero remained silent as it seemed the guy had a matter with Bai Xin Yue. Wu Yanhong was the guy he typically hated, it was better to avoid the guy.


    "It seems he has a matter with you. Why don''t you talk with him and catch upter? I will have Seo-Yeon to guide me" Having not finished his words, Wu Yanhong cut Heero''s halfway.


    "Indeed I have a matter with Xin Yue~ but we can talkter, on the bed, slowly~ for now, I have a matter with you! It''s about your wives, why don''t you share your wives with me?"


    Wu Yanhong grinned ear to ear. He spoke as if he was asking for candy.


    Heero inhaled a deep breath and shook his head. He turned around, intending to enter the building. He decided to be the big guy, ignoring Wu Yanhong''s childish taunt.


    "Did it mean you agree? So tonight I will have fun with the two sisters!" Wu Yanhongughed aloud.


    However, Heero was not affected in the slightest. He kept walking toward the building with Kang Seo-Yeon next to him. In fact, Bai Xin Yue also followed. There was no way she would stay with these guys.


    But it did not turn as Heero wanted to. The guy who always looked at him with a fierce stare blocked the door.


    He had a spear in his hand pointed toward Heero and dered, "My name is Park Jin-Soo. I want to challenge you to a duel, the loser stays away from Seo-Yeon, forever!"


    After Park Jin-Soo, another guy stopped at the door. A man with white hair, silver earrings, and dignified look, "Name''s Kim Seung. I also challenge you to a duel! I will show that not just anybody can humiliate the Kim Family!"


    "Muhahaha I also challenge you to a duel. If you lose, the sisters will be mine, okay?" Wu Yanhong joined with his sonorousugh.


    Amongst the four, only Wu Shen Lei remained on his spot while the other three challenged Heero.

 Chapter 219: Awakening

    Chapter 219: Awakening


    At a certain pavilion surrounded by an artificialke. Two oldmen sat, facing each other with a small table separating them.


    The atmosphere around them was calming and serene. Truly the best ce for a rxing time.


    An old man with a white robe moved a chess piece as he opened his mouth, "So, what do you think about our new Chief Instructor?"


    On the other side, an old man with a brown robe had his eyes fixated on the chessboard while caressing his long white beard.


    It was unknown whether the old man was pondering his next move or an answer. He looked very serious yet serene. After a moment, he flicked his hand and moved the chess piece.


    "He is amazing, isn''t he? With him around, I am relieved for our future generation!"


    This time, it was the old man with a white robe who looked at the chessboard solemnly. He rubbed his chin and made his move.


    "You know what I am talking about, Old Kim! You truly like to beat around the bush! Let me be direct with my words, don''t you have any interest in his technique? A lightning dragon and a Phoenix, he is beyond amazing for someone of his age!"


    The old man called Old Kim suddenly smiled, as fast as lightning, he moved his chess piece.


    "Huhu It''s my win this time! And I am certainly interested in his technique, why don''t we visit him, Old Wu?" Old Kim looked up and his eyes met with the white-robed old man''s eyes.


    "Nah, not now, it''s too early for us! I sent Yanhong to confirm his technique first. What if those techniques are merely shy techniques" Old Wu shook his head.


    Old Kim rolled his eyes, "Just so you know, the me continuously burned thend even until now and the lightning mine hasn''t died down yet!"


    "Then, why did you send your great-grandson over? Don''t you also want to test him?" Old Wu smirked.


    "Nah, it''s a good experience for my disciple to face such a strong opponent. It will benefit him, after all, a strong opponent like him is hard to find" Old Kim paused halfway as he shook his head in regret.


    "Unfortunately, he refused to be the Supreme Sun. If he takes the position, I might retire early"


    "If you speak like that for the young man, I want to have a match against him!"


    "He is not young anymore, Old Wu! He''s 41 this year, he''s much older than his look!" Old Kim took out something from his sleeve and threw it over.


    Old Wu caught the envelope and took out the content. The envelope contained a piece of paper and Heero''s details were written on the paper.


    Old Wu read the paper with a surprised expression. Just like what Old Kim told him, Heero would reach 41 this year.


    He looked up to the photo. The photo was clear, this Heero looked like someone in his early twenties.


    "Interesting! It seems he has many secrets on him. It''s worth my time to meet with him," Old Wu smiled happily as he read the paper.


    His interest in Heero grew stronger. Moreover, Heero seemed to have a technique that made him look younger. As someone who was at the end of his lifespan, it was natural for Old Wu interested in Heero''s secret technique.


    "Don''t make trouble, Old Wu! He is on our side"


    "I know! I know! At most, I will just have a little chat with him. I am not going to trouble him at all, just a little chat between us!" Old Wu waved his hand at Old Kim.


    Old Kim shook his head and continued, "Just telling you, I am not going to help you if something happens, "


    "You should be worried about him instead of worrying me!" Old Wu grinned.


    *** ***


    "Kuhu"


    Heero let out a chuckle and leaned his body closer to Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "Is there such a tradition in the Hero League?"


    Kang Seo-Yeon went on with a ''What?'' face as she did not understand the question.


    "Yeah, a tradition where the new Hero Instructor is challenged by an Emperor ss Hero and two"


    Heero stopped halfway as his eyes fell to two men, Wu Yanhong and Kim Seung.


    "These two are not a hero though Two passersby, I presume!"


    He got to know about Wu Yanhong from Bai Xin Yue''s mouth. As for Kim Seung, he could tell that from his attire that he was not a hero.


    The guy called Park Jin-Soo wore formal attire and the same for Wu Shen Lei, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Bai Xin Yue. The heroes he met wore formal attire while these two had a casual attire on them.


    "There''s no such tradition. They are just morons who thought the world revolves around them!"


    A voice wasing from the entrance and Heero recognized the voice. It was Musashi Hirata''s voice who came out of the building. He had his sword on his waist and he put a cold expression.


    But of course, he was not alone, a couple walked next to him, Sun Zhou Yi and Bai Shuang''er.


    Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi walked toward Heero while Bai Shuang''er rushed toward her sister, whispering something to her sister.


    "Hohoho Look who''sing! The disciplese to save their Master, but can you two really prevent us from beating your cowardly Master?"


    Wu Yanhong grinned evilly at the two uninvited guests. He was not afraid in the slightest even faced the famed heroes.


    "Hah You have truly lived up your name with your trashy mouth of yours. Wu Yanhong is it? Why don''t you duel me instead of my Master? I can take three of you at once!"


    Musashi Hirata grinned at Wu Yanhong. This was the way Musashi Hirata faced these arrogant brats. You only needed to be more arrogant than them.


    Park Jin-Soo frowned and replied, "I don''t have any problem with you. This matter is between me and your Master!"


    Kim Seung''s gaze fell to Sun Zhou Yi. He came here under his Master''s order, it was to have a match against Heero. But deep inside, he was more interested in Sun Zhou Yi.


    "But my Master''s matters are also mine! If you want to face my Master, you have to pass me first! Two against three!


    Sun Zhou Yi opened his mouth. Once he opened his mouth, he came with strong momentum.


    "That''s my man~," Bai Shuang''er cheered.


    Piak!


    Heero immediately pped Sun Zhou Yi''s head.


    "My Master''s matters are also mine!" Heero copied the way of Sun Zhou Yi talking and added as he rolled his eyes, "What are you? My wife?"


    Then, Heero faced the three men who blocked his path and said, "Just like they said. If you want to fight me, defeat them first! I am busy and don''t have time to y with you, kids!"


    After he said his piece, Heero walked forward. He passed the group, but Wu Yanhong was not willing to give up.


    "Hold on"


    Wu Yanhong reached Heero''s shoulder, but thetter shrugged his shoulder. Wu Yanhong''s hand was shaken away by a mere shrug. Not only that, but he was also getting pushed three steps back.


    Wu Yanhong looked at his right palm with a surprised expression before looking back at Heero. He met with sharp eyes that shook his mind.


    "You should respect the elder and watch your loose mouth. This time I will be kind and overlook your trashy mouth. Bear in mind, this will be the first andst warning from me!"


    Heero''s voice was ice-cold added with his deep tone, his words were effective.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Wu Yanhong''s heart was throbbing chaotically. He could feel it that if he continued his antics, he would be facing his doom for sure. His guts were telling him to shut his mouth.


    After that, Heero entered the building with the two women. No one stopped him this time, he entered the building smoothly.


    Meanwhile, Wu Yanhong looked at Heero''s back with aplicated look. After he lost the sight of Heero, he looked back at his palm which was touching Heero''s shoulder early.


    It was merely a shrug, but the throbbing pain was still there. It was as if a sword pierced his palm, but his palm was fine.


    "What''s wrong with you, Yanhong?" Kim Seung decided to not pursue Heero and asked out as he noticed something strange in his friend.


    "Nothing!" Wu Yanhong clenched his palm into a fist and shook his head.


    *** ***


    This time, Heero smoothly arrived at his destination. It was the control room to watch the process of awakening.


    He stood behind ss, looking through the ss, he saw a man apanied by two men with a white robe. The man was one of the chosen ones.


    One white-robed man seemed to be talking with the chosen one while the other white-robed man was taking care of a tube that contained translucent red liquid.


    "It''s a high-grade awakening elixir, " Bai Xin Yue informed Heero in a low voice.


    After a moment, the preparation was ready. The two white-robed seated the chosen one on the chair and gave him the elixir. After that, the two white-robed men went out.


    "During the awakening process, we will feel excruciating pain hence the Hero League prepares a room for an awakening!" Kang Seo-Yeon borated on the process.


    She once experienced the awakening. She was familiar with the process.


    The man on the other side of the room seemed nervous while holding the tube. He took a deep breath and swallowed the elixir in one go.


    At the same time, Heero''s eyes turned blue. His eyes focused on the man, observing the change on the man''s body.


    A few seconds after the man swallowed the elixir, the man shrieked in pain. A scream filled the other side room.


    A few minutester, a violent wind wrought havoc. The wind was as sharp as a de, scratching the floor and wall, leaving a trace of a cut here and there.


    "Ah, I see!" Heero muttered while nodding his head.

 Chapter 220: The Legends Gather

    Chapter 220: The Legends Gather


    The first thing Heero did with his Mystical Eyes was to look at the elixir.


    Surprisingly, the translucent red liquid contained vigorous colorful energy, a bit reddish than the one he found outside. But of course, there was a mixture of gray energy as well.


    It was internal energy that could be found from the beast that mutated on Earth. Heero found this kind of internal energy inside the beast''s body.


    It was clear that the translucent red liquid rted to the beast in any way or they might extract the liquid from the beast and process it with their advanced technology.


    Heero deducted this much after a quick scan on the elixir. The next process was the man delivered the liquid into his mouth, chugging it down in one go.


    The reddish colorful energy entered the man''s body. There was a little reaction at first, but then, as soon as the reddish colorful energy entered the stomach area.


    It shook violently, a sh happened inside, between the existing internal energy and the energy the man just swallowed. Two different energies in one body, certainly the two energies would sh inside the body hence causing excruciating pain.


    As Heero predicted, a pained scream escaped the man''s mouth. Surprisingly, the man endured the pain well. He remained on his seat, holding the chair with all his might.


    While everyone focused their attention on the man''s body, whether it had changed or not. Heero had his eyes preupied with the sh between the two energies.


    The sh between the two energiessted a full three minutes. Resulting in reddish colorful energy being absorbed by the existing energy inside the man''s body.


    At the same time, a violent windshed out of his body. The wind was as sharp as a de, cutting through the steel wall and the ground.


    Bam!


    Not only that, but the wind also reached the ss. Causing a ruckus noise that did not belong to a ss.


    Heero was the first one to react. He stood before everyone, intending to block the wind if the ss was broken by the wind.


    However, his move was unnecessary, the ss was fine. The wind failed to break the ss.


    The middle-aged man with a white robe stood from his sear with his two hands up.


    "Yes! It''s a sess. It''s the wind, Elemental Awakening Ability! We have gotten a promising young hero~" The middle-aged man cheered happily.


    Besides Heero, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon. There were five staff of the Hero League in the room. All five cheered happily with the result.


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue were also happy. It was quite worthy of being happy with such a promising guy joining the Hero League.


    Heero was the only one who had a frown on his forehead. He recalled what happened to the man early. The guy actually used his newly absorbing energy and used it to summon the wind.


    ''But how? How did he use it if he did not have control over the energy?''


    This was the thing that confused Heero. The guy somehow managed to use his internal energy while being clueless about it.


    Another question popped on his mind, ''But why did the guy need the elixir? Why didn''t he use the existing energy without swallowing the elixir? It''s doable, possible, but why didn''t he?''


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became.


    "Why don''t you take him in? He seems decent," Kang Seo-Yeon elbowed Heero.


    She could feel they were quite lucky to encounter a promising recruit in their first visit.


    To her surprise, Heero rejected the notion of recruiting the one-called promising recruit outright.


    "Nope, nevermind! I will slowly take my time" He paused and looked at the staff, "Is there more?"


    "Yes, our room is scheduled to receive 20 new recruits for the awakening. This is the first one, there''re still 19 more new recruits, "


    Hearing Heero''s question, the staff immediately faced toward Heero and replied respectfully.


    "Mnn, I will stay here for quite a while. I am going to watch all the awakening! It''s fine if you..." Hero turned toward the two girls who apanied him. But he could not finish his words, the girls cut his words halfway.


    "Then I will stay too!"


    "Let''s watch it together!"


    The two girls replied in unison.


    "Oh, okay then" Heero had nothing to say if the girls insisted to stay. He turned back toward the other room.


    It was as if the awakening drained all his energy. The man could not walk properly without being supported by two people.


    After the man went out, another one entered the room. The second chose one, he looked younger than the first one and had a confident look on his face as he sat at the empty chair.


    Just like that, Heero spent his time watching the awakening process. He was curious and badly wanted to know how these people used their internal energy.


    *** ***


    At the same time, on the other side of the core region, Ranker Alliance''s main home, Alliance House.


    The Ranker Alliance also did the same as the Hero League. They opened big recruitment, on the same day as the Hero League.


    Their intention was clear,peting against the Hero League for the new recruit. No, in fact, they suffered heavy damage as the Ranker Alliance became one of the main targets.


    Conference Room, Alliance House


    Twenty-five people of varying ages were gathering. These people were the head of the Ranker Alliance.


    If the Hero League was led by twelve executives, the Ranker Alliance was led by their Legendary ss Rankers. Yes, these twenty-five people were the remaining Legendary ss Ranker the alliance had after the attack.


    Out of thirty-nine Legendary ss Rankers, five of them died during the attack and ten of them betrayed humanity to join the specter side to save their lives.


    Dozens of Crown ss Rankers died and also joined the specter side with their lives at stake. Countless Gold ss Rankers and Silver ss Rankers also died.


    For the first time in thest ten years, the Ranker Alliance received a critical hit. They had to recoup their loss faster hence they opened the big recruitment at the same time as the Hero League did.


    They gathered here to talk about how to restore the damage they suffered during the attack.


    "That damn Zack Jessel! How dare he betray us! Damn it!" Adrun, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 12 mmed the conference table annoyedly.


    "Stop your childish act, Moron! We are here not to hear your useless rant!" A cold voice resounded through the conference room.


    Adrun immediately turned toward the voice, clearly angry by how he was called. However, his pupils immediately shook as he met with the cold gaze.


    He flinched and inhaled a deep breath, calming his temper at once. It was because the one who rebuked him was someone he and his family could not offend.


    A madman, Park Haneul of the Park Family, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 5. A middle-aged man in histe forties and also the younger brother of the Park Family''s head.


    Whether it was his background or his strength, everything about this guy was above him. Adrun was not that stupid to piss this guy and he immediately shut his mouth up.


    "Hoho, calm down guys! Take it easy~ Take it easy~" A white-haired old man meditated with his calming voice.


    This old man was Hanzo Keiji of the Hanzo n, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 4. His wrinkled face formed a smiling face and he was giving off a kind aura amidst the grim atmosphere in the conference room.


    Smiling toward Park Haneul, Hanzo Keiji opened his mouth and a gentle voice flowed out, "My friend Haneul, I heard you have a solution for our crisis. Why don''t you enlighten us with your solution instead of berating our friend?"


    Along with Hanzo Keiji''s words, twenty-four pair eyes turned toward Park Haneul.


    Park Haneul said nothing but pped his hand twice and a projection appeared in the middle of the conference table.


    The projection was showing a young man''s face. As soon as the picture appeared, everyone in the conference room instantly recognized the young man.


    Everyone showed a different reaction to the picture. None of them interrupted Park Haneul as well. They were waiting for Park Haneul''s exnation.


    "He''s the key for our Ranker Alliance to pass the crisis and thrive. My cousin at the Hero League has done a deep investigation on this man. At all costs, we must pull him to our side!"


    After that, Park Haneul pped his hand once more. This time, five attendants entered the room with documents in their hands.


    The attendant distributed the documents to everyone in the room.


    "Read it, you will know why I said at all costs we must pull Xing Heero to our side!"


    Yes, the projection was showing Heero''s picture.

 Chapter 221: Impending Trouble

    Chapter 221: Impending Trouble


    Rustle! Rustle!


    The sound of the paper brushing each other was the only could be heard in the conference room.


    They had their eyes focused on the documents given to them. Everything about Heero and his deeds was written there.


    Everyone was interested in a new Chief Hero Instructor of the Hero League. A new position designed for this guy. It certainly made all of them interested.


    Amidst the silence, one man raised his hand up.


    "But how? The money will not be enough to pull him in, right?" Jayden Duran asked in doubt.


    Jayden Duran, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 6. He was the founder of the Duran Consortium. An organization that focused on growing ranked only.


    The organization that started with a tiny martial house. Now, the tiny martial house had be a giant organization that was feared by many.


    Jayden Duran had seen the materials on his hand. No, in fact, he also did his own investigation about Heero. He could not find a way to tempt Heero to join his organization.


    "Money? That guy could earn millions or even billions by opening his auction house. His ie from the smithy and the Xing Pharmacy is also enormous. That guy does notck money! As for authority"


    There was no need for Jayden to finish his words. Everyone knew who Heero was, Chief Hero Instructor. His authority was one of the highest in the city.


    "That''s why I call this meeting up. We have to discuss how to handle this guy. We need him!" Park Haneul raised a paper.


    "Within a few months, he managed to teach a useless Wood ss Hero into a famed Emperor ss Hero. Not only one, but two!"


    "Then this guy!" Park Haneul raised another paper. It was a paper with Butcher Wang''s photo.


    "This guy is a lowly hunter, but within a few months, he transformed into someone that is par to Gold ss Hero. He turned into an excellent hunter who managed to catch one of the fastest aerial beasts, Luminous Hyacinth.


    "Not only that but he also easily won the Free Fighter during the Fighter Anteriority. The other two junior disciples, Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun. There''s no need for me to borate more about their final match, right?"


    Park Haneul''s statement met with silence. None of them refuted him, even Jayden Duran who brought this up also fell silent.


    Without a doubt, they truly needed someone like Heero. Not only to pass the current crisis they faced but also to thrive for the future.


    "We need him! Money and Authority might not be able to get him on our side. But I believe that everyone has a weak spot, a weakness, including this guy!"


    "Regardless of how, we must get him on our side!" Park Haneul continued with a crazed expression on his face. He was being a dead serious in pulling Heero into the Ranker Alliance.


    "This is insane! Are you going to dere war against the Hero League at this time? The two Supreme Guardians might not meddle, but what about The Elder?" A yellow-skinned middle-aged with a thick beard immediately objected.


    Nayan, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 17. This guy was a ranker from Mongol House, the descendant of Mongol. One of the most influential families in the core region.


    A few Legendary ss Rankers nodded atNayan''s objection.


    This Xing Heero was someone the Hero League put into great importance. Touching him was the same as dering war against the Hero League.


    If they managed to persuade Xing Heero to join them, it might be worth it to war against the Hero League. If Heero joined the Ranker Alliance, they would automatically get two Emperor ss Heroes to their formation.


    Then what if they failed? The risk of failure was much bigger than sess. If they failed and had to face the Hero League''s wrath, not only they would pass the crisis. The Ranker Alliance would sink down even deeper.


    "Kuhuhu Really? The savage Mongol is afraid of the Hero League? Are you being serious here?" Park Haneul smirked at Nayan.


    "You" Nayan pointed his finger toward Park Haneul, but no word but ''you'' came out of his mouth.


    "Do you think they could afford to war against us? Oh,e on, don''t be stupid. We are not the only ones who suffered but the Hero League as well!"


    "Even if we failed to get this guy on our side. Apology andpensation is the thing we need to do. It''s worth the risk!" Park Haneul continued with a shrug of his shoulders.


    After his words, the conference room fell into silence yet again. Everyone in the room was thinking of the possibility of war between the Hero League and the Ranker Alliance.


    With the words from Park Haneul, everyone could not help but agree with him. Just like what Haneul said to them, the Hero League could not afford to war against them within such a situation. Apology andpensation for what they needed to do when the situation went south.


    "Moreover, if this guy doesn''t want to change sides, we can use his family as exchanges with his secret. We don''t necessarily need him but his secret technique. I think his two wives are worth of his secret technique, right?" Park Haneul grinned evilly.


    The other rankers somehow were convinced by Park Haneul. The risk was minimal, while the gain might be big.


    "I agree with the n!" Hanzo Keiji was the first one to agree.


    The temptation of the secret technique was too attractive to be rejected. A force with a secret technique was bound to flourish, just like the ancient family of Bai, Kim, Musashi, and Wu.


    In the end, their greed overruled their worries. Everyone agreed with the n to get Heero to their side.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero was oblivious to Ranker Alliance''s n. He was upied with the awakening.


    After watching a total of twenty awakenings, Heero got a conclusion that the Awakening Elixir was a sort of stimnt to the existing internal energy in the human body.


    But of course, not all elixir could bring sess to awaken an ability. All of it depended on how much internal energy they had.


    From the twenty chosen ones, only eight of them seeded. Eight of them had a simrity which was they had thick colorful energy and less gray energy inside their bodies.


    As for how they could use the internal energy. It remained a mystery to him. They did not have control of their internal energy, but somehow, they could stimte it and use it to use a certain technique.


    Just like the guy who could summon the wind and the guy that could change his hand into a sharp de. They somehow stimte the energy inside their body.


    These people were using their instinct to use their internal energy. Just like a beast spat fire from their mouth, they were using their instinct to utilize their internal energy.


    It was his conclusion after watching twenty awakenings. But of course, it was not the final conclusion.


    He had seen once someone utilizing the internal energy without Ki Comprehension. Long Bin, the old man from The Elder. Heero saw him utilizing his internal energy during the battle against the Specter. Not only Long Bin, the Chief executive, Bai Xian Ming also could utilize his internal energy well.


    "Don''t you have any interest in taking one of them to be your apprentice?" Bai Xin Yue could not help but ask while the elevator went up.


    They were on the way back to Heero''s office after two full hours watching the awakening process.


    Kang Seo-Yeon also put her ears up. She was also curious about this.


    Heero did not give his reply until they reached the office.


    "Nope, I am not looking for someone talented to be my apprentice," He shook his head and sat on his chair.


    He put his hand on the table and looked at the two girls interestingly.


    "What about you two? Do you want to learn something from me?"

 Chapter 222: Third Dungeon

    Chapter 222: Third Dungeon


    Two monthster


    Hyak! Hyak! Hyak!


    Right at 8 a.m. Heero was sitting on a rocking chair while a series of kids'' voices echoed through the martial hall.


    It had been two months after the specter attack incident. And in thest two months, Heero had been training a bunch of people. Including the kindergarten kids who went to his wife''s kindergarten.


    Yes, dozens of kids in front of him were a kindergarten child that wanted to be a hero.


    It happened about one and a half months ago. His daughter, Miao Miao along with Myung-Hee and Lan Lan brought the other kids to him and said they wanted to be a hero as well.


    They asked him to train them just like he trained his other disciples. Since then, the kids always came here at 7 a.m. and did their daily routine training.


    There was no way Heero would let them wear training circlet and run along with his disciples hence he taught them a set of moves that were supposed to be for self-defense.


    He thought the kids would give up within a few days or a week of training. Surprisingly, the kids were so persistent and doing this for one and a half months already.


    Rxing on his rock chair, Heero''s gaze never left his cute daughter, Miao Miao. There were two other cute little girls, Myung-Hee and Lan Lan.


    Those three stood in the foremost line while delivering punch after punch forward. Sweats covered their babyfaces, but the look of seriousness that etched on their faces made them look even adorable.


    His life in the past two months had been satisfying, calming, and peaceful. It was proven status was needed in order to have a peaceful life in this city.


    No one troubled him since he epted his new job, the Chief Hero Instructor. The gadflies who came daily and wanted to buy his whole district no longer came.


    Not only that, his home, but the Xing District also had grown bigger. Everything went well and he was satisfied with this kind of life.


    After a moment, he got up from the chair. He walked to the kids with a big smile on his face.


    p!


    After a p of his hand, Heero instructed the kids, "All right, kids! It''s time to rest! You have 15 minutes rest before we continue with a stance!"


    With his instructions, the kids stopped their training. Instead of resting, the kids corrected their line. They stood in a proper line, with a great discipline at that.


    The kids stood straight while facing their leader, Miao Miao. Yes, Heero did not know how, but Miao Miao managed to make the kidsply with her.


    "Good! You are doing a good job and you can rest now!" Miao Miao praised the other kids with a proud expression on her face. It was like a mother who was proud of her children.


    With her instruction, the kids rxed their shoulders and immediatelyid down on the floor with all four. They closed their eyes and stabled their ragged breath.


    It was something he taught to his daughter and she taught it to the other kids. Somehow, the kids would rather listen to her daughter than him.


    Heero shook his head with an amused smile. His days were so fulfilling by just watching the kids.


    After that, he went back to his rock chair and closed his eyes. He too had his rest on his chair.


    But his reststed only five minutes before a little tigress pounced toward him while sending a punch on his belly.


    Hiya!


    "Kohokhok" Heero let out a series of coughs, pretending he was in pain. He curled his body up with his hand on his belly.


    "Oh, my little fairy, what are you doing? It hurts!"


    "Hihihihi" Miao Miao let out a chuckle. She ignored her daddy and hopped down the chair.


    She faced the kid with a contented look and dered, "Did you see that? I told you the training is not pointless! I can hurt my daddy now!"


    The other kids looked at Miao Miao with admiration. This was not the first time Miao Miao did this, but this was the first time Heero was hurt from her punch.


    After Miao Miao''s deration, the kids broke into a murmur. Most of them were amazed by Miao Miao''s feat and became even more determined in the training.


    "I am going to try my fist against my dadter"


    "I am going to try it with my brother, he''s bullying me, now it''s time for the payback!"


    "I am going to try harder"


    "What about if we test our fist against the fatty from the security house?"


    "Ah, it''s a good idea. That fatty is a good sandbag"


    "Teacher Xing! Let''s continue with the next training!"


    "Yeah, let''s continue, Teacher Xing!"


    The kids became even more enthusiastic with the ''proof'' of their training being shown to them. With that, the kids took the initiative to continue the training by themselves.


    Meanwhile, Heero was left speechless by his daughter. She was being proud of ''hurting'' his daddy.


    ''This is not right This is not right But''


    Looking at how happy Miao Miao was, Heero decided to y along. He clutched his belly, still pretending in pain.


    Only then Miao Miao noticed her Daddy was still in pain. She rushed over and asked worriedly, "Are you okay, Daddy?"


    "I-i am not o-okay," Heero pretended to be badly hurt.


    Only then, Miao Miao put a worried expression and a little bit panicked, "Did I hit you too hard? What should I do now!? What should I do? Mommy will scold me if she knows"


    "A-actually you have a cure on you"


    "Really? Really?? How???" Miao Miao asked excitedly.


    "T-three kisses. Left cheek, nose, and right cheek! Three kisses from a little fairy will heal Daddy,"


    As soon as Heero finished his words, the little girl hopped onto him and kissed his face. Each kisssted three seconds.


    "I am healed! My little fairy is surely amazing!" Heero immediately stood from his chair while raising Miao Miao up to the air.


    After a while, Heero put her daughter down. But then, the other two little girls rushed over and delivered their fist toward his belly.


    Heero was caught off guard hence he stayed still. He was not expecting this toe and toote to pretend in pain.


    "Hihihihi"


    Meanwhile, Miao Miao wasughing on the other side. She tapped her friend''s shoulder twice and said smugly, "Train harder, hard work will not betray you~"


    After saying a piece of wise advice, Miao Miao rushed over to the other kids to join the training. As for Myung-Hee and Lan Lan, the two followed Miao Miao dejectedly.


    They looked dejected but they were not discouraged. The two little girls looked even more determined in their training.


    Just like that, the kids continued the training until 8.30 a.m., until their teacher, Hong Yu came to their martial hall.


    "All right kids, the exercise is over. Get changed, it''s time for the ss!"


    With Hong Yu''s words, the kids swarmed to the changing room. They washed their bodies and changed their martial clothes to their uniform and went to kindergarten.


    After making sure all the kids left the martial hall, Hong Yu kissed Heero''s cheek and went after the kids.


    Heero stood from the chair and stretched his bodyzily. He looked at his smartwatch and muttered, "It''s about time for them to get back!"


    ''Them'' in Heero''s mouth was the first-generation disciple of the Heero Academy. It was about time for them to get back from their running exercise.


    After two months of training, surprisingly, none of them quit the academy. They persisted with the extremely exhausted and static training he gave them.


    ''It''s time to give them a little excitement, ''


    Just as he thought about the event he would hold for his disciples, the martial hall''s door opened. It was certain it was not his disciples who came back as no steps could be heard.


    Heero turned around, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata entered the martial hall. Both seemed to be in a rush.


    "Master we have the information you want! A dungeon was found, the third dungeon was found in the east!" Sun Zhou Yi shouted from afar.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s words piqued his interest. He asked his two disciples to inform him if a dungeon was found as he had some interest in the dungeon.


    Each of the dungeons had a simr environment to Dramonia. He wanted to know more about the dungeon and investigation was a must.


    "borate me more, "


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head, "It''s a newly found dungeon. I don''t know much about it, "


    "The information said it has a friendly environmentpared to the second dungeon. And no beast could be found in a hundred meters perimeter around the gate! I, Zhou Yi, and the other five Emperor ss Heroes would be sent to investigate the third dungeon!" Hisashi Hirata added.

 Chapter 223: Ryong Chong-Shik

    Chapter 223: Ryong Chong-Shik


    The reason Heero was interested in the dungeon was that the dungeon shared simrity to his old world, Dramonia.


    The first dungeon, a familiar environment to the beast''s territory and the second dungeon was the specter''s core territory.


    He wanted to investigate the dungeon whether it had a connection to his old world. After all, he had a Master who he regarded as a father and the seven mothers who had been taking care of him since he lost his family.


    Also, he had an unfinished matter on Dramonia, his revenge. Even though he had given up his dream to be a hero, he had not given up his revenge yet.


    "Hah" Heero let out a sigh as his unpleasant past shed on his mind.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    A series of footsteps resounded as the ground shook a little. It was a sign of his disciples returning from their running routine.


    Wearing training circlets that weighed up to twenty kilos, the ground was bound to shake a little as 162 people ran.


    Not long after that, the door of the martial hall was opened. Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were the first ones to enter the martial hall.


    Both had a stable breath despite the long-distance running. No sweats could be found on their face, it was as if they were strolling around instead of running.


    Their condition contrasted with the kids following them behind. The kids'' faces were covered in sweats and his breath was ragged after the long-distance running.


    Some of them looked like they would pass out any moment and some of them were in quite good condition.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun rushed to Heero''s side while 162 kids lined up in the martial hall.


    With his hand crossed on his chest, Heero announced with a big grin, "Good, you have 15 minutes to rest before we continue the training. I have prepared a small event for you guys!"


    Whoaaa!!!


    The kids released a big breath out their mouth while they immediately dropped their bodies on the floor. They were so exhausted after the long-distance running.


    Amongst the hundreds, there were two kids who remained standing, Benjamin Rond Kingsman and Kim Hyun-Su.


    Amongst the hundreds, it could be said both were the best. But their physical fitness was still far behindpared to Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    "Do you have something on your mind?" Heero asked as he smiled kindly to the kids.


    "When? When are you going to teach us for real!? It''s been two months and all we did is running with these damn circlets clinging to our bodies? When are you going to teach us for real just like you taught your two disciples!" Kim Hyun-Su burst out.


    Kim Hyun-Su released the emotion he had been holding in thest month. Anger, feeling unfair, and jealousy feelings were mixed into one.


    The 2nd prince of the Regal Kingdom also had his solemn eyes fixated on Heero. Clearly, he was having the same issue as Ki Hyun-Su.


    Heero merely shook his head. He was not disappointed with his first-generation disciples. He had expected this woulde.


    "I told you, your body still could not handle it. You need a strong body to learn my secret, but your body is not strong enough to learn it. Your body is not refined enough, " Heero exined patiently to the kids.


    "How can this be true? Even though they have a stronger body, they are just a little bit stronger than me. I believe my body can handle your secret technique!" The 2nd prince refuted strongly.


    He admitted the current Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were far stronger than him. But he lost to them because of the secret technique they had, not in the term of physical fitness.


    ''Haha Perfect! I am waiting for you to say this,''


    Heero smiled at Benjamin and pped his hand, "Then let''s prove it with a game!"


    "You guys rest first, we will start the game in 15 minutes,"


    15 minutester


    Heero gathered the kids in the center of the martial hall. He made two circles with 2 meters in diameter.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun stood in the circle. Dong-Woo grinned happily while Xu Lingxun smiled.


    "You! And you! Come forward!" Heero pointed out Benjamin and Kim Hyun-Su.


    The two kids were still confused, but they came forward nevertheless.


    "You imed Dong-Woo and Lingxun were just a little bit stronger in the term of physical fitness, right?"


    The two kids nodded their heads. They believed so as they had been fed with the beast meat since five. Beast meat was beneficial to the body and with their background, they did notck resources such as beast meat.


    "Good, then choose four people and push them out of the circle. If you can push them out of the circle, I will teach you my secret technique. How is it, deal?"


    Heero thought the kids would immediately agree with the offer. But to his surprise, the two kids frowned. They seemed displeased by the game.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to prove to me that your body is strong enough to learn my secret technique?" Heero smiled at the kids.


    "Yes, but I am alone enough. I don''t need their help, I am going to do it alone!" Benjamin replied confidently.


    "Mnn, me alone suffices!" Kim Hyun-Su agreed instantly to Benjamin''s statement.


    ''Hoho What a prideful kid, aren''t you!?''


    ''They are just the same as Dong-Woo. Good, I will crush their pride first''


    "Good, you can do it alone, but with a condition. If you fail to push one of them out of the circle, then you have to run again. Double the distance and the training circlets, deal?"


    Heero readily agreed with the kids, with a certain punishment of course.


    Looking at how confident Heero was, Kim Hyun-Su shook a little bit. He looked at Kang Dong-Woo dubiously.


    Benjamin also hesitated when he heard the condition. He still could cope with the current running routine, but if the distance and the weights were doubled, he might copse while running.


    Benjamin looked at Heero before turning toward Xu Lingxun. The guy who beat him in the Fighter Anteriority, he knew how strong his opponent was, but his pride did not let him back down.


    He gritted his teeth and stepped forward, "Good, I agree!"


    Benjamin walked to Xu Lingxun''s front.


    Kim Hyun-Su was still hesitating, but he stepped forward when Benjamin agreed with the condition.


    "Me too!"


    ''It''s just running with some weights, I can finish it easily!'' Kim Hyun-Su thought to himself. He did not realize that he was thinking he was going to lose before the game started.


    "Good, you can start anytime when you are ready~" Heero nodded as a yful smile formed.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were standing straight with a t expression, showing no emotion.


    However, deep inside, Kang Dong-Woo was quite smug. He had experienced this before, his opponent was Butcher Wang. He was totally destroyed as he failed to push Butcher Wang even a millimeter.


    He was so frustrated at that time. But now, these guys would be the ones frustrated. Somehow, it made him quite happy.


    Benjamin and Kim Hyun-Su did not immediately start the game. They circled around their opponents.


    After hesitating for a moment, Benjamin entered the circle and faced Xu Lingxun head-on.


    "I am going to push you out of the circle, be prepared!" Said Benjamin while inhaling a deep breath.


    Xu Lingxun merely smiled and stayed still. He put his hand on the back and waited for Benjamin to push him.


    Benjamin hugged Xu Lingxun and pushed him with all his might.


    "Kurghhh!" Benjamin grunted heavily but to no avail.


    He looked down and found out that he failed even to push the guy. He changed his posture and put all his might once again.


    The same thing happened to Kim Hyun-Su. Using all his force to push Kang Dong-Woo out of the circle. But he failed, Dong-Woo won''t even budge from his spot. He tried several postures but all of them ended with a failure.


    It was as if the guy in front of them was a wall. No matter how hard they tried, they could not push them.


    After a full ten minutes trying, Kim Hyun-Su and Benjamin gave up.


    Laying down on the ground with all four, both dered dejectedly, "I give up! I lost!"


    Still, with a smile on his face, he turned to the remaining disciples, "Do you guys want to try? If you want to try, form a group of five and push them out!"


    "If you manage to push them out, I will teach you my secret technique. There will be no punishment even if you fail!"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in a private building in the core region, the Legendary ss Ranker gathered, twenty-five of them gathered once again.


    "It''s time to start our n! His two dangerous disciples went out for a mission, it''s our chance to get closer to him!" Park Haneul informed the other rankers with an evil grin.


    The other Legendary ss Rankers nodded their heads.


    "We will start with a soft approach! I wille to him and give him our offer! If the soft approach fails, then I will leave it to you, Leader!"


    Everyone in the room turned toward a person. He was an old man with small eyes. Despite his old face and wrinkled, his hair was dyed ck.


    When everyone''s attention centered on the old man. The old man opened his eyes and smiled kindly, "Leave it to this old man, I will not disappoint all of you~,"


    Ryong Chong-Shik of the Ryong Family, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 1. The Leader of the Ranker Alliance.

 Chapter 224: Reward

    Chapter 224: Reward


    In the afternoon


    Heero received an unexpected guest. Park Haneul, the Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 5.


    A Legendary ss Ranker visited the Xing District. The news traveled fast and caused a little uproar on the Star Forum.


    Various kinds of spection appeared on the Star Forum. It was said the Ranker Alliance tried to poach Heero into the Ranker Alliance. Most of the people knew this was likely to happen.


    After all, the Ranker Alliance was famous for their poaching technique that had been seeded many times. But all the cases happened to be a hero. This was the first time the Ranker Alliance tried to poach a Hero Instructor from the Hero League.


    *** ***


    The Hero League HQ, at a certain office.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Bai Xian Ming had his finger tapped the table while his eyes worriedly looked at theputer screen.


    He was reading about the number one post, [Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 5, Park Haneul visited Heero Academy! What was he doing there?]


    Below the title, it was a picture Xing Heero had a handshake with Park Haneul. Heero was having his smiley face while Park Haneul also smiled.


    If he did not know this was the first time Heero met with Park Haneul. He might think both were friends.


    "Those damn rankers!" Bai Xian Ming cursed out. He was clearly pissed off as he read the post.


    Creak!


    Right after he cursed out, the door opened. Bai Shuang''er brought a tray with a cup of tea on it.


    "You don''t need to worry, Grandpa~ That Block Head will not move to the Ranker Alliance," Bai Shuang''er told confidently as she ced the cup of tea on the table.


    Bai Xian Ming looked surprised as he turned toward his granddaughter, "How do you know?"


    "First, that Block Head doesn''t like rankers. It can be said he hates the rankers. Second, he has everything, wealth, beauty, and power. Hecks nothing, the Ranker Alliance bound to fail! Third"


    Bai Shuang''er paused this time. She frowned as she thought of something.


    "What''s the third?" Bai Xian Ming asked curiously.


    "Third, My Sister will not allow that to happen" Bai Shuang''er said in an unconvinced tone.


    "You seem to not have faith in your sister," Bai Xian Ming smiled.


    "If that man is a Block Head, then my sister is a Piece of Dead Wood! I doubt she can convince that Block Head to stay"


    "But nevermind, the third point is unnecessary. Those two first points are enough. That Block Head will stay in the Hero League for sure!" Bai Shuang''er leisurely walked to the sofa and sat.


    "You are ady, be respectful to your elder!" Bai Xian Ming rolled his eyes at his daughter.


    "By the way, how do you know Heero hates the rankers?"


    The old man was curious about this. He never heard of a conflict between the ranked and Heero. So where this hate came from?


    "Oh, my boyfriend told me! He told me not to worry as his Master hates the rankers!" Bai Shuang''er waved her smartwatch to the old man, showing her lovey-dovey chat with her boyfriend.


    Bai Xian Ming also smiled when her granddaughter brought up his boyfriend.


    The stress and worries were lessened when he was with his youngest granddaughter.


    "Huhu You should respect your future brother-inw more. You can''t call him Block Head, understand?"


    Even though the sentence was to reprimand the girl, Bai Xian Ming said it with a big grin. Clearly, he was happy with how things were going with his two granddaughters.


    *** ***


    Just like her little sister predicted, Bai Xin Yue rushed back to the academy.


    Even though she knew the article on the forum was the Ranker Alliance doing, she could not help but worry. She rushed over to convince Heero to stay in the Hero League.


    After all, if Park Haneul wanted to go secretly or unnoticed, no reporters could notice him, let alone taking a picture.


    It was clearly intentional to stir trouble or to sour the rtionship between Heero and the Hero League for having a private meeting with a Legendary ss Ranker.


    When Bai Xin Yue arrived at the academy, she saw Park Haneuling out of the academy. Heero was also there, sending Park Haneul off.


    Both were smiling as if the talk went smoothly or even had reached some agreement. It somehow made Bai Xin Yue a little panicked.


    She did not want Heero to leave the Hero League and join the Ranker Alliance. If that happened, the next time they met, they would meet as apetitor.


    Bai Xin Yue did not want that to happen. She did not want to lose Heero. The girl picked up the pace.


    "Afternoon, Miss Xin Yue" Park Haneul greeted, but it was a bit unfortunate as thetter ignored him.


    Bai Xin Yue raced up to the Heero. As soon as she arrived in front of Heero, she hugged him and begged in a somewhat shaky voice, "Don''t leave me! Please don''t leave me, "


    Park Haneul turned back and saw the scene. A bitter smile appeared on his face. He turned around, leaving the academy.


    When he reached outside of the academy, he unlocked his smartwatch and called an id, Leader.


    "Leader! n A has failed, let''s proceed to n B!" Park Haneul made his report.


    Heero had not declined the offer yet, but when he witnessed Bai Xin Yue hugged Heero. Park Haneul immediately realized the chance to recruit Heero to their side was nil hence he reported n A was failed.


    "Understood!" A gentle voice resounded through the smartwatch and the call disconnected afterward.


    *** ***


    Heero was put in an awkward situation. He wanted to shove the girl away, but looking at her condition, he decided not to.


    "W-what were you saying? I-I am not leaving anywhere" Heero''s voice was quite stiff as he spoke.


    "Really? You are not lying, are you?" A muffled voice resounded from his chest.


    "Mnn, I am not leaving. Where were you heard this from?" Heero was quite confused inside. Out of nowhere, the girl rushed back and begged him not to leave. He was bewildered with all of this.


    Only then, Bai Xin Yue released the hug. Her face flushed and refused to meet Heero''s eyes. She lowered her head and unlocked her smartwatch then showed a post on the forum.


    "It''s quite fast. That guy is indeed Park Haneul" Still confused, Heero tried to exin what actually happened, but the girl cut him off.


    "I know who he is. What I wanted to know is what was he doing here?"


    "Come! Follow me to my office,"


    *** ***


    Inside the office, Heero handed a document to Bai Xin Yue while he exined, "He was trying to recruit me to the Ranker Alliance. This is the contract they offered to me! It''s a billion pay annually. It''s quite tempting for a poor block like me,"


    Heero tried to joke around to ease the atmosphere between them. However, not only did he not ease the atmosphere, he turned the atmosphere more intense.


    He received a sharp re from the girl. Her onyx ck eyes red at him intensely.


    "All right! All right! I haven''t rejected the contract yet. I say I will give it some thoughts, but I n to reject their offer. I said it like that so this guy would not be offended. I don''t want unwanted trouble to break my peaceful life!"


    Heero exined fully what happened between him and Park Haneul, clearing the girl''s doubt.


    There was no way he would agree to exchange his Ki Comprehension with money. Yes, the Ranker Alliance audaciously asked him to share all his secret techniques when he joined them.


    There was no way he would agree with such a term.


    After hearing that, the girl smiled. The smile was enough to send Heero in a daze, mesmerizing by the smile.


    Bai Xin Yue rose from the sofa and approached the dazed Heero. She tiptoed Heero and delivered a kiss to Heero''s lips.


    Again, Heero was stunned by her action. To his surprise, the girl boldly entered her tongue into his mouth. Their tongues intertwined inside.


    Just Heero was about to react, Bai Xin Yue smartly retreated and distanced herself from Heero.


    Her face was flushed red, but her beautiful smile was still there. Embarrassed yet also happy.


    "This is the reward from me~, "


    After saying that, the girl rushed out of the room, escaping from the embarrassment. Leaving Heero in a daze.


    "Hah It seems I have fallen" Heero muttered as he tried to taste the aftertaste in his mouth.


    "It''s a little bit sweet"

 Chapter 225: Preparation

    Chapter 225: Preparation


    The next day, Heero gathered his academy disciples. He had a task for them.


    "It''s about time! It''s time for you to gain some experience outside!"


    Standing next to Heero, Butcher Wang grinned ear to ear while rubbing his thick beard. He was beaming with happiness as he looked at the kids.


    "This is your Senior Wang. Your task is following him to hunt the beast!" Heero announced the task.


    "Form a group of three and hunt a Silver ss Beast. Whether it''s low-level, intermediate-level, or even upper-level, as long as it''s a Silver ss, youplete the task!"


    "The top three groups with the most Silver ss Beast will be rewarded and the lower three bottoms will be punished, understand?"


    The kids were surprised by the task, but they epted the task without anyint.


    "Yes, Teacher!" The kids replied loudly.


    This was the effect of yesterday''s game. No group or individual could push Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun out of the circle.


    To his surprise, not only it discouraged the kids, the kids even followed the training menu with even greater determination.


    "Huhuhu The new kids are surely spirited," Butcher Wang chuckled happily.


    ''It looks like I will harvest more beast meat. More meat, more money'' Butcher Wang happily thought as he scanned the kids in front of him. His eyes turned green from the future prospect of these kids. Harvesting the meat for him, so he could ck and spend more time with his daughter.


    "Off you go then!" Heero sent the kids off.


    Butcher Wang, Kang Dong-Woo, and Xu Lingxun led the group outside the city. Leaving Heero in the academy alone. Notpletely alone though, because there were other sses such as smithing ss and medical ss.


    Heero looked at his smartwatch and muttered, "It''s about the time!"


    He headed toward cksmith Huang Workshop. Since the day he opened the new path in smithing, cksmith Huang dedicated his time to smithing.


    He had produced many amazing weapons and armors in thest few months. No heroes or rankers did not know his name.


    Despite the high-quality gears he produced, the price was quite cheappared to the weapon in the market. That was why he became so popr in no time.


    Next week, an auction would be held at the Xing Auction House. The auction was Heero''s idea to strengthen the heroes. The stronger the heroes were, the safer the city would be.


    Not only would he share the Ki Comprehension through his apprentice and his disciples. He would also spread high-quality gears for the masses.


    99 weapons and 99 armors would be auctioned and three hundred tickets were sold at a high price.


    Heero headed toward the cksmith Huang workshop to check the preparation.


    When he arrived at the workshop, the usual long line could not be seen. cksmith Huang closed his smithy until his work for the auction was done. He prioritized his work for the auction.


    The old workshop had been repaired. The beforehand building was about to copse nowhere to be seen. The smithy stood straight, from a three-story building, it turned to be a seven-story building. The highest building in the Xing District.


    The first floor was a lobby where cksmith Huang showcased his works. Heero entered the deeper, cksmith Huang''s student workshop.


    He felt less heat than before as the cirction was much better. cksmith Huang surely knew how to use his money.


    cksmith Huang''s apprentices who were also a student of his academy recognized him. The Boss of the Xing District, the owner of Heero Academy, and The Chief of Hero Instructor.


    Everyone in the workshop greeted Heero respectfully while he returned the greeting with a nod and a smile.


    He immediately headed toward the stairs as the fifth floor was his destination.


    Half of the first floor, the second floor, and up to the fifth floor were workshops. The first floor to the fourth-floor workshops was designed for cksmith Huang''s apprentice while the fifth floor was cksmith Huang''s private workshop.


    Heero headed to the fifth floor where cksmith Huang was working.


    Dok! Dok! Dok!


    He knocked on the door thrice as he arrived on the fifth floor.


    "Come in!" A vigorous voice escaped from the room.


    Heero opened the door and saw cksmith Huang standing next to a table. Still, with his working attire, cksmith Huang seemed to be making a design for a spear.


    cksmith Huang thought it was his apprentice who looked for him. While his eyes fixated on the design, he asked out, "What''s wrong?"


    "I want to ask about the preparation of our item that will be auctioned next week. Are the items ready?" Without beating around the bush, Heero asked.


    As the familiar voice entered his ears, cksmith Huang, without hesitation put everything in his hand and turned around, "You are here, Master, "


    cksmith Huang was delighted to see his Master. A smile formed on his lips, his bright face told Heero how happy his disciple was.


    cksmith Huang truly had experienced a big transformation. He now looked much younger despite being in his mid-forties. He looked like someone in his mid-thirties instead.


    "Mnn, so, how about the preparation?" Heero returned with a nod.


    "Everything is prepared, 98 weapons and 99 armors are ready to be auctioned next week!" cksmith Huang readily answered.


    "Let me show you the items, Master, "


    Then, Heero was brought to the sixth floor where cksmith Huang saved his collection.


    There, cksmith Huang showed everything he had prepared for Heero to inspect. Despite his fame, cksmith Huang still respected Heero.


    "Everything is ready as per you requested. Thest touch, the 99th weapon"


    "I will make it today! Have you prepared the materials?" Heero cut cksmith Huang''s words halfway.


    "Yes!"


    "Good! Follow me, I will teach you something new, giving a conscious to your creation. It will be your next lesson and it''s extremely hard, be prepared!"


    Heero turned around and headed to the stairs. The seventh floor, his private workshop given to him by cksmith Huang.


    cksmith Huang''s eyes gleamed in excitement when he heard that he would be taught something new.


    He hurriedly chased after Heero to the seventh floor.


    *** ***


    On the street, at the intersection at the main district of Xing District and the academy. A man with a ck coat stood next to Yun Xia Publisher.


    The man had his face covered with a big hat. In his hand was a cup of coffee with a straw in it.


    Though his face was covered, he was standing faced a building, cksmith Huang Smithy. His gaze glued to the entrance door. After staring at the door for five minutes, the man unlocked a smartwatch and called an id, Leader.


    "The target has entered the smithy. You have around ten to fifteen minutes, Leader!"


    "Mnn, it''s more than enough, " A gentle voice came through the smartwatch.


    After hearing the answer, the man in the ck coat ended the call and turned around. He left the district afterward.


    *** ***


    "Fyuahh!"


    An old man wearing casual clothes came out of Xing Hotpot. He let out a delighted sigh andmented, "I never expected this district to have those meats! This is a worthwhile trip even if we are not on a mission, right Keiji?"


    "You are right, Leader. The hotpot was luscious. Even if this old man does not like the hotpot, this old man has to admit this hotpot is amazing, " Hanzo Keiji agreed and praised the hotpot he just ate.


    "Then we shoulde oftenter, My Friend," Ryong Chong-Shik smiled happily in return.


    The two old men exchanged a light banter as they headed toward the academy''s direction. The surroundings were not aware that the two gentle-looking old men who were about to cause a big stir in this peaceful district.

 Chapter 226: Barren Land

    Chapter 226: Barren Land


    A group of ten people grouped in front of the stone gate.


    "So this is the dungeon you guys were talking about, " Musashi Uenomented with a frown on his forehead.


    "It looks mysterious and magical, " As always, Musashi Noboru was yful. He circled around the stone gate curiously.


    Musashi Osada kept his mouth shut while keeping a serious face.


    Next to the three old men were the seven Emperor ss Heroes tasked to investigate the third dungeon.


    Sun Zhou Yi, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 20. Wu Shen Lei, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 22. Musashi Hirata, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 23. Huo Liang Xun, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 17. Park Jin-Soo, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 16. zaro Tania, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 11. Musashi Naizen, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 7.


    Seven of them were dispatched to assist the Trio Sword Lunatic in dungeon exploration.


    Musashi Osada held his chin, looking at the mysterious gate and opened his mouth after something, "But are you sure this is the third dungeon?"


    "We don''t know, but this is the third dungeon the Hero League has found! Maybe there are more dungeons outside there, "


    Musashi Naizen answered as he strode next to his Grandfather.


    "What are you guys discussing? Let''s enter straight away, the answer we are looking for is inside!" Musashi Noboru excitedly spoke after he finished circling the giant stone gate.


    "Mnn, let''s enter. I am also curious about what''s inside the dungeon!" Musashi Osada nodded and agreed with his brother.


    With those words out, the Emperor ss Heroes followed the Trio Sword Lunatic, entering the dungeon.


    On the other side of the gate, a new view greeted the group.


    It was a t, aridnd with quite a hot temperature. Everyone looked up subconsciously and found a small red sun in the sky.


    Sun Zhou Yi was surprised to see the red sun. He had entered the first dungeon and the second dungeon, but this was his first time encountering a sun, a peculiar one, red sun.


    "The report did not say anything about the red sun. This one is extremely hotter than the one outside, " zaro Tania, the only woman in the groupined. She took out a cloak from his backpack and covered her face from the sunray.


    zaro Tania was a woman with red and wavy hair that reached her shoulder. She was quite a beauty herself and she was known as Witch. It was how people called her because of her bizarre awakening ability.


    "But the report says theye here at night. That''s why they don''t know there''s a sun in here, a red one at that!" Park Jin-Soomented as he scanned the surroundings.


    It was totally a barrennd and they were in the middle of vast tnd.


    "Shall we split?" Huo Liang Xun voiced his thoughts as he looked in a certain direction.


    If the three old men agreed with him, he would likely go in that direction. After all, splitting up would make the investigation faster.


    To everyone''s surprise, Musashi Osada rejected the idea of splitting up.


    "Nope! We are not going to split! We will stick as a group. We know nothing about this dungeon and a certain someone advised me not to be careless inside the dungeon. Because whatever inside the dungeon, it''s something that does not exist outside! We have to be careful!"


    A certain someone in Musashi Osada''s mouth was Heero. Before he came here, he met with Heero once. And Heero told him about the dungeon, though not with so many details, it was basically telling him how dangerous the dungeon was.


    "Noboru! Where are we going?" Musashi Osada asked his yful brother.


    "There! I feel we might find something if we go there!" Musashi Noboru pointed in a certain direction.


    There was no detailed exnation or whatsoever why he chose that direction. It was as if Noboru pointed it randomly.


    Musashi Osada did not question his brother''s decision and led the group in the same direction.


    "Are you sure they are reliable?" zaro Tania asked Sun Zhou Yi who looked quite innocentpared to the others.


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head and replied nkly, "Don''t know, but My Master trusts them, so they should be reliable, "


    After a full two hours of journey on the barrennd, the group of ten stopped their steps. The group stood in front of a giant wall.


    The giant wall was made of a silver stone. The silver stone stacked orderly, creating a massive wall, over 50 meters tall wall.


    "Follow me! The gate is here!" Musashi Noboru led the group to the left. It was as if the old man was familiar with this ce.


    "Why is he so random? And how can he know where the gate is?" zaro Tania asked Sun Zhou Yi who stood next to her.


    Since the start of the journey, the woman was stuck with Sun Zhou Yi and kept some distance from the others.


    "Don''t know, but"


    "My Master trusts them, so they should be reliable, " Without waiting for Sun Zhou Yi to finish his words, zaro Taniapleted the sentence herself.


    Sun Zhou Yi was surprised and looked at the woman with his eyes wide open.


    "I didn''t read your mind, you dumb block!" zaro Tania rolled her eyes and chased after the old man.


    Sure enough, in a five minutes journey, they encountered a massive ck steel gate.


    The gate was about 25 meters tall and shut tightly.


    "If there''s an enemy, they should be behind this gate! Get prepared, I will open the gate!"


    Without any discussion or talk, Musashi Ueno put his hand on the gate.


    *** ***


    "So our targets are inside?" Ryong Chong-Shik stood in front of a steel gate with "Heero Preschool" on top.


    His kind and gentle demeanor did not attract any suspicion. So they safely arrived in front of the preschool.


    "They are supposed to be inside, " Hanzo Keiji nodded his head.


    Swoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, the two old men figure vanished and appeared inside the preschool. They passed the gate without attracting attention.


    They entered the front yground with various ys installed. The yground was also decorated with various kinds of beautiful flowers. What was more important, the two old men found the air inside was much more refreshing.


    "This ce is meticulously built! How about we find the designer and ask him to build a ce for tea?" Ryong Chong-Shik suggested his idea when he entered the yground.


    "It''s not a bad idea. But let''s discuss itter, we have a mission in hand now, " Hanzo Keiji shook his head at his friend who could not focus on the main mission.


    "Mnn, let''s finish the mission first. I don''t want that Madman Haneul to scold me for failing the mission, " Ryong Chong-Shik jokingly replied as he walked toward the main building.


    Hanzo Keiji followed, "Do you think he" he stopped his words halfway as his friend stopped his steps.


    He looked toward his friend and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    ''What''s gotten into his head now?'' Thought Hanzo Keiji.


    "Don''t you feel strange?" Out of the blue, Ryong Chong-Shik asked something unrted to the mission.


    "Strange? What''s strange?"


    Ryong Chong-Shik shook his head and smiled, "My Old Friend, you sense is dulled. You should go outside and maintain your skill!"


    "Let me ask you, what is identical to preschool? The answer is kids! The next question, what is identical to kids?"


    Hanzo Keiji frowned and replied, "Noisy!?"


    "Bingo bongo. A preschool, at least there are twenty kids, but where''s the noise? Not only there''s no noise, but this ce is too quiet. Don''t you feel strange?"


    Ryong Chong-Shik asked with a smile. Despite finding something fishy about the preschool, he still kept his calm.


    Hanzo Keiji nodded understandingly and responded with a sigh, "You are right. It seems my sense dulled, but I am too old to y outside, "


    "Then let''s y inside the city instead. The owner of this ce seems to have found out about us!" Ryong Chong-Shik grinned while having his eyes fixated at the main building''s door.


    Behind the ss door, there was a figure standing. It was as if the figure was waiting for their arrival.


    Hanzo Keiji looked at the door and he was surprised. Just like Ryong Chong-Shik said, Xing Heero was standing behind the ss door.


    "It seems my sense truly dulled! I can''t sense himing!" Hanzo Keiji muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 227: DIE!!!

    Chapter 227: DIE!!!


    Fifteen minutes ago


    Heero was standing before a table. The tools and materials to create a weapon had been prepared.


    Just as he was about to pick the hammer, his smartwatch vibrated. He looked down, it was a call from the security house.


    He picked the call and Fatty Liang''s voice resounded through the smartwatch, "Boss, it''s me Fatty Liang. Two ck-Level visitors have moved toward the academy direction!"


    A frown appeared on Heero''s forehead. ck-Level visitor, a Legendary ss Ranker. That was how the security ssified the visitor.


    Each of the visitors had to be checked and identified to enter the district. A dangerous one such as a ranker would be monitored. ck-Level was considered the most dangerous.


    "Keep an eye on them through the camera and inform me. I will personally watch them!" Heero closed the call and turned around.


    "I will wait for your return, Master!" cksmith Huang nodded understandingly.


    Heero nodded and left the smithy, through the backdoor of course.


    *** ***


    Security House


    "Should I report to the Hero League?" Fatty Liang asked back but received no answer.


    "Hello? Boss!? Boss!!??"


    "Urgh, he closed my call. What should I do?" Fatty Liang looked at the monitor worriedly.


    The monitor showed two old men''s profiles. Ryong Chong-Shik, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 1 and Hanzo Keiji, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 4.


    He knew his boss was strong, but this time opponents were no joke.


    After some thoughts, Fatty Liang''s face brightened. He called an id, Fiery Goddess.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero followed the two old men closely through the rooftop. The two old men were doing good.


    They visited a few shops and stalls. Creating the impression that they came to the district to y instead of having a hidden agenda.


    At first, Heero also thought so, until the two old men stopped in front of the Heero Preschool.


    As soon as he saw this, Heero immediately evacuated the preschool. The kids and the teachers were evacuated through the backdoor. Resulting in the current circumstance.


    Heero opened the door and faced the two old men.


    "How did you know?" Hanzo Keiji asked in a surprised tone.


    "What are you doing here? What do you want?" Heero ignored Keiji and looked straight toward Ryong Chong-Shik.


    "Hoho, we just wanted to y around. Do you want to y with us?" The old man replied yfully.


    "Hah Why can''t you guys leave me alone!? I just want to have a peaceful life here, " Heero muttered in a low voice while breathing out a sigh.


    Despite saying it in a low voice, the two old men heard it clearly.


    "Good! We will leave you alone, but you have to hand over your secret technique to us!" Ryong Chong-Shik smiled kindly toward Heero, it was as if he was giving out a favor.


    "If you want to get my secret technique, why did youe here instead of me?" Hearing that, Heero''s calm expression turned cold and his eyes turned sharp.


    "Aiyo, don''t stare at me like that. You are scaring this old man," Ryong Chong-Shik waved his hand yfully.


    Heero said nothing in return, he stood there and coldly red at the two old men.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Hanzo Keiji''s heartbeat elerated, the re somehow made him nervous. He could feel the dangerous sensation from the young man ahead of him.


    "Hohoho it''s been a long time I feel this kind of sensation. Who was it? Ah, thest time I felt the same sensation when I faced Old Ming from the Hero League, "


    "What a promising young man! I changed my mind, what about joining us instead?" Ryong Chong-Shik offered with a smile.


    "You changed your mind? So, what''s your initial n?" Heero replied with another question.


    "Why are you so curious about our initial n? What matters is that I will give you a peaceful life and you join us! It''s for a greater future! Let''s forget the past and forge a new future with us, " Ryong Chong-Shik did not give up.


    "Depending on your answer, I might spare your life! So just spit it out, what were you going to do?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, what a stubborn young man," Ryong Chong-Shik shook his head and sighed.


    "Alright if that''s what you wanted. We initially wanted to kidnap your daughter and exchange your daughter with your secret technique. Along the way, I will kill a few children and teachers to warn you!"


    "That was the n and we failed as you noticed our arrival. Now I changed my mind, you should join us before you regret, "


    It was as if Heero did not listen to Ryong Chong-Shik''sst sentence.


    Space next to him distorted and his hand entered the distorted space. Not long after, he pulled his hand out. There was a big de in his hand.


    For the first time, Ryong Chong-Shik''s face changed. He was startled by the scene he just witnessed.


    Hanzo Keiji immediately sheathed out his sword. He was ready to fight anytime.


    "Just like I said, depending on your initial n, I might spare your lives. But with your answer, there''s no way I can''t spare your lives!" Heero''s eyes ckened, in that instant, his eyes turned totally ck.


    His skin also grew darker as his shadow slowly spread out.


    Shoosh!


    Heero''s body entered the shadow before the shadow rushed toward the two old men.


    "Ryong Chong-Shik! Get your ass ready!" Hanzo Keiji shouted.


    The image of a kind old man disappeared as a clear sign of nervousness shown on his face. Yes, Hanzo Keiji panicked with the sudden change.


    The dangerous sensation was changed into a death sensation. He felt this countless times, but this time, if he was careless even a little bit, he was sure that death was waiting for him.


    Hanzo Keiji''s figure also disappeared as he went into stealth. As for Ryong Chong-Shik, he had a spear in his hand with a stern look stered on his face, no longer yful as before.


    In the blink of an eye, the ground turned ck, covered by the shadow. Ryong Chong-Shik could not even see his own shadow.


    Swoosh!


    Heero jumped out of the shadow, he lunged toward Ryong Chong-Shik from the front as he shed his big de horizontally.


    Ryong Chong-Shik''s reaction was quite fast. He put his spear forward, blocking the iing spear.


    ng!


    Urghhh!


    The force behind the big de was out of the old man''s expectation. He was pushed back and grunted heavily.


    At the same time, Hanzo Seiji took this chance and appeared behind Heero. He swung his sword toward Heero''s neck. But the sword brushed an empty air as Heero''s figure entered the shadow once again.


    Realizing his sneak attack failed, Hanzo Seiji immediately went into stealth once again.


    The same scene repeated again and again. Heero would shoot out of the shadow and swung his big de toward Ryong Chong-Shik.


    Ryong Chong-Shik kept blocking the attack while Hanzo Keijiunched his sneak attack through stealth.


    After some time, Ryong Chong-Shik''s hand trembled. His hand grew numb from blocking Heero''s de numerous times.


    "F*ck you, sneaky b*stard! Come and face me if you dare!" The kind and the gentle old man could not bear anymore as a curse escaped from his mouth.


    With Heero hiding in the shadows, he could not attack him. In fact, he was helpless with the only choice to retreat for the time being. However, his pride as Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 1 prevented him from retreating.


    "If you don''te out, then I will force you!"


    Ryong Chong-Shik turned around and rushed out of the preschool. He wanted to run amuck in the district to force Heero out of the shadows.


    Just as he was about to reach the gate, he crashed into an invisible barrier, preventing him from breaking the gate.


    The old man was startled at first, but he did not panic. He took two steps back and raised his spear.


    The spears were glowing in blue. Out of nowhere, water came out of his hand and covered the spear.


    The water revolved around the spear and formed the shape of the drill at the spearhead. It was Ryong Family''s secret technique.


    Swoosh!


    The old man stabbed his spear toward the barrier.


    "I will break your cheap trick with my spear!"


    Boom!


    Not only the spear failed to break the invisible barrier. The barrier flung the old man away.


    At the same time, the shadows covering the ground vanished and Heero appeared on the exact same spot. The difference was he had a spear in his hand instead of a big de.


    "I was just testing how strong the Legendary ss Ranker is" Heero shook his head as he realized something.


    Weak, whether it was heroes or rankers, they were far too weak than he thought. Even the peak existence of rankers was just this much.


    Bzzzt! Bzzzt! Bzzzt!


    Yellow lightning buzzed out of Heero''s feet, "Get ready for your punishment, daring to extend your hand to my family, old man!"


    But then, Ryong Chong-Shik''s appeared right in front of Heero with a big grin.


    "Don''t get too cocky, young man! It''s you who''s going to die, not me! DIE!!!"


    The old man stabbed his spear toward Heero''s head.

 Chapter 228: Too Weak

    Chapter 228: Too Weak


    Ryong Chong-Shik grinned madly as his spear was about to pierce Heero''s head.


    "me yourself for being cocky, young man!"


    But then, Ryong Chong-Shik saw the young man in front of him grinned back. Even though he noticed something amiss, he tried to shake the uneasy feeling away as his spear pierced Heero''s head.


    Yes, his spear forcefully pierced the head. Then he realized something. No blood came out, in fact, the young man''s figure in front of him vanished.


    Right after his spear pierced the head, the figure vanished as a whole.


    As the old man was confused as to what happened, excruciating pain transmitted from his body.


    He looked down and saw his body was torn open. His organ began to fall and he was standing on the pool of blood made on his own.


    "H-how?" A feeble voice escaped from the old man''s mouth before his body fell down, stopping breathing forever.


    A legendary figure that was looked up to by many people died while the person himself did not know how he died. A peak figure in the Ranker Alliance, Ryong Chong-Shik of the Ryong Family, who kept making trouble for the Hero League ceased to exist from today onward.


    Heero nced at the door of the main building. He was not bothered by the corpse or even trying to cover up that he killed the Leader of the Ranker Alliance.


    His eyes fixated at a certain spot where thest intruder was standing.


    "Are you going to show yourself or" Having not finished his words, Hanzo Keiji showed himself. He was standing near the door, looking at the corpse with an unbelievable expression stered on his face.


    The old man looked at the corpse nkly. He could not believe what he saw. They had a good chat just now, but now his friend turned into a corpse.


    Heero saw tears fell from the old man''s eyes and it was his turn to be surprised.


    "It seems he''s a precious friend of yours! You should spend your time together, enjoying the rest of your life with someone precious to you rather than taking something that does not belong to you, "


    Heeromented while shaking his head. Though he said so, there was no remorse that could be seen from his eyes. He did not regret killing the old man, this was the thing he had to do to ensure his family''s safety.


    Today, they wanted to kidnap his daughter and failed. If he did not kill this old man, warning the others, these people mighte up with more things that would endanger his family.


    "What do you know!!!!" Suddenly, Hanzo Keiji snarled toward Heero. At the same time, his body vanished and appeared before Heero.


    The old man shed his katana downward. Heero, however, easily parried the katana with his spear.


    ng!


    The old man did not give up. His body disappeared again and appeared next to Heero. He swung the katana toward Heero''s neck now.


    All of Hanzo Keiji''s attacks doomed to fail as a spear stopped his sword. Even so, the old man did not give up. He madly attacked Heero nonstop, his figure flickered around Heero while the spear and the sword caused a spark around them.


    Outside of the Heero Preschool, Bai Xin Yue stood in a daze. She blinked her eyes a few times, making sure she was not seeing a thing.


    Her eyes looked at a spot, the spot where the corpseid down. She was identifying the corpse.


    "H-he is R-Ryong Chong-Shik, right? And he died? I-I am not seeing a thing, right?" Bai Xin Yue stuttered.


    She was having a hard time to believe whatid before her.


    "You are right! He is Ryong Chong-Shik, the current Ryong Family''s head and also the Ranker Alliance leader!" Kang Seo-Yeon stood next to Bai Xin Yue and confirmed.


    After that, both women turned toward the battle, where Hanzo Keiji madly attacked Heero. They could tell that the old man was attacking Heero in rage.


    "We should stop them before the situation turns to worse!" Bai Xin Yue wanted to stop the fight, but Kang Seo-Yeon held her back.


    "Stop it, this is the chance, the chance to root the annoying Ranker Alliance! Why would you bother to stop him from killing that old man?"


    "Are you insane? Can''t you look into a big picture? This could be a war between the Hero League and the Ranker Alliance!"


    Bai Xin Yue instantly rebuked Kang Seo-Yeon''s, but thetter merely shrugged her shoulder lightly.


    "He has killed the leader anyway, does it make a difference if we rescue the other one? Moreover, it was those two old men who started this. They got what they deserved,"


    Kang Seo-Yeon was more resolute than Bai Xin Yue. She had heard everything from Fatty Liang. It seemed the two old men wanted to do something to the Heero Preschool.


    If not for Heero quick action, something might happen to his little sister.


    ''Yes, what could be worse than killing the leader?'' Bai Xin Yue was persuaded and watched the fight from outside.


    *** ***


    "I thought you rankers are emotionless, it seems you are not that emotionless, " Heero muttered under the Hanzo Keiji series of attacks.


    He was truly surprised that the old man was this angry when the other one was killed.


    "Arghhh!" Hanzo Keiji''s reaction was quite extreme. He roared angrily and brandished the sword toward Heero.


    "All right, I will end your misery now!"


    ng!


    Heero reflected the katana with his spear and caught the old man''s neck with his other hand. Then, he mmed the old man down to the ground.


    With a quick motion, he shed the old man''s throat with the tip of his spear.


    Swoosh!


    Blood spurted out of the old man''s neck. Even so, Hanzo Keiji was still trying to swing his sword at Heero. But halfway to reach Heero, he lost his breath and his hand fell down.


    At thest moment of his life, he was still trying to avenge his old friend''s death.


    His eyes were still wide open; the eyes filled with madness and fury, ring at Heero before he took hisst breath.


    Heero looked at the old man and looked at his smartwatch. On his smartwatch were two pictures sent by Fatty Liang. The true identity of these two old men.


    "So this old man is Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 4" He muttered with a frown on his forehead.


    He turned around to look at the other one, to confirm the other old man''s identity.


    "This old man is Ryong Chong-Shik, the Ranker Alliance leader!" Kang Seo-Yeon entered the yard with Bai Xin Yue.


    Heero looked toward the voice and nodded his head, "Oh you guys are here~"


    Bai Xin Yue came to the next corpse and looked at the corpse, "There''s a trace of burn mark"


    She muttered and scanned the surrounding, "There''s no trace of battle around. He was killed in one hit?" Bai Xin Yue looked toward Heero.


    Both girls were fine with the gruesome scene before them. Bai Xin Yue was even trying to find out how Heero killed Ryong Chong-Shik.


    "Hmm, he literally killed with one strike. But we had a little battle before I killed him. I want to probe how strong these rankers are, but it baffled me! How can these weaklings trouble the Hero League over the years?"


    Heero satisfied the girl''s curiosity and described the battle. Of course, he did not forget to criticize the Hero League.


    Kang Seo-Yeon rolled her eyes, "It''s you that is too strong, no us who''s weak!"


    "Then, what are you going to do next? The Ranker Alliance won''t stay silent if they know their leader is killed, " Bai Xin Yue asked worriedly.


    "They should worry about themselves! I am not going to let this matter slide just like this. I am going to destroy the Ranker Alliance!" Heero expressed his aim.


    From the tone and his expression, the two girls knew Heero was serious with his words.

 Chapter 229: Banned

    Chapter 229: Banned


    "You can''t! You can''t kill them!" Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue shouted in unison.


    They voiced their disagreement as soon as they thought Heero was going to ughter the rankers.


    "Kill them?" Heero turned toward the two girls with a confused look.


    "Y-you are not going to kill those rankers?" Bai Xin Yue asked dubiously.


    "You said you wanted to destroy them, so I thought you wanted to kill them!?" Kang Seo-Yeon followed with another query.


    "What nonsense! I am not a mindless murderer, " Heero rolled his eyes and added, "I have my way to destroy them!"


    "What way?" The two girls asked simultaneously, curious to what Heero wanted to do.


    "You will knowter, " Heero kept it a secret from the two girls.


    It was not that he did not want to tell them, he did not want them to help him. After all, this would be a test for Xu Lingxun, a trial for his disciple''s revenge.


    Then, Heero scurried his way to the exit, but the girls stopped him.


    "Where are you going? What about the corpses?" Bai Xin Yue was left speechless by how careless this man was.


    "Let me burn them, so no evidence will be left~, " Kang Seo-Yeon chirped in viciously as her hand was set aze with a crimson me.


    Maybe it was because of her father or maybe it was because of how overbearing these rankers were, Kang Seo-Yeon seemed to hate the rankers.


    "It''s a good idea, but your me might not be enough!" Hero flicked his index finger and thumb. Two little fireballs shot out of his fingers and moved toward the two corpses.


    As soon as the little fireballnded on the corpse. The corpse was set aze. In ten seconds, the dead bodies were incineratedpletely, not leaving ashes but burnt marks on the green grass.


    "Oh my, she is going to scold me for sure" Heero muttered dejectedly as he looked at the burnt mark.


    "She" in his mouth was his first wife, Hong Yu. Her beautiful yground was no longer beautiful because of the burnt marks.


    "All right, I am leaving. I have to make thest weapon for the auction, " Heero waved his hand to the two girls as he made his way toward the exit.


    Kang Seo-Yeon looked at burnt marks with her eyes glittered in awe.


    ''My me will get stronger too as long as I master the Ki Comprehension,''


    Bai Xin Yue had different thoughts. She looked at Heero amusedly. The man who killed two Legendary ss Rankers easily was afraid of his wife. She was amused by this fact.


    ''Will he be afraid of me if I am his wife'' She let out a silly smile as she saw Heero''s figure getting far away.


    ''Ah, what I am thinking I should report this to Grandpa'' Bai Xin Yue unlocked her smartwatch. She wanted to text her grandfather but her finger stopped in the midair.


    ''Or not He does not want us to meddle


    *** ***


    The n of kidnapping Heero''s daughter was known only to the Legendary ss Rankers. They kept the n for themselves.


    So the fact that their leader had note back from the mission only known to these people, the twenty-three Legendary ss Rankers.


    Having another gathering at a private building in the outer region. Twenty-three Legendary ss Rankers were waiting for their leader to return.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    A few of them tapped the table uneasily. All of them had an uneasy feeling as their leader was gettingte than the promised time.


    "What took the leader so long? It''s just a little girl!" Yuan Kang of the Yuan Family but also Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 10 opened his mouth impatiently.


    "Kuhuhuhu He''s too old, maybe we should choose a new leader!" A yful voice chirped in amidst the tense atmosphere.


    Everyone on the table looked in the same direction, toward a middle-aged man who had a big scar on his forehead.


    Ryong Minjun of the Ryong Family, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 3.


    The people on the table were surprised as those words wereing from Ryong Chong-Shik''s son.


    Being stared by the other rankers in the same ss, Ryong Minjun merely shrugged his shoulder off, "What? I was just stating the fact. My Old Man and Old Man Hanzo are too old to be an active ranker. It''s time for them to retire or maybe they could train a bunch of kids if they want to contribute to the alliance, "


    "I don''t care whether you are his son, but you better watch your mouth! Your statement just could be interpreted as treason!" A cold by yet vigorous voice rang.


    It chilled down the atmosphere inside the room.


    Ryong Minjun nced toward the voice and met with cold eyes.


    Mathias Oliver, Ryong Chong-Shik''s adopted children. During his mission at the Regal Kingdom, the old man picked up a kid and brought him home. That kid was Mathias Oliver, the current Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 2.


    This was the main reason why the Ryong Family was still in charge of the Ranker Alliance after years. The Ryong Family was capable of raising a prodigy.


    The top three main seats were upied by the members of the Ryong Family.


    "But the Leader trulyte this time, should we send someone over?" Adrun voiced his concern, but he received a piercing re from Mathias for doubting Ryong Chong-Shik.


    "Just in case, you know, " Adrun shrugged his shoulder off.


    "Adrun is right. I will go, " Park Haneul stood up, volunteering himself to go over.


    "Then let me follow you! If the leader truly encountered something he could not handle, you alone might not be enough, " A square-faced middle-aged man stood up.


    Mao Chingseng, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 12. He volunteered to follow as he was truly concerned with his leader being.


    After all, the Ranker Alliance was his shelter. A shelter who protected him from the Wu Family. If the Ranker Alliance leader fell to the Hero League, he would likely lose his shelter as well.


    Yes, Mao Chingseng was the famed traitor. He left the force who had fostered him and joined the Ranker Alliance. Thanks to Ryong Chong-Shik, he was epted to the Ranker Alliance.


    "If so, then let me" Mathias Oliver wanted to follow as well.


    However, Park Haneul stopped him firmly, "Nope, with your temper, you better stay here!"


    Mathias Oliver red at Park Haneul. Unfortunately, it was the madman Park Haneul. He received a firm re from the madman and backed down, "All right, I will stay! But"


    "If there''s no news from you in thirty minutes, I am going to visit that district myself!"


    "Suit yourself!" Park Haneul spat out and turned around, leaving the room in a silent and grim atmosphere.


    *** ***


    Soon, Park Haneul and Mao Chingseng arrived at the entrance of the Xing District.


    There was nothing particr when they arrived. They could see through the gate that the District was still bustling as usual.


    Four securities stood near the gate, doing their job in guarding the gate. There was a short line and the two immediately stood in the line.


    One had to be identified to enter the district by giving their identity cards to the security to be checked.


    It was the rule set by Heero, in precaution just in case the bombing incident repeated. Someone with a suspicious identity would be double-checked.


    Soon, Park Haneul and Mao Chingseng got their turn to be checked.


    Mao Chingseng frowned in displeasure. It was supposed to be this district honor to be visited by him. Why would he be checked to enter the district in the outer region?


    He was displeased but also helpless as Park Haneul red at him.


    Mao Chingseng handed his ID Card to the fatty in guard unwillingly.


    Fatty Liang received the id and scanned the id to his smartwatch.


    Beeeeepppp!


    A long beep resounded and a red light shed.


    Fatty Liang handed the id card back and informed politely, "Sorry, Sir! The Xing District just set up a new policy! From today onward, Ranker is not allowed to enter the district!"


    Mao Chingseng was furious as he immediately grabbed Fatty Liang''s cor and raised the fatty to the air.


    "What did you say? Do you know who I am? Say it again if you dare!"


    This was the first time he was denied by entrance since he became Legendary ss Ranker. It wounded his pride for sure.


    "I don''t care who you are. This is Xing District, regardless of your status, you must follow the rule, Sir!" Fatty Liang was fearless and firm.


    Even though he knew the man was far stronger than him, he did not show any sign of fear. He stared at Miao Chingseng right on the eyes.


    It only made Mao Chingseng more furious. He raised his hand, but his friend, Park Haneul stopped him.


    "What are you doing? Let me teach this" He stopped halfway as he noticed Park Haneul looked in another direction.


    He followed his friend''s direction and found a young man in a casual outfit behind the gate. The young man was smiling toward them, a smile that sent a chill to his spine.


    Mao Chingseng''s body shuddered voluntarily. He did not know why, but his guts were telling him to leave this ce as fast as possible.


    Yes, Heero was standing behind the gate. He was ready to make a move anytime. As long as the middle-aged hit his man, he was going to retaliate.


    After a moment of staring contest, Park Haneul took a deep breath and turned around, "Let''s leave!"


    Not only Mao Chingseng, but he also felt it. He felt how dangerous the young man was.


    Mao Chingseng also followed without words. He released Fatty Liang and chased after Park Haneul.


    His back was wet from cold sweats. For the first time in his life, he was scared of a man. He followed Park Haneul closely and did not even dare to look back.


    *** ***


    In the CCTV room, two women looked at the screen in awe.


    "My man is amazing. He drove two Legendary ss Rankers by just ring at them!" Kang Seo-Yeon blurted in love-struck.


    "Dumb! It''s my man, not yours!" Bai Xin Yue did not want to lose and rebutted.


    "Huhu He is my husband, duh!" A voice came from the door.


    Hong Yu entered the room with a mischievous smiled and continued to tease the two valiant women, "I don''t know you two are this shameless, iming another husband as your man, "


    In front of the majestic first wife, the two top woman heroes shut their mouths.


    The Ice Queen and the Fiery Archer were helpless and flushed red in embarrassment. If the two women''s fans knew about this, they might be going crazy. Their unreachable goddess was no longer unreachable. They were just a normal girl who had fallen in love.

 Chapter 230: Ruin

    Chapter 230: Ruin


    Inside the third dungeon


    Musashi Ueno pushed the ck steel gate while the others were ready with their weapons in hand.


    Just in case there was something hostile beyond the gate. Musashi Naizen''s hand was holding his sword''s hand, getting ready in Draw Sword''s stance.


    5 seconds


    10 seconds


    "What are you doing, Ueno? Open the gate already!" Musashi Noboru opened his mouth annoyedly.


    He wanted to be the person who opened the gate. But his brother did not allow him to do so. So he was still dissatisfied and unhappy about it.


    30 seconds passed


    Musashi Ueno turned back and embarrassedly confessed, "I can''t! The gate won''t open"


    "..." Everyone was left speechless by the old man.


    He could not open the gate, but he wouldn''t tell them or ask for a hand.


    "What? How can you be so weak!" Musashi Noboruined and pushed his brother away, "Let me do it!"


    Musashi Noboru knew his brother was not joking around. He was not that type of old man hence he put his two hands on the gate.


    Taking a deep breath, he pushed the gate with all his might. He was trying and trying until his face turned red but to no avail. The gate did not even budge even a little bit.


    "Arghhh This gate must be broken or locked from inside! We have to open the gate from inside! Let''s climb the wall instead!"


    Musashi Noboru concluded frustratedly, looking for an excuse from failing to open the gate.


    "The old man is embarrassed, " zaro Tania let out a low chuckle to Sun Zhou Yi. She found it was funny to see the Elder getting embarrassed.


    After Musashi Noboru, the others also tried to open the gate. Everyone tried it, even when everyone tried to push the gate together, the gate remained tightly closed.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic even used their sword. But except for causing some spark, the sword did not even leave a scratch on the gate.


    "The gate is made of unknown steel and it extremely hard. Even enhanced steel could not bepared to this ck steel!" Musashi Osada caressed the gate as he recalled the battle between him and Heero.


    He still could cut through the enhanced steel, but not this.


    ''What about that guy? Will he be able to cut the gate? If it''s him, it''s possible, '' Musashi Osada was thinking of Heero of course.


    Sun Zhou Yi was the one with the least words. He rarely spoke since they met the wall, but his eyes never left the wall.


    Remember to use your eyes all the time if you encounter something you can''t solve. Observe it carefully with your eyes!


    He suddenly remembered his Master''s words. Heero said those words to him before he departed for the mission.


    "Observe it carefully with my eyes" Sun Zhou Yi muttered in a low voice before his pupils turned blue. He activated his Mystical Eyes to observe.


    "What? What did you say?" zaro Tania heard something, but the words were unclear to her.


    Sun Zhou Yi acted as he did not hear her as his eyes widened in surprise. He found something, the reason why the gate was so hard to break.


    Through his Mystical Eyes, he saw the true form behind the gate. It was thick purple Ki. Yes, the ck steel gate was covered in and out by the thick purple Ki.


    He did not understand the significance of the purple Ki. But he understood that that purple Ki was the secret behind the impeachable gate.


    Not only the gate, but even the stone wall was also covered by Ki as well. But the Ki on the wall was just normal Ki, the blue one.


    ''I should ask the Master about this purple Kiter'' Thought Sun Zhou Yi as he walked close to the gate.


    Through his Mystical Eyes, he could see through the mechanism behind the gate.


    "Oy, Young''un! What are you doing? Get ready, we have to climb the wall if we want to enter!" Musashi Noboru called out.


    "We don''t need to climb the wall, Elder! I have found a way to open the gate, " Sun Zhou Yi replied with a friendly smile.


    His answer surprised everyone. Musashi Noboru and Musashi Ueno were the fastest ones to reach Sun Zhou Yi and asked in unison, "How!?"


    "I am not sure either, but it might work. Let me try it first, " Sun Zhou Yi was not bothered by the two old men''s antics as he replied with a smile.


    The old men released Sun Zhou Yi and followed him closely to the gate. The others also followed and circled Sun Zhou Yi.


    Sun Zhou Yi himself stood before the massive gate. He looked up as he seemed to make sure of something.


    After a quick scan, he put his two hands on the gate and closed his eyes. Sun Zhou Yi was channeling his Ki into the gate.


    Inside the gate, there was a path, just like a small pipe. He guessed that he needed to infuse his Ki into the gate through the small pipe and he did so.


    Sun Zhou Yi guessed right. As his Ki filled the path, creaking sounds rang. He pulled his hands off and the gate opened.


    "Wow! You are amazing!" The only girl in the group cheered and praised Sun Zhou Yi.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic stood in front of Sun Zhou Yu and stared at him intently. From their looks, they were looking for an exnation. Exnation of how he could open the gate.


    "I am sorry, Elder! I can''t tell you the details of how, but I know there''s kind of mechanism inside the gate. What I did was channeling my internal energy into the gate!"


    "I am sorry, but it''s rted to my Master''s secret technique, " Sun Zhou Yi smiled apologetically to the three old men.


    In the end, the three old men did not force Sun Zhou Yi to speak. But the three old men vowed they would seek the answer from Heero''s mouth.


    With the gate opened, the group entered the gate. The sight greeted them was a ruin, deserted, and dested city.


    A vast ruin entered their eyes. From the look of it, everyone could tell the city was abandoned for a long time already. Dozen years, hundred years or maybe thousands of years.


    Wild trees grew up from the ruined building, vines spread on the building that still stood, and tall weed covered the broken road.


    "Keep your guard, this ce gives off something weird feeling" Musashi Noboru reminded the group. No, he was giving a reminder to the heroes, not his brothers.


    *** ***


    In the evening, the rooftop of Miao Miao Noodle Shop


    "How is it? How much have you learned from your senior brother?" Heero was sitting on the bench below the apple with a bitten red apple in his hand.


    Xu Lingxun was sitting next to Heero with a perplexedplexion. He had learned much from Musashi Hirata but limited to collecting information.


    The boy told Heero everything he learned truthfully.


    Heero nodded his head from time to time. After hearing everything from his disciples, he found what his disciple needed.


    "Mnnn I will teach you a new technique to fill what youck. Soundless Step? Or Vanishing Step?" Heero held his chin, thinking which technique he should teach his disciple.


    Even though it was merely footstep, Xu Lingxun''s eyes gleamed excitedly. He found out how strong a footstep was when he watched Random Footstep of his senior brother, Butcher Wang.


    If one utilized the footstep technique perfectly, it could be a deadly move or transform the footstep into a deadly attack.


    "What about both? Let me teach you both footsteps! Come, sit here!" Heero tapped the bench next to him.


    Xu Lingxun obediently sat next to Heero as Heero ced his hand on his head. He transferred the visualization of the Soundless Step and Vanishing Step.


    It took ten minutes to finish the process. By the time Heero finished, Xu Lingxun was drenched in sweats. His breath also ragged, but the excitement in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Master, Thank you, " The boy stood up and bowed his head gratefully.


    Heero waved his hand calmly as he took a bite the apple in his hand, "I told you, I will help with your revenge. Let''s do a little test before we go after your enemy!"


    He unlocked his smartwatch and sent a file to Xu Lingxun.


    Xu Lingxun received the file right away and he opened it. It was a profile of a man and Xu Lingxun did not recognize the man.


    "Yan Tie of the Iron Fist Martial House Silver ss Ranker" Xu Lingxun muttered and looked toward his Master.


    "Find everything about him!" That was Heero''s onlymand for Xu Lingxun.

 Chapter 231: Dot After Dot

    Chapter 231: Dot After Dot


    "But why? Why Yan Tie? Moreover, he''s Silver ss Ranker. I don''t think I can win against him, " Xu Lingxun was puzzled by Heero''s test.


    Moreover, he was still having a mentality that he could not win against the adult. He was truly puzzled by his Master''s choice.


    His Master could just pick any random Iron ss Ranker or even Bronze ss Ranker. Why it had to be a Silver ss Ranker.


    It was not that Xu Lingxun did not trust Heero. But he was just not confident enough to face a Silver ss Ranker this early.


    Heero smiled in amusement and hit Xu Lingxun''s head lightly, "Who''s asking you to kill Yan Tie? I am asking you to collect information, everything about him. Haven''t you learned it from your senior brother, collecting the information?"


    "Moreover, how do you know you can''t win against him?"


    From the tone he spoke, the boy perceived his Master was confident in him to win against Silver ss Hero, especially this Yan Tie.


    "But why him? I can try from the Iron ss Ranker and slowly put my target to the higher ss ranker!" Xu Lingxun was being cautious.


    Even though he was ttered and happy that his Master trusted in his ability. Xu Lingxun did not want to overestimate himself.


    "Mnn, you are right! Then why don''t we start with the Bronze ss Ranker?" Heero lowered the ss by a level.


    The boy took a deep breath and nodded his head.


    "Then, what about collecting evidence about a gambling den, " Heero sent another file to his disciple.


    He had been searching on the forum about the rankers'' misdeeds. Then, he found a report about Bronze ss Ranker opening a gambling den.


    The gambling den was in fact just a disguise while the main business was human trafficking. These bandits kidnapped many girls and sold them to themerce region to be a prostitute.


    Coincidentally, the gambling den was not far from the Xing District. About five kilometers to the north.


    The original poster reported this issue to the Central Government and the Hero League. Unfortunately, the original postercked evidence.


    The Hero League and the Central Government ignored the report hence the original poster posted the issue on the forum. The post said his girlfriend was kidnapped by this group of bandits. He posted this on the forum with the intention that someone would help him


    Reading through the data he received. Xu Lingxun nodded his head resolutely.


    "M-master, I have a question, " Xu Lingxun hesitantly opened his mouth.


    "Mnn, ask away, "


    "Why did you choose the ranker as the target? There are many criminals outside there. Why does it have to be a ranker? Is it because of me?"


    The boy asked with a concerned look stered on his face. Offending the Ranker Alliance just for him, he did not want that as he clearly remembered how ruthless the rankers might be.


    "My my my so you are concerned about me?" Heero smiled in return. His smile was alwaysforting and calming.


    Xu Lingxun nodded his head subconsciously. Heero was his master and his benefactor, he did not want something bad happened to his benefactor.


    "Stupid child! Of course, I am doing this for you and you don''t need to be concerned for a mere ranker. Moreover, the main concern is I am just enforcing thew as the Chief of Hero Instructor, " Heero winked yfully at Xu Lingxun.


    In fact, this was Heero''s retaliation to the Ranker Alliance. First, he banned rankers from entering his district.


    It was the first step. It did not cause massive loss, but they no longer could purchase the goods from the district such as ordering gears from cksmith Huang or the medicine from his pharmacy.


    Second, he would root the Ranker Alliance with a legal means, not a crude way such as assassinating them one by one.


    He would use the thing calledw that regted the rankers and the heroes against the Ranker Alliance. Jailing those rankers one by one.


    Moreover, this could be training to hone Xu Lingxun''s skill for his revenge. Exposing those people who had ughtered his family and let those people get what they deserved.


    Xu Lingxun nodded his head and bowed his head gratefully. He was truly grateful for what his Master did for him.


    The boy left the rooftop after that. From the look of his face, he could not hold back to train the new footstep.


    Heero nodded with satisfaction at his disciple''s enthusiasm. He stayed on the rooftop for a while as his eyes fixed to the dark sky filled with stars.


    "I wonder what my Master''s doing right now"


    Out of the blue, he kinda missed his Master. The man he regarded as a father since his real father died under the specter''s hand.


    Just as his thoughts were wandering around, a vibration from his smartwatch caused him to snap out of his wild thoughts.


    He looked down, it was Sun Zhou Yi. His first disciple sent him texts and also pictures.


    Curious, Heero unlocked his smartwatch and read the message. He received four paragraphs of texts, summarising what Sun Zhou Yi encountered in the third dungeon.


    A ruin of a vast city, the big discovery inside the third dungeon. He re-read the text twice to make sure to read it properly.


    The ruin was a big clue regarding the dungeon. So he did not want to miss a single detail. After re-read the text for the third time, he looked at pictures.


    The first picture was a massive wall. After the massive wall, it was a massive gate.


    Heero observed the gate carefully for a little longer. He felt a familiarity with the gate, but he still could not confirm his guess unless he visited the ruin by himself.


    The next pictures were the ruin of the city. Looking at the exterior of the buildings that still stood straight, Heero found the city was somehow familiar to him.


    It was not that he had been or seen the city, but he felt he heard about the unique building made of stone.


    Then a memory shed in his mind.


    Once upon a time, In Watu City...


    In a wooden house, a five years old boy sat on the ground and looked up to an old man. The old man was sitting on the rocking chair with great enthusiasm.


    The old man was telling a Legendary Hero tale that was born from Watu City.


    Watu means stone, it''s a city made of stone


    The old man''s voice lingered in Heero''s head as the old man was describing how beautiful Watu City was.


    Even though the building looks like a stone stacked together, the building is sturdy


    "It seems the building is not as sturdy as your thought to be, Grandpa, " Heero muttered mncholy while swiping through the picture one by one.


    Heero let out a sigh and shook his longing away as he focused his thoughts.


    "Mnn, the Legendary Stone City is inside the third dungeon. Does it mean the dungeon is rted to Dramonia?"


    Heero rubbed his chin, thinking about the first and the second dungeon.


    The first dungeon did not have any clue that connected that ce to Dramonia.


    However, the second dungeon did. The existence of a specter that only existed in Dramonia. Heero had been looking through Earth history. He didn''t find anything about the specter on Earth.


    It meant the specter was not something that came from Earth. As for the specter that attacked the city, Heero guessed there were more dungeons that had not been discovered yet. Those specters came from the dungeon.


    Now the third dungeon was practically telling him that the third dungeon was part of Dramonia.


    "Did I miss something?" Heero muttered while recalling the first dungeon. It was just a lush forest, a perfect habitat for the beast.


    "Ah, the beast inside the first dungeon is about the same as" He stopped halfway as the Hero League''s archive recorded simr beasts with the beasts inside the first dungeon.


    "It seems the only way to get the answer is to re-investigate the first dungeon. After that, I will visit the third dungeon"


    Heero made his n, but there was something concerning him. His wives and daughter''s safety. He was worried about leaving them while the Ranker Alliance targeted him.


    The dot after dot was connected and he was about to find the secret behind the dungeon. He felt that if he found the secret behind the dungeon, he might find the truth why he ended up being on Earth now.


    "Let''s wait for Sun Zhou Yi and Hirata back. The investigation can wait, but I can''tpromise their safety"

 Chapter 232: Frightened

    Chapter 232: Frightened


    In a private room, Alliance House


    Bam!


    "So you say you were frightened by that brat and ran away?"


    Mathias Oliver mmed the table hard, causing a crack on the table. His furious eyesnded on Park Haneul who had a frown on his forehead.


    Park Haneul remained silent under Mathias Oliver''s furious interrogation. He seemed to be lost in thoughts.


    "Now now, calm down, Brother. Even if they forced their way in, there''s nothing they can do even if Father encountered trouble and could note back, "


    Ryong Minjun looked moreposed than Mathias as he tried to calm his adopted brother.


    "Rather than ming someone, we should think with a cool head and discuss together the solution to find the Leader''s whereabouts!"


    Ryong Minjun''s words gained others'' approval.


    Mathias Oliver also calmed down as Ryong Minjun''s words were right. Taking a deep breath, he leaned back on his seat.


    As the situation was pacified, Ryong Minjun looked toward his right. To be more exact, the person who sat five seats away from him, Mao Chingseng.


    "So, Mao Chingseng, can you borate more on what actually happened?" Ryong Minjun started with someone lower in rank than Park Haneul.


    Looking at Park Haneul''s condition, it seemed the man would not cooperate with him hence he focused on the other man, Mao Chingseng.


    Mao Chingseng spat everything honestly. It was just a short moment and a short encounter. He recounted everything in less than five minutes.


    After he was done with his story, everyone on the table frowned. They seemed to not believe in Mao Chingseng''s story.


    "What about the district? Is there something unusual within the district?" Ryong Minjun kept clear-headed and continued with the question.


    "The district?" Mao Chingseng furrowed his brows and recalled the event.


    "Normal!?" He himself was unsure as he was too furious at the fatty to pay attention to the district.


    "Normal?"


    "Yes, it''s boisterous as usual I presume, " After some time, Mao Chingseng confirmed as he recalled nothing particr in the district. At least, that was what he saw through the entrance.


    "Hmmm So they banned rankers and it happened on the same day with the Leader''s disappearance" Ryong Minjun muttered, puzzling what actually happened inside the district.


    It was clear that the banned policy was rted to their Leader''s disappearance. It was just they could not connect the dot and at lost, not knowing what actually happened.


    Mathias Oliver was frowning all the time. He was the most concerned inside the room, but he kept his head clear.


    After a moment of silence, Mathias Oliver opened his mouth, "Mao Chingseng, you are a Legendary ss Ranker. Your ss proved that you are backed with your strength!"


    "I believe you are not a coward, but can you tell me why you ran away from him? I mean, what do you perceive from him?"


    As soon as this came out Mathias Oliver''s mouth. Everyone turned toward Mao Chingseng with the exception of Park Haneul.


    They wanted to know what Mao Chingseng viewed from Heero. No one thought that Mao Chingseng was a coward or something.


    After all, he was someone who could crawl his way to this seat. It meant he had experienced countless trials and near-death experiences.


    But to make Mao Chingseng run away just from a simple exchange nce. It was something they found hard to believe.


    Inhaled deeply


    "It''s hard to exin, but he gave off a dangerous sensation that I never felt before. If I have to be honest, it''s my intuition"


    Mao Chingseng also lost his words. It was truly hard to exin.


    "Death!" Park Haneul who had his mouth shut all this time opened his mouth and said something that confused everyone.


    "It''s a helpless feeling when you are facing death! Death is the end of us if we face him! That was what I felt back then!"


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s as if I was facing death itself!" Mao Chingseng followed after Park Haneul.


    Death, yes it was he felt back then.


    As soon as those words came out, the room turned into an eerie silence.


    Those kinds of words came out of the Madman Park Haneul. If they did not hear it directly, they would not believe it.


    Even Ryong Minjun and Mathias Oliver had their jaw dropped.


    Mathias Oliver was the first one to snap out of his shock. He stood up and dered, "I will talk to the Hero League!"


    If what Park Haneul said was the truth, then his father was in danger or captured by Heero.


    He would rather initiate a negotiation with the Hero League than risking his father''s life. His priority was to save his father.


    No one objected to Mathias Oliver''s idea. It was best for now.


    *** ***


    A weekter


    Heero was sitting on his rocking chair in his Martial Hall. After giving instructions to his disciples, he was rxing on his chair.


    But this time, he was not alone. There was another rocking on his opposite with an old man sitting on it.


    The old man was wearing casual attire and had a cup of tea in his head. The old man took a sip and put the cup on the table next to him.


    "How is it? Are you troubled with the kids?" Bai Xian Ming asked with a smile.


    Heero leaned back on his chair with closed eyes. While his chair swaying back and forth, he replied in a rxing smile, "Nope, I simply enjoy my works, "


    "Including causing the huge stir against the rankers?" The old man replied with a bitter smile.


    In thest week, twelve Iron ss Rankers and fifteen Bronze ss Rankers had been reported and jailed because of the abuse of power.


    With concrete evidence, the Ranker Alliance could do nothing about it.


    Even though it was just low-ss rankers, it attracted a lot of attention. Especially, before the rankers reported, there would be a post exposing these rankers'' misdeeds.


    Three of the rankers were even executed for their crimes. It was a total mess on the forum.


    Heero shrugged his shoulder off and replied nonchntly, "I was just enforcing thew. I did not do anything wrong and I absolutely will not stop!"


    Bai Xian Ming frowned at Heero''s response. After all, Heero was now the face of the Hero League.


    What if the Ranker Alliance perceived this as a deration of war? He did not want this to happen.


    The war between the Hero League and the Ranker Alliance was the worst oue and thest resort.


    "Don''t you think the consequence behind your action? What if the Ranker Alliance takes this as a war deration? More people will suffer from the war!"


    "Nah, war is certainly not good but also good at the same. If the thing called Ranker Alliance is gone, fewer people would suffer, " Heero casually answered.


    "Hah." The old man released a long sigh.


    "If what you said is true, then it would best. Unfortunately, it will not happen, "


    Hearing such a reply, Heero opened his eyes. He was intrigued by the old man''s answer, "Oh, why so?"


    "Let''s say we win the war and the Ranker Alliance is gone. Someday, I believe, there will be the second Ranker Alliance or whatever alliance. The cycle will continue even we destroy one or it might turn worse even such as two whatever alliance might appear after the Ranker Alliance is destroyed, "


    Heero contemted the old man''s words and recalled the current society. He found out that the old man''s words contained some truth.


    Noticing Heero was no longer refuting him, Bai Xian Ming continued, "It''s not like the Hero League does not have the power to destroy the Ranker Alliance. We have The Elder and Supreme Guardian. We can destroy them but what next?"


    "Moreover, the aftermath"


    Heero raised his hand to stop the old man from continuing his lecture, "All right, I know! I know! The Hero League is worried about the future that has not urred yet rather than solving the present problem. I know your concern, but you can''t use that as an excuse and keep a blind eye to what happened to your people!"


    "Moreover, what''s worse than killing their leader? Old Man! the war has begun!" Heero confessed with guilt on his face.


    Bai Xian Ming stopped with his mouth half-open. He tried to process Heero''s words carefully, making sure he was not hearing things.


    He blinked his eyes a few times at Heero and the opposite party also did the same.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY??? SAY IT ONCE AGAIN!!!"


    Bai Xian Ming rose from his chair and cried out of his lungs.

 Chapter 233: Storms Brewing

    Chapter 233: Storm''s Brewing


    The old man prayed secretly that he was just hallucinating. He prayed what he heard was not true.


    s, everything was true. Heero did not hide from the old man.


    "Yes, I killed the Leader of the Ranker Alliance. Who was it again"


    "It was an old man, he is kinda surrounded by a gentle aura. Long hair and beard, about 1.8 meters tall"


    Hearing how detailed the young man was describing the old man he killed. Bai Xian Ming was sure that it was the Leader of the Ranker Alliance, Ryong Chong-Shik.


    Heero stopped halfway upon noticing the old man in front of him just nkly looking at an empty spot. He was kinda worried.


    "Elder Bai, are you okay?"


    Hearing the question, Bai Xian Ming moved his pupils to look at the young man. He found out the young man did not feel guilty in the slightest.


    "Hahh.."


    The old man exhaled a long breath and powerlessly sat down on his chair.


    "I thought you already knew about it" Heero muttered in a low voice as he looked at the shocked old man.


    "How am I supposed to know about this?" Bai Xian Ming snorted back.


    "Don''t youe here to talk about this matter with me?"


    "Just like I said, how am I supposed to know that you killed Ryong Chong-Shik if you don''t tell me about it!?" The old man grew annoyed the longer he spoke with Heero.


    For the first time, he felt the young man in front of him could be annoying like this.


    Indeed, he came here to talk about the rankers matter with Heero. He intended to ask Heero to stop exposing the ranker''s crime.


    He wanted to prevent the war between them. But now he found out the thing that he never expected to happen.


    At this point, war is inevitable. There was a way to stop the war, giving up Heero. However, the old man immediately threw those thoughts away.


    Hah


    For the second, the old man released a sigh and looked straight to the young man.


    "What''s more, do you hide from me? Spit it out!"


    "Mnnn I actually killed another old man aside from the Leader, " Heero confessed honestly.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    As soon as he heard, the old man''s heartbeat elerated until he could hear it. His thoughts were wandering, thinking who this other old man was.


    An old man together with Ryong Chong-Shik. It was highly that old man Again, Bai Xian Ming secretly prayed his guess was wrong.


    "Who was that old man again Wait a minute, let me check it!" Heero unlocked his smartwatch and searched for a file sent by Fatty Liang.


    "Let''s see Let''s see, " He muttered while opening the attachment.


    Soon, an old man''s profile appeared on the screen. The old man was Hanzo Keiji, Ryong Chong-Shik''s best friend.


    "Ah, he''s Hanzo Keiji, Legendary ss Ranker" Heero read them profile without looking at the old man.


    When he raised his head, he found out the old man powerlessly leaned back on his seat and stared dazedly at the empty ceiling.


    Not only he killed the leader of the Ranker Alliance. Heero also killed the head of Hanzo n''s big brother, Hanzo Keiji.


    He could see how bleak the future was. Not only he killed the current head of the Ryong Family. He also killed the influential figure of the Hanzo n.


    "You really didn''t know, Grandpa Bai, " Heero changed the way he called the old man to please Bai Xian Ming.


    He did not wait for the old man to respond and continued in a rather puzzled tone, "It''s weird, Xin Yue saw me kill the two old men though. Shouldn''t she inform you"


    The words trailed off as Heero realized something. The girls knew that the old man he killed was quite influential. So they covered it up for him.


    Subconsciously, Heero smiled happily at what the two girls did for him.


    Slowly, Bai Xian Ming crooked his head to look at Heero. He blinked his eyes a few times and asked, "Xin Yue knew it?"


    "Yes, she even watched me killing Hanzo Keiji, " The smile on Heero''s face became wider.


    The helpless old man slowly showed a hint of anger. But Heero continued with a question.


    "Before you jump into a weird conclusion or your dull imagination, you should ask what the two old men came here for, Grandpa Bai!" Out of blue, Heero turned solemn and stated out.


    ''Ah!'' Only then the old man got his mind straight. Yes, rather than worrying about the future, he should look into this matter first.


    There must be a reason why Heero killed the two old men. After all, the guy in front of him was not a mass murderer or a criminal.


    "I am all ears!"


    Then, Heero told him what Ryong Chong-Shik said to him. About wanting to get his secret technique by kidnapping his daughter.


    "Even after knowing my position, they are fearless. They are so daring to do that! Do you know why? Because you are too soft-hearted!"


    "You are worrying about the things that might not happen in the future. Don''t you feel it? Not only the Ranker Alliance but the Hero League also begin to rot?"


    "Moreover, the Ranker Alliance has crossed the line. In order to overthrow the Hero League, they did not hesitate to betray humanity and work together with the specter! How can you still be soft-hearted with all of this happening before your eyes?"


    "There will be a second and third time if you don''t make any move, Grandpa Bai!"


    Bai Xian Ming did not refute Heero''s im. Yes, he also knew the Hero League began to change direction as the same as the Ranker Alliance.


    But a change was impossible to do. If it was possible, he already did it a long time ago. He was in a helpless situation despite his high position.


    "All right, Grandpa Bai! Don''t let this thing overwhelm you! If the Ranker Alliancees to you, just tell them you don''t know. After all, if we don''t tell them what actually happened, no one will know that I killed their leader, right?"


    Heero spoke as if the matter of killing the Ranker Alliance leader was nothing.


    Bai Xian Ming found the young man''s words had some truths in it.


    "Anyway, I am not going to stop what I am currently doing! me them, daring to have an idea of touching my family! I will slowly root them from the bottom to the top, I am not going to stop until the Ranker Alliance disintegrates!"


    Heero dered his stance and added dramatically, "The war g has been raised, you can''t stop it, "


    ''Ah, I can''t lead the change of the Hero League, but there''s someone who can do that, ''


    Bai Xian Ming was pretty much ignoring Heero''s words. As he had another thought on his mind.


    His eyes gleamed as he looked at Heero.


    The young man in front of him was standing alone. There was no force backing him.


    The guy also seemed tock interest in authority or fame or even wealth. He just did something he felt right and never crossed the line.


    It could be said the young man was kind and benevolent. He had heard about Heero built a nursing home and orphanage to amodate the people who lost their family during the attack.


    Added with his measurable power, the young man in front of him was the right person for someone to lead the change, the transformation.


    Out of the blue, Bai Xian Ming smiled brilliantly.


    "Good, do whatever you want. I will not stop you, but I have a condition! Not only the ranker, but I also want you to expose the hero''s crime!"


    With his mind set, Bai Xian Ming immediately executed the n he had formted for a long time ago.


    "In exchange, I will take care of the matter of the Ranker Alliance. Not only that, but I will also use the Bai Family name to protect your family. With the Bai Family name, there will no one dare to touch your family anymore!"


    Bai Xian Ming offered his hand for a handshake and said, "Deal?"


    Heero without hesitation reaching the old man''s hand, "Deal!"


    Though he was confused with the sudden change, Heero readily agreed with the old man.


    After the deal, Bai Xian Ming stood from his chair, but Heero did not release his hand.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Heero smiled and held the old man''s hand with his two hands.


    "Grandpa Bai, don''t get too hard for Xin Yue, okay? She did not for me, "


    Bai Xian Ming rolled his eyes and pulled his hand. He left the martial hall.


    When he was outside, he stopped for a moment and looked up to the bright sky.


    "Storm''s brewing! A storm will sweep the city, " A mutter escaped the old man''s mouth.

 Chapter 234: Accident

    Chapter 234: ident


    Staring to the sky for a moment, Bai Xian Ming continued his steps. But then he stopped again after five steps.


    "Ah, if I recall correctly Mathias came to me, saying their Leader was captured by Heero"


    Yes, the reason he came to meet Heero was Mathias Oliver''s visit. He imed Heero captured their Leader.


    Mathias Oliver threatened him to release their Leader. If not, the war was inevitable.


    At that time, he felt it was very absurd. There was no way he believed that hence he assumed it was rted to the currentwsuit against the Iron Fist Martial House.


    He thought Mathias Oliver was just threatening him, asking him to stop Heero. Mathias Oliver came strongly to him and he decided to talk with Heero.


    Yes, he never thought that the leader of the Ranker Alliance truly went missing. No, the leader was not missing, he was dead.


    "Now, what should I do? Should I ignore" Bai Xian Ming came into a sudden pause. He put a puzzled look while furrowing his brows.


    The frown was getting deeper and a frustrating sigh escaped his mouth.


    "Hah it seems I have grown senile. What did Heero say to me just now?" The old man muttered hard.


    "Ahh I can''t remember a single thing" Then the old man paused again.


    The frown was still there, but this time, he looked at his surroundings.


    "Why am I here? Where is this ce? Ah, this is Heero Academy What am I doing here anyway? Hah I have truly grown senile, "


    The same thing repeated a few times until he was outside of the Xing District.


    "Huh I need to teach those rankers some lessons. How can he say such nonsense? Ryong Chong-Shik is captured, what idiotic excuse to start a war! Do you want a war? Good then let''s war!"


    The old man grumbled as he walked to his car. He opened the back seat.


    He sat straight, ring at the driver who was a young man in his early twenties.


    "Xiao Yun! Why did you bring me here!?" Suddenly Bai Xian Ming raised his voice.


    Before the young man called Xiao Yun could reply, the old man continued, "How many times have I told you that I am busy?"


    "Many times!" An instant reply came from the young man.


    "Then why are you still bringing me here?"


    "I am worried you are stressed from work. So I brought you here to rx. I heard this ce has good food!"


    "What nonsense! I don''t need to rx! Bring me back to the office now!"


    "Yes, Executive Bai!" Afterward, Xiao Yun started the car.


    Xiao Yun looked at the rearview mirror and saw the old man was grinning ear to ear. He looked very happy,pletely different when he was scolded.


    ''It seems Executive Bai is very happy, ''


    This was not the first time. Xiao Yun was used to this kind of show.


    Just like that, the one-man-show starred by the Chief Executive of the Hero League hade to an end. The ending was the old man never visited the Xing District.


    ''Kuhuhu I don''t remember anything. I don''t know Ryong Chong-Shik and Hanzo Keiji are dead! I know nothing at all!"


    *** ***


    Toward the north of Star City


    A group of kids around ten to twelve moved in a group in the dense forest. They moved as sneakily as possible.


    A boy in his thirteen with golden pupils was the one who led the group.


    He stood in the foremost position. Hiding behind a big tree, the boy raised his hand and clenched his palm into a fist.


    It was a signal for his team member to stop. Slowly, the boy tilted his head.


    Around twenty meters ahead, he saw a silver bull with three horns. The bull was three meters tall and his red-colored eyes looked menacing.


    The boy was not only afraid of the beast, but he cheered inwardly, ''Yes~ It''s Silver Dragoon! Worth of a thousand points, ''


    The boy was Benjamin Rond Kingsman, one of Heero Academy''s first-generation disciples.


    He was leading a group to hunt the beast as per his Master''s order. But the task turned into apetition under Butcher Wang''s scheme.


    The loser would be punished and the winner would be rewarded.


    All this time, the team he led never won even once. But of course, he also never lost. His team always got second ce out of three teams.


    In fact, in thest week, the position never changed. The team one under the leadership of Kim Hyun-Su was the one who always lost.


    Team three who always won in the hunting game was led by Ye Zhun. He was only a son of a hunter from the outer region. No big background, growing under limited resources. But they managed to keep winning thepetition.


    On the contrary, he was a prince. He grew with the unlimited resource, he had consumed all kinds of high-grade elixir. He was far superiorpared to Ye Zhun.


    However, he never won even once. Benjamin could not ept this result. He had been trying hard and now he found hope to win. The Silver Dragoon, a beast worth of a thousand points.


    ''Victory is mine!''


    Benjamin turned his head. He scanned his team members. Just as he wanted to instruct his team member, he heard a rustling noise.


    His hearing was quite sharp, so he signaled his team member to be quiet. The boy immediately turned around and looked toward where the noise came from.


    It seemed the Silver Dragoon also heard the noise. It stopped eating the grass and crooked its dragon-like head toward the noise direction.


    Shoosh! Shoosh! Shoosh!


    Three shadows bolted out of thick brushwood. The Silver Dragoon startled and immediately escaped as fast as lightning.


    Benjamin wanted to curse aloud at the three shadows. However, he only opened his mouth but no words came out.


    He was also startled to his discovery. A mutant, the three shadows were a mutant.


    Two adult mutants were chasing after a mutant child.


    Benjamin was rooted on the spot as he saw something that should not be here.


    The same for the other team members. Everyone froze on the spot as fear slowly showed on their face.


    The mutant child that looked like a seven or eight years old kid was agile.


    But no matter how agile the mutant child was the adult mutant was still faster.


    Swoosh!


    The adult mutant swung its hand-like talon and grazed the mutant child''s right foot.


    "Gryaaa!" The mutant child cried out in pain. From the voice of the mutant child, she was more likely a girl.


    As the mutant child lost her footing, she crashed toward Benjamin.


    The boy subconsciously pulled out his hunting spear. He tried to aim the spear toward the mutant child, but a hand stopped him.


    Xu Lingxun who oversaw the team two pushed the hunting spear away and caught the mutant child.


    After he caught the mutant child, he backed away and yelled, "What are you doing? Get your ass move if you still want to live longer!"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in the third dungeon, the expedition group was done with the ruin exploration. They found nothing in the ruin except a broken building made of stone.


    Each of the buildings was also empty. It took them six days to explore the ruin, then they headed back to the dungeon gate.


    "Where are you going? We are not going back! We will continue the exploration!" Musashi Ueno pointed toward the opposite direction of the ruin.


    zaro Tania grumbled unhappily as she pulled half of her right foot that stepped into the gate and followed the three old men.


    She thought they were going to take a break after a week of ruin exploration, but that was not the case.


    The group walked for two hours and stopped when they saw a mountainous area ahead of them.


    Just like the sun which had a different color, even the mountain was also different. From afar, the mountain was purple in color.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic led the group to the purple mountain. When they reached the foot mountain, only then they discovered why the mountain looked purple-colored from afar.


    It was because of the mountain packed with trees, a big one with dense leaves.


    The trees were huge and tall. It had a thick branch with dense purple-colored leaves.


    Yes, these purple leaves were the reason why the mountain turned purple. From the foot mountain to the peak, the mountain was filled with these trees.


    Looking up to the mountain, Musashi Noboru spoke in a rather excited tone, "I can feel it! There''s something in this mountain!"


    Having said that, Musashi Noboru stepped to the mountain.


    Swish!


    An arrow whistled through the air and hit the ground. To be more exact, the arrow was shot right in front of Musashi Noboru.


    The sudden attack startled the group. They looked up to the direction where the arrow came from.


    A hundred meters ahead, they saw a woman with purple-leather armor, holding a bow with an arrow nocked in.


    "&@%#&$-@$@*$$!!!" Then, the woman spoke in an iprehensiblenguage.

 Chapter 235: Dramonia Language

    Chapter 235: Dramonia Language


    As soon as the arrow pierced the empty ground, the other heroes pulled their weapons out.


    Of course, their reaction was normal, they were shocked to find their kind in the dungeon.


    Musashi Noboru raised his hand, signaling the heroes to put their weapon down. From the arrow trajectory, it was clear the woman in purple-leader had no intention to hurt him.


    So he was at ease, meaning the woman did not want to fight. But there was trouble, it was that they spoke differentnguages. Musashi Noboru was at loss.


    Slowly, the heroes put their weapon while the woman in purple-leather armor also lowered her guard slightly.


    "@%#&-^, " Again, the woman in purple opened her mouth. She spoke with thenguage they did not understand.


    From the tone she spoke, the woman seemed to be asking something.


    Just as Musashi Osada wanted to reply, Musashi Hirata came forward, "Grandfather, let me speak with her, "


    Musashi Hirata fell silent for a moment before, organizing the words he wanted to say.


    "We. Are. From. Hero. League. We. Mean. No. Harm."


    Despite the awkward ent and stiff tone, Musashi Hirata managed to say it out. At least, from the look of the woman in the purple, she understood Hirata''s words.


    When those words came out, everyone on Hirata''s side was surprised. There was no record about thenguage of the purple woman, but how could Hirata understand it?


    It was a mystery everyone wanted to know, but they were aware this was not the right time to ask about it.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic came closer to Musashi Hirata. The curious Musashi Noboru opened his mouth first in a whisper, "What are you talking about?"


    "The first time she spoke, she warned us not to enter the mountain or we will be shot! The second time, she asked us who we are!"


    Musashi Hirata exined while waiting for the woman in purple to continue the conversation.


    "Hero League? What is that?" The woman in purple asked with confusion filled her face.


    "It. ce. Where. Hero. Gathers. I. Am. Also. Hero. Name. Musashi. Hirata!" Musashi Hirata replied in the samenguage albeit not as smooth as the woman in purple.


    Even so, Musashi Hirata managed to strike a conversation hence no misunderstanding between them.


    "Hero!?" When the word "Hero" entered the woman''s ears, she looked pleasantly surprised.


    But then a deep frown formed as she did not trust Musashi Hirata and continued, "Hero League? Isn''t that supposed to be a Hero Guild? Are you lying to me!?"


    The woman in the purple seemed to be angry all out of sudden. She raised the lowered bow and aimed the arrow toward Musashi Hirata.


    Wu Shen Lei and the others also raised their weapon. Ready to engage in battle. They were not afraid as the woman in purple was alone while they had ten of them.


    "Lower your weapon! Lower your weapon if you want to keep your life! We are surrounded, stupid!" Musashi Hirata scolded his peers.


    ''How could they not realize what situation they are in!?''


    Hearing the scold, Wu Shen Lei, Park Jin-Soo, and Huo Liang Xun were displeased. However, under Musashi Naizen''s sharp re, they lowered their weapon.


    But the woman in purple was furious. Without even listening to what Musashi Hirata wanted to talk about, the woman in purple yelled angrily at them.


    "I don''t care who you are! You are prohibited to enter the Purple Mountain! Get out of here! Right now!"


    Musashi Hirata let out a frustrated sigh and bowed his head slightly toward the mountain.


    "I. Sorry. We. Will. Leave. Now."


    After that, he looked back to his idiotic team members who ruined his chance to get to know more about the third dungeon.


    If he could establish a friendly rtionship with the woman in purple, the exploration dungeon could be considered over. They could just ask the woman in purple the circumstance of the third dungeon.


    With an annoyed expression all over his face, Musashi Hirata stormed back without saying any words.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic also followed closely. On the way back, the three old men were pestering Hirata, asking where he learned the strangenguage from.


    "My Master taught me that! You should ask My Master if you want to know more about Dramonia Language! I don''t know much about it!"


    Musashi Hirata exined with a less annoyed look at his childish grandfather, Musashi Noboru.


    When they arrived at the dungeon gate, Park Jin-Soo blocked Musashi Hirata who was about to get out of the dungeon.


    "Where are you going? Shouldn''t you exin to us what you were talking about with that mountain woman? Shouldn''t you exin to us where did you learn thatnguage from?"


    Musashi looked up. Looking straight to Park Jin-Soo''s eyes. Her expressionless face and added cold eyes almost made Park Jin-Soo back down, but he stayed still.


    "I am going back, dumbass! And I am looking for someone who could speak with the woman in purple, My Master! My Master taught me that! Satisfied? The. Park. Family''s. Spoiled. Prince!!!"


    "So your Master also came from the dungeon? No wonder, he has no manners just like that mountain woman. He can''t even teach" Park Jin-Soo''s stopped abruptly as a thick killing intent shrouded him.


    He subconsciously took three steps back and met with extremely cold eyes.


    Musashi Hirata''s hand was already on his sword. He was ready to pull his sword at any moment.


    "I dare you to speak more about my Master and I swear in my name, I will pull your tongue out so you can''t speak anymore, forever!"


    From the look of Musashi Hirata, Park Jin-Soo believed that his tongue would be truly pulled out if he continued to speak.


    The scene of two months ago shed in his mind. A scene where he was having a match against Musashi Hirata two months ago.


    He, Kim Seung, and Wu Yanhong were thrashed without mercy by the man in front of him and Sun Zhou Yi.


    Remembering the two months ago memories made his body tremble voluntarily. Then he imagined his tongue being pulled out.


    Park Jin-Soo flinched and subconsciously made a way for Hirata. His face flooded in sweat and he lowered his head, not daring to meet Musashi Hirata''s eyes.


    Musashi Hirata released his hand from the sword and passed Park Jin-Soo without words.


    "Wow! Your fellow disciple is so overbearing and a little bit Master-con!" zaro Taniamented as she was surprised by Musashi Hirata''s exaggerated measure.


    After a moment, she did not receive any reply and looked at the man next to her. Then, she found out Sun Zhou Yi also looked at Park Jin-Soo with cold eyes.


    ''Tsk, what bad luck, getting marked by two monsters at the same time!'' zaro Tania shook her head in pity as he looked at the frightened Park Jin-Soo.


    ''Eh, wait a minute Does it mean this guy also has a Master-con!?'' Only then zaro Tania realized the man next to her also had the same Master as Musashi Hirata''s.


    *** ***


    Toward the north of Star City, at the green zone hunting ground


    With the shout from Xu Lingxun, the team two scattered, running away in fear.


    Mutant, it was a mutated human or known as Savage. People called the mutant Savage because of their nature which was more like a beast rather than a human.


    The mutation not only changed their appearance which was turned into monster-like. The mutation also bestowed more strength.


    Within the record, the strongest mutant known to the world approximately fifty folds stronger than a Wood ss Hero.


    The kids had heard the most horrible things about mutants, so they ran away as soon as they met one. Not only one, but three! Leaving Xu Lingxun alone with the mutant girl in his hand.

 Chapter 236: First Experience

    Chapter 236: First Experience


    Xu Lingxun not only felt disappointed, he instead relieved upon noticing the children scattered away.


    This way, he could fight with ease without protecting them. He also had heard about the savageness mutant. But it did not scare him, a mutant who showed their savageness outward was less scary than a human who hid their evil intention deep down.


    Xu Lingxun put the mutant child below a big tree. From the mutant child''s eyes, he could see that she was scared of him.


    He however smiled gently and rubbed the mutant child''s sticky hair.


    "Wait here, okay? I will beat the bad guys first!"


    Xu Lingxun did not get the response he wanted as the mutant child curled up, whimpering in pain. The mutant child was just like an abandoned puppy.


    Looking at the mutant child, Xu Lingxun''s eyes turned cold and turned toward the two mutant adults.


    The mutant on the left had his face changedpletely. His left eye was bigger than the right eye. His ear was humongous in size, his nose was crooked upward, and craggy-haphazard teeth.


    His hand also no longer a human''s hand, but a talon-like hand. There were also dark scales covered up to his neck.


    The mutant on the right still had his human face, but he had no hair and had an ugly, big horn on the top of his head.


    If the other mutant has a monstrous face, the other one had a monstrous body. He had five hands, three additional hands on the back. The hand was covered in an ugly exoskeleton.


    Lastly, the mutant on the right had three legs and all three legs were covered by ck dirty fur.


    "Human! Give the girl to us and I will pretend I never see you! We will part our way after that, how does it sound?" The mutant on the left spoke.


    His voice was unpleasant to hear but also clear.


    "Why are you negotiating with a kid? Just kill him, I will take his heart and you can take the rest!" The mutant on the right protested. His voice was normal, but his words were the one unpleasant to hear.


    The mutant on the left licked his lips with his long tongue. He was drooling over Xu Lingxun.


    Xu Lingxun soundlessly pulled his sword, a katana given to him by Musashi Hirata. His answer was clear, a battle.


    "See! A great mind thinks alike~" The mutant with a monstrous body delighted when he saw Xu Lingxun pull his sword out.


    "Unfortunately, you chose a wrong opponent, kid! I will dismember your heart slowly, hahaha!" The mutant let out manicughter.


    ''I don''t know how strong an adult mutant is I can''t attack them carelessly. But I have an advantage, they also don''t know about me. I can use my footstep technique as an element of surprise and cut their head in one sh!''


    Xu Lingxun nned everything in his head while subconsciously gripped his sword tighter.


    This was not his first battle, but this was his first life and death battle. He was somehow a bit nervous.


    Fwoosh!


    The mutant with a monstrous body charged straight to Lu An. The three legs did not hinder his movement, instead, he was moving at a frightening speed.


    In a sh, the mutant arrived before Lu An. He tried to grab Lu An''s neck. He wanted to twist the kid''s neck while seeing the kid die from near.


    However, his hand grabbed empty hair. All of sudden, Lu An''s figure vanished. The mutant blinked his eyes a few times, but then, his head rolled down from his neck.


    A clean-cut to the neck. Even until thest of his breath, the mutant did not know how he died.


    Vanishing Step, a footstep technique that deceived your opponent''s eyes. In fact, Xu Lingxun did not vanish, but his opponent thought of him vanishing.


    Of course, there was a big weakness for this Vanishing Technique. If he used the technique too often, the technique would reveal itself. So he could not use it too often in the battle.


    The mutant with a monstrous face made a frown, making his face turned even scarier.


    He also saw the boy''s figure vanish in an instant and appear again on hispanion''s back.


    Usually, he would run away if he met such a strange boy. But not today, he had to get the girl into his hand. If he did not bring the girl back with him, he would lose his life for sure.


    "Boy! I don''t want to fight and end this peacefully. I will overlook the fact you killed my friend! Now, begone, or you will taste my wrath!"


    Soon, Xu Lingxun was shrouded by a thick killing intent. This was proof that the mutant had killed countless people.


    Such a thick killing intent, Xu Lingxun was getting overwhelmed and flinched at the sight of the mutant. He took three steps back and his face showed a hesitation.


    The mutant noticed the boy''s reaction over his overwhelming killing intent. He smiled, no matter what expression he made, the face would turn uglier.


    "Also, why do you want to protect a mutant from a mutant? Why would you risk your life for an unknown mutant? Don''t humans hunt the mutants instead of protecting them?"


    "F*ck off before" Having not finished his words, the mutant saw Xu Lingxun''s figure vanished.


    ''Huh What a freak!''


    The mutant was relieved, but then he put his guard up once again. He recalled how his friend died before his eyes. He would never repeat the same mistake as his friend.


    The mutant rooted on the spot and scanned the surroundings cautiously.


    He did not move from his spot for a full five minutes. Waiting, he kept waiting. Only after ten minutes passed, the mutant was truly relieved.


    Slowly and cautiously, he approached the mutant child who shivered while leaning back to a tree. Fear was apparent on her face, but she did not cry.


    "What a strong little girl! Unfortunately, you have to my offering, " The ugly mutant smiled at the shivering mutant child.


    Standing right before the mutant child, he did not immediately grab the mutant child. He looked at his surroundings, making sure there was no ambush around.


    After making sure everything was safe, the mutant with a monstrous face tried to reach the mutant child.


    The mutant child''s body trembled fiercely as the ugly hand was about to reach her. But suddenly, the hand stopped midair.


    Not long after that, the mutant''s head fell before the body followed.


    Burgh!


    The mutant child was shocked by the sudden turn event. She had her amber pupils erged. As the mutant''s body fell, the mutant child saw Xu Lingxun''s figure, smiling toward her.


    "It''s okay, I have killed the bad guys. You are safe now~, " Xu Lingxun picked up the mutant child and she did not struggle,ying down her head on his shoulder quietly.


    "It''s okay~ it''s okay, everything is fine~, " Xu Lingxun tried to calm the mutant child.


    Deep inside, Xu Lingxun was relieved that his n was working well.


    He used the Vanishing Step to hide from the mutant. He hid at the ce where he could not see him and waited patiently.


    After the mutant with the monstrous face lowered his guard. He approached him from behind with the Soundless Step. Before he sessfully killed the adult mutant.


    It was a battle of patience and he won. As for why he could think this way, it was because he remembered what Musashi Hirata told him


    There''s no dishonorable way to kill in the life and death battle, there are only one winner and one loser. The winner survived with his life while the loser lost his life and died.


    If you are not confident to win against your opponent in a frontal battle, then ambush and kill him, use whatever means you have. The living one will be remembered while the dead will be forgotten.


    Yes, Xu Lingxun was not confident to win against the mutant with a monstrous face. That man had killed countless people. The mutant had rich experiences while he was just a greenhorn.


    A single mistake, he might lose his life.


    ''But I won! No, don''t getcent, Xu Lingxun! This time you are lucky your opponent underestimated you! You will not always meet an opponent like this in every life and death battle!''


    Xu Lingxun reminded himself as he walked back to the city. He shook his head, but then, he heard a snore from behind.


    He looked on his shoulder and saw the mutant child was sleeping soundly.


    "She must be exhausted" Xu Lingxun muttered as he looked at the mutant child''s peaceful face.


    As for the reason why he saved the mutant child, his mother was the reason.


    Back then, when people or parents depictured a mutant to their children. They would use derogatory terms or as worst as possible. However, his mother was different in this regard.


    She told him not to blindly kill the mutant. Not all mutants were bad. Sometimes, we humans were even scarier than a mutant.


    It''s not like they want to be born as a mutant, right? Mutants are also a human who suffered an unfortunate event, mutation. We should embrace them, not killing them blindly. We should help them to find the cure, not condemning them. No one to be born as a mutant! Do you understand, Xiao Xun~?


    His mother''s gentle and loving voice rang in his mind as he looked at the mutant child. Getting reminded of his deceased mother, Xu Lingxun was even more determined to bring the mutant child back with him.


    "I will bring your ideal with me, Mother!"

 Chapter 237: Teaching

    Chapter 237: Teaching


    Martial Hall of the Heero Academy


    Fifty-four kids from the team two lined up with their head lowered down. Benjamin did not even dare to raise his head.


    He was ashamed, he felt guilty, and he was disappointed in himself. Various kinds of negative thoughts mixed in his mind.


    Heero was still sitting on his rocking chair as usual. He scanned the kids calmly. There was no trace of anger or disappointment that was seen on his face.


    He had heard the story and it was a lie if he said he was not disappointed. But he did not show it on his face, not even worried about Xu Lingxun who stayed behind to fight the mutant.


    The silence deepening and only the sound of a rocking chair creaking could be heard in the big hall.


    Heero did not scold them, he did notfort them for encountering a mutant in the green zone. His silence made the kids ufortable.


    Of course, it was not that Heero did nothing after hearing the story from the kids. In fact, he was searching online, searching about mutants from his smartwatch.


    This was the first time he heard about mutants. Mutant was a human who underwent a mutation. The expert said there was a gic change, causing the mutation.


    As for the source of the mutation, no clear answer could be found online. It seemed the experts had not found the cause mutation yet hence the cure could not be found until now.


    Heero opened the Star Forum, looking for more information about the mutants. What he found was quite shocking. If not a post about how savage mutants were, the post would be someone unting about killing mutants.


    Even a few of them posted a picture. How proud they were from killing a child that turned into a mutant.


    No post about sympathizing about mutants could be found. It was as if humanity or at least the people in the Star City had regarded the mutants as their natural enemy.


    Here, Heero closed the forum and took a deep breath. It was quite a shocking discovery for Heero. He did not expect the human on Earth would be this cruel.


    At least in Heero''s eyes, they were quite cruel. Even though the mutants had undergone a mutation, they were still human. It was not like they would lose their mind and turn into a mindless murderer after the mutation.


    It waspletely different when a human changed into a specter. When a human turned into a specter, the heart also changed. They would naturally hate or instinctively wanted to kill humans to turn the human into a specter. Totally different from the mutant who only underwent appearance mutation.


    After a long period of silence, Heero finally opened his mouth with a question, "So What are mutants to you?"


    "Monster!!!" Half of the kids answered in unison.


    It was what came to their mind when the word "mutant" was mentioned. At least, it was what the parents told the children when their children asked about mutants.


    "Are they?" Heero asked doubtfully.


    "Yes! They are monsters, my mom said"


    "My daddy told me the mutants are human flesh!"


    "My grandpa"


    The fact mutants were a monster had be a doctrine to the masses. The elder told their children the worst of mutants. They began forgetting the fact that mutants were also human.


    Heero also could not me the kids. They were after all still kids. The oldest was thirteen, they could not be med for they did not have their own thoughts. They were influenced by the people around them.


    The kids were rumbling about how scary the mutants were. He then pped his hand, only then the kids stopped and looked toward him.


    "Benjamin! What''s mutant to you?" Heero pointed out the dejected second prince of the Regal Kingdom.


    The dejected Benjamin raised his head and met with his Master''s kind gaze. Yes, despite the mistake he made, his Master never med him.


    Taking a breath, he gave his reply. He would not disappoint his Master again, never. The first step was this, giving an earnest reply to what his Master asked him.


    "Mutant is a human who undergoes a mutation. We, the Regal Kingdom, would kill or lock the mutant with violent tendencies, but we will give a ce to the mutants with normal behavior. A shelter for them to live until we find the cure!"


    "So to me Mutants are a human who suffered a disease! They look different but it doesn''t mean they are not human!"


    Heero was surprised by Benjamin''s reply. Not only surprised, but he was also delighted.


    As for the other kids, they now looked at Benjamin with a strange look. The definition of mutant between them waspletely different.


    The other kids buzzed, as they whispered to each other. Talking how weird Benjamin was for thinking of a monster as human.


    "All right, Kids! Stop with the whisper! Mutant is not a monster! They are human, just like you guys and Benjamin is right. They are the same as us, it''s just they suffer from disease!"


    Heero lectured the kids, hoping they would change their view about the mutant.


    "But they are monsters! They eat human flesh!"


    "They look at us as if we are their food!"


    "The mutants also had killed many people!"


    The kids together voiced out their view which was contradicting what Heero stated.


    "All right, who said the mutants ate the human flesh! Raise your hand!" Being contradicted by his disciples, not only he was not angry, he smiled at the kids.


    Maybe because Heero did look like someone who was angry, eleven years old boy raised his hand.


    "Lin Bao! You said the mutant ate human flesh?" Heero called the boy out. He remembered all of his disciple''s names.


    Lin Bao nodded his head with certainty. He trusted his father would not lie to him.


    "Have you seen it? The mutant who ate the human flesh?" Heero asked smilingly.


    The moment Lin Bao heard the question, Lin Bao opened his mouth but no words came out. He wanted to say his father told him about that, but it did not answer his Master''s question.


    In the end, he still went with his original answer, "My father told me" The boy answered with his voice lowered.


    "So, you haven''t seen a mutant eat the human flesh?"


    Lin Bao shook his head.


    "Then, did your father tell you he had seen it? The mutant who ate the human flesh?"


    "I" Lin Bao flustered, his father only told him the mutant was a monster and it ate human flesh. His father always told him that if he was not obedient, the mutant would eat him.


    Lin Bao lowered his head.


    "Changpu, you said a mutant had killed many people?" Heero changed his target to another kid who said the mutant had ughtered many people.


    Different from Lin Bao, Changpu gave a detailed answer confidently, at least he thought so, "Yes. It was reported in the news. You can search it online, Master!"


    Heero nodded his head.


    Looking at his Master, Changpu proudly smiled.


    "Then, does this mutant represent all mutants as a mindless ughterer?"


    Changpu''s smile stiffened, but then he remembered there were many cases about mutants killing people on the forum. So he regained his confidence and gave his reply, "Yes, there are many cases that mutants keep attacking the people. You will know when you look through the forum, Master!"


    "I see" Heero nodded again and opened the forum. He searched a case where a mutant attacked the people and ran afterward.


    "Did you know the reason why the mutant attacked the people?"


    This time Changpu frowned. After organizing his answer in his head, he replied with uncertainty, "Because they hate us?"


    "Correct! But why do they hate us?"


    Changpu fell silent as his mind went nk. As a kid, Changpu''s train of thought was quite simple and shallow. It was normal for a kid.


    "Because we isted them! We humiliated them! We condemn and curse their ugly looks! Instead of helping them to find a cure for their disease, we persecute them!"


    "If you don''t believe me, open the forum and search" Heero directed the kids to the forum.


    There, Heero started to teach the kids that a mutant was in fact not a monster. In most cases, the mutant''s attack was caused by the human who harassed the mutant.


    The mutant''s attack was more like the mutant retaliation to the human who harassed them. For thirty minutes, they gathered in the center of the martial hall.


    "I am not saying mutants are good. There''s also a bad mutant. They do kill people but don''t humans also kill people too? Do you remember the "Crazed Dong Incident"? He is a human but he killed thousands of people. Does it make all people the same as Crazed Dong? A crazed killer?"


    "No!" The kids replied simultaneously.


    After that, the martial hall''s door opened. Everyone looked toward the door and saw Xu Lingxun entering the hall.


    He was carrying someone, but no one could see who he was carrying. It was covered with a big cloak, but Heero could see the beautiful amber eyes through the gap of the cloak.


    The amber eyes wavered when met with his eyes. Heero smiled gently before he looked back at the kids.


    "Good, that''s for today! Now, your senior hase back in fine condition! It''s time to decide your punishment! Do you know your mistake, right?"


    Heero grinned at the kids, causing the kids shuddered as they saw what was awaiting them. Running, the punishment must be running with more training circlet.

 Chapter 238: Moira

    Chapter 238: Moira


    After the kids left the martial hall, Heero beckoned his hand toward the worried Xu Lingxun.


    Yes, since the boy entered the hall, he looked hesitant and perturbed. But he still obediently approached his master.


    As soon as Xu Lingxun arrived in front of him, Heero pulled the cloak. Showing the mutant child that hidden beneath the cloak.


    He had guessed this since Xu Lingxun entered the hall. And also from the other kids, he heard Xu Lingxun tried to protect the mutant child from the mutant adult.


    Added with Xu Lingxun''s concerned look and a bulging cloak on his back, he already knew everything from the start.


    And so, he sent his other disciples away under the pretense of punishment. Even though he had exined the mutant was also a human, it was not the right time to let the kids face the actual mutant. Their minds were still heavily influenced by the doctrine mutants were monsters.


    The mutant child shivered fiercely under Heero''s gaze. She was scared of Heero even though he merely looked at her.


    Dark-blue colored skin, two fangs showed up on her lips and her arms were covered in violet snake scale.


    "I am sorry, Master! I can''t just let her die outside there, I I" Afraid Heero would be angry, Xu Lingxun tried to exin in a flustered manner. But little words came out of his mouth.


    "N-no! D-don''t b-me this big brother. D-don''t hurt him, he was helping me. P-pwease don''t hurt him. It was my fault Y-you can hand me over to the government, but don''t hurt him"


    All of sudden, the mutant child talked for Xu Lingxun. She thought Heero would angry and hit or did something to Xu Lingxun hence she begged for him.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to hurt him or hand you over to anyone, " Heero smiled gently. At the same time, his pupils turned blue.


    He did a quick scan of the mutant child through the Mystical Eyes.


    "R-really? B-but I am a mutant" She spoke with an expression, "I am dangerous, you know!" which was cute in Heero eyes.


    "I know!" Heero nodded, still with his gentle expression.


    The little girl was still dubious and continued with curiosity, "I am a mutant, a monster! Are you not afraid of me?"


    This time, the little girl spoke smoothly. Blinking for a few times, the little girl met with Heero''s eyes.


    "You are not a monster, but a cute little girl in my eyes, " Heero rubbed the little girl''s sticky hair.


    At first, the mutant child flinched and wanted to avoid Heero''s hand. But she decided to stay still. And somehow, it calmed her down when Heero caressed her. Just like a puppy who was longing for love.


    "Master, you" Xu Lingxun was shocked by Heero''s action. He thought he would be scolded for bringing the mutant child back with him.


    After all, the Hero League regted that mutants were prohibited from entering the city. So, bringing a mutant into the city meant he had broken thew and it could inflict trouble for his Master.


    "Let''s talkter! Wash her up and clean her wound!" Heero pointed at the little girl''s feet.


    "Bring her to the rooftop after that. We have to treat the wound first before it gets worse. Go! I will wait for you two on the rooftop!"


    He pushed his disciple to get the little girl to wash her body. However, Xu Lingxun was hesitating and his cheeks reddened.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Heero put his hand on Xu Lingxun''s head before he shook his head.


    "You are fine. What''s wrong with you?"


    "Master, I am a male and she''s a girl" Xu Lingxun did not finish his words, but Heero got what he implied.


    Heero rolled his eyes and pped Xu Lingxun''s head, "What are you thinking about? She''s at most eight years old, how can you have such a thought to eight years old little girl, "


    "I am seven, " The little girl chimed in.


    "See, she even seven. How old are you? You are just thirteen, how can you have a dirty thought while you''re only thirteen. Just go and wash her up already!" Heero pushed the boy out.


    As for the little girl, she let out a giggle for the first time while Xu Lingxun embarrassedly picked the cloak. He covered the little girl and headed to his hostel.


    After the duo left, Heero''s smiled faded away and reced with a saddened sigh.


    "Such a little girl, but she has to suffer"


    *** ***


    Thirty minutester, on the rooftop of Miao Miao Noodles Shop


    Heero was waiting for his disciple''s arrival with a frown on his face. He had found the cause of the mutation. The gray energy that usually mixed in with the colorful energy, it was the cause of the mutation.


    The gray energy integrated into her flesh and mutation was the side effect. The gray energy was also the reason why the mutant''s body was much stronger than a normal man.


    "No wonder they could not detect the cause" Heero muttered as he came into a sudden realization.


    "They" in his mouth were the scientist who could not find the root of the mutation. After all, their technology could not detect those energies so it was impossible to find what caused the mutation.


    Heero actually could solve the issue, it was quite easy for him in fact. He only needed to extract the gray energy out of the girl''s flesh.


    It was easy for him, but he was not cruel enough to do that to the little girl. Extracting the gray energy which had be a part of the girl''s body, meaning the little girl had to endure tremendous pain.


    It was almost no different from extracted her flesh from her body. Such a little girl had to suffer such amount of pain, Heero was quite sad.


    Moreover, he could not wait for the little girl to grow up to extract gray energy. It would be toote by then.


    While he was bothered by this, the door creaked open. Xu Lingxun came with the little girl on his back.


    As soon as they reached the rooftop, the little subconsciously shoved the cloak that covered her. She looked at her surroundings as her amber glinted excitedly.


    "Beautiful" The little girl muttered in a low voice as her eyes glued to one Luminous Hyacinth.


    While at it, the little girl also sucked the air greedily. For the first time in her life, she breathed in such a clean and refreshing air.


    Subconsciously, tears flooded her cheeks while she cried in regret, "If only mommy is here if only mommy is here"


    She repeated the same words while crying, causing Xu Lingxun to panic.


    "What''s wrong, Moira? Why are you crying? It''s okay! It''s okay, I am here. No one will hurt you" The panicked Xu Lingxun tried to calm the little girl but to no avail.


    Heero shook his head and picked the little girl from Xu Lingxun. He embraced the little girl and caressed her back.


    "It''s okay~ It''s okay~ Your mommy must be happy to see you arrive in such a beautiful garden, "


    "R-reawy? But mommy is already dead, she can''t see Moira anymore" Moira sobbed.


    "Haven''t you heard? Once you die, your soul will fly to the sky!" Heero pointed out the bright sky.


    "Your mommy is watching you from the sky, so don''t cry or your mommy will be sad, "


    "Moira doesn''t want mommy to be sad, Moira will not cry anymore, " The little girl wiped her tears and looked at the sky, "But Moira can''t see mommy" Tears began to swell in her eyes once again.


    "Of course, you can''t see her. We humans can''t see the soul, but your mommy can see us from the sky! You have to be happy so Mommy will be happy too, "


    "Mnn Mommy, don''t be sad, Moira is happy now. You have to be happy too in the sky!" Moira wiped her tears and showed a beautiful smile to the sky.


    "Good girl Good girl"

 Chapter 239: Lord Specter

    Chapter 239: Lord Specter


    After Moira calmed down, Heero put her down on the bench and started to apply for the medicine on her wounds. A few centimeters w mark, fortunately, the wound was not too deep.


    As he applied for medicine, he started the conversation with his usual gentle smile, "So, your name''s Moira?"


    "Mnn" The little girl nodded her head. After a series of drama, the little girl turned quieter. She looked nervously at the green paste in Heero''s hand.


    After washing up, it turned out Moira''s hair was red. Maybe because she did not wash her hair for a long time, so her hair was so dirty until it changed its color.


    "It''s okay, my medicine is the best one, you will not feel sore," Heero put the green paste on the wound.


    "It''s okay, Moira can endure pain, " Even Moira said so. She closed her eyes, but then, the cooling sensation spread over her wound. She did not feel sore let alone pain. Instead, the green paste soothed the pain she endured all this time.


    Her amber pupils erged in surprise. She looked at Heero who meticulously applied for the medicine and wrapped her wound with gauze afterward.


    "See, you don''t feel any pain, right?"


    Moira nodded her head.


    "So, if Uncle may ask, why were you being chased by the other mutants?"


    Heero stood from the bench and plucked the glossy red apple from the tree, "Do you want an apple? This is sweet~, "


    "Can I?"


    Moira was hesitating to take the apple from Heero''s hand. But under Xu Lingxun''s encouragement, she took the apple with two hands.


    "Thank you~, " Moira said with a voice as small as a mosquito.


    Heero did not urge her to answer his question.


    Moira rubbed her hands at the apple. Maybe this was the first time for the little girl to see an apple. It took her some time before she took the first bite.


    Crunch!


    Her eyes brightened up and she continued chewing the apple in her mouth. She continued until the whole apple was gone. Yes, she ate everything, she even swallowed the seed.


    "You can''t eat the seed, Moira. It''s not good for your body, " Xu Lingxun hurriedly came over, trying to take the seed out of her mouth.


    But it was toote as the little girl already swallowed everything. With a confused look, Moira asked, "Why? Mommy said never to waste food, "


    "But the seed is not food. It''s not good for your body, " Xu Lingxun was concerned over the little girl. But Moira did not understand his concern.


    "It''s okay, Big Brother Xun. Mommy said we mutants have a strong body!" The little girl reassured Xu Lingxun with a smile, but her smile was a bit stiff.


    After saying that, Moira looked back to the apple tree. There were more than dozens of apples hanging on the tree, from her eyes, she was eager to pluck it.


    "Hehe Does Moira want more?" Heero picked the little girl up. She did not struggle as she was brought closer to the apple tree.


    Hesitating, she looked at Heero and asked, "Can I?"


    "Mnnn, " Heero nodded his head and raised her body to the air. Letting her pluck the apple by herself.


    She plucked the apple and embraced it, "I will save it for dinner, "


    "Oh, you can eat it right away. We still have a lot of apples, " Heero pointed at the apples that were hanging on the tree.


    "Hmmm" Moira shook her head and replied, "If we have a lot of food, Mommy said we have to eat sparingly or we will starve, "


    "What a good little girl. Your Mommy is right, but you can have it. This uncle has a lot of food here, " Heero brought her to the railing and showed the bustling Xing District.


    He was busy pointing his finger to the shop that sold food. To the snack stalls and more. He was telling the little girl not to be worried about food.


    Sure enough, her eyes were gleaming at the sight of food stalls and restaurants. She never saw such a sight, but she flinched subconsciously at the sight of a stream of the people that filled the district.


    While the parents used the mutant existence to scare their children. The mutant child was also the same, their parents must be telling her about how scary humans were. It could be seen from her reaction each time she saw the people.


    Heero exchanged conversation with Moira. He was telling her how good this ce was.


    After fifteen minutes, Moira began to open her heart and told Heero why she was being chased by two adult mutants. Her story brought him a surprise.


    There was a hidden vige in the north, a vige for the mutant. Moira and her mother stayed in that vige for years.


    Actually, Moira''s life was quite fortunate as someone who underwent a mutation. She got a loving mother who always protected her from the harsh reality.


    The little girl even boasted to Heero how strong her mother was. Everything was good for the little girl until five days ago.


    The leader of the mutant vige brought a group of ck-cloaked people who proimed as the apostle of the Dark Shrine.


    The mutant leader told the other mutants that these ck-cloaked people had a cure for them. But the cure was only avable for the children.


    Moira''s mother was happy to hear this. But when the night came, Moira''s mother panicked when she came back home. In a haste, Moira''s mother brought Moira to escape from the vige.


    The surprise came after that. After a full five days, Moira''s mother was caught. She was killed before her daughter.


    Before the two adult mutants killed Moira''s mother, they shouted something, "An offering for the greatest lord, Lord Specter!"


    "Yes, they said Lord Specter. Even while chasing me, they said I was their offering for Lord Specter, " Moira ended her story with that and she finished her apple in her hand.


    "Can I have more apples, Uncle?"


    Heero smiled and brought her to the apple tree. However, his thought was spinning around. Moira did not know why her mother decided to escape as her mother told her nothing.


    However, it must be rted to the offering.


    ''Mutant and Specter''


    ''Ah, that''s why That''s why they don''t attack us, they have found a new target''


    Mutant was physically strongpared to the human. Then what if the mutants which were physically stronger than humans by a few folds ate the seed?


    A strong specter would be born from the mutants.


    ''They are creating more armies They are preparing for war and here, we are stuck with many useless things, ''


    "What''s wrong, Uncle?" Moira asked as the chatty uncle did not speak anymore.


    "Oh, nothing, " Heero snapped out his thoughts and shook his head.


    He put the little girl on the bench and his smiling face turned serious.


    "Moira, let Uncle ask you. Do you want to return to normal, just like us?"


    Heero''s question not only surprised the little girl, but even Xu Lingxun was also shocked to hear that.


    Moira almost dropped her apple, but she managed to hold it. Her eyes grew big, and blurted out, "Can you cure Moira? But Mommy said there''s no cure for us"


    "But Uncle has the cure, but it will be painful. Can Moira endure the pain?"


    "Mnn, I can. Moira is good in enduring pain, " The little nodded her head furiously.


    "Good girl, " Heero caressed her red hair, "Finish your apple, we will start when Moira finishes the apple, "


    The little girl gobbled down the apple pretty quickly. She was so excited to hear there was a cure for her.


    At this time, Heero opened his smartwatch. He sent a text to Bai Xian Ming.


    [There''s an urgent situation!]


    "Uncle, I am ready, " Moira tugged his clothes.


    "Mnn" Heero picked the little girl and brought her into his cabin house.


    Moira was about to experience the pain she would never forget in her life.

 Chapter 240: The Truth - Part 1

    Chapter 240: The Truth - Part 1


    Bai Xian Ming was sitting inside his office. Taking care of tons of the paper works needed to be done by him.


    From time to time, he would tilt his head. Looking outside through the window. He was waiting for Heero toe, but he was always disappointed.


    Heero rarely came to the Hero League since he had recruited the apprentice. He wanted to have a chat with the young guy as there were many things he had in his mind.


    Remembering there were so many disciples Heero had to train, including the twenty apprentices. Bai Xian Ming restrained himself to visit Heero and continued with his paper works.


    Brrth! Brrth! Brrth!


    The old man nced at his wrist and his eyes brightened. It was a text from Heero.


    He put away his works and unlocked the smartwatch to read the text.


    [There''s an urgent situation!]


    Bai Xian Ming frowned, he blinked his eyes a few times.


    "So? What do you want? Can you even send me aplete text?"


    "Don''t you know this old man is quite busy"


    Even though the old manined and sounded unhappy, he still stood up and took his coat. He nned to head the Xing District to meet Heero.


    He was humming as he went out of his office.


    When he reached the underground parking, his young driver was ready. Xiao Yun was puzzled where the old man wanted to go this time. They just got back from the Xing District this morning.


    "Where are we going, Sir?"


    "Xing District!" The old man answered while opening the back seat.


    "But we just came back from the Xing District this morning?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "Really? I don''t recall going anywhere this morning. I have mountains of work, there''s no way I have a leisurely time to visit the Xing District! You must be hallucinating, "


    Bai Xian Ming tapped the young man''s shoulder while shaking his head. He tapped the shoulder three times and went to the back seat.


    "Was I really hallucinating?" The poor Xiao Yun began to question himself.


    *** ***


    Xu Lingxun walked back and forth in front of the cabin house. Though he just met with the little, he was concerned over her.


    He tried to put his ears on the door, wanting to know what actually happened inside. But no voice could be heard. The cabin was too quiet as if no one was inside.


    It had been almost half an hour, but Xu Lingxun knew he had to be patient. His Master was curing a mutation, after all.


    Inside the Cabin House


    Moira''s body spasmed on the top of the bed. Her face was distorted from the pain. It was simply unbearable as if her flesh was being torn apart.


    There were wet white clothes on her mouth. She bit the clothes hard and twisted the bedding with her small hand.


    Sweats soaked her clothes and also the bed. But she managed to hold out. Just like she told Heero before, she was good at enduring pain. Mixture sweat and tears moistened her face though.


    As for Heero, he was standing next to the bed. He had his left hand on her abdomen and his right hand on Moira''s chest.


    He was doing a cleansing, cleaning the gray energy with his Ki. By injecting Ki into her body, the Ki would absorb the gray energy.


    Two different energies shed, that was why the little girl was in pain. Moreover, the gray energy had fused into her flesh, intensifying the pain by many foldspared to an awakening.


    Even so, the little girl managed to hold for almost half an hour.


    "A little bit more, it''s almost over, " Heero encouraged the little girl.


    During the process, he kept checking her body with his Mystical Eyes. There was a little bit more gray energy in her hand.


    Moira nodded her head in response despite the unbearable pain she had to endure.


    A few minutes passed


    Heero pulled his hand and let out a relieved sigh. He smiled at the little girl whoid weakly on the pain, "Everything is over, everything is fine You can rest now, "


    He rubbed Moira''s wet red hair.


    She weakly nodded and closed her eyes. Not long after that, a light snore was heard. As soon as she closed her eyes, she fell asleep.


    Heero sighed and went out to meet his anxious disciple.


    As soon as the door opened, Xu Lingxun shed to the door.


    "How?" His anxious tone and look already told Heero how concerned his disciple was.


    "She''s fine, get new clothes for her!" Heero took out a card and threw it at Xu Lingxun.


    "Don''t give her your clothes, buy her the new one!"


    Bam!


    After that, Heero closed the door. As for Xu Lingxun, he dashed downstairs. The worries on his face cleared and now he was beaming in happiness.


    His Master said she was fine. It meant the mutation was cured. He was happy for her.


    *** ***


    Half an hourter, inside the cabin house


    Moira was sleeping soundly with her new light pink pajamas. Earlier, Heero washed her body and changed the bedding. Letting the girl have afortable sleep.


    Xu Lingxun was smiling on the side as he noticed the change on Moira. The little girl''s skin turned less dark and a few of the snake scales were falling off.


    "She''s fine, but it will take sometime before she returns to normal, "


    It was his Master''s diagnosis which meant everything went smoothly.


    The smile on Xu Lingxun''s face became wider as he heard that.


    Heero was also happy, though he did not know why Xu Lingxun became overly concerned with the little girl.


    Brrth! Brrth! Brrth!


    Heero''s smartwatch vibrated. He checked the smartwatch and found it was Musashi Hirata who called him.


    "I am going outside, you watch her!" He did not pick the call as he took a bamboo container from the cupboard.


    "When she wakes upter, let her have a medicine bath!"


    Heero had everything prepared. The medicine bath would help soothe Moira''s aching body and it would also heal her body faster.


    After that, he went outside and picked the call.


    "What''s wrong? Do you encounter trouble inside the dungeon?" His disciples called him, they must have faced a difficult situation.


    "Yes, Master! We found people living inside the dungeon, "


    The first answer did not surprise him, but when Hirata said they met a living person inside the dungeon, he was surprised.


    "Then?"


    "We are having troublemunicating with them. They speak the Dramonia Language you taught me. Can youe over and speak to them? We might get more information from them rather than searching blindly inside the dungeon,"


    This time, Heero was no longer surprised. He was smiling as the truth was revealed in front of him. He remainedposed and asked the details.


    It took Hirata a few minutes to exin everything.


    "Watu City? Woman in purple-d? Purple Mountain? It''s so obvious those ces existed on Dramonia and those two ces are indeed close, "


    "So the dungeon is actually part of Dramonia? What happened with the real Dramonia then? I will only know the truth when I meet them, "


    Heero muttered under his breath.


    "Master? Hello, Master?" Hearing no reply, Musashi Hirata called out.


    "Ah, yes? What''s up?"


    "So Can youe and help us?"


    "No problem, I wille but not now. In two days, I wille in two days. I have to go somewhere else first!" Heero gave his answer.


    Yes, before he visited the third dungeon, he wanted to visit the first dungeon first. There must be something he missed inside the first dungeon. He had to check that ce once again.

 Chapter 241: The Truth - Part 2

    Chapter 241: The Truth - Part 2


    With his hand on his back, Bai Xian Ming leisurely walked through the bustling street.


    The smell of food assaulted his nose as he walked, but it did not bother him. The food smelled nice, after all.


    The old man hummed in a low voice. Some of the passersby recognized him and sent a greeting to him. The old man returned the greeting with a smile and nod.


    The old man truly likes this district, but he did not stop by in any shop, heading straight to the deeper part of the Xing District.


    Miao Miao Noodles and Ramens Shop, he stopped in front of this shop. Merging two buildings, Miao Miao Noodles Shop expanded and added a new menu, Ramen.


    "I haven''t tasted the ramen yet, maybe I will try the ramen after meeting that guy, " Bai Xian Ming muttered while looking at the fully packed shop.


    "Oh, talking about him, where is he now?" Old Man unlocked his smartwatch and texted Heero.


    "Done. So What" Just as he dropped his hand down, his smartwatch vibrated.


    Bai Xian Ming looked down and was surprised to see a reply from Heero.


    "So fast" He muttered and opened the text. There were two words for the reply.


    [Look up!]


    The old man subconsciously looked up. On the rooftop, Heero was waving his hand to him.


    "Ah, how does he know?"


    Then he remembered something, "Oh, it''s the security check, "


    Bai Xian Ming nodded and entered the shop. He was noting to eat, so he did not join the long line.


    When he entered the shop, a female waitress with a yellow-colored uniform weed him with a sweet smile.


    "Wee to Miao Miao Noodles and Ramen Shop~, "


    Bai Xian Ming was a regr hence the waitress recognized him.


    "As usual, Grandpa Bai?" The female waitress asked.


    "Nope, not now. I am going to meet your Boss first, " Bai Xian Ming pointed his finger upstairs.


    *** ***


    On the rooftop, Bai Xian Ming found Heero was sitting at his usual spot, below the apple tree.


    The old man did not immediately approach Heero. He took a long breath and exhaled slowly afterward.


    This was the ce with the most refreshing air in the district.


    After that, he scanned the surroundings. The rooftop had turned into a garden with a variety of nts. This was one of his favorite ces.


    The Luminous Hyacinth that adorned the garden, this was a perfect ce to rx.


    Slowly, the old man walked toward Heero. Bai Xian Ming did not look at Heero, but up to the apple tree. At the branch of the apple tree to be more exact.


    There, there was a golden Luminous Hyacinth, bigger than its normal size. Yes, the Luminous Hyacinth''s feather was golden-colored. Entirely gold as if the feather was made of pure gold.


    The golden feathers also glowed, the brightest one amongst all Luminous Hyacinths. The golden Luminous Hyacinth stood proudly, showcasing its beautiful feather.


    "Can you give it to me?" Still, with his eyes glued to the bird, the old man asked.


    "As long as it wants to follow you, why not?" Heero snickered at the old man who desired his treasure.


    Bai Xian Ming released out a faint sigh and sat next to Heero. Without beating around the bush, he voiced his purpose ofing here.


    "So what''s the urgent situation you were talking about?"


    "Oh, that" Heero told the old man about the mutant child and Lord Specter.


    "So, you say the Specter now changes the target to the mutants?"


    From the tone of the old man, Heero found the old man seemed to be relieved instead of alerted.


    "Isn''t this good news? It means we have a little longer time to breathe?" Bai Xian Ming asked in a puzzled tone. It was not an urgent situation but was good news.


    Heero was speechless. Looking at the old man''s serious look, only then he realized the old man did not get what would happen if the Specter could subdue all the mutants outside there.


    ''Talking to an old man is surely hard, I have to exin everything to them''


    He then started exining the implications of what if the specter subdued all mutants. Arge and strong army would be created, what would they face when all mutants were turned into specters.


    Only then, the old man realized the severity behind this information. They were safe a little longer, but the longer ''safe'' period, the greater danger they would face.


    Bai Xian Ming instantly rose from the bench and eximed, "I have to go back now! We have to think of a countermeasure against them!"


    Before the old man could move, Heero pulled him back to the bench.


    "What? That stupid conference again? Do you think that conference is useful?" Heero was speechless


    This old man would rather have a pointless discussion with the other old men rather than having a talk with him.


    Heero once attended the one so-called executive conference. The meeting was impractical as the executive only thought of their force''s benefit rather than the whole Hero League''s interest.


    Since that day, he never attended the meeting again. He had learned his lesson and once was enough. It was just wasting his time.


    "Hear me out first. I haven''t done talking!" Noticing the old man wanted to scold him, he added.


    "I have a solution for this. Not the best one, but it''s much better than your stupid conference, "


    Bai Xian Ming''s eyes shone when he heard that, "Are you going to eradicate the specters?"


    "Have you found their hiding ce and the Big Boss whereabout? If so, I am dly making my move, if not, don''t bother me with a small number of specters. You can dispatch my two disciples, and in two months, my apprentices will be ready to face the specters, "


    Bai Xian Ming shook his head dejectedly. After the specter''s attack incident, the zombie''s force and along with the zombie king vanished from the north.


    It was as if they never existed in the first ce. Such a huge force vanished, but of course, they were not dead either.


    And so, the Hero League was investigating their natural enemy whereabouts. However, the result was not satisfactory. Except for a small group of specters here and there, they could not find their main base.


    "So What''s your solution! First, bring the mutants to our side. Rather than letting the specters capture them, it would be much better if we work together with them!" Heero voices his thoughts.


    However, the old man gave him an unexpected reaction. A frown, he furrowed his brows at his suggestion.


    Shaking his head, Bai Xian Ming replied with a wry smile, "It will be hard! The others won''t agree, "


    "Why do you need them to agree with you? We execute the n by ourselves if they don''t agree, "


    "Them" in the old man''s mouth was the other executives.


    "As for the mutants'' side, I have a way to make them join us. I have a way to cure their mutation. We can use that to make them join us, "


    "You have found the cure?" Bai Xian Ming opened his eyes wide. All this time, the crisis lingered in his mind.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I have found a mutant child and cured her mutation. She was the one who told me about Lord Specter!"


    ''Surely, talking with the old man is hard''


    "Then, the n is feasible if you can cure them!" Bai Xian Ming nodded and added with a big smile, "For the first time, you bring me the good news, "


    The old man tapped Heero''s shoulder with a big smile on his face.


    "What about the second solution?" The old man greedily looked at the young man.


    Heero rolled his eyes and looked down at his smartwatch. He was checking the time.


    "Oh, it''s about time, " Heero stood up and smiled at the old man.


    Somehow, the smile gave Bai Xian Ming a bad feeling.


    "I have to go now, Grandpa Bai~ Can you help me to protect my family?"


    Before the old man could give his reply, Heero continued with a happy smile, "Hoho As expected of the Chief Executive of the Hero League. He''s always willing to help his people, "


    "I am counting on you, Grandpa Bai~ I am going~, " Heero gave the dazed old man a light bug and turned around.


    Only after Heero was about to jump off, the old man snapped out of his daze and asked, "Wait! Where are you going!?"


    "First dungeon!" The young man jumped off regardless but a reply echoed afterward.


    Yes, Heero was heading to the first dungeon. He was catching up on the bullet train to Jilin Town, where the first dungeon was located.


    *** ***


    Four hours journey to reach Jilin Town


    When Heero came out of the train, two women were waiting for him.


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon had a big smile on their faces when the man walked out of the train.


    "Youe~, "


    Heero nodded with a smile and was wondering how they got to know he wasing.


    ''Ah, must be that old man''


    "Are you going to check our training?" Bai Xin Yue asked.


    Yes, Heero''s twenty apprentices were training in the first dungeon. By how rich the Ki inside the dungeon, it would help them in their training.


    "Yes, but I am going to check something else first, "


    "Oh, what is it?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked curiously.


    "Nothing. Just doing a routine check on the dungeon, making sure there''s no strong beast popped out, " Heero masked his investigation with that as he had no way to exin about the Dramonia.


    Then, three of them headed to the first dungeon.


    For two hours, Heero re-investigated the dungeon. He found nothing suspicious at all.


    Standing at the edge of thend, facing the pitch-ck void, Heero muttered frustratingly, "There''s nothing here There''s no Eh!?"


    Heero blinking his eyes, he felt a slight movement at the void in front of him. He felt it, not saw it.


    Staring deep into the void, his eyes started to change from the blue to violet. Then, he found something, a fierce zed red Ki in the void. He saw it, the red Ki that zes fiercely.


    Red Ki was identical to a beast Ki, which meant there was a beast hiding in the void.


    "Huhuhu No wonder I can''t find anything on thend, so you are hiding here, " Heero let out a chuckle as he spoke in Dramonia Language.


    But he received no response. If someone saw this, they might think Heero had gone crazy, talking to an empty void.


    "Come out! You can''t hide from my eyes!" Heero pointed to his violet pupils.


    "I say,e out! Or do you like me using force, Niadin the Void Dragon!"


    After the name was called out, bright red blood pupils showed up. The pupils looked at Heero and Heero also stared at the pupil.

 Chapter 242: The Truth - Part 3

    Chapter 242: The Truth - Part 3


    The bright red blood pupil flicked and it got bigger and bigger. The pupils approached Heero but stopped ten meters away.


    "How did you enter my space? And who are you?" A deep and dignified voice echoed through the void.


    "Oh,e on! I even knew you who you are, and here I am still standing. I am not afraid of you, Niadin. Stop ying such a cheap trick!" Heero waved his hand as a big smile stered on his face.


    The creature in the void tried to intimidate Heero with his voice. But Heero saw through the trick.


    Sigh!


    The creature in the void let out a sigh, an exhausted sigh?


    "Who are you? What do you want from me?" Finding out his trick was seen, the dignified voice was reced with an old man''s voice.


    This voice was the real voice of the creature.


    "Me? I am Xing Heero and there are many" Heero paused momentarily, "Actually, I don''t want anything from you, let''s have a chat, "


    After he said, he sat cross-legged on the ground and asked curiously, "Don''t you feel lonely, isting yourself here?"


    He was having a chat as if they were an old friend, with a dragon at that.


    "Xing Heero Xing Heero Oddly familiar" A mutter came out from the void.


    "Never heard your name"


    "It''s natural you don''t know my name. I haven''t made a name for myself" Heero paused and thought, ''All my past achievements were stolen,''


    "Oh, we met once though. When I was a kid, you must have forgotten such a little existence, "


    There was no response from the void. Maybe Niadin tried to recall his past memories but to no avail. He had met so many kids, there was no way he could remember Heero.


    "So, where do No, how did you enter my private space?" Niadin gave and processed with his question.


    "There''s a gate there. I entered this space through that gate!" Heero pointed at the dungeon gate''s direction.


    The bright red blood pupils followed Heero''s finger. It was as if the pupils could see through everything and the pupils shook upon finding out there was indeed a hole.


    "No wonder my food has been decreasing massively, you guys are the culprit!" Niadin raised his voice.


    The dragon was angry as his foods were stolen, but Heero remained unfazed.


    "Oh,e on. You hide in the void, how I am supposed to know this ce is yours?" He shrugged off lightly and continued, "So, why were you isting yourself in this tiny space?"


    There was a long pause before Niadin gave his reply, "I want to spend the rest of my life in solitary. I have been tired by the constants war, "


    "But why did you choose this tiny space? There are many better ces than this one! Nebraska Paradise for example, " Heero mentioned one random ce where god-like existence like Niadin spent their old age.


    "Hah It''s not like I don''t want to go there, but I can''t" Niadin did not finish his words.


    "Wait! How do you know that ce, Nebraska Paradise? Not just anyone knows that ce! Who the heck are you?"


    "I told you, I am Xing Heero! Oh yeah, Saint is my Master, " Heero confessed truthfully.


    The big pupils blinked a few times, scanning Heero''s body from head to toe. Niadin seemed dubious to what he said.


    "Nebraska Paradise! Already met me once! That man''s disciple! Xing Heero!"


    "Ah, I remembered it. So you are his missing disciple! One day he came to me and he said his only disciple went missing! He asked me to help him to find you!"


    "Ah, so you are his precious disciple. I see I see Indeed we have met once"


    "Where have you been all this time? Your Master turned Dramonia upside and down just to look for you! He even almost started the second God War! If not for that great disaster, that bast*rd Horas would have died under your master''s hand!"


    As soon as he discovered Heero''s identity, Niadin became more proactive. He was starting to reminisce about the past with his passionate old voice.


    "So, have you met him? He looked so depressed back then. He must be missing you a lot,"


    "No, I haven''t met him yet. Moreover, what''s with the great disaster? What actually happened to Dramonia?" Heero asked the thing he wanted to know the most.


    "Didn''t you know, the great disaster? Even a God is forced to flee in the face of a great disaster. Howe you didn''t know about it? All Dramonia people should know about it, the greatest disaster in Dramonia''s history. I called that disaster, Meteor Rain!"


    Niadin was bbergasted at Heero''s ignorance of the greatest disaster.


    "I really don''t know! I was fu*king sealed in Eternal Ice for I don''t even damn know how long it was! I am sealed, so I know nothing, clueless! The moment I broke free from the Eternal Ice, the world had changed! I thought I was thrown away at the remote corner of Dramonia!"


    Heero poured out his grievance he had been holding back all this time. He felt sorry for his Master, he went missing when his Master needed him the most.


    "Calm your mind, kid! Though the disaster destroyed Dramonia, it won''t be enough to kill your Master!"


    "Well, you survived from the Eternal Ice. It''s proof you are truly his only disciple. Okay then, I will tell you what happened"


    Niadin recounted everything during his absence afterward.


    The greatest disaster in Niadin''s mouth was literally a meteor shower. Meteors showered thend and the number of meteors was countless.


    If it was just one or two meteors, it was easy to solve. But countless meteors, even one did not die from a meteor, they would be exhausted to death if they faced the countless meteors.


    Knowing this issue, the Gods decided to flee from the greatest disaster. Using Space Technique, Space Concealment.


    Sealed a ce in an isted space, so they could avoid the disaster. Just like what Niadin did. He took an ind into an isted space and stayed inside.


    "Your Master sealed a few cities into isted space before he sealed himself along with Nebraska Mountain! That was what I heard before I went hiding in this tiny space, "


    Heero was dazed and relieved at the same time. He was dazed how such a disaster happened. He was relieved, meaning his Master and seven mothers were safe and there was still hope to meet them. He just needed to find the right entrance.


    "Hah, so the Eternal Ice actually saved my life from the great disaster!?" Heero was amused by this fact.


    Yes, if not for the Eternal Ice, he might die from the meteor shower. Maybe even, the meteor shower helped him to break free from the Eternal Ice.


    The truth bared before his eyes and he found out the dungeon was truly part of Dramonia. No, he believed the Earth was also part of Dramonia, not only the dungeon.


    "Wait, did you say you came from outside, outside is not an isted space like this, right?" After chatting a while, only then Niadin realized this.


    "Nope, outside is Earth. It''s no longer Dramonia but Earth. I believe this Earth is the remnant of Dramonia. A lot changed and the air outside polluted, "


    This time, it was Heero who narrated what happened outside. In the next three hours, both were having a good chat. As if an old friend that just reunited.


    Looking at his smartwatch, Heero stood up, "It''s about the time to go, "


    Looking at the big pupils with a serious look, Heero asked, "Old Man Niadin, why don''t you follow me outside?"


    He invited the most dangerous creature to leave its nest.

 Chapter 243: The Truth - Part 4

    Chapter 243: The Truth - Part 4


    Niadin did not give an immediate answer. He fell silent momentarily before giving an uncertain reply, "Not for now, I want to stay here alone. At least, not now, "


    Niadin emphasized "Not now" twice, meaning he won''t leave his tiny space for the time being.


    Of course, Heero would not let a golden chance of having the mighty dragon guarding the city slip out of his hand.


    Niadin the Void Dragon was known for its mischievousness. One and an only dragon who had a close rtionship with the humans. The dragon who fought side by side with humans against the specter.


    "Are you sure? The era has changed and we humans have invented many interesting things. Don''t you want to y outside?" Heero tried to persuade the old dragon.


    However, Niadin remained firm with his stance. He did not budge and stayed silent.


    "Are you weary of war? Then stay away from the war. Just enjoy your remaining life peacefully, just like me!"


    Heero then raised his wrist and directed his smartwatch''s camera to Niadin.


    sh!


    The smartwatch shed and captured the bright red blood pupils.


    "Wow!" The picture he captured unexpectedly looked good and showed it to the old dragon, "Look at this? Don''t you find this gadget is pretty interesting?"


    The pupils moved to the smartwatch. At first, it looked at the smartwatch uninterestedly, but then, when Niadin saw its pupils were captured in the small gadget. The old dragon looked at the smartwatch with great interest.


    The pupils approached and got closer to there and asked, "Why are my pupils there?"


    "It''s not your pupils, but a picture of your pupils! There''s an advanced technology called a camera" Heero boasted his knowledge he had acquired all this time.


    However, the old dragon backed away after hearing how the camera was working and stated, "That little gadget is not enough to tempt out of my nest. Moreover, if I want to stay away from the war, those b*itches will not leave me alone. They badly want my body and turn me to their pet puppet, "


    "Oh, I haven''t told you yet? Those gods are not out yet. There are only small fishes out there, you don''t need to worry about them, "


    "Moreover, this gadget has many functions, the camera is just one of them. You have to get out of this space to use the other functions, "


    Just as Heero wanted to continue persuading the old dragon, Niadin spoke, "Let me think about it. I wille out by myself and be ready to be my guide by then, "


    Heero let out a smallugh at the reply. He managed to persuade the old dragon toe out.


    "Good! I will be waiting for your arrival then!" He waves his hand as the pupils recede to the void.


    Heero turned around and walked toward the gate at a steady pace.


    "So the old Dramonia was split into many spaces during the great disasters. Earth is Dramonia, the dungeons are also part of Dramonia. So I am not transported or even transmigrated to another world, I am still in Dramonia, a new Dramonia"


    On the way back, Heero was smiling happily. Based on Niadin, his Master and his Seven Mothers were still safe.


    "I only need to find the right gate"


    *** ***


    A private building in the core region, the remaining 23 Legendary ss Rankers held the 17th meetings this week.


    The missing leader made them anxious. Mao Chingseng was the one who was most anxious. Ryong Chong-Shik was his protector if the protector went missing or caught by the Hero League.


    He was done for. The Wu Family would use this golden chance to hunt him down for sure.


    "So, what does the Hero League answer?" Park Minjun asked Mathias Oliver.


    "There''s no answer from them! They want a war it seems!" Mathias frowned.


    The possibility of war was higher with how they suffered a big loss against the specter. Moreover, now his adopted father and Hanzo Keiji in their hands. With two pirs of the Ranker Alliance gone, it would be hard for them to win.


    "Then, will we truly go to war against them? Just telling you, the Yuan Family will take the side of the Hero League if there''s a war. You should think thrice!" Yuan Kang dropped a bomb with his statement.


    It caused a shock to everyone. Ryong Minjun turned toward Yuan Kang and questioned in an overbearing tone, "Are you going to betray the alliance?"


    "Kekek Don''t kid me, I am not that stupid to join the war while knowing that I am going to lose the war. It''s so stupid!" Yuan Kang snickered back at Ryong Minjun.


    "The same for the Park Family. They do not support us going to war. If the alliance really wants to go to war, the Park Family will take the side of the Hero League!" Park Haneul opened his mouth.


    "You too!!!" Mathias Oliver could no longer hold his anger and pointed his finger at Park Haneul.


    "All this mess is caused by you, now you want to escape? Heh, over my dead body!"


    Park Haneul shrugged his shoulder and answeredzily, "It''s not my decision, it''s the Park Family''s decision after knowing our situation!"


    "Furthermore Don''t feign ignorance to put all the mes on me. You! All of you agreed with the n, why do you me me now? Why do you put all the fuck*ng me on me now? Why!!??"


    Park Haneul bellowed in a crazed manner. He faced Mathias Oliver head-on, indicating he was not afraid in the slightest. He truly lived his name, The Madman.


    Yawn!!!


    Jayden Duran yawned and knocked on the table three times.


    "Calm down guys! Anger will not solve our problem. Here, I will say my piece! War is impossible, at least not now! All of you know our current circumstances, we are going to lose for sure! But"


    Then he smiled and continued, "We will make aeback! By then we will teach them what''s the meaning of offending us, the Ranker Alliance. There''s a saying ''Revenge is a dish best served cold'', don''t all of you agree?"


    Mathias Oliver calmed down and leaned back to his seat and rested his head on his hand.


    "So, what will we do now?" Mathias Oliver asked. His question was directed to all people on the table.


    "Isn''t it clear? Rebuild our force and elect a new leader until Leader Ryong Chong-Shikes back!" Ryong Minjun finally said what he wanted to say all this time.


    He said it with a big smile on his face. He looked fine, not bothered with his missing father, at all. As if he had been waiting for this moment.


    No one refuted Ryong Minjun''s words, meaning everyone agreed to this proposition.


    *** ***


    Near Jilin Town, Heero was standing before the dungeon gate, with two beauties apanying him.


    He was in deep thought as he looked at the dungeon gate. He observed the gate carefully, circling the gate as if he looked for something.


    Heero was thinking of moving the gate, just like what the specter did to the second dungeon. He was currently inspecting the gate whether it was possible to move it or not.


    Caressing the rough stone, he closed his eyes. Not long after that, he nodded his head muttered, "I see I see Why I didn''t think of that"


    Inhaling a short breath, he put his two hands on the gate.


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were confused at what Heero wanted to do. But then, the answer revealed before them.


    They saw the big stone gate slowly shrunk. The eight meters wide and twelve meters tall gate shrunk.


    The two beauties blinked their eyes a few times. Still could not believe what they saw, the two beauties rubbed their eyes, but nothing changed. They were not seeing a thing, the dungeon was truly shrinking.


    In five minutes, the gate shrunk into the size of the palm. Heero caught the palm-sized gate and put it into his pocket.


    "All right, done!" Heero turned around and saw the two women looking at him dumbfoundedly.


    "Why are you two so surprised? You have learned Ki Comprehension. As long as you master it, you can slowly explore the wonder of Ki, " He chuckled as the two beauties made a funny expression.


    "Let''s go, we are going back. You can now train in the city!"


    ''I wonder what expression they make if they meet Niadin

 Chapter 244: Unexpected Night

    Chapter 244: Unexpected Night


    Inside the first-ss cabin of the bullet train


    Heero was sitting in front of theputer. He opened the Star Forum, but his mind was not there. He just scrolled down the forum while thinking of something else.


    <em>''The great disaster!? How great is it? Even Master is forced to flee?''</em>


    <em>''Ah, so this Earth is also Dramonia No wonder that guy''s technique could be found here But how did that Sword Maniac survive through the disaster?''</em>


    Heero was more curious about Dramonia''s condition after the great disaster. He was also interested to find out how his best friend, Musashi Miyamoto survived the great disaster.


    He survived on Earth which meant he did not flee into an isted space like Niadin and his Master. All his techniques were about sword techniques.


    <em>''He does not know any space technique, then how did he survive through the Meteor Rain?''</em>


    <em>''Maybe he left some notes at his n, about how he survived through the great disaster? Should I ask Hirata, ah my buddy is more reliable regarding this matter? I should have asked them instead, ''</em>


    Heero nodded his head as his thoughts drifted out.


    <em>''So let''s make a n first. I have to secure the city before I search more dungeons outside, ''</em>


    <em>''Mnnn What about epting more apprentices? I can have them look for more dungeons for me Or should I share the Ki Comprehension with the Hero League?''</em>


    <em>''I can share the basic Ki Comprehension, by then, the Hero League''s strength would increase by a whole level Ah, those greedy bastards would not let all heroes learn the basic Ki Comprehension. They might even have it for themselves''</em>


    <em>''There are so many things that need to be taken care of''</em>


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The knocks interrupted Heero''s thoughts.


    "Room service~, " A melodious female voice came from the other side door.


    Heero made a confused expression as he did not recall ordering anything. But weirdly, the voice oddly sounded very familiar to him.


    Without much thought, Heero rose from the seat. He wanted to open the door and said he did not order any room service. Yes, it was his intention.


    He opened the door and his mouth. The words he wanted to say did note out. His jaw dropped open upon the sight of the girl in front of him.


    Kang Seo-Yeon was the one who knocked on the door and pretended toe for room service.


    She was wearing a fiery red nightdress. A sleeveless nighties V-neck nightgown, he was familiar with the name of the clothes she was wearing. It was the nightgown his wives always wore at night.


    Heero subconsciously mmed the door, but the girl was faster than him. She slipped into his room before he could close the door.


    Bam!


    The door was closed, but the girl managed to enter his room.


    It was as if he was letting the girl into his room and afraid of being found out, he closed the door hastily. The scene appeared like that while his intention was to keep the girl outside.


    Heero immediately turned around, but the girl boldly advanced to him. Then, he subconsciously took a step back. His back was on the door and Kang Seo-Yeon had her body pasted on Heero''s.


    Gulp!


    Heero swallowed mouthful saliva at the sight of two peaks that pressed his body. As his mind went wild a cking sound awakened him.


    ck!


    Kang Seo-Yeon took this chance to lock the door.


    "W-w-what are you doing here!?" Heero stuttered in panic. Not expecting the girl would be this bold, entering his room with a sexy nightgown.


    Kang Seo-Yeon smiled with her tongue stuck out a little, making her look even more seductive.


    "You know what I want"


    Heero slipped out from the girl''s body and distanced himself three meters away. He looked at the girl.


    A fiery red sleeveless V-ties nightgown, red hair, a mole below her eyes, and a voluptuous body. Kang Seo-Yeon had everything that made men crazy over her.


    A toppling beauty entered his own room with her own volition. If it was other men, they might already pounce to the girl, but Heero managed to hold his urge.


    "Do you know that I have two wives!" Heero opened his mouth.


    "I know! I''m even close to your two wives. This nightgown is your second wife," Kang Seo-Yeon rolled her eyes and took a step closer to Heero.


    <em>''Ah, so it was Han Ying''s idea No wonder, she knew me very well Wait, what are you thinking, Heero!''</em>


    "You know, I don''t love you, " Heero forced out those words out of his mouth.


    However, the girl seemed toe prepared. She was unfazed despite Heero''s cold words.


    "You don''t love me yet, not yet, but will soon, " Kang Seo-Yeon smiled charmingly and took two steps closer to Heero, "You don''t love me yet, but you like me. Just like how you felt to Sister Han Ying before you two married, that''s how you feel toward me now, "


    Her words were right on the spot. He did not love her, yet but he had a favorable impression of her. It was the same feeling he had to Han Ying before they married.


    Kang Seo-Yeon was implying he would fall for her when they marriedter.


    "Let''s be honest, once you enter my life, your life will be forever mine!" Heero turned solemn and said it in an overbearing tone.


    Tap!


    Kang Seo-Yeon took another step. She now stood right in front of Heero. She raised her head and met with Heero''s eyes.


    "I am yours! From the day you saved my life, I am yours, My Prince~, "


    Not only her body was alluring, but her voice was extremely arousing.


    Heero was no longer holding back. He kissed the fiery lips and Kang Seo-Yeon responded clumsily.


    The current Heero was an experienced driver. He led the girl perfectly well. Not satisfied with the kiss, Heero''s hand entered the nightgown and fondled the beguiling peaks.


    "Oh"


    A muffled moan escaped her mouth and Heero''s tongue smoothly entered Kang Seo-Yeon''s. Inside, their tongues intertwined.


    After a moment, Heero picked the girl in a princess hug. Kang Seo-Yeon''s face flushed red but she remained bold despite being inexperienced.


    "Sister Han Yung is right about you~,"


    "What about me?"


    "You are truly an expert in this regard. Look! With only a kiss and a loving fondle, I am wet already!"


    "Hoho, you are truly bold, let''s see how I am going to handle you!" Heero put her on his bed with a grin on his face.


    "Wait!" Kang Seo-Yeon stopped Heero from stripping her, "I am already naked, but you still have your clothes on. It''s not fair, release your clothes first!"


    In that instant, Heero released his shirt and a hand undressed his pants.


    "Wow! So big! Even though Sister Han Ying warned me, I am still surprised!" Kang Seo-Yeon eximed at the sight of Little Heero.


    This left Heero speechless and screamed inside, <em>''Just how much Han Ying told you about me!?''</em>


    Heero and Little Heero could no longer wait. He pressed the bold girl down and lifted her nightgown slightly.


    After that, the Little Heero advanced to the Wet Cave.


    "Ah"


    A moan, a painful moan escaped Kang Seo-Yeon''s sexy lips. This was her first time and she was still surprised by how painful it was despite the warning from Han Ying.


    Kang Seo-Yeon endured and Heero slowed his advance.


    Slowly but surely, the painful moan reced by a delightful one as the battle continued. The battlested for an hour, the female hero had great stamina for this one.


    Laying down weakly on Heero''s chest, Kang Seo-Yeon mumbled weakly, "I can''t wait! I am afraid you will find other women and leave me~, "


    After saying those words, the girl closed her eyes. Her ragged breath slowly stabilized, an indication she fell asleep after an exhausting battle.

 Chapter 245: Picnic

    Chapter 245: Pic


    The bullet train stopped at the outer city station. It was still too early in the morning, the sun had not risen yet.


    Heero was the first one toe out of the train. His face was brimming with vigor despite not sleeping.


    After Heero, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon followed. Bai Xin Yue suspiciously looked at Kang Seo-Yeon which looked unusually glowing.


    After the two girls, Heero''s eighteen apprentices came out as well. They were wearing training clothes with training circlets on their wrist and ankle.


    When they reached the station entrance. The eighteen lined up in order. In front of them, Heero was standing, scanning them one by one.


    After a quick scan, he nodded his head in satisfaction. Training in Niadin''s space truly helped them. They absorbed the Ki pretty much faster than outside.


    Moreover, the amount of gray energy inside their body lessened tremendously.


    "In a week! I will impart you two techniques in a week!" Heero announced which brought a great pleasant surprise to his apprentice.


    They cheered by raising their hand up.


    "Good. That''s enough for the celebration. Go with running now!"


    Usually, when hemanded them to have running. They would only respond to him with a helpless nod.


    This time, however, his apprentice responded positively, "Yes, Sir!"


    After those loud responses, the eighteen apprentices turned around and ran.


    "What about us? Will you teach us a new technique?" Kang Seo-Yeon''s face popped out in front of his.


    Heero covered his eyes with his hand and responded jokingly, "Hoh, so bright, too bright, I can''t see!"


    He turned around and walked toward the Xing District.


    "Where are you going? I have prepared the car~, " Kang Seo-Yeon called out.


    "Let''s walk instead, " Heero waved his hand as he walked toward the Xing District''s direction.


    Kang Seo-Yeon chased after Heero while Bai Xin Yue followed quietly. She perceived there was something that happened between the two.


    Something good, she could tell that. How did she know that? Her woman''s intuition told her that.


    On the way, Kang Seo-Yeon was unexpectedly excited and chatty while Bai Xin Yue was unusually quiet.


    Heero was aware of that. He looked toward the girl and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have something in your mind?"


    Only then, Bai Xin Yue smiled and shook her head, "Nothing!"


    Even though she said so, she nced at Kang Seo-Yeon, "Seo-Yeon, can we talk? Only two of us, "


    "Mnnn, okay!" Kang Seo-Yeon readily agreed.


    "Then I will leave you two alone, " Heero nodded understandingly and added, "I will wait in my noodles shop. I will prepare something to fill our belly before we go!"


    "Uh? Go? To where?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked as she did not know about this.


    The same for Bai Xin Yue. She looked at Heero with a puzzled look.


    "Ah... I haven''t told you yet that we will go to the third dungeon?"


    The two girls shook their heads simultaneously.


    "Then you know now. Get prepared, the ne is ready in" Heero nced at his smartwatch, "Five thirty!"


    After that, he turned around and left the two girls some space to talk.


    "So, what do you want to talk about with me?" Kang Seo-Yeon was the first one who initiated the conversation.


    Bai Xin Yue looked at Kang Seo-Yeon''s eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she asked out her concern, "Have you confirmed it yet?"


    "Yes! He epted me,st night~, " When Kang Seo-Yeon mentioned st night", her face flushed red.


    For her first time,st night was quite wild.


    "He epted you, verbally?"


    "No, he epted with action, " Kang Seo-Yeon replied with a broad smile.


    "A-action!? D-do you mean you two have done that?" Bai Xin Yue was startled.


    "Yes! He said we will be holding the wedding for about a week or two weekster! He does not like to invite anyone, but the people in his district, "


    Bai Xin Yue fell silent when she heard those.


    Kang Seo-Yeon got closer and whispered, "If you want to have the wedding at the same time as me, you have to make your move or it will be toote!"


    "Once he holds a wedding with me, it will take more time before he epts you! So, better make your move faster!"


    "W-what are you talking about!?" Bai Xin Yue flustered. She was not as bold as Kang Seo-Yeon, after all.


    "Xin Yue! Let''s be honest here! We are not a rival, but a future sister! Rather than another woman taking thest spot, I prefer you! I don''t want some random witch or b*tch taking thest spot! You have to be bolder, Xin Yue!" Kang Seo-Yeon gave an unexpected firm statement.


    "But But"


    "No, but! He said we will take a trip to the third dungeon. This is your chance, you have to shoot a score on theer!"


    Seeing Bai Xin Yue was still hesitating, Kang Seo-Yeon gave thest push.


    "Haven''t Hong Yu told you that Heero only epted four women to be his wives? He is now famous throughout Star City, handsome, and still looks young!"


    "Additionally his current status, there must be tons of women lined up for him! If you don''t make your move soon, you are going to regret it for the rest of your life!"


    Bai Xin Yue''s eyes shook. Everything that Kang Seo-Yeon told her was true, not just mere words to persuade her.


    Moreover,tely, Heero had been cracking the rankers for their crimes. His name started to spread and the citizens were happy about that.


    He was getting more and more popr and gained the support of the masses.


    In the end, she sumbed to Kang Seo-Yeon''s persuasion. Bai Xin Yue nodded her head with a determination.


    "Hoho I am sure you will not regret this. He''s so good, not only expert in the battlefield, but his bed skill also topnotch~, "


    Kang Seo-Yeon whispered mischievously.


    "He will make you fly high~~~, "


    In that instant, Bai Xin Yue''s face turned as red as a tomato.


    "Kuhuhu Ice Queen''s fans will go crazy if they know you could make such an expression~, "


    After sending herst teasing, Kang Seo-Yeon headed toward the same direction as Heero''s. Leaving Bai Xin Yue rooted in her spot.


    "Ah I must be crazy! I must be crazy to agree" She mped her hot cheek with her cold hands. Trying to cool her embarrassment, but her cold did not help.


    Her face was burning just from imagining


    "Hah You have made your decision, Bai Xin Yue! Go for it!" Having said that, Bai Xin Yue chased after Kang Seo-Yeon.


    The first time she knew how powerful Heero was, she decided to make him her husband.


    It was because she No, her family needed him. Now the need changed, now it was she who needed him.


    Someone to lean on, someone that gave a security sense, and someone who would sincerely love her. Not as an Ice Queen, but as Bai Xin Yue.


    Just like how the man loved his wives, she also wanted to get his love, even if she had to share the love with other women.


    *** ***


    Heero reached home fast. He immediately went to the kitchen and found out there was someone in.


    Han Ying was kneading the dough for the noodles. She did her job earnestly as she truly loved her job.


    She said to him once, making someone happy with her food also made her happy.


    Heero approached his wife from behind. Using Soundless Footstep, just as he was about to hug her.


    "Youe back?" Han Ying stopped kneading the dough and turned around. She was smiling gently at her husband who tried to sneak in but failed.


    Heero was surprised and blurted out, "How did you know?"


    "Your scent, how can I not know my husband''s scent, " Han Ying leaned forward and circled her hand on her husband''s waist.


    She rested her head on Heero''s chest. She sniffed around just like a car sniffed at the food.


    "There''s a different scent on you, woman''s scent"


    Han Ying paused and looked at her husband, smiling mischievously, "Have you scored with her, with Seo-Yeon?"


    "So, it was your n?" Heero replied with a question.


    Han Ying''s smile became broader and admitted openly, "Yes, it was my n. But it was herself who came to me, "


    "You are so happy for someone who just gave her husband to another woman, " Heero shook his head helplessly and stated seriously, "This will be thest, okay?"


    Han Ying shook her head and grinned, "Nope, there''s still one girl left! And that will be thest, "


    "Nah, let''s talk about thatter. Can you prepare breakfast for us?" Heero immediately avoided the topic.


    "Us?"


    "Yeah, us. You, me, Hong Yu, everyone! I will bring you guys to a beautiful ce! We will go on a pic~,"

 Chapter 246: Purple Mountain Tribe

    Chapter 246: Purple Mountain Tribe


    Heero brought his family to the private jet prepared by the Heero League.


    It was one of his benefits for taking the Chief Hero Instructor. Official jet for working. He could use the jet as he would be helping the investigation team in the third dungeon.


    For unknown reasons, inside the jet was partitioned out into several rooms. Heero got the best room, alone on top of that.


    He dozed off, looking outside the ne. It was Han Ying and Hong Yu''s idea, pushing him into this room.


    He actually wanted to spend his time with his daughter. But his daughter seemed to prefer to spend her time with her new sister, Moira.


    After the cleansing and a medicine bath, Moira truly returned normal. Her dark-blue skin became a healthy-tan skin and the snake''s scalespletely fell off from her arms.


    As for the two fangs, everyone let it be as it made her look cuter. She only needed to gain some weight, and she would appear normal just like the other kids.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ''Here shees, '' Thought Heero when the knock resounded. He already knew why he was isted into this room.


    Heero stood and opened the door, a little. A girl stood in front of the door, but she was not the girl he expected toe.


    Kang Seo-Yeon stood there, smiling at him. She was wearing a simr nightgown thanst night.


    As soon as the door opened, Kang Seo-Yeon pushed the door boldly and entered.


    Heero looked to the right and left of the hallway, wondering if anyone saw Kang Seo-Yeon entered his room. Noticing no one saw this, he closed the door.


    He turned around and Kang Seo-Yeon smiled mischievously, "What? Are you disappointed that it''s me whoes?"


    Heero replied with his action. After once, it would be easier and less awkward for the second time.


    Saying nothing, he advanced and kissed the girl''s fiery lips. As for the next course of action, Heero pressed her down on the bed and started the battle.


    Two hours by the jet, they arrived in the middle of a wastnd. Yes, the dungeon gate appeared in the middle of the wastnd.


    The jetnded on the emergency airfield and the air hostess announced they had arrived.


    Heero came out of his room with Kang Seo-Yeon. The girl''s face glowed even more than usual. In the hallway, Hong Yu, Han Ying, and Bai Xin Yue also came out of their room.


    Hong Yu boldly approached Kang Seo-Yeon and asked in a somewhat proud manner, "How is it? He''s the best, right?"


    Heero immediately fled from the scene. Both girls talked with no restraint.


    He left the hallway and headed to the exit. There, the air hostess greeted him with a smile.


    Heero nodded in response and left the jet. Right below, the ne, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata were waiting for him.


    A broad smile appeared on their face as soon as they met. Of course, his two disciples were not alone.


    The Trio Sword Lunatic apanied them, Musashi Noboru looked especially bright when Heero entered his sight. The old man waved his hand excitedly at him.


    Heero walked down and met with them. Musashi Noboru was the first one to give Heero a heartfelt hug.


    "Aiyo, wee to the wastnd, Buddy~, "


    Heero''s arrival in fact was weed by the whole expedition group. Even Park Jin-Soo and Wu Shen-Lei were unwilling. They had to wee Heero as their leader also here.


    Heero returned the heated gaze from the two men with a nod and smile before he was finally being pulled by Musashi Noboru.


    "Wait a minute, they haven''te down yet, "


    "They? Who?" Musashi Noboru asked curiously.


    "My family! Thisnd has bad air" Heero muttered in a concern. He had to stay next to the kids, protecting them from absorbing the gray energy.


    Right after that, an excited voice came from the jet, "We are here"


    The excitement quickly died down at the sight of the wastnd.


    Miao Miao came out with a cute backpack on her back, she was no longer excited and pouted, "I thought it''s a beautiful ce, but what''s this"


    Different from Miao Miao, Lan Lan and Myung-Hee gave a different reaction. They were more curious about their surroundings.


    "Hoho What''s making my lovely daughter upset?" Heero picked the little girl and put her on his neck before picking Lan Lan and Myung-Hee.


    Then, he turned to the still stiff Moira, "Moira, follow me closely, "


    The little red-haired girl nodded her head followed. They were walking to the back of the n.


    "You were lying! You said you will bring me to a beautiful ce, but what is this. This is a wastnd!" Miao Miao pouted.


    "Haha This is not our destination, Dear~. We have to take a car to reach the ce. Don''t worry, I am not lying to you!" Heero exined and turned toward Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Zhou Yi! Hirata! Come here!"


    "Our destination is called Purple Mountain. Brother Zhou Yi knows the ce and he will take us there, "


    Sun Zhou Yi listened to the talk between the father and daughter. He blinked his eyes and looked at his Master.


    From the look of his face, Heero was serious about bringing Miao Miao and the other to the Purple Mountain.


    But wasn''t that dangerous for the kids?


    "Ah" Sun Zhou Yi came into a realization.


    ''Don''t ever measure Master with your normalmon sense. What''s dangerous to me, is just a stroll for him, ''


    As for Musashi Hirata, he thought of nothing at his Master''s decision. His duty was to fulfill his Master''s wish.


    His Master wished to bring the kids to the Purple Mountain, then he would lead the way to the Purple Mountain. It was as simple as that.


    After the kids, it was the girls toe down from the jet. The four girls were having, gossiping about Heero.


    Mostly, it was Kang Seo-Yeon who asked out about Heero. The side Heero never showed to the public. It was what she wanted to know.


    As for Bai Xin Yue, she was listening from the side quietly. Unfortunately, such an asion did notst long as two blocked their path.


    Park Jin-Soo and Wu Shen-Lei stood before the four girls. Park Jin-Soo''s eyes glued to Kang Seo-Yeon''s glowing face while Wu Shen Lei''s eyes stopped at the cold Bai Xin Yue.


    Yes, the moment Wu Shen Lei stepped in. Bai Xin Yue''s smile disappeared and her ice-cold expression returned.


    "It seems you two have a guest. We will be off first then, " Han Ying pulled her little sister with her.


    "We will wait for you in the car, " Hong Yu waved her at her two sisters.


    "You are here, " Wu Shen Lei was the first one to initiate the conversation.


    Bai Xin Yue''s reply was short and straight, "Yes!"


    Wu Shen Lei made a bitter smile when he heard the reply.


    As for Park Jin-Soo, his face looked unsightly at the sight of his woman following another man.


    "What are you doing here?" Park Jin-Soo asked in a rather interrogative tone.


    Kang Seo-Yeon was in a very good mood. She did not mind with the overbearing ex-fiance of her and answered with a big smile, "I am going to a pic with my new family, "


    "You!!!" Park Jin-Soo almost lost his temper, but he remembered hispanions were here.


    Taking a deep breath, Park Jin-Soo tried to reach Kang Seo-Yeon''s hand, "Follow me!"


    However, Kang Seo-Yeon was faster than the man. She avoided the man''s hand and her smile disappeared, "I warn you, Park Jin-Soo! Don''t ever bother me again, the engagement has been called off!"


    "And you! You are no longer my fiance!"


    After saying that, Kang Seo-Yeon pulled Bai Xin Yue with her, leaving the two men behind.


    "Let''s go, don''t make them wait for us~, "


    Bai Xin Yue nodded her head and they hurried over.


    zaro Tania looked at the two men in pity before looking toward Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue.


    "What is this? Is this the legendary love triangle? No, this is no longer a love triangle, this the Mystical Love Pentagon! Fufufu This is interesting"


    "But wait, seriously, that guy is so dull. He left me, the beauty alone only for his male master! That damn Master-con"


    "Only this time, I will forgive you this time" l


    After finishing her monologue, zaro Tania chased after Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon. She nned shamelessly getting a ride on their cars.


    Just like that, the group got a newpanion.


    Inside the car, Sun Zhou Yi sat on the driver seat and Heero was sitting next to him. Behind, zaro Tania was sitting between Hong Yu and Han Ying.


    On the back seat, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue.


    "I am sorry, Master! I am not good at dealing with a woman, " Sun Zhou Yi smiled apologetically. He just could not refuse if a woman requested him something.


    "It''s okay, the more the merrier, " Heero did not mind, but his thought was different, ''You are not good at dealing with women, but you have two wives already and soon will be three, ''


    So, on the way, Sun Zhou Yi was asking about the woman in purple, wondering if his Master knew something about them.


    "If I am not wrong, they are Purple Mountain Tribe! They took the tribe name based on the mountain they lived in, and they are very proficient in hunting, tracking, and killing!"


    "Don''t ever enter the mountain with hostile intent or even battle against them in the dense forest, even though you don''t die, you will be dying for sure!"

 Chapter 247: Nocturnal Beast

    Chapter 247: Nocturnal Beast


    Musashi Noboru was in a daze as he saw two sub carse out of the ne.


    The two sub cars drifted away from him toward the dungeon gate''s direction.


    "Hahaha" All of sudden, loudughter escaped his mouth. Musashi Noboruughed hard, not caring for his surroundings.


    "He''s truly interesting. He''s truly my Buddy! Bringing a car to go on a pic with his family, and his destination is a ce with a big potential to be a battlefield!"


    *** ***


    Inside the car


    Sun Zhou Yi gulped mouthful saliva. Even his Master said so, this meant this Purple Mountain Tribe was truly dangerous.


    "How did you know about them? We just found them yesterday, so how do you know the thing about this Purple Mountain Tribe No, how did you know they are Purple Mountain Tribe but not another random tribe?"


    zaro Tania opened her mouth and asked the thing that made her curious. She was quite sharp to notice this.


    Before Heero could give his reply, Tania continued, "Did you alsoe from the dungeon?"


    As soon as that question out her mouth, the atmosphere inside the carpletely fell silent.


    Even Hong Yu and Han Ying looked at Heero. They still did not know Heero''s origin, like where he came from? His past, Heero never told them anything about it.


    The duo sisters also did not ask. It did not matter whatever his past, the current Heero was their husband.


    Even so, it did not mean they were not curious about Heero''s past. They wanted to know, but Heero was so reluctant to tell them about it. He only promised he would tell themter, one day.


    "Mnn You seem interested in my origin?" Heero nced at Tania.


    The girl flinched and slowly, she leaned back and looked outside, pretending to look at the scenery outside.


    Thanks to her, the atmosphere in the car turned unusually quiet. She felt a heated gaze from behind, but she pretended not to notice it.


    Hong Yu and Han Ying did not know much about the dungeon. So they did not have the right topic that could melt the awkwardness inside the car.


    After a few minutes, Sun Zhou Yi finally broke the silence.


    "Master, we have to walk from here. The dungeon''s gate is smaller than the car"


    "Wait! I will take care of this!" Heero went out. Even though he said to wait, Sun Zhou Yi still followed his Master.


    "What''s he going to do? The car does not fit to the gate"


    zaro Tania stopped midway as she noticed the dungeon''s gate erged. The gate that floated in the air, taking a root in the ground. It became eight meters wide and ten meters tall.


    "Better you watch your mouth! If you keep investigating him, don''t me me for using forceter, " Kang Seo-Yeon leaned forward and talked to Tania in a low voice.


    A warning, she warned the girl not to be a busybody.


    zaro Tania wanted to talk back. It was not her style being pressured by another woman. But then, she felt four pairs of eyes staring at her. Not only Kang Seo-Yeon, but the other three women were also sending the same warning.


    Their gazes were basically telling her not to bother their man.


    She swallowed the words at the top of her tongue back. She admitted defeat.


    "All right, I am sorry! I was not investigating him, I was just curious about him. Not only me, I believe people are curious about him,"


    "An unknown man that popped out of nowhere and became the Chief Hero Instructor. Who''s not curious about him? I don''t have a hidden motive or an ill intention toward him at all. It was just curious!"


    "Curiosity killed the cat, be careful!" Kang Seo-Yeon sent herst warning and leaned back on her seat.


    It was a naked threat and zaro Tania did not like it.


    "Hoo A mere Gold ss Hero dares to threaten me. You" Before Tania could finish her words, a frosty voice entered her ears.


    "You can try, but be ready to lose your life!"


    zaro Tania''s body shuddered voluntarily. Without her knowing, the situation had escted to this point.


    "There''s no need for killing each other, we are friends, after all," Han Ying appeased the talk that soon to be a conflict.


    "Right~ Right~ We are friends. There''s no need to fight. Moreover, I am not curious anymore, let''s have a friendly talk instead, " zaro Tania nodded her head hastily.


    Her right hand also moved to hold Han Ying. Holding the hand tighter, expressing her thanks.


    ''Tsk, the people around him are very scary I have to set a distance from him, don''t get close to him, or these crazy women would truly kill me''


    When Heero got back to the car, he noticed the unusual atmosphere inside. He scanned the girls on the back seats.


    Han Ying smiled gently at him while zaro Tania smiled cordially. He perceived something, but he did not know what it was.


    Heero shook his head and sat down. As for Sun Zhou Yi, he was dutifully doing his job, driving the car into the dungeon. Just like that, the first car on Earth entered the dungeon.


    *** ***


    Inside the dungeon was night


    Heero looked at Sun Zhou Yi, "You did not tell me about this!"


    "Huh!? I did not!?" Sun Zhou Yi recalled the report he wrote for his Master.


    Indeed, he overlooked the difference in time as he attached great importance to other things such as the abandoned city and the Purple Mountain.


    "Tsk, you ruined my n for a pic, " Heero sulked like a little kid and turned away from Sun Zhou Yi.


    He had thought a lot about this pic when he received the report about the Purple Mountain. He wanted to spend quality time with his family in this outing, but now the n changed.


    "Fortunately this is Purple Mountain"


    A few minutes of driving, the sight of the Purple Mountain came to their sight. The girls gasped in surprise, even Sun Zhou Yi''s jaw dropped at the sight.


    The Purple Mountain was glowing in violet under the moonlight. It was a spectacr sight to behold. The glowing mountainous area looked extremely beautiful.


    "Let''s go there, we can spend our night there!" Heero pointed out the high position so they could get a clear view of the Purple Mountain.


    "But don''t youe here to talk with the people in the Purple Mountain?" Even though he asked that he still steered the car toward the direction Heero pointed at.


    "It can wait! Moreover, visiting the Purple Mountain would make us look suspicious. Let''s rest and enjoy the view for now!" Heero waved his hand lightly.


    The other girls, including zaro Tania, nodded their heads in agreement.


    When they reached the ce Heero pointed, they could see several mountains were glowing in violet.


    Miao Miao, Myung-Hee, Lan Lan, and Moira ran to the edge as soon as they got out of the car. They were savoring the magnificent view that bared in front of them.


    Heero was of course following them. Looking at his daughter''s happy face, Heero thought, ''I will forgive Sun Zhou Yi this time''


    As for the girls, they were setting up for the barbecue. They prepared the grill and the ingredients they prepared.


    Meanwhile, Heero set the tents and the bonfire with the kids. He was satisfied with everything, but unfortunately, the happy time did notst long.


    Right after he set up thest tent, there were uninvited guests approached. Not one but many.


    Heero looked at the direction where the uninvited guests came from, "Tsk, I forgot about them! The annoying nocturnal beasts that haunted this ce"

 Chapter 248: Allies - Part 1

    Chapter 248: Allies - Part 1


    Nocturnal Beast, it was the beasts that got infected by Dark Ki. Usually, one would die or turn into a specter if got infected by the Dark.


    But somehow, there was a beast that was strong enough to keep their lives while bearing the Dark Ki. And that beast was called Nocturnal Beast.


    Just like its name, the beast was active in the dark and rested during the day. No hunger and undying, it was the right description to describe the Nocturnal Beast.


    Just like the Specter, they hunted the living creature to increase their numbers. The nightmare of the night, people also called them that.


    Heero was the first one to realize the guests'' arrival.


    "Gather at the bonfire!" Heero called out as he pulled the kids with him.


    "What''s wrong, Daddy?" Confused, Miao Miao asked.


    "There''s somethinging from there!" Moira was the one who answered Miao Miao''s confusion while pointing at the direction where the Nocturnal Beasts were.


    Then other kids looked at the direction, but they saw nothing but darkness.


    Heero was surprised, Moira had a good sense or maybe a sharp instinct.


    "Let''s gather with Brother Zhou Yi, those creatures are dangerous, " Moira hurried the other kids.


    "Don''t worry, Big Sister Moira! We have Daddy here, " Miao Miao imed proudly.


    Myung-Hee also nodded her head and added, "With Teacher Xing is the safest ce, "


    Lan Lan also nodded vigorously. The three little girls'' level of trust in Heero was at the level of blindly trusting him.


    Hearing that, somehow, Moira''s restless feeling was reduced by a lot. She did not know why, but just like Myung-Hee said, being near Uncle Heero gave her a sense of security.


    Heero who listened to the kids'' conversation made a happy smile. He was over the moon just by how they trusted him.


    ''I will not let you kids down''


    When Heero arrived at the bonfire, Sun Zhou Yi approached him anxiously, "What''s wrong, Master?"


    Sun Zhou Yi could feel an urgency from Heero''s call hence he was a little bit anxious.


    "We have guests, many of them so get ready!" Heero did not say anything about Nocturnal Beast, but directly to their characteristics.


    "They don''t have a body, formless. So you have to use your eyes to find them!" He pointed at the direction where the Nocturnal Beast wasing from.


    This was the reason why Nocturnal Beast was avoided by many people. They deserved their name to be called a nightmare.


    Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi caught the meaning behind Heero''s words.


    "Use your Mystical Eyes to see them!" It was the message. As for why their Master did not say it out directly, it was because there was an outsider with them, zaro Tania.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata used the Mystical Eyes, but what they saw was very vague. The Dark Ki that mixed in the dark night was hard to see.


    Different from his two disciples, Heero''s Mystical Eyes were on another level. His eyes turned violet and soon, a clear view of his enemy appeared in his eyes.


    Hundreds or even thousands of Nocturnal Beasts stopped at five hundred meters away from his position.


    They seemed to hesitate to attack. One of Nocturnal Beast, overly cautious. They were troublesome to deal with and they were small in numberspared to the other races.


    That was why they became overly cautious. If they knew they could not beat the opponent, they would run away.


    "Go closer to the bonfire, Daddy will go to fetch something good for you, " Heero whispered to the kids.


    Miao Miao, Myung-Hee, Lan Lan, and Moira went to Hong Yu and Han Ying''s side.


    Heero then turned toward Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    "Keep them safe, I am alone enough!"


    The Nocturnal Beast might be troublesome to the others but not him. After arranging everything, Heero made his move.


    Swoosh!


    Heero''s body shot to the sky.


    Everyone subconsciously raised their head up. They could not see Heero, but they knew Heero was up there.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    Out of nowhere, thunder kept shing in the sky, as if the sky was cracked.


    Even though no one knew what was the cause, they knew it was Heero. Just as everyone looked at the sky in awe, a big thunder descended five hundred meters away from them.


    The thunder did not cause an explosion. It spread all over the direction, resulting in a field of thunder.


    Thanks for the light from the thunder, everyone finally got to see their guests.


    A smoke-like creature with ck eyes. Just like Heero said, they did not have a body, shapeless. And the thundernded at the dense of these shapeless creatures.


    Inside the smoke-like body, they identified a palm-sized ck crystal. It looked like floating around, many of them.


    Meanwhile, Heero was standing in the center of the still spreading thunderfield. The thunderfield reached a vast area and most of the smoke-like creatures were paralyzed by the thunder.


    After that, Heero moved. He did not attack the Nocturnal Beast. He was merely plucking the ck crystal that floated around.


    Yes, Heero took the ck crystal and the smoke dispersed afterward. But of course, he had to cover his hand with Ki to take the ck crystal.


    You could not just take it or the smoke would corrode your hand. From afar, Heero looked like a farmer harvesting his crops rather than battling against the Nocturnal Beast.


    In this case, it was not crops but ck crystals. Just like that, hundreds of Nocturnal Creatures died while the remaining Nocturnal Creatures escaped.


    zaro Tania looked at the thunderfield in a daze. The thunderfield scene reminded her of another thunderfield in the north.


    It was the ce where the dragon descended and itsted for a full month before the thunderfield disappeared.


    ''Don''t tell me it was truly him''


    zaro Tania''s body shuddered voluntarily, remembering he almost offended the man who summoned the thunder dragon.


    The battle ended as fast as it started. After Heero plucked all ck crystals, the thunderfield also disappeared.


    "See! My Daddy is amazing! Brother Zhou Yi is nothingpared to my Daddy!" Said someone who used to idolize Sun Zhou Yi, Miao Miao.


    She was proud of her Daddy and boasted before the other kids.


    Sun Zhou Yi heard what Miao Miao said about him. He was smiling and shaking his head.


    ''How can youpare me with my Master? I am still far below him, ''


    Moira was truly amazed by Heero''s prowess. Remembering the scene that just happened, a thought popped in her mind.


    ''What if I have that kind of power? Mommy would not die''


    "I want to be as strong as Uncle!" Moira blurted out in a firm tone.


    "Then join us! Join our training every morning with Teacher Xing~, " Lan Lan invited Moira.


    Myung-Hee and Miao Miao nodded their heads. Moira responded happily and hugged the three little girls.


    ''I can''t protect Mommy anymore, but I will use that power to avenge Mommy!''


    The small interlude did not disturb the group''s n to have a barbecue while enjoying the beautiful view.


    Heero brought back the ck crystal and showed it to the group. It was ck in color, but the crystal released a glow in a different color. It looked beautiful and the kids swarmed around the crystal, ying with it.


    Even though it did not go as he nned, Heero was satisfied with the outing. After the barbecue, the group spent their time a little more with a rxing activity.


    "All right, kids! It''s time to go to bed!" Han Ying called out the four little girls who were ying around the bonfire.


    "But I am not sleepy yet, Mom~, " Miao Miao replied in a rather spoiled tone, hoping her Mom would let her y a little bit longer.


    Even though the other kids did not dare to voice it out, they nodded in agreement. They still wanted to y.


    "Don''t you want to go to the Purple Mountain? We will go to the Purple Mountain tomorrow if you"


    Did not wait for Han Ying to finish her words. Miao Miao stood up and was followed by three other little girls.


    Yawn~


    She yawned dramatically, "I am very sleepy. Let''s sleep~, "


    The four little girls headed back to their tent to sleep.


    *** ***


    The next morning, the group headed to the Purple Mountain in two cars.


    When they arrived at the foot of Purple Mountain, the Trio Sword Lunatic and the other heroes were there. They were waiting for Heero.


    Stepping out of the car, Heero walked toward the group, "From here on, leave everything to me!"


    This was supposed to be an easy task for Heero. It was because of the Purple Mountain Tribe''s origin.


    Saint, his Master, was the tribe''s savior. After saving the Purple Mountain Tribe from the destruction of the specter''s attack.


    His Master taught them how to fight, to forge weapons and armor, and also the path of medicine.


    So, as long as he revealed his identity as Saint''s disciple, he would be weed warmly.


    At least, it was his thought until he revealed his identity. Right after he revealed his identity, he was rained down by countless arrows!

 Chapter 249: Allies - Part 2

    Chapter 249: Allies - Part 2


    Heero entered the Purple Mountain territory with ease. He thought everything would go smoothly as he nned.


    Swish!


    Before Heero could take the third step, an arrow whistled through the air andnded right in front of Heero. It was a warning.


    Heero stopped his steps and looked up. He looked at where the arrow came from.


    In a thick branch of a tree, a woman with purple-d stood with a bow in her hand and an arrow nocked on.


    If Heero took another step, she would shoot the arrow to immobilize Heero.


    "Haven''t I told you? You shall not trespass into our territory, Purple Mountain!" The woman spoke in Dramonia Language.


    "I am sorry, but can we have a friendly talk? This matter is rted to your people as well and I hope we can have a proper discussion, " Heero replied in a fluent Dramonia Language.


    *** ***


    "He''s trulying from the dungeon as well" zaro Tania muttered in a low voice as she watched the conversation from behind.


    "But how did he learn ournguage while this woman does not understand us?"


    There were so many mysteries around the man. Unfortunately, Tania did not dare to uncover the mysteries as she recalledst night''s battle.


    Even Hong Yu and Han Ying were surprised. They could not help but have the same thought as zaro Tania.


    *** ***


    "What do you want to discuss!? And identify yourself!" The woman in purple-d relented.


    She was willing to listen to what Heero wanted to say. The reason was that Heero spoke Dramonia Language fluently, making him less


    suspicious than the man who came earlier.


    But of course, she did not let her guard down. She still had her bow aimed at Heero while speaking.


    "My name is Xing Heero, Saint''s disciple! I want to talk regarding the specter, " Heero replied as he revealed his identity.


    As for the people who came with him, only Musashi Hirata understood what Heero''s talked about.


    "Saint''s disciple?" He muttered in wonder. Heero was already too strong for him, then what about his Master''s Master?


    It was hard to imagine how strong Saint was while he could not even see his Master''s limit.


    "What are they talking about? Tell me! Tell me!" Musashi Noboru and his two brothers stuck next to Hirata.


    Musashi Hirata shook his head, "I don''t know, they spoke too fast,"


    The woman in purple-d fell silent right after Heero revealed his identity. The atmosphere around them turned unusually quiet.


    After a momentary silence, the woman opened her mouth in a sneer, "Before you lied by saying you are from Hero Guild. Now, you even dare to impersonate Saint''s disciple!"


    In her words, she raised his voice, anger could be felt from her voice.


    "Death is your just punishment! Your remnant will be offered to the Mountain God, daring to impersonate as Saint''s disciple!"


    After that, the woman released the arrow. At the same time, she shot her arrow, hundreds of arrows followed afterward. Hundreds of arrows from different directions raining down at Heero.


    "We have to help!" Bai Xin Yue''s reaction was faster than everyone.


    She wanted to rush over to help but Musashi Hirata held her back.


    "What are you doing, we should help him!"


    "You are underestimating Master too much! Just stay here and watch it! Don''t be a hindrance to Master''s n!"


    Musashi Hirata trusted his Master, he would not die in the face of thousands of arrows, let alone a few hundred arrows.


    Heero was a little surprised, but not so much. He expected such a thing would happen.


    Shoosh! Shoosh! Shoosh!


    The arrows rained down Heero''s original spot, but the man vanished.


    The woman in purple-d scanned the surroundings, searching for Heero. But her research was to no avail.


    But then, her eyesnded on the group that was not far from the border. Just as she was about to motion her hand to capture the group, a voice was heard from her side.


    "It''s enough! I don''t want to fight you guys!"


    The woman in purple-d turned toward the voice. The vanishing man appeared next to her with an exquisite bow in his hand.


    The purple-colored now was a longbow with a familiar engraving to her. Her eyes turned sharp and she scanned the longbow with familiar engraving.


    The symbol she would never forget was engraved at the bow, Purple Mountain Tribe symbol. On top of that, there was another engraving next to her tribe symbol. A mark left behind by the longbow''s maker, her ancestor''s mark.


    From the story, she heard from the elder in her tribe, there were two simr longbows. One was kept in her tribe Ancestral Temple and another one was given to the tribe benefactor. The benefactor who saved her tribe from annihtion and taught them how to fight.


    As for why Heero had the longbow. It was a gift from his master, so he stored it in his space storage.


    Heero threw the longbow to the woman and said, "Take it to your chief or elders! Tell them, I havee!"


    The woman in purple-d caught the longbow. She caressed the longbow with her eyes closed. She was engrossed by the feeling.


    Realizing the longbow in her hand was the real deal, the woman nodded her head at Heero. She signaled her people to stop the attack.


    "I will deliver the bow to the Chief. Please wait here, " The woman in purple-d said in a polite tone.


    She turned around, but then she stopped halfway before she turned back toward Heero.


    The woman bowed her head, "I apologize for the earlier. After I give the bow to the Chief, I will properly apologize to you, "


    After that, the woman left. She headed back to her tribe to inform Heero''s arrival. This was a big event for her tribe, so she headed back in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Heero regrouped with his group. The Trio Sword Lunatic and the other heroes were waiting for him as well.


    Before Musashi Noboru could ask, Park Jin-Soo stepped in first.


    "So Mind telling us what all is this about? You seem very familiar with them? Are you also a human from a dungeon?" Park Jin-Soo delivered a series of questions in a cold tone.


    "Does it matter? Where do Ie from?" Heero shot a sharp re at Park Jin-Soo.


    Thetter flinched and took a step back. He lost his momentum in that instant and his n failed. He wanted to make the other heroes against Heero with this. However, he did not have the guts to confront Heero head-on.


    At this point, everyone already realized Heero''s origin. About eighty percent, they believed Heero was also from the dungeon.


    "It''s a long story, but I will make it short! My Master is these people''s benefactor! Who are they? They are Purple Mountain Tribe! They regarded my Master almost as he''s their God!"


    "Don''t be surprised by this. As for our purpose of talking to them, it was not to ask about the dungeon but to make them into our allies to fight the Specter! So mindful of your words"


    "Forget it, you can''t offend them as you can''t speak with them! What you need to do is just follow me quietly!"


    Huo Liang Xun raised his hand after Heero finished.


    "Why don''t you tell us everything you know about? Are you perhaps hiding something from us?"


    "Don''t have time for that! They areing!" Heero pointed at a group that descended from the Purple Mountain.


    "Also, please don''t mix politics into the mission! Let alone bringing my origin to overthrow me! If you want to take me down from my position, bring proof of my wrongdoings!"


    "Keep quiet and follow my order if you want to leave this ce alive!"

 Chapter 250: Allies - Part 3

    Chapter 250: Allies - Part 3


    A group of elderly with white hair came. The foremost elder looked anxious and excited at the same time.


    Heero greeted the elderly with a slight bow to show his regard. But the elder with long white hair reached Heero and said, "No, don''t! We don''t deserve your bow!"


    "What are you talking about, Elder? You certainly deserve my bow and I am just doing my Master''s teaching, respecting the elder, " Heero smiled.


    "Huhu as expected of Saint''s disciple, " The Elder smiled as he praised Heero, "This old man name''s Dazekh, the chief of Purple Mountain Tribe, and please don''t joke around, Young Master. I certainly don''t deserve your bow, "


    The old man with long white hair bowed, "Dazekh greeting Saint''s disciple, "


    Along with Old Man Dazekh, the other old men also bowed their heads toward Heero.


    He was helpless and confused. Helpless the reverence they had toward him as he was not used to being treated like this. He was confused about why Dazekh said he did not deserve his bow.


    "Young Master, are they yourpanions?" Old Man Dazekh as he tilted his head to the back.


    "Yes, they are my family and my friends, "


    "Lyera, escort them to our tribe, I want to talk with the Young Master first!" Old Man Dazekh ordered the woman in purple-d.


    "Also prepare a feast for the Young Master and his family!"


    "But Chief" Lyera wanted to say something but swallowed her words back under Dazekh and the other old men''s re.


    Heero motioned to the others to follow the woman with purple-d. Leaving only him and Old Man Dazekh behind.


    "Do you mind apanying this old man a walk, Young Master?"


    Heero responded with a nod and smile, indicating he was okay with a walk.


    Then, Heero and Old Man Dazekh headed toward the Purple Mountain at a leisurely pace. Old Man Dazekh stayed silent and only spoke after they entered the Purple Mountain.


    "Isn''t this ce beautiful, Young Master?"


    Heero scanned the surroundings, he was reminiscing the past. When his Master brought him to this Purple Mountain for the first time.


    The memories were still vivid in his mind. At that time, he was so excited and kept praising how beautiful the Purple Mountain was.


    "Mnnn It''s still beautiful, even time can''t take away the natural beauty of the Purple Mountain. Not much has changed, "


    "Hoho So, has the Young Master visited this ce in the past?" Dazekh did not seem surprised by this. It was as if he knew about it.


    Heero nodded, "Yes, at that time, My Master came here to attend a ceremony for the newly chosen chief, Chief Sikran, "


    "So, you are truly Saint''s disciple. This old man is relieved, but also sorry to doubt the Young Master''s identity!"


    "Old Man Dazekh apologizes and deserves to be punished for doubting Young Master, " Old Man Dazekh bowed his head.


    "It''s okay, I know you are just being cautious, " Heero did not mind, but he was curious about one thing, "How did you know I am the genuine one?"


    Old Man Dazekh raised his head and smiled, "Thank you for forgiving this Old Man, Young Master, "


    "As for how I know you are the genuine one, it is because the previous chief left a record every time Saint visited our tribe. Each time Saint visited our tribe, the Chief would record everything. Just now, you mention the specific time of your visit and I had read the record left by Ancestor Sikran. Youe with your master to congratte Ancestor Sikran, Young Master Xing Heero,"


    ''Ah''


    Only then Heero came into a realization. He understood why Old Man Dazekh said he did not deserve his bow. He was the elder here, not Old Man Dazekh.


    "If you are here, does it mean you have met Saint?"


    Heero stopped his steps and looked at Old Man Dazekh in a confused look. He did not understand what Old Man Dazekh meant.


    "Just like I said, I have read all records left behind my predecessors. Thest time Saint came here, he helped our tribe avoid the Great Disaster. Before that, Saint also came to us, asking help from us to search for you!"


    "Based on the record, Saint had not found you when he sealed this ce away, "


    Heero nodded his head and started his story. About the change in Dramonia which now became Earth.


    "I see I see So now the sealed space began to open in the form of a gate? Does it mean outside is safe now?" Old Man Dazekh was quite happy with this.


    "Yes, though the air and the energy outside is polluted, "


    "Haha Mountain God truly looks after us! In the past, He sent your Master to save us from the damned specter. Now, He sent the Saint''s disciple to save us from another crisis. Mountain God truly loves us!"


    Old Man Dazekh let out heartfeltughter.


    "A crisis? Does something happen with the Purple Mountain Tribe?"


    Then the Old Man Dazekh began to tell a story about him and his tribe. After being isted with limitednd, the resource in thisnd was also limited.


    The tribe had survived thousands of years since the istion. But now they faced a huge problem, the food crisis.


    Purple Mountain Tribe was a hunter tribe. They were hunting to live. Whether hunting the specters or the beasts, the Purple Mountain Tribe was one of the best hunter tribes.


    They managed to survive by hunting, but a problem urred. The number of beasts kept decreasing until it was very hard to find even one living beast.


    The beasts in this space were scarce. With no beast, the Purple Mountain Tribe lost their source of food.


    "I see" Heero nodded. The crisis was pretty much solved now. They could go outside this space to hunt the beast on Earth.


    As for where the beasts disappeared, it must be rted to the Nocturnal Beast. And he guessed right.


    "That''s right, it''s them! They are the culprit and we have been hunting them down for quite a while. Now those damned cowards would run at the sight of us!"


    Old Man Dazekh poured all his grievances to Heero and Heero listened to the old man.


    After having a pleasant chat for quite a while, Old Man Dazekh remembered something.


    "Ah, Young Master! I heard from Lyera you want to talk to me about specters? I am all ears, "


    "Yes, I have a request" It was Heero''s turns, telling the current situation about Earth.


    "I see It''s Purple Mountain Tribe''s pleasure to help Young Master. Moreover, the specters are our tribe''s mortal enemy!"


    Old Man Dazekh readily epted Heero''s request, "Young Master, let''s talk the details at this old man''s humble vige. We have prepared a feast for you and your family~, "


    Only then, Old Man Dazekh brought Heero to the Purple Mountain Vige.


    When both reached there, the festive atmosphere could be felt. A vige made of treehouses, it was the simple sentence to describe Purple Mountain Vige.


    At the entrance of the vige, they were greeted by the group of elderly.


    Heero saw Miao Miao and the other kids were quite close with the Purple Mountain Tribe''s kids. Thenguage was not a barrier for them to y together. They wereughing and ying happily.


    As for the adult group, they were theplete opposite of the kid group. They remained stiff and vignt to their surroundings. But soon, the barrier between them was removed by the grand feast.


    The best drinks and food presented by the Purple Mountain Tribe melted the heroes'' vignce.


    By thete afternoon, a group of old men and the heroes were dead drunk. They copsed on the ground with their face flushed red.


    Heero was fine though, he had still a cup of purple wine in his hand even. He raised the cup and gulped it in one go and stood.


    "It''s time to uncover the secret behind the abandoned city,"

 Chapter 251: Allies - Part 4

    Chapter 251: Allies - Part 4


    Heero was sitting on the front seat while Musashi Hirata was sitting in the driver seat.


    Behind was the kids, moring around while seeing the scenery outside.


    Behind Heero''s car, another car followed. It was the girls, Hong Yu, Han Ying, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "Where are we going, Daddy?" Miao Miao asked with an expectation.


    "We are going to a secret ce and meet a new friend, " Heero replied with a smile.


    "A secret ce?" The other three little girls got closer to Heero, wanting to know more about the secret ce.


    "Yes! This is a secret ce, so don''t tell anyone, even your friends, okay?"


    "Even Tong Tong and Meng Meng?" Lan Lan asked.


    The five often yed, could be considered her best friend, even to Myung-Hee and Miao Miao.


    "It''s okay if it''s Tong Tong and Meng Meng. You can invite her to visit this ceter, "


    As Heero talked with the kids. The car was heading toward the abandoned city.


    As for Sun Zhou Yi and the others, they were dead drunk. So Heero left them behind, moreover, he wanted the ce he headed to remaining hidden.


    About half an hour''s ride, the car arrived in front of the massive wall. The kids looked at the wall impressively.


    Even though they often saw the tall in Star City, the wall in front of them was different in structure.


    Musashi Hirata drove into the city through the opened gate. He stopped a moment and asked, "Where are we going, Master?"


    "Drive to the highest building in the city" His memories of Matu City were blurred and he had a clue where to find what he wanted.


    "Woah It''s a stone house Many of them" Myung-Hee was somehow amazed by the sight.


    They passed many stone houses and it took a few minutes to drive before they reached their destination.


    The car stopped in front of a stone building that reached about a hundred meters tall. Next to the building was a ruined monument made of stone.


    Heero went out of the car and the kids followed Heero closely.


    He took a while to reminisce about the past. He has visited the city thrice. The first time he visited this ce was because of his grandfather. His grandfather admired this ce much so he was interested in the city.


    By this time, the four girls also arrived.


    "Let''s enter, we are going to meet our new friends!"


    The group entered the hundred meters building.


    "Is it okay to enter this building?" Han Ying asked worriedly. The building looked like it was about to copse at any moment, so her worries were not groundless.


    "It''s fine! Even if a rocket hits this building, it will not fall!" Heero assured the girl.


    But of course, his words were not convincing enough to convince Han Ying.


    "It''s okay, Sister. If anything happens, he will protect us, " Hong Yu pulled her big sister into the building.


    Once they entered the building, the group was surprised. While the stone outside was pitch-ck, the stone inside was glowing in white. Not too bright, but tons of glowing stonesbined almost turned the interior tower spotless white.


    But that was it, aside from the glowing wall, nothing special could be found inside. It was an empty building. Even though the building was a hundred meters tall, there was only one floor. Literally empty, even weed or even dust could not be found.


    Weird but nothing special. A short sentence to describe the inside building.


    With nothing inside, the girls and kids looked onto the wall closer. they were curious how stone could let out a glow like this.


    The same for Heero, he touched the wall and muttered, "Where is it?"


    "Did they move it?"


    After a while searching, Heero found the key to enter the secret ce, Underworld City.


    "Ah, so they moved it"


    Yes, under Matu City, there was another city, people usually called it Underworld City, the city of Tiny People.


    "Guys, don''t stay in the middle and get closer to the wall, "


    Even though they did not know why they still followed the instruction.


    "Then close your eyes if you don''t want to get blind!" Heero turned toward the kids and said in a stern tone, "Miao Miao, Myung-Hee, Lan Lan, and Moira! Close your eyes and count to ten!"


    Then, he scanned the surroundings and found all of them had their eyes closed. He pushed his right hand forward, pushing a bulging stone in.


    Right after that, the stone glowed brighter, turning into a blinding light. He too was forced to close his eyes.


    *** ***


    Outside of the abandoned city


    "Huh Huh Huh" zaro Tania ran out of breath. She was chasing after the car, from the purple mountain to here.


    Her body and face were soaked in sweat. She wanted to follow Heero and the group. But Heero refused to take her and left in Purple Mountain Vige.


    Not willing to be left behind, She followed the car secretly. It seemed she was overestimating her stamina as she ran out of breath and lost the car.


    "They must be having fun, I have to catch up!" zaro Tania muttered and entered the abandoned city.


    Yes, she did not have any hidden intention. She just wanted to have fun rather than staying with people who spoke in anguage she did not understand.


    Inside, she followed the trail left behind by the car. After an exhausting search, she finally found two cars parked in front of the highest building.


    "Huhuhu Found you" zaro Tania delighted to see the two cars.


    She looked into the car, but no one was inside. She looked to the ground and found footprints heading toward the highest building.


    "So you guys are inside"


    zaro Tania did not immediately enter the building. She stood there in contemtion.


    "But what were they doing inside?"


    She also had entered this building once, but nothing special inside. Only glowing walls.


    "There must be some kind of secret inside" She recalled Heero. This man seemed to be familiar with the third dungeon. It was possible if he knew something about this building.


    "I will find out once inside!"


    zaro Tania entered the building and


    "Where are they?" She was bbergasted. There was no one, empty building.


    She went out and checked the footprints. There were no recent footprints heading out. All footprints heading to the building.


    "Arghhhh!!! Where are you guys!!??" She screamed out her lungs.


    *** ***


    Alliance House


    It had been some time since a new leader was selected. Ryong Minjun, he was chosen as the leader as he was a direct descendant of the Ryong Family.


    Mathias Oliver remained on his seat as Legendary ss Rankers. No, he was quite busy in fact.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Mathias Oliver knocked on the leader room three times.


    "Come in!"


    Then a calm and dignified voice came from the room.


    Mathias Oliver opened the door in a hurry and rushed to her stepbrother.


    "Brother! Brother! I found something, something that might be used to ruin that fuck*r!" He brought up his smartwatch to Ryong Minjun.


    "Calm down, Brother! You are too excited!"


    Under Ryong Minjun''s words, Mathias calmed down. After that, he showed a piece of information.


    Looking at the picture, Ryong Minjun''s face brightened up.


    "Send me the details!"


    Mathias Oliver nodded and sent the information. It was a photo of Xu Lingxun carrying Moira.


    Looking into the picture and reading the information provided by Mathias Oliver. Ryong Minjun looked up.


    "Is this true?"


    "Yes. I have checked it myself, including the footage. Everything there is true!" Mathias Oliver confirmed with a nod and a solemn look.


    "Interesting~ Interesting~ Interesting~, " Ryong Minjun said thrice, "What will happen if this photo appears on the forum? I want to know that badly!"


    "We can''t, Brother. Let''s use this information to get Father back instead!" Mathias Oliver immediately objected to his brother''s idea.


    "You are right, we can''t post it on the forum. Ruining his reputation is just a waste of your effort! Let''s see let''s see"


    "The guy himself, his disciple, and the mutant! This information is worth three lives, we should exchange it with something with equal values!"


    "Father, Hanzo Keiji, and a secret technique, we can exchange this information for these! If he does not agree, then we can post it online!"


    Ryong Minjun was not that stupid to post such information on the forum.


    "He will agree! Let me meet with him! I will bring all of them back!" Mathias Oliver volunteered as soon as he got permission. This was his purpose ofing here.


    "No! Let Park Haneul and Yuan Kang go this time!" Ryong Minjun objected.


    "Urgh? Why? They were unreliable!"


    "Brother, calm down! Listen to me first!" Ryong Minjun called out.


    "I have my reason to send them instead of you! I want those big families to know what we have. If they know the Chief Hero Instructor is sheltering a mutant, those big families will help us to force him to agree with our term! They don''t want a man to stain the Hero League, so they will use any means to force him!"


    Ryong Minjun grinned happily as he told his n.

 Chapter 252: Old Man Frustration

    Chapter 252: Old Man Frustration


    zaro Tania had been searching around for hours, but she could not find any of them. She tried to shout but got no reply.


    In the end, she gave up searching. She decided to wait for the group toe back in the car.


    "Arghhh! They even locked the damn car even inside the dungeon. I mean, who''s going to steal the car in this abandoned ce!"


    While grumbling, zaro Tania hopped onto the roof. She reclined on the roof and closed her eyes in frustration.


    Fortunately, she did not wait long. Ten minutester, she heard an excited voice. She was familiar with the voice. It was the voice of the kids who followed Heero.


    She instantly rose from herfortable posture, trying to identify where the voice came from. It did not take before she spotted four little girlsing out of the highest building.


    zaro Tania rubbed her eyes a few times. Making sure she was not seeing things. She had checked the building many times, but it was just an empty space.


    Now the kids came out of the building, it meant


    Following the kids, Kang Seo-Yeon, Bai Xin Yue, Hong Yu, and Han Ying. They were having a little conversation with all smiles. It was as if they encountered something funny as they could not stopughing.


    The same for the kids, they alsoughed and were happy.


    "The uncles there are so funny" Lan Lanughed.


    "And weird as well, they have a thick mustache and beard" Myung-Hee rubbed the part below of her nose and her chin. Apparently, she was imagining having a thick mustache and beard.


    "Unfortunately we can''t bring the toy back with us" Said Miao Miao in regret.


    Moira was responding to the younger sister''s grumble andments on what just they encountered. She was trying to be a big sister figure of the three little girls as she was the oldest amongst them.


    "Uncles with a thick mustache and beard? Toy?"


    Right after that, she hopped down and shed into the building. She was using her max speed to enter the building.


    "What was that?" Han Ying and Hong Yu were not used to seeing such a kind of speed. They felt a gush of wind brushed past them, but they did not see who caused that.


    "Just a crazy red-haired bit" Kang Seo-Yeon stopped halfway as she realized something.


    zaro entered the building, but it remained the same. There were no funny uncles with a thick mustache and beard. There were no toys either.


    It was just the same empty building she entered a few hours ago.


    "There must be something There must be something" zaro Tania muttered as she kept searching around but to no avail.


    After a moment, she came out dejectedly.


    Outside the building, there was one car while the other one already left.


    Han Ying was waiting for her outside. She called the pitiful girl over.


    "Come, we are going back!"


    A frustrating sigh escaped zaro Tania''s mouth. She did not get what she wanted to.


    "Outside there, people are ttering me, but here, they are ignoring me"


    "But I want to be friends with them! A genuine friend who regarded me as zaro Tania, not Emperor ss Hero"


    Yes, she was longing to have such a friendship. People were oftening to her for a hidden purpose or because of her status as Emperor ss Hero.


    She was sick of it. Now, after a short interaction with Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata, heter met with Heero''s group. Then she realized they treated each other sincerely, exchanging some light jokes here and there.


    She wanted to be in that circle, hence she was desperately trying to get closer to them.


    "Thank you~, " zaro Tania thanked Han Ying who was willing to wait for her outside.


    Han Ying smiled gently and tapped her back, "Come over to my noodles shopter, I will treat you yummy noodle, "


    *** ***


    After the trip to the abandoned city, Heero''s trip was pretty much over. He did not go anywhere as the other ce was just a wilnd.


    Beast was scarce here, but other resources such as medicinal herb and ores from the Purple Mountain were avable.


    Heero of course did not take the resources with him now. He left it as it was for now.


    Bidding his farewell with Old Man Dazekh, Heero ended his outing with his family.


    He brought the dead drunk heroes with him and let them stay in the car.


    Standing in front of the dungeon, he ced his hand on the stone gate. The stone gate slowly shrunk until the size of his palm. He pocketed the palm-sized gate and headed back to the jet.


    Meanwhile, as Heero took a return trip to Star City, the Hero League was in tumult.


    After the second dungeon, now the first dungeon also disappeared.


    Bai Xian Ming immediately called the person in charge of watching the first dungeon.


    Hisplexion was solemn as he questioned the middle-aged man in front of him, "Since when?"


    The middle-aged man paled, but he managed to give an answer, "I-it''s right after the Chief Instructor visit. After I delivered him to the station, I came back to check the dungeon, by then the gate disappeared, "


    Bai Xian Ming furrowed his brows. His guts were telling him that the disappearance had something to do with Heero. He wanted to call Heero, but he remembered the guy was inside the third dungeon, going on a pic with his family.


    The old man unlocked his smartwatch. He wanted to call the person in charge of the third dungeon. Just as he wanted to make a call, his smartwatch vibrated.


    Someone was calling him before he could call the person in charge of the third dungeon. Coincidentally, the one who called him was the person he wanted to call.


    Looking at his smartwatch, the old man felt a bad premonition.


    He answered the call and a panicked voice was heard, "Executive Bai! It''s urgent! It''s urgent!"


    "Does the dungeon gate also disappear?" Old Man Bai immediately questioned the person.


    "Huh!?" The person on the other side was surprised.


    "I know it! It must be him!" Bai Xian Ming closed the call andined, "Can he tell me first before he does something like this!?"


    The old man stood up and covered his body in the coat. He then went out of his office room and called his driver, "Xiao Yun! Prepare the car, we will go to the airport!"


    *** ***


    A few hourster


    Bai Xian Ming looked at the two dungeon gates, bbergasted. The two disappeared dungeon gates were now at Heero Academy''s backyard, right in front of him.


    "Mind telling me what all this about?" The old man asked in an annoyed tone.


    "I am moving the gate here so the specter can''t take it from us!" Heero answered casually.


    "I know! I know it already, but how? Also, why your academy''s backyard? Why didn''t you move it to the Hero League HQ!?"


    "Not now, but you will know someday!" Heero grinned at the old man and added casually, "If you want to move it to the Hero League HQ, then you can take them with you!"


    Just as the old man wanted to scold the young man, her granddaughter came.


    She went to Heero, "You have guests, important guests! Park Haneul, Yuan Kang, and Mathias Oliver!"


    "Oh, they came again. Tsk, surely they are persistent!" Heero nodded and headed out. Bai Xin Yue followed him.


    The old man actually wanted to join the fun, but he decided to stay as he wanted to try something.


    He checked the surroundings. Upon noticing he was alone in the backyard, he approached the dungeon gate.


    Bai Xian Ming ced his hand on the gate and pushed it with all his might.


    "Arggghhhhh!!!" He pushed one of the gates until his face turned red. Even so, the gate would not budge even an inch.


    The old man did not easily give up. He changed his posture. This time, he tried to pull the gate instead of pushing it.


    "One Two Three Arghhhhh!!!!"


    It was the same, the gate stayed still. No matter how hard he tried, it was just impossible for him to move the gate.


    "That damn shameless Heero! He knew that I can''t move it"


    "Stupid gate!" The old man kicked the stone gate and turned away, leaving the backyard in frustration.

 Chapter 253: Clash of Opinions

    Chapter 253: sh of Opinions


    Bai Xian Ming intended to follow Heero. However, the situation did not allow him to.


    On the way to chase Heero, he got a call from his granddaughter, Bai Shuang''er.


    Yuan Huo Cheng and Park Yong Gi initiated an executive meeting. Her granddaughter did not tell him specifically about the meeting, but she told him it was urgent.


    Bai Xian Ming had to go back immediately to attend the meeting. His present was a must in the executive meeting.


    He regrettably left the Heero Academy.


    *** ***


    Heero headed to the waiting room, where his guests were waiting for him.


    Once he entered the room, the three men in the room stood up. Park Haneul still had his expressionless face, Mathias Oliver looked at Heero with a bit of hostility, and Yuan Kang was smiling toward him.


    Heero recognized Park Haneul and Mathias Oliver, but not the smiling man. This was the third time he met with Park Haneul and the second time with Mathias Oliver.


    "Hello, Mr. Xing~, " Yuan Kang greeted Heero warmly as he offered his hand for a handshake.


    "Oh, hello Mr" Heero returned the greeting with a smile but then, he did not know who he was.


    Yuan Kang''s smile stiffened for a moment before it returned back.


    Bai Xin Yue let out a chuckle. Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 10, it was Yuan Kang''s status. Though fewer people had a good impression of rankers, the Legendary ss Ranker was famous throughout the city.


    Yet now, this guy did not know who Yuan Kang was, which was hrious to Bai Xin Yue. Moreover, Heero looked innocent, genuinely did not know Yuan Kang''s status.


    Even Yuan Kang could not get angry if he wanted to.


    "I am Yuan Kang, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 10. Pleased to meet you, Chief Instructor Xing!"


    "Hoho So you are the famed Legendary ss Ranker, " Heero reached Yuan Kang''s hand for a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Yuan, "


    As for the other two men in the room. Heero gave them a polite gesture, a nod and a smile to them.


    Heero took the main seat and asked, "So, what do the three gentlemen want to speak about?"


    As for Bai Xin Yue, she went to prepare a cup of tea. Yes, only one cup and she gave it to Heero.


    Yuan Kang wanted to lead the talk and it was supposed to be. However, Mathias Oliver thought differently.


    He threw the document in his hand right in front of Heero.


    "We will begin the talk after you read the document!" His tone was rude as he did not bother to remain polite on the surface. He showed his hostility outright.


    Bai Xin Yue wanted to talk back, but Heero prevented her. He shook his head and advised in a calm tone, "Don''t lower yourself at the same level as him, "


    He took the document and read it. A bunch of pictures with a little exnation there. He read everything quite fast and put the document down.


    "So What do you guys want to talk about? I am quite busy so make it fast!"


    Heero maintained his calm demeanor which surprised the three. Yuan Kang showed it on his face that he was surprised while Mathias Oliver furrowed his brows.


    "If we make a report about this, you three will be executed. No, everyone in this district will be involved!" Park Haneul opened his mouth. His words were a naked threat.


    "Hoho That so? But why?" Heero let out a chuckle at the threat and asked in confusion.


    "The Hero League and the Central Government have reached an agreement that anyone who sheltered a mutant will be executed!" Yuan Kang exined after he found out Heero truly did not know about that.


    Heero turned toward Bai Xin Yue, "That''s so?"


    She confirmed it with a nod. Inside, she was shocked when she heard what they were talking about. From the conversation, the three seemed to have evidence of Heero sheltering a mutant.


    "Ah, I don''t know about that!" Heero was surprised to hear such a rule in this city.


    He was disappointed with the rule, but not concerned with the threat aimed at his neck in the slightest.


    "Thank you for your concern, but you guys don''t have to worry about that. There''s no mutant in this district, I can vow it with my life!"


    Heero looked as if he was touched by the concern the three gave him. He appeared grateful on the surface.


    ''As expected, he''s not an easy target'' Yuan Kang thought to himself when he heard the answer.


    "But my concern is, how did you guys enter my district? I have set a rule "No ranker rule" in my district. My security would not let you enter Did you guys sneak in?"


    Out of the blue, Heero brought another issue.


    This left the three men speechless. Indeed, they entered the district through the backdoor as they knew they were not allowed to enter the district. They did not want to make an unnecessary ruckus.


    Hearing such an answer, Mathias Oliver was clearly angered. But still maintained a clear mind. He did not attack Heero as he knew he was not Heero''s match if even his father and Hanzo Keiji lost to Heero.


    "This is your answer?" Mathias Oliver stood up. His tall body shadowed Heero.


    "What are you talking about, Sir Mathias? I don''t understand!" Heero shrugged his shoulder lightly.


    Mathias Oliver took a deep breath, holding his anger pretty well.


    "I will give 24 hours! Hand over my father, Hanzo Keiji, and your secret technique. If not, I will report this to the Hero League and spread all over. Compromise or doom, choose carefully!"


    After saying that, Mathias turned around to leave. Yuan Kang helplessly stood up from the seat while Park Haneul followed quietly.


    "Hmm Compromise or doom? Really? Huhu What about capturing you guys here? Or even kill you guys? It solves everything!"


    In that instant, the atmosphere in the room became intense. Park Haneul''s body twitched slightly as a tremendous killing intent shrouded his body.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Once again, he felt it, death. As if death wasing to him. He felt like a grim reaper''s scythe on his neck.


    Yuan Kang and Mathias Oliver also stopped their steps. Both shuddered involuntarily as their breath ran ragged. Finally, they also experienced what Park Haneul and Mao Chingseng experienced.


    *** ***


    The conference room


    All executives attended the meeting at the notice. Bai Xian Ming also arrived in time for the meeting.


    As soon as he took the honored seat, he went directly to the topic.


    "So, what is this about? I heard it was quite urgent!" Bai Xian Ming''s gazended on two people, Yuan Huo Cheng and Park Yong-Gi.


    "It''s about our Chief Instructor. Our reputation is on stake because of him!" Yuan Huo Cheng opened his mouth.


    His words caused the executive and the Hero Instructors to frown.


    "Please look at this!" A screen appeared in the middle of the table.


    It was the same pictures and documents Mathias Oliver showed to Heero.


    Everyone was surprised to see this. What Yuan Huo Cheng said was not exaggerated. Hero League''s reputation on a stake as the issue was quite sensitive.


    Mutant, the source of terror for the normal people. If the information of the Chief Instructor sheltering a mutant was spread, they would lose the masses'' trust.


    "We have to take a countermeasure regarding this issue. First, we have to take the mutant from the Chief Instructor or kill the mutant. Second, don''t let people know about this!" Park Yong-Gi added.


    "For the first issue, it''s quite easy to solve. As for the second issue, I am afraid it will be quite hard. I got this information from the Ranker Alliance!"


    When the Ranker Alliance was mentioned, most of the executive''s faces turned ugly.


    But then, a disappointed sigh escaped Bai Xian Ming''s mouth.


    "Hah So is this the thing you say quite urgent?" The old man sent a questioning look to Yuan Huo Cheng and Park Yong-Gi.


    "Even if it''s urgent, have you asked the involved person himself? Have you double-checked that this boy truly carried a mutant? What have you done since you received this information, Executive Park!? Executive Yuan!?"


    Bai Xian Ming raised his voice at the end of his sentence. Two dungeons went missing and the city was in imminent danger from the specter''s second wave attack. Yet these people only cared for their own benefit.


    He was sure the Park Family and Yuan Family had a hidden intention from bringing this issue up to the table.


    The series of questions were replied in silence.


    Just like Bai Xian Ming guessed, the two families intended to help the Ranker Alliance by pressuring Heero through the executives. In exchange, they would get Heero''s secret technique.


    "The city is in imminent danger from the specter''s second wave attack. They gathered mutants to turn them into a specter, they are preparing an army to attack us!"


    "Here, what are you doing here? You even initiated a meeting for an insignificant matter like this? Or perhaps you have found a solution for the crisis we face?"


    Bai Xian Ming burst out this time. Suddenly, he realized the Hero League truly began to rot, just like Heero told him.


    Creak!


    Suddenly, the door opened, "Hoho People''s trust is not an insignificant matter, Old Ming. We build the Hero League based on people''s trust! The Hero League exists because of the people''s trust, so we have to repay their trust with our action!"


    Wu Shitian the Supreme Star, Supreme Guardian of Star City entered the conference leisurely.


    Bai Xian Ming did not back down under the Supreme Star''s presence. He red back and sneered, "Say someone who turtles in his home when the city was in danger!"


    The moment those words came out, the atmosphere was getting more intense. Wu Shitian''s eyes turned sharp as his eyes met with Bai Xian Ming''s firm gaze.

 Chapter 254: Incoming Auction

    Chapter 254: Iing Auction


    Park Yong-Gi and Yuan Huo Cheng were not expecting the Supreme Sun toe. They were also not expecting the situation would escte to this degree.


    What they wanted was to pressure Heero using the Hero League and Bai Xian Ming. They just wanted the damn secret technique, not an internal conflict between the two old monsters.


    Park Yong-Gi red at Wu Shanxi, an executive of the Wu Family. It must be this fat man who informed the Supreme Sun, Wu Shitian.


    Wu Shanxi was the only one with a calm look amongst the executives.


    "What if I force my way to seize him? He is certainly breaking thew! He has to take responsibility for what his disciple did!" Wu Shitian insisted on his view.


    Bai Xian Ming shrugged his shoulder slightly, "I advise you not to. This is for your own good, Old Man! Once you fail to find the evidence to convict him, you will receive his retaliation!"


    "Hah This Old Man is not afraid of his retaliation. What, he wanted to kill me? Or want to convict me? He can''t, I have a clean life, I have dedicated all my life to this city!" Wu Shitian sneered in return. Indicating he was not afraid of any retaliation.


    "You are clean! Yes, I never doubt that, but what about your family? What about your children and your grandchildren? Are they really clean?" Bai Xian Ming sneered in return


    If Wu Shitian really came to apprehend Heero, without a doubt, the Wu Family would be the main target of Heero''s disciples.


    Wu Shitian fell silent even Wu Shanxi''s smile stiffened. For the first time, the ancient Wu Family was being threatened.


    Once again, the conference room shrouded in a tense atmosphere. Wu Shitian and Bai Xian Ming were in a staringpetition.


    It was as if they would go for a battle at any moment.


    At this time, an old voice responded, "My My My You two are scaring these people!"


    Kim Jung-Mun, the Supreme Moon made his entrance to the conference. Wearing his blue robe, he leisurely walked toward Bai Xian Ming.


    He pulled two chairs with him and ced the chair around Bai Xian Ming. Then, he sat next to Bai Xian Ming and scanned the other executives.


    "You are dismissed!"


    When those words came out of Kim Jung-Mun''s mouth, the executives were relieved deep inside. One by one they left the conference room.


    "Park Yong-Gi, you wait!"


    Being called out by the Supreme Moon, Park Yong-Gi stiffened. Without him knowing, his heartbeat elerated to the maximum.


    The other executives and hero Instructors left the conference room, leaving Park Yong-Gi alone with the three old monsters.


    "It''s not been a long time since the Park Family entered the 12 main forces of Star City. Tell your family head, if he keeps pulling a trick like this, I will use my authority to cast the Park Family out of the 12 main forces. This will be the first andst warning! Do you understand!?"


    Kim Jung-Mun spoke in a deep and stern tone.


    "Yes, I understand!" Park Yong-Gi stiffly bowed his head.


    "Good if you understand! You can leave now!"


    Park Yong-Gi stiffly left the room. He closed the door and exhaled a long breath. His back was soaked in sweats and his heartbeat was drummed in a high-beat.


    *** ***


    After thest executive left the room, the solemn Kim Jung-Mun smiled gently.


    "Come here, Shitian!" He tapped the chair next to him.


    "We are an old friend, let''s talk everything out, "


    Bai Xian Ming closed his eyes and leaned back on his chair.


    As for Wu Shitian, he was hesitating a while before he sat next to Kim Jung-Mun.


    "Now, can you tell us what you know, Old Ming? I hope you are not biased because he''s your future inw!" Kim Jung-Mun opened his mouth.


    He was acting as a middle man between his two old friends and also wanted to know more about the young man called Xing Heero.


    "He''s not sheltering a mutant, but it was his disciple who saved the mutant from the adult mutant"


    Before Bai Xian Ming could finish his story, Wu Shitian cut him off, "See, he knew that guy was sheltering the mutant, but he keeps protecting him!"


    Kim Jung-Mun sighed at his old friend''s antics. He was moring like a kid in conflict.


    "Come on, Shitian! Please act befitting your age, let Old Ming finish his story first!" Kim Jung-Mun was helpless with the childish Wu Shitian.


    "Humph!" Wu Shitian humphed away.


    ''Huh, it''s true that the older one gets, one will return like a child, '' Bai Xian Ming thought to himself.


    He did not realize that he also sometimes acted pretty childish. Only his driver, the young Xiao Yun knew about this.


    Bai Xian Ming continued. He told them what Heero told him. About healing the mutation until Lord Specter who gathered mutants to turn them into specters.


    The two old men were surprised when they heard Heero could cure the mutation.


    "Hohoho Now I want to meet him in person. My grandson also told me he is a great master, " Kim Jung-Mun chuckled as he caressed her long beard.


    "Your grandson?" Wu Shitian asked in a dubious tone.


    "Yes, I sent Kim Hyun-Su to Heero Academy. It seems I made the right choice. At least, Hyun-Su is no longer overbearing and arrogant just like the past!"


    When Kim Jung-Mun brought up his great-grandson, a happy smile blossomed out on his face.


    "Old Ming, what about calling him to meet us here? I want to know more about the breakthrough regarding the mutation cure!" Kim Jung-Mun voiced his interest to meet Heero.


    Bai Xian Ming shook his head helplessly. He too wanted to call Heero, but the old man knew that Heero would note even if he called him.


    "What? You are not even willing to let us meet him?" Wu Shitian questioned Old Ming in a dissatisfied tone.


    "It''s not me, but him! You will know soon!" Bai Xian Ming refused to make a further remark and called Heero.


    Toot! Toot!


    At the second ring, Heero answered his call.


    "Hello, Old Ming!? Do you need anything from me? If so, please say it asap! I am busy right now!"


    ng! ng! ng!


    There were nking sounds in the background. Indicating Heero was not lying that he was busy.


    Bai Xian Ming was left speechless. Before the guy called him Grandpa Bai, now he changed it to Old Ming. Of course, he was also happy inside, it showed how close they were now.


    Old Ming revealed his intention, telling the young man that two Supreme Guardians wanted to meet him. As Bai Xian Ming expected, Heero refused toe.


    "Tell the two old men, I can''t meet them. I am busy with the auction Ah, actually they can meet me tomorrow night. I canceled all ranker reservations for the auction!"


    "Tell them to buy the ticket and they can meet me at Xing Auction House. Don''t worry, the ticket is cheap, only one million WD for a VIP ticket!"


    "There will be a lot of interesting weapons tomorrow. An Epic sword I would say, I bet you will be interested, so you can buy the ticket ande with them as well!"


    Heero''s reply left the three old men speechless. Not only did he refuse to meet the Supreme Guardians, he even tried to sell an auction ticket to them, promoting the auction.


    If it was the others, it would be their honor to meet the Supreme Guardian. But in Heero''s mouth, the Supreme Guardian was nothing to be proud of. At least, it was what Kim Jung-Mun and Wu Shitian perceived.


    "Oh, Old Ming, I also need help! A bunch of Central Government officers came to my district!"


    "Huh!? What are they doing?" Bai Xian Ming shot up from his chair.


    "They want to search for my whole district. They im that I am sheltering the mutant!" Heero''sining voice came through the smartwatch.


    "Good! I will make a call to retract the officer!"


    "No! No! It''s not that. I let my first-generation disciples receive them. They came into an argument before finally the officers were beaten into a pulp by my disciples!"


    "Please tell the Central Government to take their officers back! My dungeon is full because of them!"


    Bai Xian Ming blinked his eyes and looked toward the two Supreme Guardians.


    "Oh, also, tell the Central Government to send someone who could fight if they want to search my district. They can be a good opponent for my disciples'' sparring partner!"


    "All right, tell them to pick the officers asap. I am busy now, talk to you againter, Old Ming, "


    Heero closed the call afterward.


    Old Ming raised his head, looking at his two old friends and shrugged his shoulder slightly, "See I told you, it''s not easy to meet him!"

 Chapter 255: Quick Auction

    Chapter 255: Quick Auction


    In the end, the three old men decided to buy the VIP ticket for the second auction of the Xing Auction House in order to meet Heero.


    The three old men came together and they were wearing a mask to cover their face. They just wanted to enjoy their break in peace, they did not have a n to buy any item from the auction.


    "Wee to Xing Auction House!" Wearing a ck vest with a white shirt inside and ck bow ties, Heero greeted the three old men.


    The same with the first auction, Heero had a wooden faceless mask on his face. It was a kinda signature mask of the Xing Auction House.


    Bai Xian Ming immediately recognized Heero, but not the other two old men.


    He gave the printed ticket to Heero and the other two old men followed his course of action.


    "Hoho I heard the rankers went on a rampage on the forum because their reservations were canceled. He sure has big guts to do so, " Kim Jung-Mun let out a heartyugh when he remembered what happened on the forum.


    Don''t look at his old age, Kim Jung-Mun was up to date with the tech. Checking the forum was his daily routine.


    Of course, the old man did not realize the person he praised was standing next to him.


    "Heh, he certainly has good merit for that, but let''s see what kind of auction that makes those rankers go crazy!" Wu Shitian also was not stingy with his praise.


    "I thought you don''t want to buy anything. Moreover, you already have good gears, let the youngpete, Shitian!"


    "I know! I know! Stop nagging me, Jung-Mun!" Wu Shitian waved his hand annoyedly at Kim Jung-Mun.


    Bai Xian Ming was listening from the sideline while the old men chatted. Heero led them to the big hall.


    The same with the first auction, eight people would be gathered in one table. There were 25 tables which meant only 200 people could join the auction.


    A million for one ticket, meaning Heero already earned 200 million from the ticket sales. Added with the item, 99 sets of armors, 99 weapons, 5 Elemental Weapons, and 1 Epic weapon.


    He would be rich overnight. But of course, he had to share the earnings with cksmith Huang as most of the gears were made by him. Heero took only a 20% cut for the transaction fee.


    When Heero brought the three old men to their table, Wu Shitian frowned, "I bought a VIP ticket, why do you lead me here?"


    He thought it was a private room, not an open hall like this.


    "This auction house is VIP, only 200 people can join the auction. So you three could be considered lucky to get the ticket while many people are fighting for it, " Heero exined calmly.


    "All right, stop it, Shitian! Don''t create trouble and just enjoy the show! Our purpose is not the auction!" Knowing his friend''s nasty personality, Kim Jung-Mun immediately spoke up.


    Bai Xian Ming maintained his silence and took his seat. He deliberately chose to sit next to Kim Jung-Mun.


    Not long after they took their seats, the auction started. The lightning dimmed a little while a nk screen appeared on the stage.


    After that, Kang Seo-Yeon walked out with the fiery red dress that showed her shape perfectly well.


    "The auction is truly VIP, even the host is Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, " Kim Jung-Munmented.


    "Good evening, everyone~ I am the host of tonight''s auction~, Kang Seo-Yeon!" Kang Seo-Yeon showed her alluring smile as she greeted the guests.


    "Tonight''s auction will be divided into four events, three quick auctions and one main event where we showcase our best equipment!"


    "Without further ado, let''s start with the first quick auction!"


    Right after Kang Seo-Yeon finished, the two big nk screens on the stage shed. Two different screens showed two different items.


    33 sets of armors and 33 varied weapons appeared. A picture of the weapon and its ss was shown on the screen.


    Of course, the auction house also provided a tablet for each guest. They could do their bidding through the tablet.


    Piqued by the list on the screen, Wu Shitian tilted his head to Kim Jung-Mun''s tablet. He was embarrassed to take his own tablet as he did not know how to operate it.


    Weapon type: Longsword


    [Picture]


    ss: Superior 2-Star


    Highest Bidder: Yang Ming (7,200,000 WD)


    "Superior 2-Star? What''s that?" Wu Shitian blurted out.


    Even Kim Jung-Mun furrowed his brows in confusion.


    "It''s the item grade, the Xing District cksmith used the cksmith Association''s standard to ssify the item! There''s a guide book next to the tablet, you can read that to know more about the cksmith Association!"


    Bai Xian Ming exined to the two old men. He almost knew everything about the Xing District in and out.


    The two old men looked at the table. Just like Bai Xian Ming told them, there was a guide book there.


    Wu Shitian took the guide book, the same for Kim Jung-Mun. He put the tablet and got the guide book.


    The guide book was about the cksmith Association. An association founded by two people, Xing Heero and the famed Huang Jun or known as cksmith Huang.


    The cksmith Association did not follow cksmith Alliance, an association under the Central Government. They created their own standards.


    Weapon and Armor ss:


    Ordinary [1-Star, 2-Star, and 3-Star]


    Superior [1-Star, 2-Star, and 3-Star]


    Ancient [1-Star, 2-Star, and 3-Star]


    Legendary [1-Star, 2-Star, and 3-Star]


    Epic [1-Star, 2-Star, and 3-Star]


    Myth[1-Star, 2-Star, and 3-Star]


    That was the cksmith Association''s standard. The standard was appraised by an appraiser from the cksmith Association, meaning the cksmith Association held absolute power in appraising the equipment.


    "This is basically a scam! What if the appraiser rated the equipment arbitrarily? They should at least let us know the details about their standardization!"


    Wu Shitian threw the guide book back to the table. Clearly, he was dissatisfied with how the cksmith Association worked.


    "Apparently, you have to join the association to know that. Moreover, I am afraid this cksmith Association is not as bad as you thought! Look at them!"


    Kim Jung-Mun pointed to the other five people who were on the same table as them. The five had their eyes glued at the tablet. They were doing a bidding war through the tablet. No one questioned the standard or so whatever.


    "Look at this too!" Kim Jung-Mun picked the tablet and showed an armor to Wu Shitian.


    Armor type: Light Armor


    [Picture]


    ss: Superior 3-Star


    Highest Bidder: Terry (13,500,000 WD)


    Kim Jung-Mun pointed at the highest bidder point. The name kept shing there, meaning many people were fighting for the armor.


    "They trust the cksmith Association!"


    Trust was the most important thing in the business. These people trusted the cksmith Association, meaning the cksmith Association never tricked their customers.


    Not only that, that meant the standardization was also epted by these people.


    "The cksmith Association is doing well. Taking this association under the Hero League" Before Kim Jung-Mun finished his words, Bai Xian Ming cut him off.


    "Don''t ever think about it! I have tried once, but I was immediately kicked out by him! He would never agree to that. He would choose to close the association down rather than letting the Hero League take it over!"


    Old Ming shook his head bitterly at memories of Heero''s extreme reaction when he proposed this.


    "There are a few big forces trying to take it over as well, but it resulted in their representative losing a week worth of memories! Don''t ever think to take what belongs to him, or you will get an extreme retaliation or even lose your life"


    He remembered about the fate of two Legendary ss Rankers who tried to kidnap his daughter and people who went insane for losing their memories.


    "Especially your family, please tell them not to cross paths with him. He is kind all the time, but when you touch his reverse scale" Bai Xian Ming''s body shuddered voluntarily.


    Even Old Ming feared Heero to this extent, the two old men responded with a frown.


    "Nah, we don''t need to take that measure. He has banned the rankers from entering the district. So this ce is basically exclusive to heroes!"


    Kim Jung-Mun went with "ah" when Old Ming reminded him about this. Indeed, he was afraid the Ranker Alliance would take advantage of the cksmith Association, but now he was relieved.


    "One minute remaining for the first Quick Auction! Make your mind and do your bidding!" Kang Seo-Yeon''s voice rang, making the bidding war getting more intense.


    Fifteen minutes for each quick auction, that was how the quick auction worked. Despite the method somewhat new to the people, the quick auction went smoothly.

 Chapter 256: Bidding War — Epic Class - Elemental Weapon

    Chapter 256: Bidding War ¡ª Epic ss - Elemental Weapon


    Heero was sitting on his chair, spinning around happily while making "Kaching" "Kaching" "Kaching" sound through his mouth.


    His finger was making a coin shape and shook it up and down while imagining the coins entered his pocket.


    After spinning around for a while, he stopped and had his eyes glued to the big screen in front of him. The screen was showing all items for the second quick auction.


    Every one of the items'' bid kept changing. Two hundred people were fighting for the item they wanted.


    "Hahaha I am rich I am rich We shall hold an auction more often, once every two weeks No, once a month is also good!" Heero nodded his head, thinking it might be a good idea to amass money.


    "You can''t! If you hold the auction too often, the price will drop significantlyter!" Bai Xin Yue objected to the idea of holding the auction frequently.


    "At least once in six months, twice a year!"


    "You are right, let''s do it once a year instead!" Heero agreed not to hold the auction frequently.


    If Kang Seo-Yeon became the host of the auction, Bai Xin Yue was the one who monitored the course of the auction. Both were truly acting as Heero''s secretary.


    "What about the purchasing process, does it go smoothly?" He remembered the n proposed by the two girls and asked out the process.


    "Mnnn Everything went well! In two days, the legal process will be done. You are quite popr amongst the people so they were willingly sold off their building when they know it''s you who bought the district!" Bai Xin Yue reported the progress of the Xing District''s expansion.


    Yes, Heero nned to expand the Xing District into Xing Town. The reason was to amodate the people from the dungeon. He wanted to provide these people with a new home. Of course, in return for a new home, these people had to offer their service to the town.


    *** ***


    Auction Hall


    "All right, the second quick auction is over! You can get the item you won now, or get itter when the auction is over, or you can use our service to deliver the item to your home. We will charge an extra payment for our delivery service!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon announced and gave the guests a small break to prepare for the third quick auction. They had to replenish their credit or let them see the item they bid.


    After five minutes of break, Kang Seo-Yeon proceeded to the third quick auction.


    "All right, now I announce the start of the third quick auction! Make your mind and win your bid!"


    Right after that, the screen on her back shed and showed the item that was auctioned in the third quick auction.


    Kim Jung-Mun, Bai Xian Ming, and Wu Shitian did not join the bidding war. They just watched for fun, but that mind changed as soon as the five people on the same table eximed in surprise.


    "It''s 3-Star Ancient! It''s 3-Star Ancient!" One guy eximed happily, "This is mine!"


    "Huh!? 2-Star Legendary? Is this real?" Another guy eximed, but he did not put his bid. Instead, he hastily unlocked his smartwatch and called his Boss.


    "Oh My My The first 3-Star Legendary It''s 3-Star Legendary."


    In fact, not only these five people but the other people on the other tables also mored in surprise.


    The uproar piqued the three old men''s interest. Bai Xian Ming and Kim Jung-Mun looked at their tablet while Wu Shitian tilted his head to look at his friend''s tablet.


    For the third quick auction, there were five weapons and armors got highlighted on the top.


    Kim Jung-Mun was interested in the spear and tapped the picture. The information appeared afterward.


    Weapon Type: Halberd


    [Picture]


    ss: Legendary 3-Star


    Highest Bidder: Yuan Ping (520,000,000 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Legendary weapons made by the famed cksmith Huang.


    The entire halberd was entirely made of steel that was coated in blue. An exquisite engraving also ced on the shaft and there was a special mark below the halberd head.


    "Huang" in Chinese was engraved and there was also a symbol on the other side. The symbol was taking the shape of the beautiful bird, Luminous Hyacinth. It was the symbol chosen by cksmith to be his symbol.


    There was also an additional description below. Based on the description, this was the first five 3-Star Legendary ss Weapons sold to the public.


    The other four weapons should be the weapon that highlighted the weapon on the list. Kim Jung-Mun checked the other weapons and he guessed right.


    If it was true, then there were only five 3-Star Legendary ss Weapons in the whole city.


    "I am going to take this one! This will be a good birthday gift for my grandson!" Kim Jung-Mun pressed the bid button next to the picture.


    He checked the current bid, it had raised to 700 million in just a few minutes.


    "Heh Money is all I have" With a smile, he entered 1 billion and pressed "BID".


    Weapon Type: Halberd


    [Picture]


    ss: Legendary 3-Star


    Highest Bidder: Kim Jung-Mun (1,000,000,000 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Legendary weapons made by the famed cksmith Huang.


    "Hah, say someone who told me not to join the bid!" Wu Shitian snickered.


    However, Kim Jung-Mun paid no attention to his friend. He was satisfied that the war bidding stopped as his name appeared to be the highest bidder.


    When he thought he had won the weapon, Kang Seo-Yeon announced there was only one minute left before the third auction was over. By then, his name disappeared and a name appeared as the highest bidder.


    Weapon Type: Halberd


    [Picture]


    ss: Legendary 3-Star


    Highest Bidder: William Gerard Kingsman (1,100,000,000 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Legendary weapons made by the famed cksmith Huang.


    Kim Jung-Mun''s face turned ugly in an instant while Wu Shitian wasughing at his friend''s misfortune.


    Did not want to lose, Kim Jung-Mun entered a new number, 1.5 Billion. His name disappeared as fast as his name appeared.


    His bidding war foe also instantly increased the bid to 1.6 billion. Pissed off, Kim Jung-Mun put 2 billion at once. The same as before, his foe instantly raised the bid to 2.1 billion.


    As someone who never attended an auction, such a course of action pissed the old man. Without hesitation, he increased the bid to 3 billion.


    *** ***


    On another table


    The first prince of Regal Kingdom, William Gerard Kingsman apanied by his fiance sat in a rxing posture.


    When the halberd''s price increased drastically, the first prince fiance voiced her opinion, "Let''s give up on the halberd and focus on the other four. It has be overpriced, at least in my eyes, it''s not worth the price!"


    "Mnnn There''s also the main auction, we can''t spend too much on these items" William Gerard Kingsman nodded in agreement and muttered, "I wonder who''s this stupid crazy bidder!"


    *** ***


    In the Control Room


    "Hahaha Kaching Kaching Kaching" Heero was spinning around on his chair as his eyes turned green,ughing from happiness.


    *** ***


    Kim Jung-Mun smiled happily as he won the halberd. He was in fact quite smug and muttered, "Who''s this stupid bidder who dared topete against this old man!"


    "All right, the third quick auction is over. We will enter a small break before we proceed to the main event!"


    "We will provide you snacks and drinks but also a small entertainment! But before that, we will announce the item that will be auctioned in the Main Auction!"


    "Here you are, the six items that will be auctioned in the main event!"


    Six varied and popr weapons appeared on the screen.


    Weapon Type: Conscious Longsword


    [Picture]


    ss: Epic 1-Star


    Highest Bidder:  (0 WD)


    Description: The first 1-Star Epic Weapon made by a Legend "Xing".


    Weapon Type: Elemental Longsword (Wind)


    [Picture]


    ss: Epic 3-Star


    Highest Bidder:  (0 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Epic Weapons made by a Legend "Xing". A weapon with an elemental attribute Wind.


    Weapon Type: Elemental Longbow (me)


    [Picture]


    ss: Epic 3-Star


    Highest Bidder:  (0 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Epic Weapons made by a Legend "Xing". A weapon with an elemental attribute me.


    Weapon Type: Elemental Spear (Lightning)


    [Picture]


    ss: Epic 3-Star


    Highest Bidder:  (0 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Epic Weapons made by a Legend "Xing". A weapon with an elemental attribute Lightning.


    Weapon Type: Elemental Dual-Sword (Lightning)


    [Picture]


    ss: Epic 3-Star


    Highest Bidder:  (0 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Epic Weapons made by a Legend "Xing". A weapon with an elemental attribute Lightning.


    Weapon Type: Elemental Broadsword (me)


    [Picture]


    ss: Epic 3-Star


    Highest Bidder:  (0 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Epic Weapons made by a Legend "Xing". A weapon with an elemental attribute me.

 Chapter 257: Heeros Little Scheme

    Chapter 257: Heero''s Little Scheme


    "Fuhuhu" Kang Seo-Yeon smiled flirtatiously, but the guests pretty much ignored her as all the guests glued to the screen.


    "I know you guys have a lot of questions and I ask you Please refrain from asking, because everything will be answered during the show!"


    Right after she finished her words, an attendant with the same attire as Heero''s entered the stage. He pushed a trolley with an exceptional box on the top.


    "He is the best in swordy, at least, he is one of the strongest when ites to a sword. He will demonstrate the difference between the normal sword and Conscious Sword!"


    "But before we go with the y, I will go further with the details about the Conscious Sword! Just like its name, the sword has its consciousness!"


    As soon as Kang Seo-Yeon reached this point, almost all guests raised their hands. She dismissed the guests with a helpless sigh.


    "Please refrain yourself from asking, everything will be exinedter! Let me finish my lines first!" She raised her tone to a stern tone.


    Only then, the guests unwillingly put their hands and put their ears up.


    "Have you heard a saying "One with the sword"? You are right, the conscious sword will help you to achieve that realm, making the sword be part of your body!"


    "It sounds absurd but it''s true! What you need is to reach resonance with the sword''s consciousness! Making the sword ept you then it will help you tremendously in achieving "One with the sword" realm!"


    "How to resonate with the sword''s consciousness? We can''t tell everyone about that, but we will give you guidance, only for the owner of this Conscious Sword!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon ended her speech by opening the box on the top trolley. Inside the box, the Conscious Sword inside its sheath slumbering.


    Word "Xing" was engraved on the sheath. A proof of the sword was made by Heero.


    Right after that, another three attendants entered the stage. Each of the male attendants without a mask pushing the trolley with a thick block of steel on top of it.


    "It''s time for the show! He will prove the Conscious Sword is not just an ordinary sword and we need one volunteer to help us as well!"


    As soon as Kang Seo-Yeon said she needed a volunteer. A hand as fast as a bolt of lightning shot up.


    She noticed it from the stage and immediately called out, "Please,e to the stage!"


    Wu Shitian stood up and walked to the stage. There were a few people who called him out. Maybe they want to get his ce as a volunteer, but he ignored all of them.


    He wanted to try the one so-called "one with the sword".


    "Do they think it''s so easy that a mere sword could achieve that realm!" Wu Shitian sneered under his breath.


    "Hello, Grandpa~ May I know your name? But if you don''t want to disclose your identity also fine, " Kang Seo-Yeon received Wu Shitian with a sweet smile.


    "I don''t mind. My name is Wu Shitian, The Supreme Guardian - Supreme Star!"


    As soon as the name revealed his identity, he took off the mask and showed his face to the public.


    The noisy hall turned silent in that instant. They were in a daze when they found the one on the stage was the genuine Supreme Star, Wu Shitian.


    The few people who called the old man rudely. They immediately turned their head away from the stage. Afraid of being marked by the legendary figure.


    "He''s genuine! I have seen his face once!"


    "Wow! This is my first time to see the Supreme Star directly!"


    "Does the Supreme Star look for a weapon as well?"


    While a few people turned away from Wu Shitian. Most of the guests were surprised and talked amongst themselves. The auction hall buzzed by the voice of conversation.


    Kang Seo-Yeon''s smile stiffened for a moment. But then, her boyfriend also rejected the same position and she could talk smoothly with him.


    ''There''s no need to be nervous, he is just a strong old man!''


    "Then Let''s greet the third volunteer!"


    Heero had prepared another volunteer for the show.


    A middle-aged man that looked in his mid-forties entered the stage. Wearing casual clothes and a neat hairstyle, the middle-aged man smiled embarrassingly.


    "He''s an owner of the street vendor that opened a snack stall in our district, Yi Ping! He is just a normal person and our third volunteer for the show!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon introduced the third volunteer to the guests. Certainly, the third volunteer brought a surprise to the guests.


    "H-hello, everyone" Yi Ping greeted the guests awkwardly.


    "With all the casts here, let''s start the show!" Kang Seo-Yeon gave enough space for the three people.


    After that, Musashi Hirata took the lead in the demonstration by taking out the Conscious Sword from the box.


    He sheathed the sword. The Conscious Sword''s appearance came into sight as the sliver light shed when Hirata sheathed out the sword from its sheath.


    He put the sheath on the box and walked toward Yi Ping.


    Yi Ping received the sword clumsily. A proof he was not someone who often used a sword,pletely a newbie.


    He tried to hold the sword "properly" which further embarrassed him.


    "Just hold the sword asfortable as you feel!" Musashi Hirata advised Yi Ping while thetter nodded.


    Yi Ping held the longsword with his two hands while Musashi Hirata took the reinforced steel.


    "The one our swordsman holds is 50 cm thick reinforced steel. Mr. Yi Ping will try to cut the 50 cm thick reinforced steel with the Conscious Longsword! This is the easiest way for you to see the difference between the conscious sword and the 3- Star Legendary ss Weapon!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon briefed the show while Musashi Hirata carried the reinforced steel to the front of Yi Ping.


    "Use the sword!" Musashi Hirata instructed Yi Ping.


    Even though he had tried this a few times, Yi Ping was still nervous. He was afraid the sword identally hit Hirata.


    Taking a deep breath, he shed the sword in a downward motion. The sword cut through the reinforced.


    Maybe Yi Ping did not have enough strength to cut through the reinforced, the sword stopped halfway.


    Even so, the guests who saw this had their jaw dropped. Reinforced steel was not just any random steel and not just any sword could even leave a mark on the reinforced steel, let alone cut 50 cm thick reinforced steel halfway, and it was an owner of the snack stall who did that.


    "This is the first test that our Epic ss weapon has lived up to its ss!" Kang Seo-Yeon proudly exined.


    "The second test, we will show you the sword really has a consciousness!"


    Hirata ced the reinforced steel down and took the sword from Yi Ping. He handed the sword to Wu Shitian.


    The old man received the sword. He felt a weird sensation as soon as his palm held the handle. He furrowed his brows and swung the swords a few times.


    The weird sensation was getting stronger. Wu Shitian felt a slight resistance from the sword, somehow. It was as if the sword truly had consciousness.


    He scanned the sword. It was well made, almost no w could be found from the sword. Even though he was not a sword user, he was adept with a sword as well.


    "Let''s try what''s so special about you!" The old man muttered as he focused his gaze on the new reinforced steel on Musashi Hirata''s hands.


    Without he realized, the sword was getting heavier in his hand. The resistance from the sword was getting stronger.


    The guests also anticipated Wu Shitian using the sword. If the owner of the street vendor could cut the reinforced steel halfway, then it would be easy for a Supreme Star to cut the 50 cm thick reinforced steel.


    The reinforced steel arrived in front of him and Wu Shitian raised the sword. Completely different from Yi Ping, the old man was having a solid grasp on the sword.


    The old man inhaled a deep breath and held it down.


    Swoosh!


    The sword descended to the reinforced steel. However, the scene of the reinforced steel being cut by the Supreme Star did not happen.


    Instead, the sword bounced back after it hit the reinforced steel.


    ng!


    Everyone was shocked. Even Wu Shitian himself could not believe what happened. Even without a good sword, he could still leave a deep mark on reinforced steel.


    Yet now, not even a scratch, his sword was bounced back from the sh.


    An eerie silence followed afterward.


    *** ***


    "Hahaha Old Man oh Old Man You are too cocky, aren''t you? You did not believe the sword truly has a consciousness! You deserve the embarrassment! Moreover


    "This is a small price you have to pay for coveting my secret technique! Also, thank you for your help!"


    Heero was taking pleasure at Wu Shitian''s embarrassment from failing to cut the reinforced steel. The Supreme Star was inferior to the owner of the street vendor. It would be a stain on his name.

 Chapter 258: Old Man Wus Contribution

    Chapter 258: Old Man Wu''s Contribution


    The first thing that came to the guests'' minds was the Xing Auction House up to mischief. It was either the sword was fake or the reinforced steel that the owner of the street vendor was fake.


    However, Heero had anticipated this and it was not a big issue.


    "You might think we are cheating, but we are not! If you don''t believe us, you can choose one or two people toe up to the stage. You can check whether the reinforced steel is fake or not!"


    "I will be doing it!" Wu Shitian voiced his thoughts and approached the reinforced steel that was cut by the owner of the street vendor.


    He ced his hand, touching the reinforced and closed his eyes.


    ''This is real reinforced steel, don''t tell me it''s the sword?''


    Wu Shitian looked at the sword in his hand, bbergasted.


    Still not believing such a consciousness in the sword, the old man swung the sword at the first reinforced steel.


    ng!


    It was the same as if the sword rejected him. The sword bounced back as it made a clunking noise.


    He did not n on giving up, but Musashi Hirata took the sword forcefully from the old man.


    "Useless! No matter how hard you try, the sword could never cut the reinforced steel!"


    With the light of swing of the sword, the corner of the reinforced steel fell off. Musashi Hirata did it with ease.


    He was doing something that Supreme Star could not, with a slight effort at that.


    "Just like Miss Seo-Yeon said, you have to resonate with the sword. Not forcefully to use it just like this old man did!" Musashi Hirata exined to the guests as he walked to the second reinforced steel.


    Swoosh!


    He swung the sword down to the reinforced steel. It cut through the reinforced steel as it was tofu. Hirata kicked the split reinforced steel, proving the reinforced steel was cut into two.


    Musashi Hirata did not stop there. He walked to the third reinforced steel that was on the top of the trolley.


    Swish!


    He shed the sword horizontally. The sword passed through the reinforced steel and he put the sword away before he pushed the upper reinforced steel.


    Bang!


    Once again, the reinforced steel was cut into two, a clean and smooth cut.


    Wu Shitian dumbfoundedly looked at the young man with a faceless wooden mask. Then he looked at his hand, "It''s true"


    Inside, Wu Shitian was burned with curiosity. He wanted to try again hence he approached Musashi Hirata. Just as he was about to take the sword, Musashi Hirata put away the sword from the old man.


    "I am sorry, Old Man! You did it twice, so let the others test it out as well! This is the Xing Auction House, not your home''s backyard!" Musashi Hirata then walked away.


    He sheathed back the sword to its sheath and stood next to the box while holding the sword.


    Kang Seo-Yeon immediately took the stage, "Hoho I told you, the sword has a consciousness! You have to treat it as your friend, not just a mere tool for killing! Resonate with the sword and achieve the realm of one with the sword!"


    At this point, no one doubted the Conscious Sword. At this point, people could already tell that. The reinforced steel was not fake, even Wu Shitian did not refute all the ims said by Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "Now then, we have three untouched reinforced steel left" The girl peeked at the guests, keeping them in suspense.


    "I know all of you want to try it as well, but we don''t have much time for that. How about three, we can have three more people to test out the Epic ss Weapon!"


    The moment she said that all the guests raised their hands. They wanted to try the sword, a sword that even refused the Supreme Star.


    Just like that, three more people came up to the stage. They tried the Conscious Sword and surprisingly, under Musashi Hirata''s guidance, all three guests managed to split the reinforced steel.


    "It''s definitely different from a normal sword!" It was thement from the three people who tried the Conscious Sword.


    They refused to make furtherments and sat back on their seats. But everyone could see from the three people''s eyes, they were determined to get the sword.


    It was enough proof the sword was genuine.


    "Huhu, the demonstration of the Conscious Sword hase to an end, but the show will continue! The next demonstration is A 3-Star Epic ss Weapon, Elemental Weapon!"


    With that said, two attendants entered the stage while pushing a trolley. Two exquisite boxes were ced on the top of it.


    "The demonstration of Elemental Weapon is a bit dangerous, but we have an expert to help us!"


    Then Heero entered the stage with his face covered by a mask.


    Meanwhile, Kang Seo-Yeon walked toward the smaller box while Musashi Hirata approached the bigger box.


    Both opened the box, a red broadsword, and a red longbow. The two weapons that were chosen to be demonstrated on the stage.


    Kang Seo-Yeon looked at the longbow lovingly. She wanted to take the bow for herself, but Heero said he would give her a better bow. So she reluctantly agreed to let the bow auctioned.


    With the two weapons out, the demonstration started. Musashi Hirata was the first, he brought the red broadsword in front of Heero.


    Heero signaled his disciple with a nod. An indication he could start at any moment.


    Hirata raised his sword and mmed it down on the spot next to Heero.


    Bam!


    The moment the broadswordnded on the stage floor. A bright me exploded, the me engulfed both people. But then, a weird urrence happened.


    It was like there was an invisible barrier preventing the me from going wild. The me was caged in by the invisible barrier.


    If not for the heat from the me that filled the hall. The guests might think what happened on the stage was a magic trick. But the strong heat that originated from the stage proved it was not a magic trick. It was a real me.


    Then they remembered what Kang Seo-Yeon told them. The demonstration was a bit dangerous. Without a doubt, the demonstration was not only a bit but damn dangerous.


    The me didst a while before it disappeared and showed the two men in fine condition. Yes, the expert and the swordmaster were fine despite being swallowed by the fierce me.


    After that, the demonstration continued. Without any words but action. Kang Seo-Yeon brought the longbow to the other side of the hall.


    The guests'' eyes followed her until she reached the end of the auction hall.


    When she reached there, to everyone''s surprise, she made a motion of nocking an arrow on the bow without an arrow in her hand.


    As everyone was puzzled by her action, a startling phenomenon happened. An arrow made of pure me appeared in her hand. She aimed the bow toward Heero on the stage and shot it.


    Swish!


    The strong heat brushed everyone on the arrow''s path. The me arrow shot straight toward the expert on the stage.


    The expert raised his hand to meet with the me arrow.


    Boom!


    The arrow exploded and the me raged, swallowing the expert.


    The same scene repeated. As if there was an invisible barrier that was preventing the me from going wild.


    A bow that needed not an arrow. It was the Elemental Bow.


    Kang Seo-Yeon ran back to the stage and ced the bow on the box. She then turned toward the guests and broke the silence.


    "All right, everyone! That was the demonstration! I hope you guys are satisfied with the small show!" She gave the guests a sweet smile, but the people''s minds were not on the beauty at the moment.


    Their minds were filled by the scene they just witnessed, a shocking scene as no one ever expected such a weapon would appear.


    "We will take a 15 minutes break before we proceed with the main auction! Make your mind and win the bid!"


    After that, everyone left the stage. The break was not for Kang Seo-Yeon to rest, but for the guests. Giving them time to prepare the money, it was the purpose of a break in each session.


    *** ***


    15 minutester, in the control room.


    "Fufufufu Fufufufu Fufufufu" Heero was smiling ear to ear, showing a row of his white teeth. His eyes were glued on the screen in front of him.


    "Kuhuhuhu Thanks to Old Man Wu, he truly helped me a lot with the hype!"


    His eyes turned green, as he heard "Kaching" "Kaching" "Kaching" sound in his head. It was a sound where moh (money) entered his pocket.


    Weapon Type: Conscious Longsword


    [Picture]


    ss: Epic 1-Star


    Highest Bidder: Musashi Sazama (21,300,000,000 WD)


    Description: The first 1-Star Epic Weapon made by a Legend "Xing".


    The Conscious Longsword was sold for 21 billion. All of that was Wu Shitian''s contribution.

 Chapter 259: Invitation

    Chapter 259: Invitation


    Weapon Type: Elemental Spear (Lightning)


    [Picture]


    ss: Epic 3-Star


    Highest Bidder: Wu Shitian (92,500,000,000 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Epic Weapons made by a Legend "Xing". A weapon with an elemental attribute Lightning.


    The bidding war for thest Elemental Weapon was going on with Wu Shitian on the lead. Different from the quick auction, there was no time limit for the main auction. It would be sold at the highest bid.


    Wu Shitian''s name did notst long as a new name reced his. Kim Jung-Mun became the highest bid with 93 billion.


    At this point, Heero was smiling ear to ear, non-stop. He could not stop smiling when the Conscious Longsword was sold until thest Elemental Weapon.


    Even Bai Xin Yue was worried and asked Hong Yu who came to deliver the dinner, "Are you sure, he is okay?"


    Hong Yu chuckled at the worried Bai Xin Yue, "He''s fine, you should get used to him. He''s kinda moody, sometimes childish, sometimes he bes pervy, and sometimes he turns out like this, "


    Bai Xin Yue learned something new about Heero. She nodded her head and realized sometimes he was also mischievous. She heard a lot of it from her grandpa.


    "Hooray!" Heero suddenly stood from the chair with his hands up.


    The two women looked up, their eyes followed Heero''s greedy eyes that glued on the screen.


    Weapon Type: Elemental Spear (Lightning)


    [Picture]


    ss: Epic 3-Star


    Highest Bidder: Wu Shitian (150,000,000,000 WD)


    Description: The first five 3-Star Epic Weapons made by a Legend "Xing". A weapon with an elemental attribute Lightning.


    Wu Shitian won thest bid with almost double-figure than the other Elemental Weapons. The other Elemental Weapons were sold around 80 to 100 billion.


    "Hahaha Sparing him a ticket is not in vain! I should reserve three Two tickets for those two old men in the next auction!" Heero corrected his words in the middle as he realized one of the old men''s granddaughter was here.


    "Dear, please reserve a room at Uncle Feng''s ce. I want to treat our biggest customer hotspot!"


    "Right away, Sir!" Hong Yu answered jokingly.


    *** ***


    "All right, the Elemental Spear is sold to Sir Wu! This will be thest item for tonight''s auction and the end of the auction!"


    "To take your item, you can go to the counter. You can book our service at the counter too,"


    "All right, thank you for everyone''s participation, and let''s meet in the next auction again! Bye Bye, have a safe trip!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon closed the auction and retreated from the stage. All the guests stood from their seats. Tonight''s auction was nerve-wracking, the total money everyone spent, and the new-amazingly weapon. Even if they could not get the weapon, they were satisfied by just watching the auction.


    Additionally, the presence of the Supreme Star and Supreme Moon made the trip quite worthwhile.


    Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi who always watched the whole course of the auction from behind the scenes appeared at the end of the auction.


    He rushed toward one table where the first prince of the Regal Kingdom seated.


    "Prince William, this way, please!"


    "Oh, Hero Sun! It''s an honor to have you escort us!" William Gerard Kingsman stood and offered his hand.


    Sun Zhou Yi reached the hand with an embarrassed smile, "Please call me Sun Zhou Yi or Zhou Yi, Prince William!"


    "Huhu Alright! This is my fiance, Alexa!" Prince William chuckled and introduced his fiance.


    "Hello, I am Sun Zhou Yi, " He cast a friendly smile to the gorgeous woman.


    Alexa returned the greeting with a friendly smile and reached Sun Zhou Yi''s hand, "Hello, I heard a lot about you! You are quite famous in our kingdom, "


    "I am ttered, " Sun Zhou Yi was embarrassed as he kept getting the praise from the two.


    He wanted to return thepliment, but he realized he did not know much about the two. Carelessly praising them would make him look insincere, so he just epted the praise with a friendly smile.


    Prince William asked the staff that he wanted to meet Heero. In fact, he came especially to meet Heero. As for the auction, it was coincidentally he came at the same time the auction started.


    So he joined the fun, but unexpectedly, he gained a big harvest in the auction.


    Soon, the couple was led to Heero''s office. Sun Zhou Yi knocked and opened the door. Inside the room, Heero, Bai Xin Yue, Hong Yu, and Kang Seo-Yeon were chatting.


    When the door opened, Heero immediately stood up and greeted the first prince of the Regal Kingdom.


    "Wee to my humble office, Prince William~, "


    A big smile etched on Heero''s face as the person in front of him was one of the biggest whales in the auction. If Wu Shitian ced the biggest bid, then Prince William was a customer who won the most bids.


    Prince William was surprised as the office truly looked in. No decoration, only a set of sofa and a table.


    For someone with Heero''s status, it was surprising.


    Sun Zhou Yi closed the door and left. He truly acted as an escort.


    Heero led his guests to the sofa while Hong Yu served the tea.


    "He''s quite something~, " Alexa whispered yfully to her fiance.


    She was talking about Heero''s women, all three were breathtaking beauties. Even Alexa had to admit that.


    Prince William shook his head in response. He then looked toward Heero and opened his mouth.


    "I am sorry for the sudden visit, "


    "Nah, it''s okay, I have free time anyway. Also, don''t be too formal, I am not used to it, " Heero waved his hand as Prince William was too formal.


    Prince William nodded and dropped his shoulder. He heard the Chief Instructor was hard to approach. A lot of rumors like that spread, even his brother said Heero was quite strict.


    But he never thought Heero would be this approachable and friendly.


    He sat in a rxed manner, "I heard a lot about you from my little brother. Thank you for taking care of him, "


    "Nah, you don''t need to be grateful. It''s my job, after all, "


    Prince William nodded and continued by praising the weapon auctioned earlier. He expressed he wanted to buy more gears.


    "I am sorry, but I can''t do anything about that. Elemental Weapon and Conscious Weapon will not be sold in public or exclusively. We will auction it periodically as it''s not easy to make such an item!" Heero shook his head.


    "I see" Prince William nodded his head and looked to his fiance.


    Alexa took out something and ced it on the table.


    "My purpose foring to meet you is this! I wish you to attend my wedding, "


    It was an invitation, a wedding invitation delivered by the prince himself. If it was another person, they would be ttered a lot.


    As for Heero, he went with "Oh!" before taking the invitation. He was checking the date. The wedding date was twenty dayster from today.


    Heero fell silent for a moment. He then nodded his head, "Mnn I will empty my schedule to attend your wedding, "


    He thought he would be free by then, so he promised Prince William on the spot.


    Two weeks from now, he also held a wedding. He shot a nce at Kang Seo-Yeon, thetter nodded and rushed to the table. She took out something from the drawer.


    She held a simr invitation and gave it to Alexa. Thetter was surprised as she received the invitation, she then opened the invitation.


    It was a wedding for five people, four women and one man. The brides were, of course, Hong Yu, Han Ying, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Bai Xin Yue.


    "What a coincidence, " Prince William was also surprised.


    After exchanging the invitation, they had a chat for some time. Fifteen minutes, after that, Prince William bid his farewell.


    "Then it''s decided, our honeymoon is the Regal Kingdom!" Heero dered after the guests left.


    Hong Yu''s eyes gleamed in excitement when she heard that. She had never been there before, so she was quite happy about visiting a new ce.


    As for why Bai Xin Yue''s name appeared on the wedding invitation. It happened on the way back from the third dungeon.


    The girl was forced to enter his room by the other girls, wearing the sexy nightgown.


    *** ***


    "Are you sure about this?" Heero asked with a mischievous smile.


    Bai Xin Yue''s face was flushed red and she looked down on the floor. Not daring to meet Heero''s eyes.


    When she heard the question, her body shuddered involuntarily.


    Heero approached the girl and circled her. He hugged the girl from behind and whispered, "I am quite wild on the bed, you have to be prepared"


    Bai Xin Yue was not as bold as Kang Seo-Yeon, Han Ying, and Hong Yu. So Heero had the upper hand when he faced Bai Xin Yue.


    He picked the girl and ced her on the bed. She closed her eyes in nervousness.


    She closed her eyes, waiting for Heero toe at her. But then, there was no further action from Heero.


    "It''s not toote after the wedding. But are you sure about me? I mean I have three women whilst you can get a better man"


    Before Heero could finish his words, Bai Xin Yue cut him off, "I am sure!"


    Even though Heero had three women, he was not so good in sweet words while the girl was somehow stiff as romance was not her field. Both confessed to each other in a rather solemn atmosphere.


    Nothing happened in the room but both confirmed their feelings which ended up with a wedding in two weeks.

 Chapter 260: "Clean The House" Plan

    Chapter 260: "Clean The House" n


    Heero headed to Xing Hotpot with Han Ying while the other three girls reced her at the noodles shop.


    The three girls did not have the interest to join him to talk with three old men.


    Han Ying hooked her husband''s arm and walked to the reserved room. Both were having a small chat on the way, mostly about Miao Miao.


    When they reached the room, Heero opened the door without knocking.


    Inside the private room, three old men were savoring the hotpot like a starving beast.


    "Uh, ou hve cum? Cum, it ith us tgeyher! (Oh, You havee? Come, eat with us together!)"


    With his mouth still full of meat, Bai Xian Ming spoke.


    Heero rolled his eyes while Han Ying found the old man was quite adorable.


    "Swallow your food first then talk! What are you? A kid?" Heero pulled Han Ying to the empty seat.


    Hearing what Heero said, Wu Shitian and Kim Jung-Mun swallowed the meat that filled their mouths.


    Bai Xian Ming also swallowed the food and spoke, "Come eat with us, Heero!"


    "Mnn" Heero nodded his head and picked up the chopstick. As soon as he held the chopstick, the floating meat in the pot disappeared.


    "That''s my meat!" Wu Shitian raised his voice as his meat was robbed by Heero.


    "Who says that''s your meat? It does not have your name on it, so the meat is ownerless!" Heero shamelessly refuted the old man as he chewed the meat he just picked.


    "What? Are you picking a fight with this old man!?" Wu Shitian raised his voice even further.


    "What are you doing, you can''t do that to the elder!" Han Ying rebuked her husband as she ordered new tes of meat through the tablet.


    "All right then, as the big person here, I will be magnanimous and not fight him, " He nodded and picked a piece of meat into his mouth.


    "All right, stop it, Shitian! It''s just meat, you can order it again!" Kim Jung-Mun immediately stopped his old friend who was about to re up.


    "You too, can you even yield to an old man like us?" Bai Xian Ming rolled his eyes at Heero.


    "I am full, let''s leave!" Heero pretended about to leave by pulling her wife. But Han Ying did not budge from her seat.


    "All right, stop joking around! Let me introduce you to them" Bai Xian Ming wanted to introduce his friend to Heero, but Heero cut him off.


    "I know! The childish old man is the Supreme Star, Wu Shitian and the gentle old man is the Supreme Moon, Kim Jung-Mun!"


    Heero stood up and greeted the two elders with a slight bow.


    "Hello, elders! I am Xing Heero, nice to meet you, " Out of sudden he turned polite and greeted the two old men properly.


    Han Ying also followed Heero, bowing her head to the two elders.


    ''There''s no way I don''t know the face of my big customers, '' Thought Heero to himself.


    The sudden change caught the two old men. Even Wu Shitian could not get angry with Heero anymore.


    As for Bai Xian Ming, he was used to this. In fact, he already knew Heero would toy Wu Shitian around as the two were pretty much childish for their age.


    "All right, stop ying around and be serious. We want to meet you because there are many things we want to know. First, the mutation, do you really can cure the mutation?"


    Kim Jung-Mun started with a heavy topic. The mutant, this was a very important topic, not to Star City, but to humanity.


    "The kids! I can cure the kids of their mutation but not with the adult. Curing the mutation of the adult is pretty much the same as killing them!"


    Heero answered everything he knew about the mutation. Yes, if the gray energy had mixed to the body, it could no longer be cleansed as the gray energy would be part of the mutant''s body. Cleansing the gray energy was the same killing them.


    "Then, can you share it with us? The cure?" Kim Jung-Mun immediately asked as this was truly important to them.


    "It has something to do with my secret technique! If all the big families and big forces are willing to share and open their secret techniques to the public, then I don''t mind sharing what''s mine! If not, I can''t share it with you, except you be my disciple!"


    Heero answered straightforwardly. He was serious with his words.


    Kim Jung-Mun''s words stuck in his mouth. It was quite easy, he could share his family''s technique, but what about the others. It was pretty much impossible.


    The childish Wu Shitian also turned serious. He opened his mouth, but no words came out from him.


    "It''s impossible! I will create a team to gather all mutant children! I wish you to cure them, " Bai Xian Ming gave his answer.


    "I love to help people! Especially if they are innocents, the kids. If the kids don''t have the parent or ce to live, the Xing Orphanage is ready to amodate them! You can also bring their parents to me, I can amodate them as well! We can''t let the kids live without their parents!"


    Heero gave his reply readily. Even if Bai Xian Ming did not bring this up, he would. He wanted the society to ept the mutant again. Of course, a mutant with violent tendencies would not be epted or giving special care first.


    Han Ying was smiling gently next to Heero. As her husband talked with the three old men, she prepares the hotpot.


    As she heard the talk, she could not help but feel proud of her husband. Despite all his achievements and his current social status, he was not changed. He was all the same Heero.


    Even there was a change, it was a positive one. He could help more people with his current status now.


    "I am relieved if you have given your promise!" Bai Xian Ming nodded.


    Kim Jung-Mun also could not help but praise Heero secretly.


    "Then what about the allies you talked to me a few days go? You said you will bring more allies in order to face the specter!" Bai Xian Ming brought up another issue.


    Heero did not answer, but he nced at Kim Jung-Mun and Wu Shitian. It was an indication he did not trust the two old men yet.


    "No worries, they are trustworthy. Though this one could be pretty childish and greedy some times, he''s good!" Bai Xian Ming pointed at Wu Shitian in a rather joking manner.


    "Nah, about a little over two weeks ago, I have to kill two old men because of his greediness. I don''t want the same thing is repeated!" Heero stated straightforwardly and solemnly. He was not joking around when the talk turned serious.


    His words mixed with a threat and warning for the two old men. Especially to Wu Shitian.


    Wu Shitian and Kim Jung-Mun furrowed their brows at Heero''s words. It was unpleasant being threatened like this.


    However, Kim Jung-Mun had grasped Heero''s character a bit after a short of exchange. His course of action was understandable.


    But Heero said he had to kill two old men because of their greediness. Kim Jung-Mun was curious about who these two old men were. He shot a nce at Old Ming then Old Ming told them about the tragedy befell to Ryong Chong-Shik and Hanzo Keiji.


    Han Ying was not surprised by the story. She had heard it from Heero''s mouth. He told her there were two old men who wanted to kidnap her daughter, but he acted out first and killed the kidnapper.


    She just did not know that the two old men had a high status in the core region.


    "They deserved it!" Wu Shitian apuse when he heard two Legendary ss Rankers were killed. It seemed the old man hated the rankers quite a lot.


    Actually, Wu Shitian did not hate rankers that much. He hated a traitor from his family, Mao Chingseng. Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 12, Mao Chingseng, the famed traitor who ran seeking shelter behind the Ranker Alliance.


    He hated Mao Chingseng who was also a ranker, making him hate all the other rankers.


    "If you guarantee for them, then I will trust them once! The allies I was talking about are already here. They stayed at my academy''s backyard now. I will arrange a time so you can meet them!"


    "Ah, so the allies you were talking about are the people from the dungeon?" Old Ming was surprised as he did not hear anything about this from the expedition team.


    "Mnn, I will arrange the time so you can meet them. Whether you can convince them to work with you is another matter!"


    "Leave it to me!" Old Ming tapped his chest reassuringly.


    "Then what about your n to clean the "house"? They want to know your n!" Bai Xian Ming continued another matter.


    The clean the house was to clean the Hero League''s rotten part. Bai Xian Ming wanted to clear the rotten part by using Heero as the spearhead.


    His two old friends were taking an interest and wanted to hear it from Heero directly.


    "There''s no specific n. Now, I have pocketed your permission and I will do it in a big way, I will spare no one! Whether they are Wood ss Hero or Emperor ss Hero, whether they are just clerks or even an executive!"


    "They have to be punished for their crimes, whether you are from the big family or heroes with no background! I will show no mercy even if they are from the Wu, the Kim, or even the Bai!"

 Chapter 261: Leniency For Those Who Confess

    Chapter 261: Leniency For Those Who Confess


    Wu Shitian and Kim Jung-Mun''s frown deepened. The cleansing thing was not as good as they thought.


    But then, Kim Jung-Mun released out a sigh. He was worried about his family, but he also knew what Heero did was the best for the Hero League.


    "What''s your motive? Your motive to do this! What is it?" Wu Shitian put the chopstick away and questioned Heero strongly.


    "The motive is quite simple! I want my family to live in a safe ce. I want no danger whether it''s internal or external, I want a safe environment for my family to live on!" Heero gave an immediate answer.


    Wu Shitian looked the young into the eyes. He then noticed the young man was firm with his answer. From his experiences, he could tell the young man was telling the truth.


    "A safe ce that does not even need me to protect. I want to enjoy my retirement, the rest of my life with my family without being disturbed! That''s the main purpose of me establishing the Xing District! That''s the reason the Heero Academy established!"


    "Just that?" Wu Shitian could not believe it. He doubted that. He felt there was a hidden motive behind his action.


    "Just that? It may look trivial to you, but family is the most important in my life. That''s the reason I am not a hero and that''s the reason I prefer to take in disciples!"


    "I am not Saint but just a normal human being with some little power who wanted to enjoy his retirement life peacefully with his family. That''s me!"


    Heero summarized himself in front of the three old men and his wife.


    "Aren''t you a bit selfish? Not a bit actually, you are actually very selfish! You sacrifice many people''s lives only to achieve that? A safe ce for your family? Why don''t you live separately from us, leave Star City!"


    Wu Shitian did not back down. He seemed to set dead against Heero''s cleansing n.


    "Sacrificing many lives? Huhu" Heero chuckled at the old man''s words, "What about you, the big families then? How many lives you have sacrificed for the Wu Family to reach the current position! You know it more than me, so don''t be a hypocrite, Elder!"


    "Now how do you feel about it? The younger generation of the Wu Family used your family name to suppress the people! You, the Wu Family being at the top is doing more harm than good itself than my ideal safe ce! Do you want proof of it? Give a week, I will give you the detailed proof!"


    Heero without hesitation challenged the elder. In fact, he was not angry at Old Man Wu, he was fine if the old man wanted to protect his family.


    But he did not like how he made him look like a crazy viin. The old man twisted his words as if he was doing huge harm while in fact, he helped many people.


    "Why the Hero League? What about the Ranker Alliance?" Wu Shitian pointed out the thing he thought Heero overlooked.


    The meaning of his words was clear. Why did you deliberately target the Hero League? Why did you not start with the Ranker Alliance instead? He was speaking as if Heero deliberately aimed at the Hero League.


    Heero shook his head in disappointment. He thought as someone who stayed on the above could see the big picture rather than a short time of false harmony.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to achieve, Elder Wu. Your words as though telling us what I am doing is a crime! As I said, I have permission from The Chief Executive! Your opinions don''t matter to me. Try to stop me if you want, "


    Heero did not bother to convince Wu Shitian any longer. If the old man did not agree, then they would go a separate way. If Bai Xian Ming took back his words, it meant less work for him. His aim was still the Ranker Alliance, after all.


    "I will give you my support!" Kim Jung-Mun gave out his consent which shocked Wu Shitian.


    "Jung-Mun! How could you"


    "If we don''t stop the problem from the root, it will be just a matter of time before the Hero League falls. It will be just a matter of time before the Kim Family falls just like" Kim Jung-Mun did not finish his words, but the other two old men understood him.


    From twelve founder families of Star City, only four families still stood. Bai, Wu, Kim, and Musashi.


    The Bai Family was facing a crisis as many forces coveted their heritage. Theck of a proper heir, deepening the crisis.


    Kim Jung-Mun understood why Old Ming was very supportive of the cleansing. It was to avoid the crisis, letting the other forces confronting Heero.


    As for why he agreed to the cleansing, he did not want his family he had been built along with his ancestors fell and became history.


    At least, with him still alive, his family would pass the cleansing easily. They could rebuild everything they lost during the cleansing with him around.


    As for why he did not do it by himself? He just could not bear to do it to his own kin.


    "But I disagree if you show no mercy to them. At least, you should give them a second chance!"


    "Certainly, there will always be a second chance. But not everyone deserves a second chance, all of it depends on" Heero did not finish his words, but the old men understood.


    "Leniency for those who confess I would say. Death for the worst crimes while being stripped of their position and starting again from scratch is the lightest judgment! We will hold a proper trial and you can join us in the trial! So don''t worry about being biased!"


    "Leniency for those who confess" Kim Jung-Mun repeated the words and nodded his head.


    The talk just started, the real talk continued for a few hours after that, till midnight. Even though, until the end of the talk, Wu Shitian did not agree with the cleansing idea. Kim Jung-Mun became very supportive.


    "In three weeks, this is the time I can give for those who want to confess. You can send a letter or make an announcement or whatever. Inform them about the cleansing! I will start the cleansing in three weeks!"


    "I will establish an independent squad for this! I will tell you the detailster. It''s already toote," Heero waved his hand to the three old men and went back to his noodle shop.


    The noodles shop was closed, but the light was on. The three girls had not gone back yet. They were waiting for Han Ying.


    Even though the wedding was not big, the four girls prepared it meticulously. From the invitation, the food, and the dress for the wedding.


    When they entered the shop, Hong Yu pulled her sister with her.


    Looking at the four cheerful wives, Heero held his chin as he thought of something. He followed the sisters and stood next to the four women.


    "I think it''s about time!" Out of the blue, he voiced what was on his mind.


    The four women turned their heads toward Heero simultaneously. Puzzled was the right word to describe their expression.


    "I think it''s about the time to tell you about my past! You deserve to know this!"


    Yes, Heero wanted to tell his wives his past. The fact he was an ancient human with unknown age.


    "You don''t have to force yourself to tell us about your past. We love the present you, not your past, " Han Ying was the first one to respond to him.


    The other three women followed with a nod. They agreed with Han Ying.


    However, Heero insisted, he was firm to tell his past to his wives.


    "You have the right to know my past!"

 Chapter 262: Biological Explanation

    Chapter 262: Biological Exnation


    "So you are an ancient man? So you say, you are a man that came from the era before the Earth, Dr Dra" Kang Seo-Yeon found it absurd as she tried to confirm what she heard from her man.


    "Dramonia, it was the world before the Earth. But some God Being sealed many ces when the disaster struck!" Heero nodded his head, "Then it became the current Earth!"


    He lookedposed, but deep inside, he was nervous, extremely nervous. He was afraid they would leave him after knowing he was an ancient man.


    "I see I see" Kang Seo-Yeon nodded. She was trying toprehend everything.


    "Rather than that, can you tell me more about your Seven Mothers?" Hong Yu asked with great interest. It reflected through her eyes.


    "Tell you more about my Seven Mothers? About what?" Heero was confused.


    Hong Yu''s question was irrelevant to his concerns, but he responded anyway.


    "Based on your story, your master is also some kind of an old man but he did not age, right?" Hong Yu asked a different question.


    Heero responded with a nod.


    "Then, your Seven Mothers were about the same age as your Master, right?"


    "I don''t know, but indeed, more or so I suppose!?" Heero timely answered.


    "Your Seven Mothers also did not age?"


    "Yee.sss!" Heero recalled his time in Nebraska Mountain. He spent years and indeed, Seven Mothers also did not age.


    "In fact, they look like you guys! About in their mid-twenties" He added in a mutter.


    "Splendid!" Out of sudden, Hong Yu cheered up. Shocking everyone in the room.


    "Does that mean I will also not age? I will be looking young forever like this!?" She rushed over to the upstairs.


    "..." Heero


    As fast as she went, she came back with a mirror in her hand. Hong Yu looked at the mirror and admired her beauty, "No wonder the neighborhood uncle and aunt said I look more beautiful, charming, and younger since I married you"


    Hong Yu turned toward and hugged him, "You are my secret beauty!"


    "..." Heero did not know how to respond to this. In his mind, there were many scenes yed and he had prepared a myriad of words to convince his wives to stay with him.


    But not amongst those many scenes he imagined it would be like this. He was stunned, but also confused and happy at the same time.


    Kang Seo-Yeon snapped out of her daze and looked straight to Heero, "Is it true?"


    She snatched the mirror from Hong Yu. Her fair reflection could be seen in the mirror, "Indeed, my skin looks fairer" She could see a subtle positive change.


    "Girls! You seem to forget the important one here! Your man is a primordial man that may be over 10,000 years old. You don''t mind that?" Heero wanted to settle his uneasiness inside him.


    "You look so young though. No one is going to believe you if you suddenly run out and shout "Everyone, I am a primordial man thousands of years old!" They will think you are insane instead!" Hong Yu responded as it was not an issue at all as she was busy sharing the mirror with Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Kang Seo-Yeon nodded her head in agreement.


    "You are worried too much! Even if you are an ancient man or immortal or even a devil. I have decided to stay by your side until death separates us!"


    Han Ying was different from the others. She took the issue seriously and revealed her feelings out, hermitment.


    "No wonder why I felt different since we were doing it" Kang Seo-Yeon looked down on her belly, "Could the essence of an ancient man make me stronger?"


    She rubbed her t tummy and looked at Heero in wonder.


    When Kang Seo-Yeon brought this up, Hong Yu and Han Ying also looked at Heero. They also experienced the same thing. Their bodies got stronger and healthier as time went by, as they continued doing it with Heero.


    "Y-yeesss It is because my essence contained my purest Ki! It will help your body to get stronger and also cleanse your body from the harmful internal energy" Heero went lengthy with a lesson of internal energy.


    The harmful gray energy and beneficial colorful energy.


    "It was the reason why we can''t have children until now. So my sperm has the purest strong Ki and when it meets with the ovum inside your body, instead of insemination, the ovum would be destroyed because of the strong Ki. That''s the "Biological Exnation" for what happened, "


    "My sperm would be melted inside your body and the Ki will spread inside your body, which is actually beneficial to your body, "


    Heero used the things he learned online so it would be easy to understand. Sure enough, Han Ying immediately understood it.


    "So, what should I do for that insemination process to happen, Professor?" Han Ying raised her hand.


    "Get stronger, strong enough so your ovum would have a strong Ki that does not get destroyed when it meets my sperm!" Heero answered after a moment of thinking.


    "How strong?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked.


    "At Sun Zhou Yi and Hirata''s level," Heero replied.


    "Then it would be easy for me to reach that level, " The girl nodded her head when she heard the reply.


    "I am talking about the current Sun Zhou Yi, not the past him. He has gotten a lot stronger since the second dungeon incident!" Heero poured out cold water to the daydreaming girl who was thinking she could catch up to Sun Zhou Yi because she learned the Ki Comprehension.


    "I see So that''s why you insist us the sisters to train with you!?" Han Ying came into a sudden realization.


    She thought it was for self-defense, but he did it for a different reason.


    "Then, should we increase the training schedule then? Miao Miao has been asking a lot when she will get a little sister or brother, " Han Ying smiled at Heero.


    Heero was relieved that the girls seemed not to mind with his absurd age. They epted him, except for one that he was worried about.


    He looked at Bai Xin Yue. She stayed silent all the time.


    "It''s okay if you can''t ept this old man, I understand and it''s not toote for you to leave me now!" Heero took the girl''s silence as a rejection.


    "Huh!? What are you talking about?" Bai Xin Yue blinked her eyes at Heero.


    "Don''t you feel disgusted to marry this ancient man? I meant that''s the reason you"


    "No No You misunderstand... I am contemting" Bai Xin Yue exined.


    Yes, she was contemting Kang Seo-Yeon''s words, about Heero''s essence that made her grow stronger.


    "I think I am ready!" Out of the blue, the girl stated it in a serious look.


    Certainly, Heero did not understand what she was ready for. However, it did not mean the other girls did not understand her, in fact, they knew what she wanted.


    Han Ying''s smile turned wider while Hong Yu grinned at Bai Xin Yue.


    "Can I have him tonight?" Bai Xin Yue boldly asked the other three sisters as she pointed her finger at Heero.


    "Certainly! Do you want to borrow our room?" Hong Yu offered a room.


    "There''s no need, I have it prepared!" Bai Xin Yue reached Heero''s hand and pulled him out of the shop.


    Heero was being dragged while he was dazed out. He did not resist as a big smile crept out. One of his big burdens had been lifted, he showed a rxed and blissful smile as he was dragged by Bai Xin Yue.

 Chapter 263: My Ice Queen

    Chapter 263: My Ice Queen


    The sunray prated through the window, forcing Heero to open his eyes.


    He opened his eyes and looked down. A girl wasying and sleeping soundly on his chest. She had a smiley face during her sleep, seeming to have a good dream.


    Looking at the sleeping Bai Xin Yue, it evokedst night''s memories. She was quite wild for her first time.


    "It''s. Two hours, right?" Heero recalled the wild girlst night and estimated the time he entered the room until they finished. There was a break in those two hours of course.


    He did not know what made her decide the bold decisionst night. Based on Han Ying''s observation, the girl was quite conservative for someone that was raised in the core region.


    But she seemed to free her shackles and go wild.


    Heero shook his head, trying to understand the girl''s thought was much harder than anything he had in his hand now. He gave up on that and moved Xin Yue''s body slowly, making sure she did not wake up in the process.


    After that, he got off the bed, naked. He did not have anything to wear on. But he did not care, he went out of the room and headed to the connected kitchen in the living room.


    Rubbing his chin, he opened the fridge, "Let''s see what I can make from"


    His words stopped halfway as the only eggs and many cartons of juices inside the fridge.


    "Let''s see What does she have here!" Heero opened the kitchen cupboard, nothing but all-purpose flour.


    "Good! Flour is the best"


    He took the flour out and weighted it to 350 grams. After that, he took three eggs and a little cup of water and oil.


    Put the flour on board and make a hole in the center. Afterward, he poured enough water and oil before adding the three eggs into it.


    Mixing! Mixing! Mixing! Knead! Knead! Knead!


    After done with the dough, he wrapped it into the stic.


    "An hour or maybe half an hour rest. While waiting for it, let''s make the sauce! The soy sauce base is the only thing I can do!"


    He opened the fridge, but he could not find the veggies to apany the sauce.


    "She has meat though"


    There was a piece of meat and he took out, "Hoho Silver Dragoon from Wang House"


    "This will do"


    Forty-five minutester, a bowl of egg noodles was served. The hot steaming air came out of the bowl, making it more appetizing.


    Heero headed to the room and peeked inside. Xin Yue was awake, sitting on the bed in a daze, still naked.


    She looked at the bed and her eyes glued at the red marks left behind fromst night''s crazy night.


    "I am doing it! For real" The girl muttered in a low voice with a tinge blush on her cheeks.


    She could not believe what happenedst night. But then, she let out a sigh and dropped her shoulder down.


    "What''s wrong, dear?" Heero entered the room and asked the girl.


    "Y-you you what are you doing here?" Bai Xin Yue stammered as she immediately covered her body with the nket.


    Heero rolled his eyes at the shy girl and said, "I have prepared breakfast for you, let''s take a bite!"


    "I I I-I k-know You get out first, I want to wash Hhyaaa"


    Before she could finish her words, Heero picked her up.


    "Why are you so shy? I have seen everything and even tasted it" He teased the girl with some lewd metaphor.


    Bai Xin Yue''s face flushed red. She hid her face onto Heero''s chest. The girl did not say anything until Heero put her onto a chair.


    A bowl of yellow-colored noodles was still steaming hot in front of her with a few slices of meat on top.


    Looking at the noodles, she realized how hungry she was. She did not immediately take the chopstick despite the hunger.


    "Cough Do you make this?" Bai Xin Yue asked in a voice as small as a mosquito.


    "Mnnn Before the Chief Instructor, I was a Noodle Master!" Heero dered proudly, but the girl still did not dare to look at him.


    "Why are you so shy, really? You were pretty wild and naughtyst night, " He brought his face closer to her.


    "I I" She kept saying "I", but no other words came up.


    "All right, I am not going to tease you anymore. Dip in before the noodles be soggy, " Heero shook his head and sat on her opponent with the same bowl of egg noodles.


    Bai Xin Yue picked the chopstick and started to take her first bite in the morning.


    ''Ohh, it''s yummy'' She eximed secretly.


    Just like that, the new couple enjoyed the noodles with slurping noises apanying them.


    "Fyuah!" Bai Xin Yue put the bowl down after she emptied the noodles. She clearly enjoyed the noodles a lot.


    Only after eating then she dared to look at Heero. But then she noticed Heero was topless. At the sight of his body, a tinge blush appeared on her cheeks once again.


    "We are done with breakfast, let''s wash up and meet your grandpa!" Heero stood up, only then, Bai Xin Yue realized that Heero was not only topless, but he was alsopletely naked.


    "I am going to wash alone"


    Heero picked the girl and headed to the bathroom for thest battle. He chose the bathroom for thest battlefield.


    *** ***


    Inside the car


    "So, you made the noodles without anything on your body? Naked, really?" Bai Xin Yue asked while her hand stirred the steering wheel.


    After thest battle, she was no longer as shy as before.


    "Bingo!" Heero nodded.


    Then, the girl''s imagination went wild, imagining the naked Heero making the noodles in the kitchen.


    Snap!


    Heero then snapped his finger right before her face, "Hello, my Ice Queen! You are driving, it''s pretty dangerous to let your imagination go wild when you drive!"


    The girl snapped out of her wild imagination and focused back on the road.


    "W-what a-are y-you talking about" She stuttered in response, making obvious to what she thought of.


    Heero merely smiled and did not go deeper. In the public, she was frozen cold while behind, she just like a neighborhood little sister who easily got embarrassed.


    Having such a woman as his wife, it gave Heero a sense of satisfaction. Especially, many people adored her, it somehow gave him a weird satisfaction. Kind feeling like "I get her, she''s mine, not yours, "


    "Wo, where are we going now?" Bai Xin Yue tried to avoid the topic after calming down a little.


    "Arranging a meeting between Grandpa Bai and the Chief of Purple Mountain Tribe, Dazekh Then I am going to check my apprentices, they must be ready in three weeks, " Heero replied.


    30 minutester


    The car arrived at the entrance of the Xing District. Kim Jung-Mun and Bai Xian Ming were waiting for them there.


    It seemed Kim Jung-Mun was also interested in the Purple Mountain Tribe who came from the dungeon.


    "Good morning~ Grandpa Bai~, " Heero happily walked over and gave him a warm hug.


    Of course, the old man returned the hug happily, "What''s wrong with you? You seem to be overly enthusiastic than usual, "


    The old man perceived how different Heero treated him usually.


    "Of course, I will be overly enthusiastic as Ice Queen will be marrying me and in two weeks and you will be my grandpa by then, "


    "What!?" Three different voices eximed in surprise.


    One came from the surprised Bai Xian Ming and the other two voices came from the left direction.


    Heero looked up and he saw a middle-aged and Wu Shen Lei. Both were surprised by what he said.


    He walked back next to Bai Xin Yue and ced his hand around her waist, "Haven''t you told them about our wedding, dear~?"

 Chapter 264: In-Laws

    Chapter 264: In-Laws


    Bai Xian Ming was surprised before his expression overwhelmed by happiness. He immediately hugged Heero''s shoulder and pulled him into the district.


    "Let''s give the daughter and the father a room to talk, shall we?"


    Heero turned toward Bai Xin Yue and the girl nodded. Indicating it was okay to leave her with the middle-aged man.


    While dragging Heero with him, Old Man sent a barrage of questions about the wedding.


    "So, where do you n to hold the wedding? Who are you going to invite? How many?


    Such a question came out of the old man''s mouth.


    But before both could enter the district, Wu Shen Lei stopped them. The young man''s sharp eyes glued at Heero.


    "Is it true?" He asked in a somber tone.


    "What?" Heero instantly replied.


    "The wedding! Between you and Xin Yue, is it true?"


    This time Heero did not answer the young man. Wu Shen Lei donned himself with a stylish outfit that made his handsome face be more glowing. He also brought a bouquet of red flowers.


    "It''s true, we are going to hold the wedding here in two weeks, " Heero pointed his finger toward his district.


    Bai Xian Ming stepped aside. It was a young people problem, as an elder, he decided not to meddle.


    "Then let''s have a spar! I want to make sure you are strong enough to protect her!" Wu Shen Lei dered a challenge.


    Bai Xian Ming shook his head at Wu Shen Lei''s decision.


    "It''s absurd, what does it matter to you? Who are you to her? I understand if you are her big brother or something, but you?" Heero found it absurd.


    "Moreover, why would I waste my time with you to apany you ying around? You know it yourself, do you? That you could never win against me!"


    Wu Shen Lei kept his mouth and looked straight at Heero.


    "You are just looking for an excuse. You want to have a spar against me so you have a justification. The justification that you can''t win her heart because I am stronger than you! Because you are beaten by me, something like A constion maybe!?"


    "You will be saying "Ah, he''s strong and she deserves someone like him" something like that? So your wounded heart and pride would be less hurt!"


    "ept the bitter reality and move on! I am too busy to apany you to y around!"


    Heero tapped Wu Shen Lei''s shoulder once and passed through him. The young man rooted on the spot with a vacant look stered on his face.


    Bai Xian Ming followed after Heero and said, "Don''t you feel too harsh? He''s just a young man who has his heart hurt because someone he loves about to marry another guy, "


    "Oh,e on, Old Man. That''s youth, he has to experience it once. I mean getting hurt or hurting others, that''s youth no?" Heero shrugged his shoulders casually as he replied with nonsense.


    Who knew the old man took his words seriously. He nodded and agreed to Heero''s statement, "Indeed, he needs to get hurt so he won''t hurt others because he knows how painful it was, "


    "Or it could be the opposite because he knows how painful it was. He would have his revenge on other women or men, " Heero rolled his eyes at the old man who began to discuss unimportant things.


    Both have their talk until they reach in front of the Xing Hotpot, "I have reserved a room so you can talk with their chiefter!"


    "I don''t want a hotpot for lunch! I want a steak, Xing Steak House!" Bai Xian Ming objected.


    "Then you can just book the room for yourself, why are you telling me now?"


    "A treat from future inws will have a different taste it makes the food more delicious" The old man grinned at Heero. Old Ming looked incredibly happy apparently.


    Heero merely rolled his eyes at the old man and called the owner of the Xing Steak House to book a room.


    "You can wait for them there while I will pick up the guests!"


    "But why would we meet them here? Wouldn''t it be faster if we meet them in the dungeon? Moreover, I thought you have done the talk with them, " Old Ming thought today''s meeting was supposed to be introducing each other, but it was not the case.


    "Give and take, Grandpa Bai! You want their service to help you hunt the specter, but what can you give them in exchange for their service?"


    "They are born to be hunters. So they make a living from hunting, whether it''s a beast or specter. They can''t get anything from hunting the specter, so you have to pay them. That''s how the thing is working, right?"


    Give and take, something he learned from the people here. One would not help you without a hidden motive.


    Moreover, he was helping the Purple Mountain Tribe to blend in with the people on Earth. Money was essential for that and it would also help the tribe to solve their food crisis.


    Heero left the old man in the restaurant while he went to pick up the chief and the elder of the Purple Mountain Tribe.


    Not long after Heero left, Bai Tian Ming and Bai Xin Yue barged into the reserved room.


    "Where that guy, Father!" Bai Tian Ming loudly asked.


    "He left to pick our guests. You can wait with me here if you want to meet him!" The Old Man replied with his smiley face.


    Bai Xin Yue herself immediately sat next to her grandpa and poured the drink for him.


    Before Bai Xian Ming could take the ss, his son took it first and sat on the opposite.


    "Father! I don''t agree Xin Yue marries that guy!"


    "Oh, why?" Old Ming took the second ss and asked. He was piqued by his son''s objection to letting his daughter marry Heero.


    "Let''s not talk about the fact he has two wives, his origin also unknown. There''s a rumor saying he came from a dungeon! There''s no way I would agree my daughter married him!"


    Bai Tian Ming began to pour his dissatisfaction out in front of his daughter and his father. Bai Xin Yur remainedposed despite her father''s objection.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with having two wives? Or four or even more? We work together with the Central Government to encourage this, don''t we? Moreover, it does not matter with his origin, I found him as a fine young man, that''s the matter!"


    Bai Xian Ming shrugged his shoulders lightly and continued, "Moreover, this is Xin Yue''s choice. Don''t we agree with this? We will not meddle with her love life or marriage, "


    "But I have to make sure she marries the right man, not any man whoes from an obscure origin!"


    "Says someone who suddenly brought a woman home and said he wanted to marry her!" Old Ming smiled at his son.


    "It was because I was afraid you would not agree if I told you where she came from. Moreover, she was just a normal woman with no power. It''spletely different from this man!"


    Both were talking about Bai Xin Yue''s mother. The woman Bai Tian Ming deeply loved, the reason why he did not remarry even after she left him and her two daughters for forever.


    The father and the son argued with each other while Bai Xin Yue was thinking about another matter, such as


    ''What if Father knows Heero''s age, it would be funny to see his reaction''


    As the Bai Family had their time discussing the marriage, Heero brought Dazekh out of the dungeon. The chief brought along two elders and a team leader from Purple Mountain Tribe''s best hunter team.


    "It''s not bad as you told me, the air I mean, " was the first sentence escaped from Dazekh''s mouth the moment he stepped onto Earth.


    "It''s because I have done my work here, you will know how bad the air is when you step out of my territory! This way, please!"


    Heero led the group outside of his Martial House.


    To his surprise, there was a group No, a family was waiting for him. The Kang Family, Kang Seo-Yeon was with them and Heero recognized the old man and thedy, Kang Myung-Chul the grandfather, and Kang Sang-Hee the mother.


    ''The middle-aged man is the father then, Kang Yun-Cheol, ''


    Kang Seo-Yeon rushed over him and whispered something. She did not bother to hide her intimacy with Heero.


    "Good, let''s schedule that tonight! I have a matter in my hand now!"

 Chapter 265: Begin

    Chapter 265: Begin


    Bai Xin Yue was enjoying the juice while watching her grandfather and her father arguing.


    Her grandfather was insisting Heero was a good material while her father was still suspicious of Heero''s origin.


    "Dear, if you are going to marry him to have him protect our family, then you don''t need to marry him. I am alone enough!" Bai Tian Ming knew he could not convince his father so he turned toward his daughter.


    Bai Xin Yue shook her head as she put the straw into her delicate mouth. She, shaking her head meaning that was not her reason.


    "I know! I admit he is a little" Bai Tian Ming motioned with his finger, "Only a little, he''s a little stronger than me. With or without him, there''s no difference!"


    *Giggle*


    "I know this will hurt your pride, Father! But I can tell you" Bai Xin Yue got closer to her father and whispered, "He''s not only a little but much stronger than you, "


    "I was his apprentice before his wife, so I can tell that" A mischievous smile crept out, "He''s much stronger than you, "


    Then she leaned back on her seat and added, "And I am not marrying because I want to use him to protect our family. I want to marry him because it''s him, not for any other reasons!"


    "As for our family, I will protect it with my own hands!" Bai Xin Yue stated firmly while clenching her first.


    ''Though those people have to confront your husband now, so they would not spare a nce at us'' Bai Xian Ming thought to himself.


    Looking at how his daughter was truly marrying the man because she loved him, Bai Tian Ming let out a defeated sigh. Just like his father said, he saw his shadow in his daughter.


    As he was about to speak something, the door was knocked thrice.


    Dok! Dok! Dok!


    The door was opened, Heero and the guests arrived.


    *** ***


    The talk between the two old men was smooth with his presence. Somehow, they agreed on the terms and would make it official two dayster.


    To summarize the meeting, the Hero League would hire the Purple Mountain People. Hunting the specters inside and outside of the city.


    The Hero League would pay them with money, but the two old men had not yet agreed with the pay. Like how much the Purple Mountain Tribe would get per head of the specter.


    The Purple Mountain Tribe was using the old Dramonia level standard to measure the specter''s level power while the Hero League was still clueless about the specter.


    That was why they could not seal the deal until they reached an agreement with this. Hence they set up a meeting again in two days.


    The talk was unexpectedly smooth, but not with the meeting with inws. Heero could feel the intense stare and atmosphere directed to him.


    Two middle-aged men stared at him with an intense gaze, Bai Tian Ming and Kang Yun-Soo.


    Bai Xin Yue''s father and Kang Seo-Yeon''s uncle. Yes, it seemed Kang Seo-Yeon''s uncle was more concerned than her father. As Kang Yun-Cheol himself seemed to be happy with the marriage news between him and his daughter.


    Heero was sitting in the middle of Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue. He understood behind the course of Bai Tian Ming''s action, but not with Kang Yun-Soo.


    He was just Kang Seo-Yeon''s uncle. Why would he be so concerned about his niece as if she was his daughter?


    "Don''t tell me he" Heero blurted out in a low voice.


    His writer''s imagination sparked with a cliche yet ironic plot of a novel. The kind of setting that was used as an antagonist backstory.


    It turned out that Kang Seo-Yeon was Kang Yun-Soo''s daughter. A result of an affair between sister-inw and brother-inw. The uncle would use the daughter to take the Kang Family''s throne.


    "What''s wrong?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked as she heard him. Bai Xin Yue also turned her head toward him.


    Then Heero told them his wild conjecture about what he was thinking about. Of course, it was joking-intended.


    Sure enough, it incited the girls''ughter. Both wereughing at his theory.


    "It''s because my uncle only has sons. He does not have a daughter hence he spoiled us so much, me and Myung-Hee, "


    "Unfortunately, he became busy with his business and often traveled outside the city, spending less time with us. That''s why Myung-Hee ran off from home, " Kang Seo-Yeon exined.


    The two families, the Bai and the Kang were having a friendly chat until out of the blue, Kang Yun-Soo turned his attention to the main character in the dinner.


    "You are Xing Heero?"


    "Correct!" Heero straightened his back and replied with confidence.


    The first good impression was important in the first meeting with inws. That was what his gentle wife, Han Ying told him about meeting inws. He followed her wife''s advice.


    "I heard you already have two wives!"


    "Indeed, one lovely and the other one gentle!" He nodded his head.


    "Divorce them and then we will approve your marriage with our Seo-Yeon!" Kang Yun-Soo''s eyes turned sharp as he said those words out.


    However, Heero merely smiled at the middle-aged man who was currently testing him.


    "Hoho I will choose the second option! Marrying the Fiery Goddess and keeping my two wives by my side! I mean, I have pocketed my mother-inw''s approval, right mother Sang-Hee?"


    Heero winked his eyes at Kang Sang-Hee and thetter returned with a wink as well.


    Kang Sang-Hee had been staying in the Xing District for a few months. In fact, he hired her as the district''s manager. Both were very close already.


    "Moreover, my father-inw also does not have any objection as well as Grandpa Kang!"


    Kang Myung-Chul and Kang Yun-Cheol nodded their heads with a smile. Clearly, they were happy with the marriage as well.


    This left Kang Yun-Soo speechless and frustratingly thought, ''Can you see me testing him? Why don''t you guys y along!''


    The middle-aged man leaned back as if he was defeated in a war.


    "Then what about me? I haven''t given my approval yet!" This time it was Bai Tian Ming''s turn. He came with a strong and intimidating aura.


    "Oh, really!? Then could you be lying to me, dear?" Heero turned toward Bai Xin Yue, causing thetter to panic a little bit.


    "Of course not, dear. He was just testing you, " An immediate reply escaped her mouth.


    "Oh, it was just a test I see" Heero turned toward his father-inw with a victorious grin.


    ''Oh my God She has been smitten by him You can''t let that happen, oh my sister! You have to control him not otherwise!''


    Bai Shuang''er said that to herself.


    "Ah, My Master is truly good at everything, " Sun Zhou Yi who sat next to Bai Shuang''ermented admiringly.


    "Indeed! You Master is truly good at everything, but you are not bad as well, honey~, " She praised her boyfriend.


    The dinner continued with Heero controlling the flow, gaining everyone''s good impression of his father-inw and uncle-inw. He somehow managed to please both at the end of the dinner.


    *** ***


    On the other side


    Xu Lingxun snuck into the core region, alone. He wore all ck that perfectly blended well blending with the dark night.


    It had be his routine to sneak to the core region. Part of his training for his revenge n.


    But tonight, he was noting for his training, but for another purpose. Gathering evidence for his next target.


    "Kim Han-Pyo, 48, and Master Instructor! Every Thursday night he would stay at his private residence in the core region!"


    Xu Lingxun mumbled as his eyes fixated at the luxurious residence.


    "Let''s see what you have inside!"


    Heero said the cleansing was two weekster, but he had started the investigation tonight. With Master Instructor Kim Han-Pyo as the first target, the man who crossed a path when Heero started his first-day work at the Hero League.

 Chapter 266: Desperate Move

    Chapter 266: Desperate Move


    Lately, the Star Forum was in high tension, a war between HandsomeBrutalSavage and the Ranker Alliance.


    As everyone knew, HandsomeBrutalSavage was Heero''s forum ount or the newly appointed Chief Instructor of the Hero League.


    Openly, the Ranker Alliance used Heero of sheltering a mutant. Added with Xu Lingxun''s picture of carrying someone under the coat, the Ranker Alliance posted the usation on the forum.


    Of course, the result was disastrous. Almost no one believed the post and instead, the Ranker Alliance med by the masses.


    As everyone knew, recently the newly appointed Chief Instructor was prosecuting the rankers and their crimes. Over twenty rankers, from the Beginner Ranker until the newest case the Silver Ranker, Iron Fist Martial House.


    Under the newly appointed Chief Instructor, the rankers received their deserving punishment, from a death sentence to jail.


    HandsomeBrutalSavage was everyone''s favorite. So, when the usation post appeared on the forum, the result was disastrous.


    Even the influencers on the forum did not dare to receive the money from the Ranker Alliance to escte the issue. But there was a problem.


    Even though so many people supported Heero, the involved guy did not give any response to the usations. Heero kept his silence regarding this issue.


    Reading through the forum, Bai Xian Ming furrowed his brows. He looked dissatisfied as the issue continued escting because Heero did not give any response.


    The Ranker Alliance used this chance to say that Heero was feeling guilty hence he did not respond to the usations.


    "Where is he? Is he that busy? Can he spare his time to respond to the issue!" Bai Xian Mingined in a low voice as he closed the Star Forum.


    He was asking his granddaughter who was currently enjoying her fish soup.


    But Bai Xin Yue was busy with her fish soup, so she ignored her grandfather. Though it was only cabbage and deep-fried fish in a bowl of broth. She savored it in bliss.


    "What''s so good about this cabbage soup!?" The old man grumbled as he looked at his bowl.


    A bowl of full floating cabbage on muddy broth and a piece of deep-fried fish.


    With a thought of suspiciousness, he scooped up a half spoon of broth.


    Slurp!


    The moment the muddy liquid touched his tongue, a rich yetplex vor flooded his mouth. He could not tell what made it delicious, but it was surprisingly tasty.


    This time he scooped a spoonful broth into his mouth. He really could not tell, but the more he tasted it, he wanted more. The soup was addictive.


    "Stop! The owner surely ckhearted, how can he put a drug into his food!" The old man mmed the spoon on the table.


    "Drug? What are you talking about?" Bai Xin Yue asked as she swallowed the cabbage in her mouth.


    "The cook must be putting a drug into the food so it tastes addictive!" The old man fumed as he took the spoon in his daughter''s hand, "Stop eating this druggy soup!"


    "What are you talking about? Drug?"


    *giggle*


    "The food here has passed the test and is safe to be consumed! Moreover, the secret recipe behind the soup is"


    "Ah, I can''t tell you, insider secret. He told me not to share the recipe even to my family, " She seized the spoon and finished the bowl.


    "The food is safe. Don''t worry about it and just enjoy this heavenly fish soup!"


    Just as he wanted to force his granddaughter to spill the secret, the door was knocked.


    Dok! Dok! Dok!


    "Come in!" The old man felt weird. If it was Heero, he would not bother to knock and just directly went in. He felt bad premonition about this.


    The door opened and three figures entered the room. Musashi Hirata and two guests, the captain guard of the best hunter team of the Purple Mountain Tribe, Lyera, and an Elder of Purple Mountain Tribe, Sharikh.


    Lyera was wearing her leather purple armor and a wooden mask patterned with purple leaves. As for Sharikh, he was wearing a gray robe and had kind of a gentle look.


    "Wee, Captain Lyera and Elder Sharikh, " Bai Xian Ming stood up and greeted the guests. Bai Xin Yue also stopped No, she had cleaned her bowl actually.


    Musashi Hirata tranted the old man''s words into Dramonia. Yes, he came here to rece his Master to be a trantor.


    "Hmmm If may I ask, where''s Chief Dazekh? Is he busy?"


    Elder Sharikh rubbed his thumb and replied hesitantly, "He''s currently trying the Earth''s advanced technology Yes, that''s it, he was amazed by the Earth''s technology, "


    "I see" Old Man nodded his head and somehow he felt something fishy.


    Bai Xian Ming put those thoughts away and brought Elder Sharikh to the table. As soon as the sat, Elder Sharikh handed a scroll made of the leather beast.


    "Chief Bai, this is the list of the specter''s price. I have discussed specter level power with Sa Heero and we havee up with a new level power of the specter. The price is based on the new measurement, if you agree with the price, then we have the deal!"


    Elder Sharikh skipped the small chat and directly to the reason for their meeting, the deal.


    Bai Xian Ming nodded and opened the scroll.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the Ranker Alliance was currently very busy.


    There were so many things that happened during thest two days. From the forum issue until the fact that the Ranker Alliance was being targeted by the Chief Instructor.


    There were many ranker candidates who canceled their admission to be part of them because of this issue.


    Bam!


    Ryong Minjun mmed the table hard in anger. He was pissed off, extremely pissed off.


    Not even a month since he became the leader of the Ranker Alliance. But everything went to the south since he reced his father.


    He failed to get the new secret technique and some upstart dared to ignore the Ranker Alliance''s authority. Not only that, that person even threatened them by exposing the crime.


    He tried to turn the situation by exposing his "illegal deeds", but the result was disastrous. No one believed the Ranker Alliance.


    He tried to report the case to the Central Government. But his report was dismissed with a reasonck of evidence. Trying to use the Ryong Family''s connection yet no one dared to step into this case.


    It was as if the Ranker Alliance was being isted. And it happened because by a person, only one person.


    He was furious but he did not have a way to vent it out.


    "Who told you to post that on the forum!? Are you insane? Did you even know our situation? Now, thanks to your rash decision, many of the candidates turned down the offer!" Park Haneul pointed his finger to his leader.


    He showed no respect for the new leader in front of the others.


    That only made the new leader pissed even more. Ryong Minjun knew it was his mistake if he fought out with Park Haneul, he might lose the support of the others.


    He controlled No, he suppressed his anger and thought to himself,


    ''Revenge is a dish best served cold! Just you wait Park Haneul! I will make you pay every humiliation ten No, hundredfolds!''


    ''Revenge Revenge''


    Ryong Minjun''s face brightened as he got a brilliant idea.


    "I have a good idea, actually!" He voiced his thoughts.


    "The Hanzo n, we can use them to fight that b*stard! Whether the Hanzo n won or that person won, either way, we are the ones who will reap the benefits!"


    Not only his father but Hanzo Keiji also involved. They could use the Hanzo n to confront Heero by telling the n about their missing elder.

 Chapter 267: Action

    Chapter 267: Action


    "What do you mean?" Eid, Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 11 asked. He seemed to be interested in the n.


    "Just like what we did to the Xu Family. We can do it to the Hanzo n too!"


    "Everyone knows how prideful the Hanzo n, not only they are prideful, they are also known as the crazed n. Touch one of them, they will pay you back by a hundred folds!"


    Basically the same as the Ranker Alliance. That was how overbearing the Hanzo n was.


    "If we tell them about Hanzo Keiji being captured by Heero, they would use any means to get him back, with an interest"


    For the first time, Ryong Minjun grinned happily.


    "If the Hanzo n wins, we can get back our leader, with interest maybe If the Hanzo n loses, then we can devour them just like we did to the Xu Family! Either way, we will be the one who benefits the most!"


    He was so desperate that he even used all means to destroy one person. The mighty Ranker Alliance had to lower its stance to use such a trick.


    *** ***


    Heero Academy


    In a room, there were two gaming capsules installed.


    Psshhh!


    One capsule was opened and Heero stormed out. The other capsule also opened and Old Man Dazekh came out as well.


    "You idiot old man. I trusted you and became the bait, but how can you miss such an easy target! Your idiotic aim made both of us die!"


    Heero vented out all his frustration to the old man.


    Old Man Dazekh scratched and replied slyly, "Hehe, because the recoil was too strong caused my aim to miss. If I used my real body, there''s no way I am going to miss the target!"


    "We are ying the game, not in war! Moreover, this is your third time saying this! I am not going to trust you anymore, I am done with this!" Heero had no longer any will to y with the noob old man.


    Yes, Heero and Dazekh did note to the meeting because they were ying a game, WarGround.


    The fps virtual reality game that justunched recently. Heero bought one as he was interested in the virtual reality test. Yesterday, he let the old man try it and he was addicted to the game.


    They had yed the game all night until now. It was fun at first, getting frustrated as they yed more. It was because they never won, even once.


    Just as Heero was about to storm out of the room, the door opened. Bai Xian Ming and Bai Xin Yue entered the room.


    "Hoho So you have been here all the time" Old Ming let out a chuckle as his sharp eyesnded on Heero.


    He was not expecting that trying the "advanced technology" was ying the game. Both did not attend the meeting because of a game, the old man was furious inside.


    Heero''s eyes brightened when Old Ming appeared. There was no guilt in his eyes for missing the meeting.


    He approached the old man with a broad smile, "Grandpa Bai~ why don''t you try the new game! It was fun~, "


    He got closer to Old Ming and whispered, "Why don''t you y with Old Man Dazekh to close the bond between you and him. If you have be close enough, maybe he would take dozens of heroes under his care and learned their secret technique. Much better than hiring them, right?"


    Finding a newpanion to y with, Old Man Dazekh also brightened up.


    "Yeah, let''s y! I am a sniper user in the game and quite good at it, "


    ''Huhu Found a newbie to be a bait''


    Old Ming felt Heero''s suggestion was not bad. Even though he had not seen the Purple Mountain Tribe in action, he believed in Heero''s vision.


    "Good, let''s y~ but you have to teach me first, " Old Ming agreed to y though he never yed a game before.


    "No problem~ I will teach you once you logged in. Let''s meet at the lobby, Old Friend~, " Old Man Dazekh responded happily as he entered the gaming capsule.


    Old Ming followed and logged into the game.


    Heero was relieved that he was finally freed from Old Man Dazekh.


    "So, you were ying the game, " Bai Xin Yue approached Heero.


    "Mnnn I am interested in the virtual reality test in the hero test, so I bought a gaming capsule" Heero nodded his head and got closer to Bai Xin Yue.


    He whispered to her ear, "It''s been two days"


    The girl was aware of what Heero wanted and she nodded coyly.


    Heero grinned and put his arm around her waist. Both were going to his office.


    *** ***


    Midnight


    Despite the darkness that had invaded the horizon, the Xing District was still lively and bright as ever.


    Amidst the boisterous, without the people realized, a group of people in purple leather armor was patrolling around.


    This group was the hunter from the Purple Mountain Tribe. They were deployed to secure the district. Just in case, some people would sneak into the district through the back door.


    "Purple 2, safe!"


    "Purple 3, safe!"


    "Purple 4, safe!"


    "Purple 7 reporting, we have a bunch of guys with Stealth heading toward the district, " A group of four men reported from outside the district.


    Not only they patrolled inside the district, but they also checked the district''s vicinity.


    From the operation room, Lyera shot up from her chair. She picked her bow and arrow.


    "Purple 7, keep an eye on them! Purple 3 and Purple 4, you head to the south wall, we will greet them there. It''s time to prove our worth to our client!"


    After that, Lyera went out of the operation room, heading toward the south wall.


    *** ***


    A group of ten people dressed in ck rushed toward the Xing District. Of course, these people were in stealth.


    The group was sent by the Hanzo n with a mission. It was to confirm whether the information about Hanzo Keiji being captured was true or not.


    Secondly, if they found it to be true, their mission was to rescue the old man.


    The group consisted of rankers and heroes with Crown ss Ranker as the leader.


    "The wall is ahead, get ready to infiltrate the district. Kill anyone who" The Crown ss Ranker stopped his instruction midway when he found a group of people was standing on the south wall.


    To be more exact, it was five people and all of them had a mask covering their faces.


    He felt the group was looking at him and his team. But he shook his head, they were in stealth, there was no way they could see them.


    But an arrow proved otherwise. The arrow shot toward his subordinate''s thigh next to him.


    "Arghhhh!!!"


    All of them were not expecting an attack when they were in stealth. So the guy did not see the arrowing.


    The guy who got an arrow on his thigh had his stealth wore off. He appeared with one of his legs down.


    "You guys are under arrest! Surrender now!" Lyera shouted, indicating she could see the group.


    But of course, she spoke in Dramonia Language and she realized her mistake soon.


    "There''s no other way, subdue them without killing them!" Lyera ordered through the inte.

 Chapter 268: The Hanzo Clan

    Chapter 268: The Hanzo n


    The next morning, Heero dragged Bai Xian Ming to the dungeon.


    "Why are you bringing me here this early in the morning!? Do you want to show your prisoners collection!?"


    Old Mingined as he kept yawning from time to time. He still had his panda eyes, a sign ofcking sleep.


    In fact, he got no sleepst night. He was ying the game all night with his new pal, Old Man Dazekh.


    Heero gave no response to the old man''s grumbling. He kept pulling him to the end of the dungeon.


    "Ah, damn, why would you bring me here anyways? We almost get our first kill, if not for you, we might get the first kill already!" Bai Xian Ming kept grumbling, unhappy as his gaming time was interrupted by Heero.


    Heero stopped his steps when he heard that. He looked back at the old man and smirked, "So you haven''t got your first kill yet?"


    "If not for you, we might get our first kill already! So why are you bringing here?" The old man immediately avoided the topic by asking another topic.


    ''Ohoho They are a noob, even worse than me. I have my first kill''


    Heero felt smug inside as he continued dragging the old man.


    "I am going to show you proof of Purple Mountain Tribe''s work! Don''t be surprised by the forting gruesome scene!"


    They had reached the end of the dungeon. A pungent smell of blood assaulted the old man''s nose. The smell of blood sobered the old man up.


    "They asked me to show you this! They said you can trust them in their work!" With those words out, Heero opened the door.


    Ten people in total,ying down soullessly with an arrow stuck on their chest. Most of them still had their faces covered by ck clothes.


    "Do you recognize them, Grandpa?"


    Bai Xian Ming was certainly familiar with how these people dressed up. But he was not sure until he saw the faces behind the ck clothes.


    He entered with a frown and squatted down at the nearest corpse. He pulled the ck clothes down and saw a familiar face.


    "Hanzo Katsumi, Unranked Gold ss Hero!" The old man muttered.


    There was no need to check the other dead bodies. He had found out these people''s identity already, the Hanzo n.


    Even so, he checked all the corpses until he encountered Crown ss Ranker - Rank 29, Hanzo Shishido.


    He was genuinely surprised to see this guy. Old Ming did a quick check on the body. Then he found out Hanzo Shishido died in one shot on the chest, precisely struck at his heart.


    ''Even a Crown ss Ranker was killed with ease, they are without a doubt very skilled hunters''


    After checking all the bodies and confirming their identities, Old Ming stood up and looked at Heero, "I thought they only hunt beasts and specters, but it seems they are very skilled in hunting humans too!"


    "What about them? Don''t tell me you asked them to hunt these people down to show me the thing called "proof", "


    The old man was unhappy with the event. The Hanzo n was not just a trivial force, they were a huge one. Killing their people was the same as dering war against them. He could foresee the Hanzo n would retaliate in a big wayter.


    Heero shrugged his shoulders lightly, "I am not a mass murderer and I never killed people with trivial reasons like that. They tried to sneak into our district, in stealth and they stopped them, but Nah, follow me, I have the record of their battle?"


    Heero then brought the old man to the control room upstairs. He had theplete footage ofst night''s battle.


    *** ***


    The moment Hanzo Shishido realized he and his group was found out, he threw a smoke bomb down.


    "Split up and retreat!" He decided to retreat.


    "Heh using smoke to escape?" Lyera smiled at the enemy''s response. Smoke only made their movement be even more obvious to the eyes.


    "Take them down!" Just as she issued an order, something smaller than a fist and green in color was thrown to her.


    The thing exploded in the air and shocked the hunter from the Purple Mountain Tribe. It caused big damage to the surroundings.


    ''They are dangerous'' Thought Lyera upon witnessing the explosion.


    These people had something they did not know and it would be dangerous if they approached the enemy carelessly.


    "We will be taking them down, dead or alive does not matter!" After saying that, she nocked an arrow and aimed at a certain spot.


    Swish!


    The arrow whistled through the air and struck into an empty space. It was dangling in the air, not long after that, a body struck with an arrow appeared.


    What happened next was three groups of Purple Mountain Tribe hunting down the people in the stealth.


    *** ***


    Watching the whole battle, Bai Xian Ming was surprised. He did not know how, but they had a way to detect the stealth. All the arrows they shot always hit the target.


    Even Hanzo Shishido died without even fighting back. One-sided ughter, the people from the Hanzo n were ughtered easily by the people from the Purple Mountain Tribe.


    "They attacked the district? But why? I don''t recall you have a feud with"


    Bai Xian Ming stopped midway as he recalled the thing that connected Heero and the Hanzo n. It was Hanzo Keiji.


    It seemed the Hanzo n knew something about it. Without a doubt, the mastermind behind this was the Ranker Alliance.


    "Hah, more works for me" The old man sighed in frustration. He had to meditate the issue before a conflict between Heero and the Hanzo n broke.


    He just discovered a new joy by ying the game. But he could not continue ying when such an event happened.


    The positive thing was that this event proved the worth of the Purple Mountain Tribe. They were much stronger than he thought.


    ''It seems we just gained a powerful ally It will be much better if they be part of the Hero League, ''


    ''Nah, let''s dy the issue and strengthen my bond with Dazekh first. I will y one more No, two more games. Yes, two more games and go back afterward!''


    "Do you recognize them, Grandpa?" Heero asked.


    "Yeah, they are the Hanzo n''s people. It seems they want to investigate Hanzo Keiji''s disappearance" Old Ming shared his thoughts with Heero.


    "I see Hanzo n is it? Let''s put them on the top list in Cleansing, " Heero nodded and decided to change his focus to the Hanzo n over the Wu Family.


    *** ***


    The core region, Hanzo n residence


    "Is there any news from Shishido?" An old man wore a ck robe asked while taking a sip on his tea.


    "No, Father! They could not be contacted sincest night. We lost contact with them after theirst report!"


    A middle-aged man replied respectfully.


    "After they reported that they were about to reach the district, the team could not be contacted again. I am guessing they are either getting caught or killed!"


    The old man, the head of the Hanzo n who also an Emperor ss Hero - Rank 6, Hanzo Yori. He sighed out deeply.


    "Meet Old Ming! Ask him to release our people, that district is quite famous for their dungeon. Most likely our people were caught!"


    "Yes, Father!" The middle-aged man, Hanzo Hayashi who was also Emperor ss Hero - Rank 14 nodded respectfully to his father.


    Hanzo Hayashi stood up but stopped when he was about to slide the door.


    "Call Shunsake to meet me! I have seen the footage of that man, let''s now hear from someone who has fought that man!" Hanzo Yori issued another order which replied with a nod by Hanzo Hayashi.


    Afterward, the son left the room. As soon as he left the room, Hanzo Yori''s sigh was heard once again.


    "Brother oh brother, what a mess you have caused now? I am just about to retire, but you seem to have a big gift for me Hahh"


    The old man muttered to himself which was ended with a sigh. This was his third sigh in the morning.


    Dok! Dok! Dok!


    "Shunsake is here, n Head!"


    Along with the knocks, a young man''s voice resounded.


    "Mnnn,e in, Shunsake!"


    With the old man''s permission, the door was slid open and a young man entered the room. He gave his respect with a bow and sat on the old man''s opposite.


    "Now, can you tell me your impression of Xing Heero?"


    This young man was Hanzo Shunsake, the man who fought Heero once before the Xing District even existed.

 Chapter 269: Specter Extermination Squad (SES)

    Chapter 269: Specter Extermination Squad (SES)


    Specter Extermination Squad or in short SES was officially formed. The squad consisted of The Chief Instructor''s disciples and apprentices, a veteran Intelligence Team, and Purple Mountain Tribe.


    Just as its name, the purpose of SES was to exterminate the specters. And the one who was in charge of the squad was The Chief Instructor himself, Xing Heero.


    Today, the Hero League announced officially SES as an independent squad. No other authority could meddle in SES affairs, without an exception the executives or even the Supreme Guardians.


    It was more like an independent organization rather than a squad. Many disagreed with the n, but theints died down when the Supreme Moon, Kim Jung-Mun voiced his support to SES.


    Wearing his suits, Heero epted the congrattions from the upper echelons of the big forces. On his side, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue apanied him.


    At this time, the rumor about the three had spread. No one was surprised to see this, but many cursed Heero behind his back for taking the two goddesses at once.


    During the official banquet, many men sent their dagger-re at him. Of course, Heero was not bothered by the jealousy he received. He just wanted the banquet to finish quickly and went back.


    But he knew such a thing was not possible. And as the main character of the event, he could not go back early too.


    He sighed out and just as he was about to sit, a pair of father and son headed his way. Heero recognized the son, Yang Mushen, the winner of the Elemental Broadsword with 93.2 billion.


    Yes, Heero recognized Yang Mushen not as Gold ss Hero - Rank 1, but as a whale customer. He smiled naturally at the young man and Yang Mushen also smiled back as he offered his hand.


    "Congrattions, Chief Xing!"


    Heero reached the hand for a handshake and thanked, "Thank you, "


    "This is my father, Yang Jiang Wen!" Yang Mushen introduced his father to Heero.


    "Hello, Mr. Yang, nice to meet you, " Heero offered a handshake to the man that looked around in his fifties.


    Yang Jiang Wen, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 10. The Yang Family Head.


    Bai Xin Yue whispered. She knew the man next to her did put too much attention to the rank. So, she had been whispering to him each time people approached them.


    "Hello, Chief Xing! Pleased to meet you too and congrattions!" Yang Jiang Wen reached the hand with a wide smile on his face.


    "If you need anything or even help, don''t hesitate to call the Yang Family!"


    Heero nodded his head in return. After short pleasantries, Yang Jiang Wen bid his farewell to Heero.


    This was what he had been doing at the banquet. Quite boring and tiring for him.


    Again, just as he was about to sit, there was a pair headed toward him. The pair were wearing Japanese Traditional Clothes, an old man and a middle-aged man in histe forties.


    Hanzo Yori, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 6, the Hanzo n''s head.


    Hanzo Hayashi, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 14, the next Hanzo n''s head.


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon whispered in rhythm. They did not wait for the pair to approach Heero as they immediately informed him as soon as the pair was on sight.


    Hanzo Yori stopped in front of Heero yet he did not offer any greeting or congrattions as the others did. He stood there and looked into Heero''s eyes with his sharp eyes.


    "Do you find my face simr to an acquaintance of yours?" Out of the blue, the old man threw an unexpected question.


    Heero raised the corner of his mouth, seemingly pondering the question seriously.


    "I wonder I have met so many people, I don''t recall having met someone familiar like you, Elder, "


    That was Heero''s answer to the question, polite and calm.


    Hanzo Hayashi furrowed his brows at Heero but made no remark. He just stood silently next to his father, as if he was a decoration who always followed Hanzo Yori.


    The old man stood there as if they were having a staring contest.


    "Knows when to retreat and advance Young Man! Then you willst long"


    After Hanzo Yori threw those words at Heero, he turned around.


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue took that as a threat, not a warning or a kind reminder. Their eyes turned sharp and the same as Hanzo Hayashi.


    He remained on his spot and met with the two women''s gaze. The tension between them rose as if the fight would break at any moment.


    Heero stopped the two women with a gesture of his hand and opened his mouth, "Thanks for the advice, Elder! But I also have a piece of words for you, Leniency for those who confess!"


    Hanzo Yori halted his steps for a moment when those words entered his ears. Only for a moment before he continued to walk away from Heero with Hanzo Hayashi tailing him closely.


    The boring banquet only finished two hourster. Heero was delighted that he was finally freed from the boring event.


    As soon as the banquet came to an end, he immediately went to the Hero League HQ. Now SES was formed, Heero immediately put the squad into motion.


    *** ***


    The 31st floor of the Hero League, an operation office exclusive to SES. This office was for the intelligence team.


    Bai Xian Ming chose the experts amongst the experts and put them into the intelligence team before he handed over the team to Heero.


    As soon as Heero, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon entered the office, everyone inside stood from their chairs and greeted Heero.


    "Chief!"


    Heero nodded in return as he motioned them to go back to work. These people were working to locate the mutant vige and watched the Specter movement through the satellite.


    He directly went to the main office. There was a middle-aged man working inside.


    When the door opened, he was displeased being disturbed while working. But when he looked up and found it was his Boss, he stood up and greeted, "Chief!"


    "Mnn, so have you discovered the specter, Team Leader Luo?" Heero nodded and asked.


    "We have discovered two suspicious movements through the satellite. Here!" Team Leader Luo pointed toward two screens.


    "We don''t know where theye from, but they seem to be heading toward the medium size of the mutant vige!"


    On the screen, a massive group wore a ck cloak rush toward a direction. A direction where the mutant lived.


    After that, Team Leader Luo pointed at the second screen. It was the same as what appeared on the first screen. A massive number of people moved in a group and they wore a ck cloak to cover their appearance.


    "Notify team 1 and team 2, work has arrived. Send team 1 to this location and send team 2 to this location!" Heero pointed the first screen then to the second screen afterward.


    "Huh!? Only two teams?" Team Leader Luo was surprised by the choice.


    There were only five squads avable in SES for the time being. Squad 1 and Squad 2 consisted of ten people while Squad 3 to 5 consisted of fifteen people.


    Team Leader Luo looked at the screen. The ck-cloaked group consisted of over fifty people. The number was five times more than Squad 1 and Squad 2. He wondered if he was not hearing things.


    "Yes, send Squad 1 and Squad 2 over to intercept these suspicious groups. You don''t need to worry about them, they can handle this much, " Heero confirmed with a nod.


    Sun Zhou Yi was Squad 1 Leader while Musashi Hirata was Squad 2 Leader. Heero was at ease sending them over.

 Chapter 270: First Operation – Ki Concealment Cloak

    Chapter 270: First Operation ¨C Ki Concealment Cloak


    Zhang Zhong Guang, a Silver ss Hero - Rank 71. He was having better luck in the early days and a bitter life after his father died.


    He awakened a decent awakening ability, but he lost his father afterward.


    Zhang Man Yu, An Unranked Gold ss Hero was his father. But one day, his father died, murdered in his own martial house.


    That was when his bitter life began. His family martial house was forcefully taken by Ming Group. His mother fell sick after his father''s death. A series of unfortunate events happened.


    The young Zhang Zhong Guang had to take care of his two little sisters and his sick mother. Thanks to his awakening ability, he managed to survive and raised his rank to Silver ss.


    He thrived alone, without external help or any force backing him up. With one purpose, to find the culprit of his father''s murderer.


    Zhang Zhong Guang had a hunch the culprit was Ming Group, but he just did not have evidence backing his conjecture.


    To reach his goal, he struggled alone, and then, he realized without a force backing him, revenge was just a fleeting wish.


    Until one day, he found an apprentice recruitment notice. A legendary figure who had produced two Emperor ss Heroes despite his young age, Chief Instructor Xing Heero posted a recruitment notice to recruit an apprentice.


    That day, thedy luck was on his side. Somehow, he was epted to be an apprentice and had grown a lot stronger.


    Now, he had a chance to perform a mission together with another legendary figure, Sun Zhou Yi the Sword God. It was how people called him, Sword God.


    He was excited but also nervous at the same time. His hand trembled slightly, he did not know whether it was caused by excitement or nervousness. He just could not calm down.


    "Don''t get too nervous or your spear might misster, " Sun Zhou Yi tapped Zhang Zhong Guang''s shoulder.


    Yes, that was right, Zhang Zhong Guang was sitting next to Sun Zhou Yi. They were in a chopper, heading toward the interception point.


    "Sir Sun, we are almost there!" The pilot informed the squad.


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded and took off his safety belt. He stood up and said in a stern tone, "Get ready! Follow my lead andmands, I don''t want a mistake to happen during the operation!"


    This was the first SES operation. He did not want to disappoint his Master by making a mistake, whether it was him or his squad. He had to be stricter than usual.


    After that, he turned toward the seven people from the Purple Mountain Tribe. He repeated the same words but in Dramonia Language. Though not as smooth as Musashi Hirata, his words were still understandable to the Purple Mountain Tribe people.


    Yes, the squad was mixed with the Purple Mountain Tribe people. There were only three actual heroes including Sun Zhou Yi.


    Zhang Zhong Guang and Ren Anqing, an Unranked Gold ss Hero. Ren Anqing was even more nervous than Zhang Zhong Guang.


    ''Calm down, Anqing! Don''t you make a mistake in your first mission! Don''t disappoint Master and Captain! You can do it, Anqing! Make your mother proud of you! Amaze your girlfriend, Anqing!''


    The guy was encouraging himself in his way.


    A momentter, the pilot informed the squad through the inte, "Sir Sun, we have arrived at the interception point! I repeat, we have arrived at the interception point!"


    At the same time, the gate was opened. The chopper was about 20 meters in their air. As the interception point was in the forestry area, the chopper could only drop the squad in the air.


    "Follow me!" Along with his words, he jumped down off the chopper. The seven people of Purple Mountain Tribe followed immediately.


    Zhang Zhong Guang and Ren Anqing were thest. They looked at each other, clearly, they were still hesitant to jump.


    They were not as brave as Sun Zhou Yi who jumped without hesitation. But they knew they had to jump eventually.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    With a nod, both jumped down together. To avoid injury to their feet, the moment theynded on the ground, both threw their bodies forward, rolling forward and immediately stood up afterward.


    They sessfullynded on the ground intact. But in return, they received a strange gaze from the seven Purple Mountain Tribe people.


    They looked at them with "What are these two idiots doing?" expression.


    Even Sun Zhou Yi frowned at the two and reprimanded the two, "Zhong Guang! Anqing! Don''t y around, we are still on the mission!"


    The two guys looked at each other and smiled wryly. They wanted to say that they were not as abnormal as them, but they knew it would only further embarrass them. So they just epted their fate being ridiculed by the Purple Mountain Tribe people.


    After that, Sun Zhou Yi looked at the target''s location, "Follow me!"


    He led the squad to a big boulder. He hopped on and pointed a burly man from the Purple Mountain Tribe, "Rasyikh! Get for people with you and split up!"


    The man called Rasyikh nodded and brought four people with him.


    Sun Zhou Yi looked back on his smartwatch and announced, "Get ready! The guests will arrive in a minute!"


    Sure enough, one minuteter, the ck-cloaked group converged. They were heading toward their direction.


    Sun Zhou Yi raised his hand and shouted, "Stop, we are from the Hero League of Star City! Identify yourself!"


    The ck-cloaked group stopped their advance at Sun Zhou Yi''s words. There were three figures standing in the front, the three most likely the leader.


    Sun Zhou Yi immediately did a quick calction on the opposite side.


    ''62 opponents, get ready to attack at any moment!'' Sun Zhou Yi spoke through the inte.


    "Jie Jie Jie, since when this area became the Hero League''s territory!" A strange broken voice rang, it was the leader of the ck-cloaked group who spoke up.


    "Moreover, what if we refuse to identify ourselves? Are you going to kill us?" Another leader spoke in a coarse voice.


    "And my advice is you should bring more people if you want to act overbearing next time Oops, there''s no next time for you! Get them!" The third leader motioned his hand to attack Sun Zhou Yi and the other four.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Ten ck-cloaked figures charged forward while the others remained on their spots.


    "Stay back and wait for mymand!" Sun Zhou Yimanded his squad.


    He was still hesitating that the group in front of him was mutant instead of specters. He summoned ten Ki Swords and pinned down the ten figures that rushed toward him.


    Instead of blood, ck gas gushed out at where the Ki Sword struck them. Without a doubt, the group in front of him was the specters.


    Sun Zhou Yi activated his Mystical Eyes, yet to his surprise, his Mystical Eyes failed to locate the specter''s core. As he was confused, Rasyikh''s voice resounded through the inte.


    "They wear a Ki Concealment Cloak! Our vision is rendered useless by the cloak. We have to tear the cloak first!"


    Meanwhile, at the second interception point, Squad 2 under Musashi Hirata''s lead also encountered the same issue.


    "They wear the Ki Concealment Cloak! It will be hard to kill them without tearing the cloak first!" Lyera informed Musashi Hirata with a grim look.

 Chapter 271: Weak

    Chapter 271: Weak


    "Ki Concealment Cloak? So it''s that ck cloak that blocked our vision?" Musashi Hirata activated his Mystical Eyes as he pointed at the ck cloak.


    Indeed, he could not see through the ck cloak.


    "It should not be a problem" He muttered while his pupils turned into purple.


    "What?" Lyera asked


    Musashi Hirata responded with a shake as he moved his hand to his sword. Two katanas of a simr length hung on his waist.


    "Nope, just get your men and your arrow ready! I will take care of the front!"


    Swoosh!


    Musashi Hirata''s figure shed, and at the same time, he pulled out the two katanas.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The sliver blue ki shed at each of the swings of his sword. It was just like a tornado made of the des, it swept the specters group.


    Countless des swept the specters, creating chaos amongst the group.


    "Spread up and..." A voice yelled out amongst the specters, but the voice stopped midway as a sliver blue Ki cut through his head, right at his Dark Core.


    Lyera and Kang Hae-Jung, the only Heero''s apprentice in Squad 2 were frozen at the sight of this. The katana was not even 2 meters, but it could reach the specter that was 5 to 10 meters away from him.


    Both were amazed by this, what shocked them, even more, was the fact the specter was killed in one sh. Yes, all the specters were cut immediately dried, indicating the core had been destroyed.


    The Ki Concealment Cloak was rendered useless in front of Musashi Hirata.


    "But how?" Lyera blurted out.


    Kang Hae-Jung let out a sigh and muttered, "As expected of Chief Instructor''s disciple, "


    While the two girls were in a daze, Musashi Hirata scolded the two girls, "What are you doing? Move your asses and hunt them down!"


    Even though his katana could reach 10 meters range, it could not reach all specters. Especially, the specters were spreading up and even a few of them starting to escape from the battle.


    With the scold, Lyera snapped out of her daze and ordered her people to start to move. Kang Hae-Jung also started to chase the specter who tried to escape.


    With Musashi Hirata''s rampage, the battle did notst long. He took care of almost all specters who stayed while the Purple Mountain Tribe hunted down the specters that ran away.


    Dragging a dried up specter with one hand she killed, Kang Hae-Jung looked at Musashi Hirata in awe.


    "No less from an Emperor ss Hero, when I can reach his level!?" She was quite envious.


    Musashi Hirata was standing in the middle of the dried-up specters. His dual swords already rest on the sheaths, counting the number of the specters on the ground.


    "62 63 65" He nodded as they killed the right number. The group consisted of 65 specters and they killed all of them.


    "What was that?" Lyera approached Musashi Hirata and asked.


    "What?" Hirata turned to the girl and asked back. He was giving a cold vibe and approachable.


    "How could you locate the core? How?" This was what she wanted to know.


    Hirata furrowed his brows and answered with a question, "Are you going to share your secret technique as well?"


    Lyera stumped with her words and did not know how to continue the conversation.


    "Stop with the useless chit-chat! My Master said you can collect the dark core so you can exchange it to the Hero League!"


    Hirata turned around and walked away. But he stopped after a few steps, "Make it fast! We have to go to the mutant vige!"


    "Kang Hae-Jung! Call the support team! Tell them to get ready to pick the mutants!"


    *** ***


    On Squad 1 side


    "Huh Fortunately, I have learned the advanced Mystical Eyes!" Sun Zhou Yi muttered.


    At the same time, his blue pupils turned into purple and everything became clear.


    He pressed the inte, "I will take care of them from here on! Intercept the specter who tries to escapeter!"


    Wung! Wung! Wung!


    Right after he informed his squad, Ki Sword formed one by one. Zhang Zhong Guang and Ren Anqing immediately kept their distance from Sun Zhou Yi.


    They were afraid of disturbing their captain.


    "Oh, damn! He''s f*cking Sword God! Run for your" Leader 1 realized who their opponent was. He yelled, but before he could finish his words, a sword struck his left chest.


    In fact, not only him but all his subordinates were also struck by the Ki Sword. It precisely struck at their core. 62 Ki Swords for 62 Specters.


    "... life," With thest word, Leader 1 copsed down. It was followed by the other specters as well.


    This was not even a battle, but a one-sided ughter. The enemy could not even struggle for their life.


    Gulp!


    Zhang Zhong Guang and Ren Anqing swallowed mouthful saliva.


    Both often heard Sun Zhou Yi''s tales and they even watched Sun Zhou Yi''s match in the Fighter Anteriority.


    But this was their first time to see Sun Zhou Yi use his Ki Swords. It was an overwhelming show of power for the two.


    Even Rasyikh was surprised to see the scene. He was surprised by Sun Zhou Yi''s control over the Ki Swords, precise and fast.


    "As expected of Saint Disciple''s disciple!" Rasyikh nodded approvingly as he came out of his hiding ce. He approached Sun Zhou Yi who was currently checking the specter dried-up body.


    "They are mutants!" The three leaders of the group were mutants.


    This was bad news and also good news. The bad news the specter had reached their hand to the mutants. The good news the mutant specter was not as strong as he thought to be.


    "Can we take the dark cores?" Rasyikh approached and requested the dark core.


    The dark core had no use to them, but it could be exchanged for money. The contract between his tribe and the Hero League. The bigger the size of the dark core, he could exchange it for more money.


    "Mnn! Master said you can take the dark core!" Sun Zhou Yi nodded and looked down at his smartwatch.


    He was checking the mutant vige''s location while the Purple Mountain Tribe people gathered the dark cores. The mutant vige was his next destination.


    They did it fast, five minutes, and all cores were dug up by them.


    "The three leaders are Level 2 Specter while the rest is just Level 1 Specter!" Rasyikh reported to Sun Zhou Yi.


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded and took note that Level 1 and Level 2 Specters were weak.


    "Let''s go to the mutant vige!" The next duty was to persuade the mutants to follow them back to the city.


    Even though the mutant specters were not that strong in Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes, they could not let the specters create a huge army through the mutants. It was SES''s duty to stop that from happening.


    On Sun Zhou Yi''s side, the mutants in the vige were smoothly persuaded by him. When the word of cure was mentioned, all mutants agreed to follow him.


    But it was not the case for the Squad 2.


    "Why should we follow you? Cure? Cure my ass! You just want to use us as your experimental materials!" An ugly mutant pointed his crooked finger toward Musashi Hirata.


    Musashi Hirata''s eyes turned sharp, "Then I will just break your leg! Let''s see if you can struggle by then!"


    Just as he wanted to take his sword, Kang Hae-Jung stopped him, "Wait! Wait, Captain! You can''t use force against them, our mission is to persuade them, not forcefully taking them with us! Let me talk with them!"


    Kang Hae-Jung only then realized why she was appointed to Squad 2 by her cousin. It was to assist the violent and impatient guy, Musashi Hirata.


    As Kang Hae-Jung took over, she managed to stabilize the situation before finally, she managed to persuade the mutants to follow her willingly after half an hour. If not for Musashi Hirata, she could persuade them in ten minutes.


    With that, the SES''s first operation waspleted smoothly.


    *** ***


    Back to the SES office


    Heero, Bai Xian Ming, and Kim Jung-Mun sat side by side. Bai Xian Ming and Kim-Jung Mun wanted to know the process of the first mission.


    "So How strong are these Level 1 Specter and Level 2 Specter?" Kim Jung-Mun looked at the two captains, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    "Weak!" Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata gave the same answer simultaneously.


    The answer left Old Ming speechless. He knew these two guys must beparing themselves to their opponent.


    "I know they must be weak, but how weak are theypared to Gold ss Heroes or even Silver ss Heroes?"


    "Don''t know, they died in one strike!" It was Sun Zhou Yi''s answer.


    "Weak enough, not even good to be a training opponent! Even Xu Lingxun is stronger than them!" Typically Musashi Hirata''s answer.

 Chapter 272: Cursing Day

    Chapter 272: Cursing Day


    "The disciples are not much different from the master" Kim Jung-Mun muttered after he heard that.


    They were not less irritating than their Master.


    "Oh, if you want to measure their power, maybe we can ask them to catch a few specters alive. They can be a sparring partner to your heroes!" Heero suggested an idea to the two old men.


    A crude idea to determine the enemy''s level of strength, but it could work.


    "Good, let''s do that! Please catch a few specters in the next mission!" Bai Xian Ming agreed to the idea immediately.


    It would just waste time speaking with these freaks.


    "Oh, Kang Hae-Jung actually fought a specter Maybe you can ask her for details like how strong the specter was" Musashi Hirata thought of something and voiced it out.


    Kang Hae-Jung was an unranked Gold ss Hero who became his Master''s apprentice. He thought she could be helpful for the two old men. At least, it was what he thought until


    "The specter I fought is quite weak!? It would be easier if not for the ck cloak that blocked my vision actually" Kang Hae-Jung exined the battle between her and the Level 1 Specter.


    Practically the same answer, just with less arrogant intonation.


    "All right, enough! We will proceed with the n ording to the Chief Executive''s idea!" Kim Jung-Mun motioned to the girl to stop.


    Kang Hae-Jung stunned, thinking she did something wrong. The excited young girl became confused and at loss.


    It was not every day to meet the Supreme Moon. Now she had a chance to meet the person face to face, but somehow she made him unhappy.


    "All right, you guys can leave now, " Heero motioned his disciples to leave the room.


    As soon as the three people left the room, Bai Xian Ming grumbled, "All your disciples surely a freak!"


    Even the new apprentice was that strong to mention the specter was weak. During the specter''s attack, he had seen how the Gold ss Heroes struggled hard to subdue one specter.


    Now the girls that a few months ago who also struggled hard against the specter saying that the specter was weak. Old Ming could onlyment how Heero transformed his disciples.


    "Why do you two seem unhappy with the mission? It''s a huge sess, isn''t it?" Heero grinned at the two frustrated old men.


    "Why don''t you take all the heroes to be your apprentice? We don''t need to worry about the specters if you do it, " Kim Jung-Mun made an unexpected remark.


    "Indeed so, but I don''t want to. Even with my current schedule, I have only a little time to y with my family. Now, I have to check the mutants'' condition and cure them, "


    Heero stood up and grinned at Kim Jung-Mun "And if I have to take all of them in my care, I will not even have time to take care of myself. Moreover, why don''t the Kim Family take all of them in? With your medication and elixir, it was surely easy to upgrade their strength to Gold ss Hero, "


    Kim Jung-Mun let out a sigh and asked a different topic, "Where are you going to hide the mutants?"


    "I am not going to hide them, but I have an ideal ce for them. The dungeon Arghh More work to do, I have to clean the Nocturnal Beasts too"


    Heero then left the two old men behind.


    "Don''t take his words seriously, he was like that all the time, " Bai Xian Ming consoled his old friend.


    "He was right, it was me who was being inconsiderate," Kim Jung-Mun shook his head, "I don''t want to do it, but here I am asking someone to do what I don''t want to, "


    "Arghh You are being too serious with his words. Take it easy, what about ying a game with us?" Old Ming invited his old friend to y a game with him.


    "Nah, I don''t have interest in a game wait, Us? Who?"


    "Old Man Dazekh, The Purple Mountain Tribe Chief. I have been ying the new game together with him for a few days. You can join us to strengthen the bond between Star City and the tribe, "


    Kim Jung-Mun did not have any interest in ying games. But when Dazekh''s name was brought up, it piqued his interest. Just like Bai Xian Ming told him, he could get to know this mysterious tribe chief through the game.


    "Good, count me in!" Kim Jung-Mun agreed to y.


    "Let''s go then, what are we waiting for?" Old Ming grinned as he sessfully roped a new teammate.


    "Why don''t we ask Old Wu to join us?"


    "No, don''t ever invite him, it would be a disaster" Old Ming immediately refused the idea of inviting Wu Shitian.


    Just like that, the duo party now became the trio party.


    *** ***


    Time quietly passed, Star City was having a peaceful and positive week.


    The independent Specter Extermination Squad brought a positive wave to the Star Forum. Common people and even heroes praised SES for hunting down the specters.


    Sometimes, they could even get a live stream operation for that.


    Themon people once again praised Heero for his deeds. Not only he started to take down the corrupt rankers, but now he also targeted the specters.


    However, for today''s asions, the forum was filled with men cursing Heero. Yes, it was very specific, men were cursing Heero.


    It was caused by five photos and Heero himself who posted the photos under his official ount, HandsomeBrutalSavage.


    One of the Happiest Moments in My Life


    [Photo 1]


    [Photo 2]


    [Photo 3]


    [Photo 4]


    [Photo 5]


    Photo 1 was Heero with his four stunning brides. Hong Yu, Han Ying, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Bai Xin Yue.


    Photo 2 was Heero with Hong Yu dressed in white beautiful wedding dress. Showing off her sweet charm.


    Photo 3 was Heero with Han Ying dressed in the same wedding dress like his sister''s. Her mature charm was amplified to the new height in her wedding dress and happy smile in the photo.


    Photo 4 was Heero with Kang Seo-Yeon who dressed in a fiery-red wedding dress. Showing her hot-ming charm and seductive smile with Heero in her embrace.


    Photo 5 was Heero with Bai Xin Yue who dressed in a crystal-blue wedding dress. Showing her ice-cold beauty and allure smile in Heero''s embrace.


    Yes, the Ice Queen who was known for her cold personality was smiling in a man''s embrace. Not only that, but the Ice Queen was also marrying that man, HandsomeBrutalSavage.


    Thement in the post was full of rages of the Ice Queen and Fiery Archer''s fans.


    Comment


    You might save my life once from poison, but today, I am going to curse you to take the two goddesses for yourself. You Son of biscuit*********************


    It''s not two, but four The four brides are all goddesses. How could this ****** get so lucky?


    I have to be brutal and savage to marry the goddess? All right, I am going to be brutal and savage just like this ******* *** ** ****


    To the poster above, don''t forget, you have to be handsome and strong as well! This ****** have all of that, so it''s impossible for you to marry the goddess just like this ****, stop dreaming!


    Let''s make today as a cursing day! Curse him to our heart content! *** ** **** ************ ********


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in the Park Residence at Park Yong-Gi''s workroom.


    "Uncle, you have to destroy him! He has humiliated our Park Family, we can''t let him off the hook! He has trampled our family!" Park Jin-Soo yelled in front of his uncle.


    He finally got the news that his fiance was married to another man and that man was Heero. He could not ept this and tried to find a way to return this humiliation.


    Park Yong-Gi however let out a sigh and shook his head, "I know your feeling, but we can''t do nothing about it, "


    "He''s someone that came from the dungeon!! We can use this fact to take him down from his position. Let''s see if he can be cocky again when he loses his position!" Park Jin-Soo let out a crazed grin.


    "Not enough! Not enough! He has the support of the Bai and the Supreme Moon. His origin does not matter, what matters are his contributions to the Hero League, " Park Yong-Gi shook his head.


    If it was before, where when the Supreme Moon had not shown his support to Heero, he could still use this to his advantage. But now, it was not possible.


    Bam!


    Park Jin-Soo mmed the table hard and stormed out of the room.


    He was at his wit''s end, but he did not want to give up his woman. Not long after he left the room, his smartwatch vibrated.


    It was a text from an unknown ID.


    [Come to this ce if you want to get your woman back!]


    A location was attached below the message.

 Chapter 273: The Day

    Chapter 273: The Day


    Park Jin-Soo followed the location in the smartwatch. It led him to one secluded ce in the core region.


    "There''s such a ce in the core region" He muttered in a low voice at the sight of a shady building in front of him.


    He arrived in front of the door and knocked five times just like the instructions he received.


    A deep voice flowed from the inside, "Come on in!"


    Park Jin-Soo found the voice somehow familiar, but he did not remember who it was. He opened the door, causing a creaking sound.


    Three people were waiting for him inside. Two figures had their body and face covered in ck and the other one was a familiar face to him, Wu Shen Lei of The Wu.


    Soon the dot connected in his mind as he remembered that greedy b*stard also married Bai Xin Yue.


    "He''s truly greedy, right Wu Shen Lei?" Park Jin-Soo sent his greeting with a grin.


    Wu Shen Lei nced at Park Jin-Soo briefly before turning back to the two ck-cloaked figures.


    "Now he hase! What do you have to offer?"


    "Haha You''re truly alike with your grandfather Wu Shitian, impatient and hot-blooded!" The ck-cloaked man who sat on the chairmented in a smallugh.


    Wu Shen Lei frowned when his great grandfather''s name was mentioned. From the way, the ck-cloaked figure spoke about his great grandfather, the opposite seemed to be familiar with him.


    "Who are you?" Wu Shen Lei took two steps back and questioned.


    "Now! Now! You don''t have to be guarded against us, Young Master Wu! Wee not for fighting, but to help you retain what belongs to you, right Young Master Park?"


    The ck-cloaked figure who stood pulled down the cloak that covered his face and the figure on the chair also did the same. They revealed their concealed face to the two Emperor ss Heroes.


    "You" Wu Shen Lei and Park Jin-Soo were surprised to see the face behind the cloak.


    The two real identities were former Emperor ss Heroes who betrayed humanity, Feng Xinlun and Feng Tian Xou.


    Park Jin-Soo and Wu Shen Lei wanted to make some distance from both. But then, the duo father and son disappeared from their spot.


    Feng Xinlun appeared behind Park Jin-Soo with his right hand on Park Jin-Soo''s back. Preventing him from retreating.


    The same thing happened to Wu Shen Lei. Feng Tian Xou caught him from the back.


    "You might have reached the Emperor ss Hero, but it''s nothing but a mere ss, a social status, not more!" Feng Tian Xou whispered to the young Wu Shen Lei.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    But the duo father and son did nothing to the two. They returned to their original spot as if nothing happened.


    "I told you, we are here not to fight but to help you! To retain what belongs to you!" Feng Xinlun took a sip of tea on the table.


    "Make your choice! Stay here and get the crucial information about him or leave!"


    "I" Just as the two Emperor ss Heroes were about to reply, a voice came from the outside.


    "Hmmm this ce has a foul smell!"


    Feng Xinlun and Feng Tian Xou''s faces changed when they heard the voice.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, at the Wu Residence


    Wu Shitian was sitting in his private pavilion. Located in the center of an artificialke and decorated with aquatic nts. He was enjoying his morning tea as usual.


    The unusual thing was there was a letter in the white envelope next to his cup. The letter must be important to be included in his morning tea.


    He picked the letter and no sender on the envelope. Then he tore the envelope and pulled out the letter inside.


    There was one eye-catching sentence on the top, "Leniency for Those Who Confess!"


    Reading the sentence, the old man let out a sigh and put the letter back on the table. There was no need for him to continue to read the content he already knew.


    "In the end, they start it"


    *** ***


    The Musashi n Residence


    Sitting in his tatami with a set of tea in front of him, he let out bigughter.


    "Hahaha Leniency for those who confess!? This is truly interesting, that Old Man Bai got himself a worthy sessor! An insane one at that!" Musashi Kenzanughed as he read the letter in his hand.


    Beside him, Musashi Naizen also held the same letter. He made noment on it.


    "What do you think, Naizen?" Musashi Kenzan stoppedughing and turned serious.


    "Hmm I support the reform! I would like to offer my help to him too, " Musashi Naizen voiced his thoughts.


    "Hah As I thought, you are inflexible It has its merits and demerits, but your choice anyway" Musashi Kenzan shook his head and took the cup of tea to his mouth.


    "Let''s not meddle for the meantime"


    *** ***


    The Hanzo n Residence


    "Hahaha. Leniency for those who confess? Has this guy gone mad? Is he nning to go against the world?"


    Hanzo Yori let out a loudughter after he read the letter.


    "It seems we don''t need to do anything. This guy is choosing the self-destruct path! Chief Instructor? That position will remain as a dazzling history, "


    *** ***


    The Yuan Family Residence


    Yuan Jinfeng received the same letter as the others. He frowned at the sight of the letter.


    "Outrageous! Who does he think he is? Leniency for those who confess! Absurd! This is absurd!" Yuan Shou Wen, the head of The Yuan Family crushed the letter in his hand as he vented out his rage.


    "Huo Cheng! Call an executive meeting! Immediately call an executive meeting and cancel this audacious reform, right now!"


    Yuan Huo Cheng, an executive member who was also Yuan Shou Wen''s brother flinched at the sight of his big brother''s furious state.


    "Stop it, Shou Wen! Let''s not make things worse than what it is! For now, we will not take any action!" Yuan Jinfeng calmed his furious son.


    *** ***


    The Kim Family Residence


    Kim Jung-Mun was getting himself dressed in hanbok. He was one of a few people invited to Heero''s wedding. He was prepared to head to the wedding until his grandson barged in a hurry.


    Kim Taeyang, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 5, the current head family of the Kim Family. He had two letters in his hand, one was still sealed while the other was torn open.


    "Grandpa! You have a letter!" Kim Taeyang called out as he handed the sealed envelope.


    "Letter?" The old man was confused at first. On this day, someone still used a letter. It was truly unusual and piqued his interests.


    He took the envelope and tore it open. As soon as he opened the letter, the old man smiled.


    "Even on his wedding day, he just won''t take a break, " He put back the letter to the envelope and asked his grandson.


    "So, what''s about the investigation? Have you done that?"


    Kim Taeyang was surprised that his grandfather was not surprised by the letter. No, his grandfather was, in fact, happy and expected this letter woulde.


    He was curious but decided to hold his curiosity and reported his investigation.


    "I have investigated everyone and the report was in my office!"


    Kim Jung-Mun let out a satisfied smile at the answer. His grandson did his job very well.


    "It seems I will bete for the party"


    *** ***


    Not only Wu, Yuan, Kim, Hanzo, Musashi, the other seven major forces also received the same letter. Even the Bai Family was included in the list.


    Not only the major forces, until the weakest organization to the big one. All of them affiliated to the Hero League received the same letter. A reminder before the cleansing started.


    Not only was cyberspace in an uproar, but the real-life situation also in an uproar. And who caused that was the same person, Xing Heero who was currently on his happy asion.


    *** ***


    "Found you!" Musashi Hirata opened the door and grinned at the people inside.


    Wu Shen Lei and Park Jin-Soo were caught in a secret meeting with the traitor of the Hero League and humanity.


    Park Jin-Soo''s face turned ugly at the sight of Musashi Hirata. But Wu Shen Lei managed to keep his calm.


    "On the first day of cleansing and we catch two Emperor ss Heroes, what a great harvest, right Zhou Yi!" Having said those words out, Sun Zhou Yi emerged in the next Musashi Hirata.


    SES Squad 1 and SES Squad 2 had surrounded this ce.


    "You have been surrounded, surrender now!"

 Chapter 274: Trial

    Chapter 274: Trial


    Wu Shen Lei who remainedposed raised his hand and knelt down with both knees.


    He had a meeting with the traitors, but they did not have any connection. The deed had not been done yet, he was still innocent. So he surrendered himself, making him less suspicious.


    "Smart one! Completely different than that old man who keeps opposing my Master!" Musashi Hiratamented on Wu Shen Lei''s action.


    Musashi Hirata looked toward Park Jin-Soo. Thetter was gritting his teeth as his gaze met with Musashi Hirata.


    In the end, Park Jin-Soo gave up. He knew the implication behind resisting the arrest.


    However, halfway to the ground, Feng Tian Xou''s words stopped him, "Are you sure? This might be yourst chance!"


    "Stupid!" Before Park Jin-Soo could respond, Sun Zhou Yi spoke first, "Even if you have critical information about my Master, what are you going to do about it? Using that information to take my Master down from his position?"


    "Does it make Kang Seo-Yeon love you? No, fool! It will only make her hate you even more! She married my Master, not because of his high position but because it''s my Master!"


    "You fool! You are being used by these two monsters to fight my Master! He wants to destroy your Park Family!"


    The sudden burst from Sun Zhou Yi made Park Jin-Soo realize he had fallen into the enemy''s trap.


    "If you truly want to vent out your frustration, then they are the right target for that!"


    Park Jin-Soo made a sudden turn and thrust his spear toward Feng Xinlun. But thetter merely smirked at Park Jin-Soo.


    The spear pierced through Feng Xinlun''s body, but the body blended into the shadow and moved away from Park Jin-Soo.


    "It''s still too early for you to kill me!" Feng Xinlun mocked Park Jin-Soo before he turned toward Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi, "Xing Heero''s dogs truly have a sharp nose! We may fail now, but we will meet oftenter! Goodbye, kiddos!"


    Then, wings opened on the duo father and son. Just as the duo was about to p their wings, a barrage of purple arrows shot them down.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    "Heh, a futile eff" Feng Tian Xou stopped half-way when an arrow managed to pierce his back.


    The moment the arrow pierced his back, there was an unimaginable huge force that pushed him down. He could not turn his body into shadow and got his body pinned down on the ground.


    Feng Xinlun also experienced the same thing. He was not expecting such an event to ur.


    "What''s this!" Feng Xinlun bellowed while trying to break free from the force that pinned him down.


    Boom!


    The roof was destroyed and two figuresnded next to the father and son duo. Lyera and Rasyikh, the duo from Purple Mountain Tribe, subdued the traitors.


    "Check their worth!" Lyera ordered Rasyikh.


    With his hands, legs, body, and even neck struck with the arrow, Feng Xinlun was just like a pig ready to be ughtered.


    Rasyikh pulled off the ck cloak and scanned Feng Xinlun''s body. After that, he did the same for the son.


    After a quick scan, Rasyikh turned toward Lyera, grinning ear to ear, "We hit the jackpot, the father is Level 4 while the son is level 3!"


    Lyera nodded and turned toward the two Emperor ss Heroes.


    "What about them? Can we exchange them with a bounty too?"


    "Huh, you can actually! We can ask their old men for money in exchange for them! It''s illegal, but it will work!" Musashi Hiratamented nonchntly.


    "Hirata, be serious, we are on a mission!" Sun Zhou Yi called out upon noticing Lyera seemed to be interested in the idea.


    "Hah" Hirata let out a long sigh, "You are too soft and too kind, Zhou Yi. If not for you, we might catch them red-handed and they are done for! One day your kindness will bite you back!"


    "He''s right, your enemy might take your kindness to fight against youter!" Lyeramented before she motioned Rasyikh to get the father and son duo.


    *** ***


    Heero was aware of all the events happening in the core region. He got all the updates from Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata despite the wedding.


    From the entrance of the original Xing District to the end district was covered in the red carpet.


    Heero and his four brides walked side by side, followed the red carpet with the people from the districts on the sidelines, sending congrattions to him and the brides.


    At the end of the red carpet, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon''s family were waiting for them. cksmith Huang also stood there, acting as Han Ying and Hong Yu''s uncle. The rtionship kinda messed that Heero had to bow to his disciple.


    The wedding ran smoothly, Kang Myung-Chul and Bai Xian Ming blended with the crowd to drink. They seemed very happy with the wedding.


    Right after the ceremony was done, many people rushed toward Heero. Offering him a drink. Unfortunately, it was Heero, the whole district failed to make the groom drunk.


    The wedding ended up with all the guests being drunk.


    With the whole district being dead drunk, Heero sneakily brought all the brides to their new house.


    A new house was built behind the Heero Academy. A new house for a new family.


    Common people say the newly married couple did nothing on their wedding night because they were too tired because of their wedding.


    Butmon logic did not apply to Heero and his brides. The wedding night became the craziest they ever had.


    Fully five hours battle, but the girls still lost to Heero in the end.


    Four in the morning, Heero sat in front of theputer. He just finished the long battle and the girls were sleeping on the king-size bed.


    As he had been away from the inte all day, Heero could not hold his urge to open the forum. He posted his photos, wondering the people''s responses after knowing their goddesses married him.


    When he read thements below, Heero wasughing in and out. He took the curses as an achievement to him.


    "You guys are enjoying cursing me right? A cursing day, right? Then curse me more because your goddesses are mine!"


    Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Heero made a new post with one photo. It was a marriage certificate, his name on the left and his four wives on the right.


    [I am going to curse all of you to be a single dog forever! Your goddesses are mine Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!]


    "All right, enough for now! Let''s sleep!"


    The next morning, Heero was woken up by Han Ying.


    "Wake, Dear~. You have an invitation to attend the trial!"


    Slowly Heero opened his eyes, "Invitation? Trial? Oh,e on, let me have more sleep!"


    Han Ying opened the invitation and read the content for her husband.


    "Oh, they say they will not start the trial without you!"


    Heero yawned and put his head on Han Ying''sps, "What''s the trial for?"


    "It says the trial to determine the punishment for two Emperor ss Heroes, Park Jin-Soo and Wu Shen Lei!"

 Chapter 275: Weird Trial

    Chapter 275: Weird Trial


    Heero walked into the elevator, apanied by his two wives who also acted as assistants in his work, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Both had a formal dress for work on them, showing their amazing curve. One in crystal blue while the other one in fiery red.


    Heero himself was forced to wear formal suits by the two.


    The two hot girls hooked their hand into him, one in the left and one in the right. They became a center of attention. Men were staring at Heero in envy and jealousy, causing him to feel smug inside.


    When he entered the elevator, the smugness disappeared and was reced bymentation.


    ''If it''s me in the past, I will feel happy about this, not smug I have changed too'' Thought Heero while the elevator went up to the 20th floor.


    "So, what is the trial for? Why do I have to attend the trial?"


    He''s supposed to be having a break, enjoying his break after the wedding. But here, he was forced to work by Old Ming.


    "Literally has the same meaning in the letter! Deciding the verdict for Wu Shen Lei and Park Jin-Soo, " Bai Xin Yue replied in an unusually serious tone.


    "Who''sing up with the trial? I told Sun Zhou Yi not to make this issue big and let them slide after a kind teaching, " Heero was rather confused at this.


    Yesterday''s incident was wrapped smoothly. No one witnessed the scene and the traitors were caught. The matter should end there, so what with the trial?


    Except, the Wu or the Park Family screwed their most promising descendant that most unlikely happened.


    "The Park Family! Did not know what was in their head, but they turned over Park Jin-Soo and also reported Wu Shen Lei," Kang Seo-Yeon chimed in.


    Ding!


    The elevator opened as they had reached the 20th floor.


    "Nah, we don''t care, let''s finish this fast. Don''t have much time over such a trivial issue!" Heero stepped into the 20th floor and went directly to the trial hall.


    The trial was held in private with only executives, the hero instructor, Elder, and the Supreme Guardian had the right to attend the trial.


    The judges were the Chief Executive, an Elder, and the Supreme Guardian. After all, this was a trial for Emperor ss Hero, only people with such a position would be proper to be a judge.


    Kreak!


    Heero pushed the big door and everyone inside the trial hall turned their attention to the entrance.


    "You''rete!!!" On the honored seat, Wu Shitian pointed his finger at Heero. Quite rude, but no one stopped.


    "Yesterday was my wedding and today is supposed to be my break, but you forcefully summoned me to a trivial trial," Heero mumbled unhappily as he found a random seat.


    It only made the old man angrier, "What are you doing there? Your seat is here!"


    Old Wu called out loudly as he pointed at the seat next to Bai Xian Ming. It was an honored seat for the Chief Instructor.


    "Oh, I am the judge?" Heero blinked his eyes and looked at his two wives.


    They told him the judges were Chief Executive, The Elder, and the Supreme Guardian.


    Kang Seo-Yeon shrugged her shoulder slightly, "The letter only invited you, they never mentioned the judge thing, "


    The three then headed to Heero''s seat. Yes, three of them, inciting more anger from Old Man Wu.


    "Only Emperor ss Hero can attend the trial!!!" He pointed at Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "She''s my assistant!" Heero replied carelessly and took the big seat. It was morefortable than he thought.


    "We should buy this kind of chair for myputer chair" Heero whispered to Bai Xin Yue, causing the two girls to let out a giggle.


    "Enough, let''s start the trial!" Kim Jung-Mun decided to speak.


    With his words, the trial started in a rather intense atmosphere. Everyone in the trial hall already knew what was the matter and this issue involved the Wu Family.


    The used was brought to the center of the trial hall. Park Jin-Soo had his head down in shame while Wu Shen Lei looked moreposed.


    Heero was the only one at ease. All Emperor ss Heroes in the city attended the trial. So, he was looking at the Emperor ss Heroes seat, looking for the number 1.


    "He does note?" He was asking the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1.


    "Actually, he has note back to the city three years ago. His whereabouts are unknown," Bai Xin Yue replied in a whisper.


    "Please refrain yourself from chatting during the trial!" A representative from The Elder reprimanded Heero.


    Heero smiled at the elder and nodded apologetically. He did not recognize The Elder.


    Kang Seo-Yeon wanted to tell Heero but did not do so because The Elder red at her sharply.


    When the two used arrived at the center, a middle-aged man read the used''s offense.


    Basically, the two were used of betraying the Hero League by meeting with the traitors without informing the league. After reading the usations, everyone''s attention focused on Wu Shitian.


    Wu Shen Lei was Wu''s scion. Getting involved in such a scandal, it would harm the Wu Family''s credibility.


    "Let me say my verdict, just send them home! We don''t have evidence whether they are working together or not, they are innocent!" Heero was the first one to speak up.


    But his words caused his two wives tough. That was not how the trial was working. The Judges should question the used first and read through the evidence before finally, the judges had a session for discussion amongst themselves before deciding the verdict.


    As for why Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon wereughing, it was because they knew Heero was ignorant of how the trial worked. It was as if Heero was a kid who messed around in the trial.


    Sure enough, everyone sent a strange gaze toward him.


    "Objection!" A middle-aged man raised his hand.


    Heero looked at the middle-aged. From the look of his face, the middle-aged man was either Korean or Chinese.


    "Who is he?"


    "Park Hyun-Shik, the Park Family head!" Bai Xin Yue whispered to Heero.


    "We indeed don''t have evidence that they were working together with the two traitors, but the fact they met with the traitors secretly already vited the ethics as Emperor ss Hero!" Park Hyun-Shik voiced his objection.


    Heero looked at the middle-aged man. Dressed in a formal suit with neat ck hair, the middle-aged gave off the vibe of a gentleman''s appearance.


    His expression was earnest and righteous, telling the people he was doing something right. But it was weird as he Park Jin-Soo was part of the Park Family. It was as if they gave up on Park Jin-Soo.


    The essential part was, why did they give up on Park Jin-Soo? He was someone who represented the Park Family, the face of the Park Family as the only Emperor ss Hero.


    "Then a small penalty will do! Such as taking back their privilege as Emperor ss Hero, " Heero replied casually.


    "Objection!" Park Hyun-Shik objected again.


    "The punishment is too light! Demotion is the right punishment for them! Please consider it, Judge!"


    Everyone was startled when Park Hyun-Shik said that out. Demotion to Emperor ss Hero was the same as a humiliation to the involved.


    "Mnn I have considered it and your proposal is rejected. I don''t agree with the demotion penalty!" Heero nodded and instantly gave his answer.


    Clearly, he never considered the middle-aged man''s words.


    Heero rejected the notion, but what about the other judges. Everyone''s attention fell to the other judges.


    "Then it''s decided, the verdict for the used is at fault. The penalty is taking back their privilege and wage for five years!" Kim Jung-Mun read the verdict.


    "The trial is over!"


    Everyone was surprised by the verdict. Usually, it would take a very long time toe up with the verdict. There would be a second and third trial before the verdict.


    But now, the trial was over in a few minutes. It was as if the judges unanimously agreed with the verdict even before the trial started.


    "I can''t ept this! I beg the Judges to reconsider the verdict! They have vited the ethics of heroes, the world should know their deeds!" Park Hyun-Shik raised an objection despite the final verdict.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Park Hyun-Shik! But the final verdict could not be changed!" Bai Xian Ming replied.


    When the middle-aged man heard that, he knew no matter what he did, it would not change the final verdict. He was upset with the result as he immediately left the trial hall.


    Looking at Park Hyun-Shik''s back, Bai Xian Ming let out a regretful sigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Heero was still clueless with all of this.


    However, Bai Xian Ming praised him instead of answering him.


    "Good job!" He tapped his inw''s shoulder with a wide smile.


    "So it was not you!" Wu Shitian appeared next to Bai Xian Ming''s seat as he looked at Heero.


    "What?" Heero was confused. He did not understand the Old Man Wu talked about.


    But thetter did not answer him. He left together with another judge from The Elder instead.


    "I thought this whole thing was your idea!" Kim Jung-Mun said to Heero.


    "Why would I? I want to do reform, not to ruin the Hero League''s image in public! Even if I want to, there''s no need for me to use the Park Family!" Heero rolled his eyes at the usation.


    Yes, Emperor ss Hero was the image of the Hero League. If such a scandal went to the public, they would lose popr support.


    "What''s wrong with all of this?"


    "You did well for your first time to be the judge!" Kim Jung-Mun praised him.

 Chapter 276: The Masses Euphoria

    Chapter 276: The Masses Euphoria


    Heero did not know the whole ordeal behind the weird trial. These old men must be knowing something, but they did not want him to know.


    Heero did not ask further and showed Kim Jung-Mun data. No, to be more exact, it was evidence, evidence to Kim Han-Pyo''s crimes.


    Collusion, nepotism, corruption, murder, and even human trafficking. Everything was there.


    "Where? Where did you get this?" Even Kim Jung-Mun was shocked to see the evidence shown to him.


    "One of my disciples is good at collecting this kind of information, " Heero smiled at the old man.


    "How is it? Do you want to plead for him? Or just execute him?"


    Kim Jung-Mun had investigated all his family members, including Kim Han-Pyo. However, he did not find murder and human trafficking cases.


    "My n is to confiscate his private wealth and use that topensate for the victim''s family. The trial would be held in public for the first case of cleansing, this guy will be an example to the others, "


    Heero told the old man about his n to Kim Jung-Mun taking into ount their close rtionship.


    "Do as you have nned and ask your disciple to cleanse my family first! I have some information about them, I will hand it over to you. You can use that to help your disciple''s investigation!" Kim Jung-Mun took a decisive decision.


    He was shocked that his family had fallen that low. If this continued, it would just be a matter of time before his family doomed. He could not let that happen, at least not while he was still alive.


    "Then I will put in to hold the Hanzo n''s investigation, " Heeroplied readily.


    Even though it was impossible to make the city clean from such evil deeds, Heero believed the cleansing would help, a huge help to make the city turned into a better city.


    *** ***


    Next morning


    Kim Han-Pyo returned to his home and mmed the door shut hard.


    His wife called him out, asking what happened, but he ignored her. He rushed to his room and shut the door tight.


    Bang!


    He mmed the door hard, an indication of how upset he was. The man just could not believe the instructions given to him by his cousin who was also the head of the Kim Family, Kim Taeyang.


    How could he, as the head family, ask him to confess all his crimes to Xing Heero? His cousin did not even try to protect him. All his offenses were enough to strip him from his position. He might be jailed for his life.


    "Ah, f*ck! I am not that stupid to confess all my crimes!"


    Bang!


    He mmed the table with his two hands, causing the table to crumble under his strength.


    "Nah, whatever! As long as he does not have the evidence, he could not convict me! Leniency for those who confess? Confess my ass!"


    Right after he finished those words out, the door of his was knocked hard three times.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Kim Han-Pyo''s wife who was worried about her husband did not go chase after him. She walked to the door when the door was knocked hard.


    With a frown on her forehead, she opened the door. She opened her mouth, wanted to scold the person who knocked on her door so rudely. But no words came out of her mouth when she saw who wasing.


    Wearing a red uniform with SES emblem on the left chest, Kim Han-Pyo''s wife swallowed back all her words. The frown disappeared and was reced with a kind smile. That kind of expression changed in a sh.


    "What can I help you with, Hero Musashi?"


    That was right, the one who knocked on the door was Musashi Hirata. Under Heero''s order, he and his squad were dispatched to arrest Kim Han-Pyo.


    "Kim Han-Pyo, Your husband is under arrest! This is the warrant!" Musashi Hirata showed the warrant to the wife.


    Kim Han-Pyo''s wife did not need to read the content. The stamp from the Hero League and the Central Government were enough to prove the warrant was legit.


    "W-what W-what" Kim Han-Pyo''s wife stuttered as she saw the forting doom that would fall to her family.


    "What''s with all the noise" Kim Han-Pyo''s came down and his words stopped half-way upon the sight of Musashi Hirata in front of his door.


    The upset expression of his cleared as a smile formed. He immediately rushed over and greeted Musashi Hirata.


    "Hello, Sir Hirata. How may I help you?"


    The man still had not realized the impending doom.


    "You are under arrest!" After saying that, Musashi Hirata motioned his subordinate to arrest the guy.


    "Resist! I will cut your legs and bring you forcefully!"


    Kim Han-Pyo wanted to resist the arrest until the cold words rang. His body stiffened, he let himself handcuffed and followed the squad 2 obediently.


    If he resisted the arrest, he believed his legs truly would be cut by Hirata. He could feel the thick killing intent along with the words.


    Kim Han-Pyo''s wife wailed, asking why her husband was caught. What she got was cold words from Hirata.


    "In 30 minutes, your husband''s trial would be broadcasted to the public! You can watch the trial through your smartwatch!"


    *** ***


    30 minutester


    Star City was shaken by the public trial of Master Instructor, Kim Han-Pyo.


    As if broadcasting such a trial was not enough to shock the public, the whole city was frozen stiff when the Master Instructor''s crimes were mentioned.


    Premeditated murder and human trafficking. His murder targets were heroes, so far, he had killed 4 Silver ss Heroes, 9 Iron ss Heroes, and 20 Wood ss Heroes.


    Kim Han-Pyo also kidnapped the beautiful girls from the outer regions and sold the girls to his customers in the inner region. It was where his main ie was generated.


    All his other crimes overshadowed these two crimes. That morning, the citizens of Star City cursed the scum in unison.


    After reading the crimes, it wasing to the verdict from the five judges. The judges were chosen by the Hero League as it was a trial for Hero Instructor. The Central Government did not meddle in this trial.


    The same judges as the trial for two Emperor ss Heroes. The Chief Executive, The Chief Instructor, a representative from the Elder, and the two Supreme Guardians.


    The difference was Heero became the Chief Judge and it was also Heero who read the verdict as well.


    An execution, the final verdict was the death penalty. Kim Han-Pyo''s wealth would be donated to all the victim''s families.


    As soon as the verdict was read, the whole city cheered loudly. In many streets, the people sang praise for Heero. Yes, as someone who read the verdict, all attention was focused on Heero.


    Kim Han-Pyo was pleading and crying. It was shown on the broadcast, but no one took pity on him. Instead, rain of curses directed to the man.


    People pointed their fingers toward their screen, venting out their rage to the man.


    At the end of the broadcast, there was a sentence broadcasted for half a minute.


    "Leniency for Those Who Confess!"


    While the citizens cheered because the evildoer was getting punished, people who received the letter from the Hero League were tensed up.


    It was clear that Kim Han-Pyo was made of an example. Someone from the Kim Family was made as an example, meaning the Hero League was serious with their warning.


    In the following days, Star City was in a heated atmosphere. More and more heroes were getting punished by a public trial. Of course, the following people were not as shocking as the first case. Nevertheless, it was still bringing joy to themon masses.


    While the citizens were in euphoria, Heero and his small family were seated in a ne. They were heading to the Regal Kingdom for the honeymoon.

 Chapter 277: Not Welcomed

    Chapter 277: Not Weed


    Far ahead southeast to Star City, the famed fort, Deste Fort was located. Just like its name, it was the furthest forth that affiliated with Star City, in a destend.


    Even so, the Deste Fort was many people''s destinations, whether it was Hero, Ranker, or even a hunter.


    There were so many mutated beasts outside there. One could hunt the beasts in exchange for fortune. Especially, if one could hunt the beast that could not be found in the safe territory, one could strike a huge fortune.


    This was the ce where people gambled their life for a bright future. That was why the Deste Fort became many heroes, rankers, and hunters destinations.


    "Squad 1 is ready!" Sun Zhou Yi reported through the inte.


    "Squad 2 is ready!" Musashi Hirata''s voice resounded through the inte too.


    "This is Squad 3, the south gate is clear!"


    "This is Squad 4, the east gate is clear!"


    "This is Squad 5, the north gate is clear!"


    "This is Squad 6, the west gate is clear!"


    A series of reports came in. After that, Sun Zhou Yi peeked through the window. Below was the market street where most people in Deste Fort gathered to exchange or sell their harvest from hunting.


    But who knew that from this bustling street, eighty percent of them were Specters. No, they were human that had been turned into specters.


    More than half of the people in the fort had been turned into a specter. As for the culprit, it was the person in charge of the fort, Nehir Kurt, Crown ss Ranker - Rank 51.


    "I have entered Kurt''s residence! Operationmences now!" Musashi Hirata''s voice rang through the inte.


    Sun Zhou Yi closed the window and turned around. SES''s task was to take the fort back from the specter''s hand and purge the specters out from the fort.


    *** ***


    Royal Airport, Regal Kingdom


    For the first time, Heero stepped into the renowned Regal Kingdom. The only human territory that was not under the Central Government authority.


    In fact, not only Heero but this was the first time for others. This was also the first time for Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon.


    When they exited the ne, Benjamin was waiting for Heero. Benjamin was apanied by a young man in a butler outfit while two teams of knights escorted the 2nd Prince of the Regal Kingdom by his side.


    "Master! Here! Here!" From afar, Benjamin waved his hand excitedly at the group.


    Actually, even if Benjamin did not call him out, Heero would surely notice him. With two rows of a knight escorted him, his disciple had be the center of attention already.


    But it seemed the young butler displeased as a frown appeared on his forehead.


    "2nd Prince, please watch your manner! We are at a public ce, as a prince"


    Before the young butler could finish his words, Benjamin sent the guy his middle finger.


    "Don''t try to teach me how to behave, Allen!"


    The young butler stumped with his words.


    Benjamin did not care about the young butler and rushed to his Master. If not for his mother, he would not bring the young butler with him.


    The young butler swallowed his words back without anyints and followed after the 2nd prince.


    When Benjamin arrived in front of Heero, he was about to bow to show his respect. However, the young butler meddled again.


    Allen stood between Heero and Benjamin. His blue eyes met with Heero''s eyes.


    Heero did not know the young butler''s identity. He smiled and nodded at the young butler as a form of greeting.


    There was no change of expression on the young butler''s face. Emotionless and t, his blues eyes scanned the group, from the adult to the children.


    Miao Miao, Myung-Hee, Moira, and Lan Lan were hiding behind Heero. They seemed to be intimidated by the knight in the ck armor.


    Heero furrowed his brows as he noticed the issue.


    "Can you get your knights to move a little further? My kids are scared of them, " He politely asked the young butler to get the knight move further away from the kids.


    "No! You have to be checked! I can''t let the 2nd Prince stay with a group of barbarians without being checked!" The young butler did notply with the request. He was doing the opposite of what was being requested.


    "But we just got checked!" Bai Xin Yue was displeased with the young butler and talked back.


    "You have to be checked again! Men! Start with the kids first, they look more suspicious!" Allen replied in a cold tone.


    Just as the ck knight was about to move, Benjamin''s furious voice rang, "You dare!"


    The knight immediately halted their steps.


    "I am sorry, 2nd Prince! But this is my job to ensure your safety! These barbarians have to be checked! I apologize for my rudeness, but I am doing this for you!"


    After that, Allen motioned the knight to check the group.


    The knights obeyed the young butler more. The first knight moved toward the kids.


    "You really don''t know when to stop, Allen!" Benjamin''s calm words resounded.


    He appeared before the knight, sending a low spinning kick to the knight. Thetter fell, but Benjamin did not stop here. He pinned the knight down on the ground and sent his fist to the chest.


    Bang!


    The heavy armor dent in, leaving a fist mark behind. It did not stop there, the young Benjamin sent another two punches. Another two fist marks created on the heavy armor.


    "Urgh!!!" The knight grunted in pain.


    Even with a knight taken down, the second did not stop his movement. He still tried to reach the kids.


    There was no need for Heero to take any action. Benjamin already arrived in front of the second night.


    The knight''s hand that was about to reach the kid transformed into a first.


    "You are too naive, 2nd Prince!" Surprisingly, the knight''s target was the 2nd Prince from the start.


    However, Benjamin merely smiled at the mocking words. He caught the knight''s wrist and twisted the wristguard.


    "Arghhhh!" The second knight screamed in pain. After Benjamin twisted the arm, he threw the big knight away.


    Whoosh!


    The big knight''s body shot at a frightening speed before it came to stop after crushing to a food counter.


    After taking down two ck-armored knights, Benjamin turned toward the young butler, "Allen! Leave now, or I am going to twist your neck!"


    For the first time, the t expression on Allen''s face changed. It looked like he was not expecting Benjamin could take two ck knights with ease.


    Under Benjamin''s threatening words and cold gaze, the young butler turned around. He left the airport with an ugly face.


    "You also leave! I don''t need weaklings to escort me!" Benjamin ordered the knights to leave as well.


    Thanks to the ruckus made by Benjamin and the knights. Heero and his family became the center of attention.


    After the knight left, Benjamin approached the owner of the food counter he destroyed. The 2nd Prince apologized andpensated the owner.


    "He is good actually!" Han Yingmented after watching the whole ordeal.


    Usually, someone with high status like Benjamin would not bother topensate the owner, let alone apologize. So, what Benjamin did was quite remarkable too.


    "Of course, he is Daddy''s disciple, after all!" The little Miao Miao followed in suit.


    After taking care of the destroyed food counter, Benjamin went back to Heero, "I am sorry for the mess, Master, "


    "It seems we are not weed," Heero teased the young prince.


    Benjamin sighed ruefully, "It must be My Mother Queen. She doesn''t like me getting close to you! This must be her ploy, forcing you to attack the knight so the kingdom could arrest you or kick you back to Star City!"


    Heero was joking around, but who knew everything was Queen''s ploy.

 Chapter 278: Level 6 Specter

    Chapter 278: Level 6 Specter


    Deste Fort


    A massacre urred inside the fort. But the victim of the massacre was a specter, all of them.


    Standing amongst the dried corpse, Sun Zhou Yi sighed in regret. He had expected such a number of specters but looking at the scene with his own eyes. It gave him a different feeling.


    He just could not understand why did these people want to turn themselves into a monster being like a specter.


    "There''s no need to be sad for them. It was their choice and their fate to be killed by us the moment they turned into a specter!" Rasyikh tapped Sun Zhou Yi''s shoulder two times.


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded and turned toward the side. Musashi Hirata was dragging a person toward him. The man was tied, his feet and his hand.


    Bugh!


    Musashi Hirata tossed the person to the ground, "He is Nehir Kurt, "


    "You will regret this! God Horas will avenge us! You will experience the wrath of the Great God Horas!"


    Nehir Kurt yelled loudly and he kept mentioning a name, God Horas.


    "Have you heard something about this god Horas?" Musashi Hirata asked Sun Zhou Yi.


    "No What is this Horas? Is he also a specter?" Sun Zhou Yi certainly did not know about the God Horas.


    He thought it was the name of the specter leader.


    Rasyikh also contemted the name, but nothing came up into his mind.


    "Hahaha God Horas not something mortal like you guys could know! Just prepared yourself to receive the God Wrath!" Nehir Kurt kept repeating the same words.


    God Wrath, God Horas, and Great God Horas.


    "Your prayer has been heard by God Horas! God Wrath has been sent!" A deep voice rang.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata immediately turned toward the voice.


    A giant creature with the head of the goat came into their sight. The creature was about fifteen meters tall with a humanoid body. It had a ming tail and its eyes were hollow.


    Right on the head, they saw a ck-cloaked figure. The voice wasing from the figure.


    "Undying!" The three, Musashi Hirata, Sun Zhou Yi, and Rasyikh spoke the same name at the same time.


    "This goat head most likely has the same strength as the Wyvern King back then, " Sun Zhou Yi estimated the strength of the goat head.


    "Huh, so this creaturees from the second dungeon?" Musashi Hirata muttered as he looked up.


    He pressed the inte, "This is Squad 2 Captain, Musashi Hirata! Level 6 Specter has appeared! Please check the Deste Fort vicinity, the missing second dungeon most likely is around here!"


    "Roger!"


    After Musashi Hirata finished his report, a report came from another squad.


    "This is squad 4, we detected a strange creature with a goat head. Massive in number and they headed toward the fort! We need assistance!"


    "You hear that! Leave this giant to us, go help the squad 4!" Sun Zhou Yi gave his order to Rasyikh.


    "But" Rasyikh was hesitating.


    "I know I know I will hand the dark core to youter, so leave the giant to us, okay?" Sun Zhou Yi immediately guessed what was in Rasyikh''s mind.


    Only then Rasyikh smiled and nodded. He truly left the giant to the two. He had a deep trust in Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    "Hah" Sun Zhou Yi took a deep breath as he stretched his body.


    "Let''s see how strong I am now"


    Musashi Hirata stood next to Sun Zhou Yi, holding his sword tightly.


    For the two fellow disciples, fighting against the giant creature was a test to them. Test how far they were from their Master.


    "Lyera" Musashi Hirata pressed the inte, but before he could finish his words, the opposite party cut him off.


    "I know!" Lyera seemed to know what Musashi Hirata wanted to say to her.


    Right after that, from a certain ce in the Deste Fort, a brilliant purple arrow shot toward the giant creature''s head. The arrow pierced through the air and hit the figure on the creature''s head.


    "Arghhhh!!!" The dignified figure let out a piercing scream.


    The screamsted for a few seconds before the figure on the top fell.


    "Master killed the same level of strength in one sword. We can''t look too shabby, right? What about ten strikes!" Musashi Hirata let out an excited grin.


    "Fine for me, but we have to lure it out of the fort range! We can''t involve the innocent in our battle!" Sun Zhou Yi also grinned. He was also excited about the uing battle.


    "Suit yourself!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The two figures shed out of the Deste Fort, leaving the dumbfounded Nehir Kurt.


    He could perceive the two young men were not afraid of the giant which was unbelievable to him. Just looking at the goat-headed creature, it sent a bone-chilling sensation to his spine.


    They were more likely excited about fighting the giant.


    *** ***


    Regal Kingdom


    After the earlier incident, Heero canceled his intention to take his disciple''s offer to stay at the royal residence.


    Based on Benjamin''s words, the Queen of the Regal Kingdom was the culprit behind the airport incident. She was being over cautious, afraid Benjamin would try to seize the throne from her son with his help hence the Queen wanted to screw Heero the moment he stepped into the kingdom.


    Yes, Benjamin was the King''s second son, but he was not the Queen''s son. Gerard and Benjamin had the same mother but a different mother.


    After entering the Heero Academy, Benjamin showed a remarkable performance. It was to the point the King looked at his second son in a new light.


    The Queen was afraid the King would favor the second son and handed the throne over Benjamin hence the whole ordeal happened.


    The actual problem was simple, the Queen simply loved her son and did not want her son to lose the throne over Benjamin. It was just that the way the Queen showed her love was wrong.


    Heero came as Gerard''s guest to attend the wedding. Screwing him was the same as contradicting her son.


    In the end, Benjamin brought Heero and his family to a five-star hotel. His identity as the Crown Prince''s guest granted him a free lodging in the best hotel in the kingdom.


    After escorting Heero and his family to the hotel, Benjamin immediately. He did not want the misunderstanding between him and the Queen to get deeper.


    "Hah" As soon as Heero entered the room, he threw his body to the bed.


    The kids also followed suit. Twelve hours journey exhausted the kids. They immediately fell asleep as soon as their bodies touched thefy bed.


    "You seem upset, " Han Ying sat next to Heero.


    "Of course! Look what we are getting into, a royal family struggle while I just want to enjoy our honeymoon, my holiday!" Heero got his head to rest on Han Ying''sp.


    As for his other three wives, they went to take a bath.


    "But I believe Benjamin will clear the misunderstanding between us and the Queen," Han Ying was quite confident in Benjamin.


    "He will, but the problem is the Queen. If she is so easy to convince, the airport incident won''t happen, " Heero shook his head. He was sure about this.


    After that, he closed his eyes. No longer wanted to talk about the royal family struggle. Han Ying smiled gently and rubbed her husband''s head tofort him.


    Sure enough, the next morning, a group of ten knights knocked on their door. Early in the morning, they came to his door. They were certainlying with impure intentions.

 Chapter 279: Disturbance In The Morning

    Chapter 279: Disturbance In The Morning


    "We are suspecting you engaging in a terrorist activity! Please follow us for further investigation!"


    A ck knight that was almost 2 meters tall showed a piece of paper. A kingdom''s stamp stamped on the paper, indicating their action was under the Regal Kingdom''s authority.


    Heero was unfazed in front of the tall knight, "Do you know who I am?"


    Never crossed in his mind that one day, he had to use this arrogant sentence. But he had to now. He just did not want to get entangled by this royal family struggle.


    "We don''t care who you are! The Crown Prince is near, we have to make sure the kingdom is free from danger! I hope you don''t resist and follow us for further investigation!"


    The trick did not work on the knight.


    Heero rubbed his forehead. He wanted to avoid making a ruckus, so he tried to solve everything with words.


    "Do you know I am the Crown Prince''s guest, right?" He took the invitation made of gold and decorated with diamonds. It was a special invitation from the Crown Prince.


    The tall knight''s eyes fell to the invitation. He fell silent as the knight recognized the invitation and he was surprised inside.


    "Do you know that I am also Chief Instructor of Star City''s Hero League, right?"


    Heero took another ck gold card. It was an ID card specially made for him for identification and his privilege as Chief Instructor. With a quick scan through an app on a smartwatch, he could be identified.


    "I We" The tall knight lost his confidence.


    The invitation was enough to prove Heero was not a terrorist. He was a guest invited by the Crown Prince. Here, he was using the Crown Prince''s guest as a terrorist.


    The Crown Prince''s guest, it was not just anybody to be invited by the Crown Prince. The man must have a big background. He was screwed for sure.


    After stuttering for a moment, the tall knight opened his mouth again, "Can we do a quick check on it!"


    He was pointing toward the invitation card. Despite knowing the possibility of fabricating the special invitation was low, the tall knight needed to do his job.


    He himself did not know the Queen''s ploy. He was just a subordinate that performed his job. Early this morning above dispatched about the terrorist suspicion hence he was dispatched to catch the "terrorist".


    However, now he realized there was no terrorist. He was caught in a conflict between these people. But the job was a job, he at least has to check the invitation.


    "Here you are!" Heero dly handed the invitation. It seemed the trick was doing its magic, the tall knight relented as he took the invitation card and checked it.


    "You are Mr. Xing?" The tall knight asked. He was practically asking Heero to show his ID card as well.


    Heero handed over the ck gold card. Two minutester, the tall knight handed over the invitation and the ck gold card.


    "We are very sorry for the disturbance and the misunderstanding. I wish you to enjoy your stay in the kingdom, " The tall knight along with his nine subordinates bowed toward Heero.


    Just as the knights were about to leave, a loud voice filled the corridors.


    "What are you doing, Kane! Why don''t you arrest them?"


    The tall knight called Kane turned toward the voice and Heero also looked toward the voice.


    A familiar young man had his way toward them. Heero had seen the young man in the airport yesterday, the young butler Allen.


    Bai Xin Yue seemed to be annoyed and whispered, "Shall I freeze him during our stay in the kingdom?"


    "It''s a good idea as long as he does not die!" Hong Yu agreed to the idea.


    Allen made his way and stood next to the tall knight.


    "I say, Kane! Why don''t you arrest them? You have the warrant, aren''t you?" The young butler was also annoyed by the tall knight.


    "I am sorry, Sir Allen! I have confirmed their identities, they are not terrorists. The warrant has lost its power to arrest them, " Kane replied firmly.


    "Moreover, he is invited by the Crown Prince. Without the Crown Prince''s consent, we can''t arrest them!"


    "How do you know the Crown Prince invited these barbarians? Just because of the invitation You!" Allen tried to seize the invitation from Heero''s hand, but Heero would never let the young Allen have his way.


    He pointed his finger at Heero, but no word came out from his mouth. After staring at Heero for a while, Allen turned toward the tall knight Allen, "What if he fabricates the invitation to sneak into the wedding? Are you going to be responsible for that, Vincent Kane?"


    "I am going to be responsible for that as I am the one who sent the invitation!"


    A clear voice rang right after Allen finished his words. Everyone looked toward the voice.


    The Crown Prince, Gerard William Kingsman apanied by his fiance Alexa made their way to them. There were also two knights in red armor escorting the couple.


    The Crown Prince''s forehead creased as his eyes turned sharp the moment his eyes met with Allen''s.


    Alexa also seemed unhappy with the young butler.


    The ten ck knights immediately bowed and called out, "Greeting the Crown Prince!"


    "Greeting the Crown Prince!" Allen followed, but his voice was much lower. Clearly, he was afraid of the Crown Prince, not expecting the prince woulde when the wedding was a day away.


    "Mnn!" Gerard hummed at the greeting and walked toward the tall knight.


    "What''s this all about, Kane?"


    Despite wearing a helmet, the Crown Prince recognized the tall knight.


    "We I" Kane looked toward Allen before he looked at Heero and his family. He was hesitating.


    "Tell me what you know! Everything!"


    Kane sighed and told everything that he knew.


    Gerard took a deep breath when he heard the full story. He did not expect such a thing would happen when it was he who invited Heero toe to the kingdom.


    Then, he looked toward Allen and his gaze was frighteningly sharp. Allen flinched and subconsciously took one step back.


    "We will talkter, Allen! Now you can go! This Prince would use his name to guarantee Sir Heero and his family! Do you understand!?"


    Gerard''s voice was calm and his tone was t. But it gave off an oppressive feeling to the receiver, Allen.


    "Yes, Prince!" Allen nodded.


    "Good, you can leave now!"


    After that, Allen turned around and left. Only after that, Gerard and Alexa faced Heero and his wives.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience! This is just a misunderstanding of my Mother! As her son, I apologize for her, " Gerard bowed his head to Heero and Alexa followed in suit.


    "Nah, it''s okay! As long as the misunderstanding is resolved, it''s good," Heero smiled in return.


    "Hah" The Crown Prince let out a long sigh and shook his head, "I am ashamed, as someone who invited you and as a host, I am ashamed to let such a thing happen to you, "


    Gerard William Kingsman showed it on his face, how he felt sorry for everything.


    "I should have weed you instead of sending my brother, " The Crown Prince added ruefully.


    "As an apology, how about I treat you and your family to a breakfast course in my residence? As someone who loves food, you should taste our Royal Chef''s cooking, "


    Heero and his family were invited by the Crown Prince.


    "Sure! But" Heero showed his outfit to the royal couple. He was still wearing his pajamas.


    "Your knightse too early in the morning, I need some time to get dressed, " He joked around.


    But the tall knight, Vincent Kane took it seriously, thinking he was being satirized.


    "We are sorry for the inconvenience" He bowed his head once again.


    "Nah, I am just joking Oh, but I am serious with needing some time to get myself dressed, "


    "Very well, then we will meet again at my residence, " Gerard smiled and nodded.


    He turned toward Kane and said, "Kane! You stay and make sure to guide him to our residence!"


    "Yes, Prince!"


    After that, the Crown Prince bid his farewell and left.


    Heero was having his smiley face until he closed the door and his smiley face disappeared. It was reced by a sigh.


    "Hah Should not havee here" He said it regretfully.


    "Hoho Do you think the Crown Prince is behind all of this, but not the Queen?" Bai Xin Yue asked with a chuckle.


    "What? The kind and handsome prince is the culprit?" Hong Yu was startled when she heard the conversation.


    *** ***


    Deste Fort


    With the person who controlled the hollow Level 6 Specter was gone. Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi easily lured the specter away from the fort.


    They rushed toward a big open field, a ce where they could fight freely without being worried about harming the innocent.


    "This open field is a good ce!" Sun Zhou Yimented.


    "Mnn, let''s fight it here then!" Musashi Hirata nodded.


    They halted their steps and turned around. The fifteen meters goat-headed creature was still running after them.


    "Let''s start!" Musashi Hirata muttered as he ced his right hand on his sword''s handle.

 Chapter 280: Crushing Defeat

    Chapter 280: Crushing Defeat


    "So, how are we going to fight it?" Sun Zhou Yi threw an unexpected question to Musashi Hirata.


    Before Musashi Hirata could reply, the goat-headed creature arrived before them and mmed its huge arm to them.


    Boom!


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Translucent blue des shed toward the huge arm. However, it failed to leave even a mark on the arm.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Two figures then went out of the rising dust.


    "Its skin is much thicker than I thought! My sword could not even cut it!" Musashi Hirata said in a frown.


    "The dark core of this creature is also weird. It''s freaking huge,pletely different from Wyvern King, " Sun Zhou Yi said with a frown as his gaze directed toward the creature''s chest.


    He remembered Wyvern King had many dark cores and it spread in its body. But this goat-headed creature had a huge hexagonal-like crystal dark core in its chest to the belly.


    "Let''s try with" Having not finished his words, Musashi Hirata raised his sword hastily.


    Boom!


    The goat-headed creature opened its mouth and rained the two with ck balls.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata were covered in an explosion of Dark Ki.


    "Even without that guy controlling it, this guy is quite dangerous!" Sun Zhou Yi''s voice rang.


    He and Musashi Hirata were covered in twoyers of Ki. They simultaneously protected their body with Ki.


    "Let''s not kid around" Musashi Hirata bent his body as his right hand held the sword handle, Draw Sword. It was the stance for Draw Sword.


    Sun Zhou Yi also summoned his Ki Sword, four 10 meters long Ki Swords. Three swords were floating in the air while he was holding one for himself.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The three swords shot toward the goat-headed creature.


    Slub! Slub! Slub!


    All three swords pierced the goat-headed creature''s chest. The sword pierced the flesh, the dark core was fine. The sword could not destroy the core.


    "It seems your swords are not good enough to destroy the core"


    Swoosh!


    Musashi Hirata pulled his sword out. His figure shed forward, at the same time, countless des made of Ki struck the goat-headed creature.


    But it was not enough as the de only left a deep cut. It could not prate the core.


    Boom!


    The attack failed to destroy its core, but the goat-headed creature fell to the ground.


    Whish!


    Sun Zhou Yi leaped through the air with his ten meters Ki Sword.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    The ten meters Ki Sword shrouded in lightning.


    Swoosh!


    He shed his sword down to the fallen goat-headed creature.


    Boom!


    The sword shed through the creature''s head down. But then, the sword stuck on the chest. The sword was not able to cut the dark core.


    "I am still not done yet!"


    Buzzzt! Buzzzt! Buzzzt!


    The lightning burst out and the ki sword exploded.


    Boom!


    The explosion engulfed the upper part of the goat-headed creature. The flesh was swallowed by the explosion, but the crystal-like core was perfectly fine.


    "I am also not done yet!" Musashi Hirata rushed to the exposed core with his dual swords. The swords released a strange sound.


    Wung! Wung!


    "Storm de!"


    A new secret technique he learned recently. Hebined Quake Sword and Storm de, intending to produce destructive force.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A storm made of countless des struck the exposed crystal.


    But then, all of that only left many scratches on the crystal-like core.


    "What the" Musashi Hirata spat at the core.


    "Watch out, Hirata!"


    Hirata looked up. Up in the air, Sun Zhou Yi cooked up something big.


    Ten of ten meters Ki sword floated around him. Five swords shrouded in a bright me while the remaining five shrouded in yellow lightning.


    "If one is not enough, then I will give you ten!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The ten swords descended to the exposed crystal-like core.


    BOOM!


    The ground was shaking as me and lightning erupted. Two elements caused a big explosion, engulfing the big area.


    Crack!


    A loud cracking sound resounded.


    "It''s cracking!" Sun Zhou Yi was overjoyed.


    Not wanting to lose to Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata cooked up his next strike. He was waiting for the raging me and lightning to disappear.


    Soon, the me and the lightning died down. Just as Musashi Hirata was about tounch his strike, he noticed the big crystal-like core disappeared.


    In the center of the explosion, a smaller version of the goat-headed creature was standing. Surprisingly, its eyes were no longer hollow, but bright red, only red no pupils.


    The goat-headed creature''s size shrunk to only two meters tall.


    Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi were caught off guard by the sudden change.


    While the two were in a daze, the goat-headed figure blurred and vanished.


    "Watch out, Zhou Yi!" Musashi Hirata yelled, but it''s toote.


    Boom!


    Sun Zhou Yi''s body crashed to the ground like a rocket. On the spot where Sun Zhou Yi floated around just now, the goat-headed creature appeared.


    The goat-headed creature was just too fast. Then, the creature looked down at Musashi Hirata.


    When their eyes met, Musashi Hirata felt there was a big force that restricted his body. The force tied his body, he tried to move the body but he could not. The body just would not listen to the order.


    In the next moment, the creature appeared in front of Musashi Hirata. He threw a punch on Musashi Hirata''s chest.


    "Kuarghh!!"


    Blood sprayed out of Hirata''s mouth. His body was flown back and crashed to the ground.


    In a mere split of a second, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata were defeated.


    "Huh It seems I have advanced to that realm!"


    Out of the blue, the goat-headed creature murdered while moving around his arms. After a moment, the creature looked at the pit where Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi crashed into.


    "Human! Thanks to you, This Emperor managed to regain the Emperor''s body back! I will spare your life for now!"


    After saying that, the goat-headed creature vanished.


    *** ***


    Regal Kingdom


    Heero was escorted by Vincent Kane, a ck knight of the kingdom. They were heading toward the Crown Prince''s residence riding on Limousine prepared by the royal family.


    When they arrived at the Crown Prince''s grand residence, Alexa was waiting for them at the front door.


    Still wearing the same blue morning dress, the beautifuldy smiled at the guests.


    "Wee to our humble residence~,"


    Heero wanted to retort "humble your ass!", but he knew thedy was just being courteous. He merely smiled at the remark, though the kids were amazed by the luxurious residence.


    ''It seems I have to build one simr residence'' Thought Heero when he noticed how amazed Miao Miao was. He had enough money to build a simr grand residence.


    Thedies were exchanging a hug after the greeting. After that, Alexa led the group inside, directly toward the big and well-decorated dining room.


    In the dining room, Gerard William Kingsman was waiting. He greeted Heero with a hug before he pulled Heero to the table.


    On the table, various kinds of foods were prepared. Breakfast for the royal family member.


    Just like that, the group was eating breakfast in the royal residence while exchanging a small chat. The breakfast went harmoniously, it was as if the morning event never happened.


    The kids were just like little hungry wolves. They devoured the food greedily.


    After having breakfast, it was tea time. The Crown Prince led Heero to his beautiful garden. There, there was a table for two. Two cups of tea and a te of cookies were prepared on the table.


    His butt just touched thefy chair, the Crown Prince threw a shocking invitation to Heero.


    "Sir Heero, would you like to stay in the kingdom, permanently?"

 Chapter 281: Burning Spirit

    Chapter 281: Burning Spirit


    Heero did not give his answer and looked at Gerard in the eyes. The Crown Prince''s eyes were firm and earnest.


    The prince was not joking with his words. He asked whether Heero wanted to be part of the kingdom.


    After a moment of silence, Heero smiled, "Haha, I don''t have the n to leave Star City at the moment, "


    Gerard William Kingsman nodded, "I see" from the expression, he was clearly disappointed with the reply, though he had expected such a result.


    "I heard from Benjamin you can cure the mutation?" The prince cleverly changed the topic.


    "Yes, I have a way to cure the light mutation, but not for the severe mutation. It will take a long time to cure the severe mutation, " Heero yed along. It would be awkward if they continued with the beforehand topic.


    Gerard''s face brightened up at the confirmation, "Can you help us to cure the mutants? We tried multiple ways and years of research, trying to find the cure but to no avail. Can you help the kingdom to cure the mutants?"


    "I can and I will help but" Heero did not know how to continue. He came here under his invitation to attend his wedding while taking this chance for his honeymoon trip. However, the prince seemed to make him work.


    Surely, the Crown Prince was quite good to put him in an awkward position. If he refused to help, it appeared like a cold-blooded one, but if he had to help, he would be sacrificing his time with his family.


    Gerard was putting him into a tough situation.


    "But?" Gerard asked, but soon he realized something.


    "Ah, right, you are on your honeymoon break. How silly and inconsiderate of me, making you work on your break, "


    The prince nodded and continued, "Let''s talk about the mutants on other days. They have waited for years, a few more weeks or months should not be a problem for them, "


    Then, both continued to chat, mostly, they were talking about Benjamin. The Crown Prince was asking his brother''s progress with care.


    Just like that, Heero spent fifteen minutes having a chat with the Crown Prince.


    Gerard stood up and bowed toward Heero, "Please take care of my little brother, "


    Then, Gerard and Alexa sent the guests off together. Heero was delivered by the same limousine.


    Alexa was waving her hand to the other girls. It seemed the fifteen minutes they spent together made them grow closer.


    "How is it?" Alexa asked her fiance.


    "You already know the answer, " The Crown Prince shook his head in regret.


    "Then stop ying tricks with them! You have to stop your mother to do silly things as well. It will be best if we don''t offend them!" Alexa advised in a solemn tone.


    But Gerard only nced at his woman innocently.


    "You can''t hide it from me, Gerard. You know what your mother will do to them, but you just let it happen this morning''s incident! You were using your mother to test him!"


    "As expected of my wife, I can''t hide anything from your eyes, " Gerard smiled at the girl.


    "But why do you seem afraid of him? The kingdom fears nothing!"


    Alexa shook her head, "If you want to maintain or develop our rtionship with Star City further, then he is the key! But if you offend, our rtionship with Star City will be ruined!"


    "Hoo A man can make that happen?" Gerard looked at his fiance dubiously.


    "Hah You are underestimating him too much! His two disciples are Emperor ss Heroes, his wife also Emperor ss Hero, he is the Bai Family''s son-inw, Grandmaster Instructor Kang Myung-Chul also his inw, the one in charge of cksmith Association also his disciple, Supreme Moon also shows his support to him, and he himself a Chief Instructor! Basically, Star City is backing him up!"


    Alexa mentioned every information she had.


    Gerard was surprised, but then he smiled again, "You have done your homework! And you were right, it seems I underestimate that man''s power!"


    "But don''t worry, I don''t have any n to offend him or y any tricks on them!" The Crown Prince messed up Alexa''s hair.


    "Then let''s pay the mother a visit, "


    *** ***


    "It seems we are wrong about the Crown Prince, " Hong Yu whispered to Heero.


    "About what?" Heero asked back.


    "About this morning incident, it was not him, but the Queen!"


    "Huh!? How did you know it was not him?"


    "Alexa told me" Hong Yu got closer to Heero and whispered, "She said the Queen is overprotective to her son. She tends to act over the line, "


    "Heh Indeed, he was not the culprit, but do you believe if he did not know what happened to us back at the airport?" Heero smiled mysteriously to his wife.


    Hong Yu paused, loading more information into her mind.


    "He knew, but he did not try to stop his mother.Do you think he was still as innocent as you thought?"


    Hong Yu went with "ah!".


    "He used his mother to probe us or me to be more exact, but I don''t know what he wants from me, " Heero shrugged.


    As long as the Crown Prince did not have the ill intention to him and his family. He was fine with that.


    "You are too naive, " Heero touched Hong Yu''s nose and looked at the kids, "Where are we going now?"


    "Regal Square!!!" Miao Miao, Lan Lan, and Myung-Hee replied in unison.


    *** ***


    To the north of Deste Fort


    "Hah Hah Hah" Sun Zhou Yi was breathing heavily while sprawling on the pit. Blood flowed out of his corner mouth and he was still in a shocking state.


    His eyes were wide open while looking up to the bright sky. He was defeated, for the first time since the day he became Heero''s disciple, this was the first time he suffered an overwhelming defeat.


    When he fought against the Wyvern King, he might lose back then, but he fought well. But this time, he lost without knowing how his enemy knocked him down.


    Only his Master who could knock him down in such a way.


    "Does that mean that goat is the same level as my Master" Sun Zhou Yi could not help but think this way.


    His thoughts went wild with the crushing defeat he suffered. But then, a calm voice interrupted his wild imagination.


    "Are you okay?" From the voice, Sun Zhou Yi could tell Musashi Hirata was concerned about him.


    "I don''t know if a few cracks on my ribs are okay, " Out of the blue, Sun Zhou Yi smiled.


    "You still can crack a joke in this state?" Musashi Hirata rolled his eyes at Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Get up! We have to go back to the fort! If that goat creature heads there"


    There was no need for Musashi Hirata to finish his sentence, Sun Zhou Yi realized the fort was in grave danger.


    Despite the pain on his chest, he stood up. Then, the two men headed back to the fort. They rushed at maximum speed.


    "Hah Hah It seems the fort is fine" Sun Zhou Yi said as he stopped a few hundred meters away from the north gate.


    The fort was fine, the battle against the raid of goat-headed specters had ended.


    Sun Zhou Yiid down on the ground, stabilizing his breath while suppressing the acute pain on his chest.


    "What do you think about that goat head?" Out of the blue, he asked Musashi Hirata.


    "Strong, but still far below our Master!" Musashi Hirata replied confidently as he sat next to Sun Zhou Yi.


    "That so? We were defeated by that goat head, does it mean we are still far far and far below Master?"


    It was an open secret between Heero''s disciples that they would work together and defeat their Master.


    "Of course! Master said it took him years to reach his current strength. How long have you been learning under Master''s guidance? A year?"


    Hearing that, Sun Zhou Yi fell silent. That was right, this was his first year, and here he was thinking about defeating his Master. He realized that he was being arrogant in a way.


    Suddenly, Sun Zhou Yi felt a burning sensation in his chest. It was not the pain from his wound, it was a burning desire, desire to get stronger.


    Without caring for his injuries, he jumped up, "Let''s pack up! Our task here is over! I have been ckingtely, I want to go back and continue my training! You have to apany me for a spar, Hirata!"


    After saying that, Sun Zhou Yi walked back to the fort.


    Musashi Hirata smiled at Sun Zhou Yi''s words. In fact, he also felt the same as Sun Zhou Yi. After the crushing defeat against the got head, evoking his desire to get even stronger.


    He stood up and followed Sun Zhou Yi.

 Chapter 282: Unpleasant Smell

    Chapter 282: Unpleasant Smell


    "You lost?" Lyera looked at the two men dumbfoundedly.


    It was hard to believe that these two lost to a mere Level 6 Specter. Moreover, they lost badly at that. All of that could be seen from the injuries they suffered.


    "Yeah! We were about to defeat it, but its body suddenly shrunk. Then, as if it gained more power after his body shrunk, it defeated us!"


    Sun Zhou Yi replied honestly about what happened back then.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s words were too vague, then Lyera looked at Musashi Hirata. She was asking for an exnation.


    "It was what exactly happened!" Musashi Hirata nodded his head, "But there''s something weird with the creature! Before it hit me, I met with its gaze then suddenly my body refused to move!"


    Lyera looked at Sun Zhou Yi back before turning to Hirata. It was too absurd that these two lost without even fighting back. What was weirder was


    "You did not escape from it and that goat head did not kill you either after all of that?"


    Yes, the fact that the creature did not kill Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi was weird.


    The creature came as reinforcement. The course of action was to kill these two and came to the Deste Fort to wipe all SES squads.


    But it did not, it left after knocking these two men down and vanished. It was fishy no matter how she thought about it.


    "Oh, I remember it said something before it left, what was that" Sun Zhou Yi recalled that he heard the creature speak, in Dramonia Language certainly.


    "Human! Thanks to you, This Emperor managed to regain my body back! I will spare your life for now!"


    Musashi Hirata repeated the words the goat-headed creature spoke.


    "That was what it said before it left! Don''t know it meant too, "


    The room fell silent after that. Lyera was in deep thought, trying toprehend the creature''s words and let the two men rest.


    Kang Hae-Jung, Zhang Zhong Guang, and Ren Anqing silently stood on the side. They did not understand what the three talked about, but the fact their captains were knocked out, enough to shock them to the core.


    *** ***


    Luo Wei Chun, an SES team leader of the intelligence team. His hands were trembling and his eyes were wide open.


    "They lost!?


    He just could not believe what he watched. Two Emperor ss Heroes were defeated easily like that.


    "No, it''s not the time for this!" Luo Wei Chun shook his head and went out of his room. He approached his team who used a satellite to monitor the monster who suddenly vanished.


    "How is it? Have you found it?"


    In fact, not only him but his team was in a state of panic. They watched the whole fight, after all.


    "No! We can''t find it! We have tried to search the 100 km range from where the battle took ce, but" A bespectacled youth replied while shaking his head.


    The other team members also shook their heads. The got-headed creature vanished just like that.


    "What about a dungeon gate? Does anyone find a gate around the Deste Fort?" Luo Wei Chun put the tip of his thumb into his mouth.


    When he was panicked, he always put his tip of the thumb into his mouth. Based on Musashi Hirata''s report, the goat-headed creatures wereing from the second dungeon. If they could find the second dungeon, then they might find where the goat-headed creature hid.


    Unfortunately, negative reports were what he received from the team members. Not only did they lose the extremely dangerous creature, but they also could not find the dungeon.


    "Keep searching!"


    After that, Luo Wei Chun went back to his room. He sat on the chair and looked at the footage in front of him.


    He reyed the footage once again. The goat-headed creature was certainly not a match of the two rising Emperor ss Heroes.


    But then, its body shrunk, this was where the disaster started. The satellite could not catch the creature''s frightening speed. From the footage, it was as if the creature teleported.


    Things went to the south when Musashi Hirata just stood there in a daze. Yes, thest-minute footage was certainly weird. Musashi Hirata showed no reaction at all while he managed to warn Sun Zhou Yi before.


    From the footage he watched, it was as if Musashi Hirata let the creature hit him. But he knew it was impossible. It must be the creature''s trick.


    Hah


    Letting out a sigh, he closed the footage and wrote the report. Before that, he had to achieve the data about the creature.


    He typed the creature descriptions and a picture he got from the satellite to the file.


    Dangerous Level:


    There, he was hesitating how to rate the dangerous level. In the end, he typed "God Level (Level 8)" on a dangerous level. The first-ever creature that defeated the two Emperor ss Heroes and also the first creature rated as God-Level.


    Name:


    "Mnn, Let''s wait for Chief Xing for this! He seems to know all creatures that have not been found out before"


    He clicked saved and just as he wanted to send the report to his chief, his finger stopped. He remembered Chief Xing was on his break for his honeymoon trip.


    "Send it or not?" Luo Wei Chun was in a dilemma.


    "Nah, This is an important report, he should know about this asap!"


    With one click, a report and a video were sent to Heero.


    *** ***


    Regal Kingdom


    Fifteen minutes before Luo Wei Chun sent his report. Heero and his family dressed formally and rode on the same limousine they used to stroll around the kingdom.


    After a full day of ying around with the kids and his wives, Heero and his family headed to the castle of the Regal Kingdom. They had to attend the Crown Prince''s exclusive wedding.


    Tonight was a banquet for the nobles, only people who held high status were invited. The nobles of the Regal Kingdom and executives of the Hero League from the three cities.


    As the Crown Prince''s special guest, Heero was the only foreigner that received special treatment.


    The limousine entered the castle''s perimeter. The kids were looking around curiously as Heero admired the sight.


    Looking at Heero''s expression, the sisters, Han Ying and Hong Yu could guess what was in Heero''s mind.


    Han Ying smiled, "Don''t tell me you also want to build a castle as well?"


    Hong Yu giggled at the sight of her husband''s shocked expression.


    "Why not? We have money! Money means to be spent, you know!"


    "But the castle, really? Are we going to be a royal family of The Xing District?" Hong Yu teased her husband.


    "Oh, if our family bes a royal family, then I will be the princess!" Miao Miao chimed in excitedly.


    "You are my princess!" Heero picked the little girl and put on hisps. But then he received a longing gaze from the other three little girls.


    "All of you are my princess!" He picked all of them and put them around him.


    "But I don''t like the castle, just like the concept. The academy is grouped in one block, cksmith Association has its block, the business block, and the other blocks with our home in the center"


    "Let''s do that! We can purchase morends to rebuild everything!" Bai Xin Yue was ready to make her husband''s viewe true.


    "Nah, let''s not do that! I like the current ce, a friendly ce with no gap! Everyone blended harmoniously, " Heero shook his head.


    He merely liked the concept, but if he built it like the concept, a gap between the people would be created, just like the four regions in Star City. Heero did not want that to happen to his district.


    As the small family chatted, the limousine arrived in front of a luxurious building. Knights were lining orderly, securing the ce where the banquet would be held.


    At the entrance, the second prince, Benjamin Rond Kingsman was waiting for Heero. Standing straight and donned in royal clothes in golden-red, the second prince looked dashing in his formal clothes. Royalty air surrounded him and when the limousine arrived, a smile formed on his lips. He opened the door by himself which surprised the knights in guard.


    The second prince had been waiting at the entrance for half an hour only to greet this guest. It made the knights in guard curious, who could it be, the person inside the limousine.


    Heero was the first one toe out, followed by Hong Yu, Han Ying, Kang Seo-Yeon, andstly Bai Xin Yue. After that, the four little girls followed after thedies in orderly.


    Under the knights'' curious gazes, Benjamin led Heero and his family inside the building.


    As soon as Heero entered the building, a frown appeared on his forehead. An unpleasant and sharp smell assaulted his nose. He was familiar with the smell, smell of his mortal enemies.


    Heero instantly activated his Mystical Eyes and scanned the surroundings.

 Chapter 283: Raid

    Chapter 283: Raid


    Heero''s eyes turned purple before he scanned the people inside the building.


    Taking a deep breath, Heero exhaled it out frustratedly. He rubbed his clean forehead.


    As Heero halted his steps abruptly, everyone also stopped. They looked at Heero.


    "What''s wrong, Master!?" Benjamin asked in concern when he found his Master looked unhappy.


    ''What''s wrong?'' He was confused and scanned the surroundings. The noble guests were associating each other under their luxurious dress. In his view, everything was normal.


    ''Does Master not like to associate with the noble?''


    During his stay in Star City, it was known to everyone that Heero did not like to associate with the people from the core region. Which was basically the same people as these nobles.


    ''No, he could refuse toe today ande tomorrow to the public wedding! But why?''


    The kids did not share the same concern as adults. At the sight of the banquet, the kids were trying to find the food.


    "Nope! You can''t go anywhere, stay here, " Heero caught Miao Miao, and the other girls also stopped. The four looked at Heero, seeking an exnation.


    "There are so many baddies here, you have to stay near Daddy, okay?" He told Miao Miao and the other three kids.


    Lan Lan who had a near-death experience immediately got closer to Heero. Close enough until she held Heero''s feet tightly.


    It was certainly rude to call the nobles as bad people. Benjamin felt ufortable inside but knowing his Master, he knew there must be a reason why Master called the nobles as bad people.


    "What''s wrong, Dear?" Han Yin asked worriedly.


    Heero shook his head and looked at Benjamin, "Do you have a private room? A room with no one or even surveince?"


    Looking at his Master''s eyes that looked serious, Benjamin nodded his head.


    "Follow me, Master, " Benjamin did not lead Heero to the main hall. He made a sudden turn to the left before entering the main hall. After five minutes of walking, they entered an empty room. A room with only a set of sofa inside.


    "Specter! Half of the guests in the main hall are specters!" As soon as they entered the room, Heero told them what he saw earlier.


    "What!??" Benjamin could not believe what he heard from Heero.


    The same for Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon. They were as surprised as Benjamin.


    After all, all the guests were noble with a high position in the kingdom. If half of them were specters, the Regal Kingdom was facing the biggest crisis in their history.


    "Morpher, they are Morpher! They could morph their body to anything, whether impersonating human beings or even beasts! They are not people in the first ce, so the nobles they impersonate might have died or caught or even have been turned into a specter!"


    Morpher, it was not abat type specter. The specter would usually dispatch Morpher to collect information on their enemy. They had a weakbat ability, but their ability to morph their body was troublesome as it was hard to detect.


    This was the reason Heero wanted to speak in a room without surveince. He did not want this to be known to others and it would be much better if the specters also did not know they had been found out. Resolving the issue quietly was the best choice.


    Finally, everyone realized why suddenly Heero became unhappy. The specter was the cause.


    "Tell your brother to dy the ceremony as long as possible! Investigate the noble''s family that got impersonated by the specter! I am going to check the building perimeter, as well as the knights!"


    This was the second time that his honeymoon trip was interrupted by the specters.


    Then Heero turned to Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon, "I will leave on you!"


    The two women nodded in response.


    After that, Heero and Benjamin left the room. They immediately parted their ways as soon as they were out of the room.


    Benjamin rushed to his brother''s ce to the point of running inside the building. He was panicking when he heard the kingdom was infiltrated by the specters.


    Soon, he arrived at his brother''s room, there were two knights guarding the door. The two knights were about to block Benjamin but flinched when the Second Prince yelled at the two.


    "F*ck off!"


    Bam!


    He opened the door hastily and was shocked to see the scene inside the room. A ck-cloaked figure choked his brother to the air.


    "Release him!" Benjamin roared at the ck-cloaked figure.


    Nimble Step!


    His movement speed increased exponentially and in a blink of an eye, he arrived next to the ck-cloaked figure. He sent a spinning kick to the belly.


    Bam!


    The ck-cloaked figure was sent flying and his grips on the Crown Prince was released.


    Benjamin caught his falling brother and checked his unconscious brother. A sword pierced his chest and his breathing was weak. The white suits for tonight''s wedding were flooded by blood.


    Looking at his big brother''s condition, what came into his mind was to bring him to his Master. As his attention was on his brother, Benjamin failed to notice two ck-cloaked figures arrived behind him.


    They held the same sword that stuck on Gerard''s chest. Benjamin realized he was in grave danger. If he was alone, he could save himself. However, the situation did not allow him to. If he made a sudden extreme movement, his brother''s condition might be worsened.


    "Oh my, you are too reckless, Benjamin!"


    The sword that was about to pierce Benjamin stopped in the air. A familiar voice rang in the room.


    Bwoosh!


    The two ck-cloaked figures immediately lit in me. The me engulfed the two figures. In a sh, the two ck-cloaked figures burn into ashes.


    It left with one remaining ck-cloaked figure in the room. Realizing the situation was not to his advantage, thest ck-cloaked figure tried to leave the room by jumping off the window.


    "Heh, where are you going?" Heero appeared behind and pulled the ck-cloaked figure. He held the neck and raised the figure up before he mmed the man down.


    Bam!


    Bwoosh!


    A crimson me burst out of Heero''s palm and burned the ck-cloaked figure, leaving nothing behind.


    After that, Heero approached his disciple who hugged his brother. Benjamin was about to cry as Gerard''s breathing was getting weaker.


    "Master! Please! Please help my brother! Please help him, Master!" Benjamin''s eyes turned red as tears swelled in his eyes.


    Heero took Gerard from Benjamin. He put his palm around the wound. He was using his Ki to stop the bleeding. After that, he pulled the de slowly out and put Gerard on the floor.


    Then, space next to him distorted, he took out a bamboo container of his storage space. A good pill rolled out of the container. He tossed it to Benjamin who was waiting anxiously next to his big brother.


    "Here you are! Feed that to your brother and he will be fine!"


    Benjamin caught the golden pill and fed the pill to his brother. The golden pill was melting as soon as it entered his brother''s mouth.


    The golden pill was giving an instant effect. Right after that, he noticed his brother''s breathing was stabilized. Only then, Benjamin was relieved.


    At this time, the knights outside noticed themotion inside the room. They rushed in and were shocked to see the unconscious Crown Prince.


    Before they could speak, another group entered the room. Alexa along with Hong Yu and others rushed in.


    "Gerard!" The girl called out in panic. She tore her wedding dress and ran to Gerard.


    "He''s fine, Master has healed brother''s injuries!" Benjamin informed his sister-inw.


    After that, Benjamin approached his Master, "Master, what''s wrong? Didn''t you go to check"


    Before Benjamin could finish his words, Heero pointed toward outside the window.


    "It''s toote! The specters have started their raid on the kingdom!"

 Chapter 284: Defective Life Form

    Chapter 284: Defective Life Form


    The Hero League, Star City.


    Bai Xian Ming was putting all-nighter to take care of the paperwork he neglected in the afternoon as he yed the game with Old Man Dazekh and Old Kim. Now his two friends were asleep, but he had to finish his work.


    "Sleep is for the weak!" The old man delivered a can of energy to his mouth. He took a big gulp and threw the can to the trash can. Fortunately, his granddaughter was kind enough to apany him.


    Just as he was about to continue his work, his office door was opened hard with a bang.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa!" Bai Shuang''er rushed into Bai Xian Ming''s office in a hurry.


    The old man raised his head and found his granddaughter was panicked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The Regal Kingdom The Regal Kingdom" Bai Shuang''er ran out of breath, she could not finish her words properly.


    "Here!" Old Ming handed his bottle to his granddaughter who immediately grabbed it from his hand.


    A long gulp was heard and she finished half a bottle of water.


    "Take a deep breath and exhale it slowly"


    Bai Shuang''er followed the instructions. Only then, she calmed down a little.


    "The Regal Kingdom just sent a red notice! They wanted us to send reinforcement to the kingdom!"


    "What!? What happened?" Bai Xian Ming stood up from his chair.


    "The specters! They raided the Crown Prince''s wedding. Now, the kingdom is in chaos, the specters attacked the Capital City of the Regal Kingdom! They are asking us to help them deal with the specters!"


    In one breath, she told what actually happened to the Regal Kingdom.


    The knight regiment tried to subdue the specters, but the result was a disaster hence the Regal Kingdom asked a reinforcement to the Hero League of Star City.


    Thanks to SES, the Hero League of Star City was known to the world as the only force that could kill the specters.


    "Send SES to the Regal Kingdom! No, I will go myself!" Bai Xian Ming rushed to the SES office.


    "What? You can''t go!" Bai Shuang''er blocked her grandpa with her arms open.


    "Huh!? How I can not go when your sister is in danger!"


    Yes, Bai Xian Ming panicked because his other granddaughter was in the Regal Kingdom. As someone who had experienced the specter''s fearsomeness once, he had toe to help his granddaughter himself.


    "Urgh!? Did you forget who she was with?"


    Bai Shuang''er''s words made the old man aware of something he overlooked. Yes, his granddaughter was with her husband, a man that was most likely stronger than him.


    "Do you think my brother-inw will let anything happen to my sister? Moreover, I heard he was a bit overprotective regarding his family, so she should be fine, " Bai Shuang''er convinced her grandpa.


    Heero, remembering his granddaughter was with him, it left the old man with ease.


    He walked back to his chair and looked toward his granddaughter. Talking about Heero, he was forgetting that man because Bai Shuang''er freaked earlier.


    "Hooo It was all because of you! Why did you get fluttered earlier?" The old man suddenly recalled that he was panicked because of his granddaughter. The panic was contagious.


    "Hehe," Bai Shuang''er stuck her tongue out, "I just remembered it just now! I will call Zhou Yi now!"


    After that, the girl silently retreated from the room.


    *** ***


    Martial Hall of the Heero Academy, Xing District.


    It was a ce all SES squads currently gathered.


    "The Regal Kingdom is attacked, Executive Bai asked us to go!" Sun Zhou Yi informed the others at the task they received.


    Even though they just came back from the Deste Fort, no oneined about the iing task.


    "Master is in the Regal Kingdom, we should hurry" Musashi Hirata nodded.


    His focus was not on the specters they had to exterminate, but his Master. He remembered his Master was on the honeymoon trip there, they had toe to help.


    "Then it''s decided, let''s go!" Sun Zhou Yi stood up and did a light stretch.


    The internal injuries he suffered from the beforehand task was healed considerably. It was thanks to the golden pill from his Master.


    "No, you go, bring all squads with you. Squad 2 will stay!" Out of sudden, Musashi Hirata decided to stay.


    "Why!?" Lyera could not believe that she did not go on a mission.


    "If you want to go, you can ask your people to rece your ce in Squad 2!" Musashi Hirata did not tell the reason, but he was adamant to stay.


    In the end, Lyera backed out and stayed in the district.


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded at Hirata and left. He led Squad 1 and the other six squads to go to the nearest military hangar. Seven squads would fly to the Regal Kingdom as reinforcement.


    *** ***


    "What actually happened!?" Benjamin stood in the window in a daze. He was on the third floor and he could see chaos below.


    Groups of knights shed against groups of ck-cloaked figures. A fierce battle ensued below, even the main hall was in chaos as Morphers madly attacked everyone in their sight.


    "Most likely because of me, "


    Everyone in the room was surprised by Heero''s im.


    "After they detected my presence, they decided to attack the Capital City. They abandoned n A and went for n B. The n A was to silently rece the Crown Prince and all the nobles attended the banquet with Morpher. They want to take control of the Regal Kingdom secretly!"


    "But they did not expect me toe. A Chief of SES, they must know that I have my way to discover the Morpher so they decide to attack the kingdom instead of continuing n A. That was my deduction, "


    Heero told them what was in his mind. He felt it was what most likely happened as the moment he returned to the main hall, the Morpher no longer disguised themselves and started to attack the others. He guessed everything based on these little clues.


    "But why? Why did they want to take over the kingdom?" Benjamin asked in an agitated tone.


    Specter and the Regal Kingdom did not have animosity.


    "Stupid question you have there, my disciple! Control your emotion and get the thing right on your head! Specter is humanity''s mortal enemy, they are a parasite!"


    "They need another living being to reproduce themselves. They are a defective life form who can''t breed! War is a way for them to breed and they would never stop until either they go extinct or all other living beings turn into one of them! Prepare yourself, Kid, the Eternal War between humanity and specter just started, there are more of them hidden inside unknown dungeons!"


    Morpher, it was a new type of specter that appeared on Earth. Meaning a new dungeon that contained such a creature had been opened up. The first three dungeons known to the Hero League were not only the dungeon in the world.


    "Let''s stop talking and move! Let''s move to your father, he must be in danger as well! The Crown Prince is not the only target if they wanted to take over the kingdom!"


    Hearing that, Benjamin snapped out of a daze. He realized The King was also in danger.


    "The King is in the main castle, The King should be fine, right?" The knight who was guarding the door chimed in. Their duty was to protect the Crown Prince, hence they did join the battle.


    "Who knows? The specter even slipped into the wedding, they might have their way to slip into the castle. We have to hurry!" Bai Xin Yue urged Benjamin to lead them to the main castle.

 Chapter 285: The King

    Chapter 285: The King


    Alliance House


    The Legendary Rankers held another meeting between themselves. Ryong Minjun and Mathias Oliver cooked another n for Heero.


    "What now? How many times do you n to call the meeting? Can we stop the petty revenge and focus on rebuilding our strength?" Park Haneul was the first one to open his mouth.


    All of his words were directed to Ryong Minjun, the ipetent leader. At least what most rankers called Ryong Minjun behind him.


    After they found out that the Hanzo n did not take the bait. They agreed to put aside all the grudges to Heero temporarily and focused on rebuilding the alliance''s overall strength. But yet, the Leader Alliance suddenly summoned them for a meeting. Everyone in the room had guessed this must be rted to Heero again.


    Ryong Minjun sneered inside, ''Just you wait, Park Haneul! Just wait until my father is back, it''s your time to experience hell!''


    He did not say it out and shot a nce at his brother, Mathias Oliver. In fact, it was Mathias Oliver''s idea, everything, from initiating the meeting and the idea. All of it came from Mathias Oliver. But Ryong Minjun supported the idea, the time hade for them to make yet another move.


    "The time hase, the time for Heero to pay all he did to us!" Mathias Oliver opened his mouth.


    Sure enough, the meeting must be rted to Heero. Park Haneul shook his head. He closed his eyes and leaned back on his chair. He decided not to oppose the two brothers this time.


    Instead, he wanted to use this chance to destroy the Ryong Family''s influence over the Ranker Alliance.


    Thanks to the missing Ryong Chong-Shik and Hanzo Keiji. He became the third most influential ranker after the two sons from the Ryong Family.


    As long as the rankers lost their trusts to the Ryong Family, he could take the leader position for himself and the Ranker Alliance would be the Park Family.


    Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 6, Jayden Duran frowned when he heard that.


    "Didn''t we agree to put this matter on hold temporarily, "


    Everyone agreed that they would not touch Heero temporarily. At least not until the Ranker Alliance recovered their strength and influence.


    "But we can''t miss this chance. He is away and SES is dispatched to the Regal Kingdom. The kingdom is attacked by the specters!" Mathias Oliver shared crucial information.


    Everyone was surprised when they heard this. The kingdom was attacked and SES was sent as reinforcement.


    "He is not in his home, his two strongest disciples are away! This is our chance! I am not asking you to destroy the district, but to save my father and Hanzo Keiji. It will be the main priority!"


    Jayden Duran wavered when he heard that. Indeed, if they wanted to save Ryong Chong-Shik and Hanzo Keiji, this was the right to make their move.


    However, the other Legendary ss Rankers did not easily believe Mathias Oliver''s words.


    "Is that true?" Jayden Duran looked at Park Haneul.


    The Park Family had a big influence over the Hero League. So Park Haneul must know something big like this. However, Park Haneul''s surprised expression made the other Legendary ss Rankers doubt the validity in Mathias Oliver''s information.


    Park Haneul did not answer the question but opened his smartwatch to contact his brother.


    Five minutester, Park Haneul received the answer. He nodded to the others, confirming the information was true.


    *** ***


    Regal Kingdom


    Miao Miao on his neck, Moira on the back, Myung-Hee and Lan Lan on his embrace. Heero brought the kids with him as the group rushed toward the main castle.


    Ki Swords floated around the group, securing the group from the specters. Of course, the Ki Swords belonged to Heero.


    Benjamin was in the front, leading the way while Alexa was behind with two knights who brought the unconscious Crown Prince.


    Heero''s priority was the King. If the King also fell while the Crown Prince was unconscious, the order in the kingdom would fall. Without a leader, the kingdom would fall into a state of chaos hence Heero prioritized to save the King.


    Fifteen minutes of running, the group arrived at the huge castle. The main castle was built based on the medieval era design with the advanced material.


    To their surprise, there was no specter around the castle. Benjamin was relieved when he saw no specters around. That means the King was safe.


    The same for the knight and Alexa, they were relieved at the castle that was not affected by the chaos.


    There were ten ck knights guarding the main gate. They stood there as they did not know the actual situation the kingdom faced.


    "Tsk, we have to hurry! The specters have infiltrated the main castle!" Heero''s words rmed Benjamin.


    While they could not see it, Heero could see the ten knights were Morpher. They were specters and the original knight must be turned into a specter.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Heero controlled his Ki Sword and attacked the knight. His control over the Ki Sword was far superiorpared to Sun Zhou Yi.


    The knight or the Morphers were caught off guard by the sudden attack. They failed to react in time and had their body struck by the Ki Sword.


    Right after the sword struck the knights, ck gas came out where the sword pierced their body. It was a clear indication that the knights were truly specters.


    Heero picked up his pace and kicked the steel gate.


    Bang!


    With a kick, the steel gate was broken. The gate flew inside the castle and caused a bigmotion.


    As soon as they entered the main castle, they found many corpses lying down on the ground. All of them were knights.


    "Where is the King''s room!?" Heero asked Benjamin.


    "There! My father should be in that room!" Benjamin pointed at the golden door on the second floor.


    Heero immediately leaped to the second floor while the kids were starting to scream, startled by the sudden leap.


    As soon as he reached the second floor, he kicked the golden door with less strength. It would be absurd if the King died because of the flying door.


    Bang!


    The golden door was broken what''s inside came into their sight.


    "Close your eyes!" Heero covered the kids'' eyes. The scene inside was too gruesome for the kids.


    It turned out it was a throne hall. From the door to the throne, the path was obstructed by dead bodies. Dead bodies belong to the knights, knights that suffered a horrible death.


    Most of the bodies were torn apart, innards and blood covered the beautiful floor. At the end of the hall, ten ck-cloaked figures stood in a line.


    When the door was opened forcefully, they turned around.


    "Hoho Youe! We thought of visiting you after taking care of the King, but you are much faster than we expected!" A rough and smug voice rang in the throne hall.


    However, Heero did not bother with the voice. His gazended on the throne. There was a corpse on the throne, his eyes were dug and there were two big holes on the chest and belly.


    Even though Heero never met the King, he was sure the corpse was the King of the Regal Kingdom. The crown on his head was the obvious indication of that.


    His heart and innards were dug out. All the teeth were missing, the golden robe now covered in blood.


    The King of the Regal Kingdom died.

 Chapter 286: Dad to My Kids And Husband to My Wives

    Chapter 286: Dad to My Kids And Husband to My Wives


    Benjamin rushed with his maximum speed, avoiding the dead knight''s bodies.


    ''The Grand Knights are guarding Father, he should be fine He should be fine''


    With that in his mind, he rushed over.


    As for thedies, only Han Ying and Hong Yu were affected by the sight. But they endured and followed the group to the second floor.


    When they reached the second floor, they saw Heero standing in front of the door. The kids had their eyes closed.


    Looking at this, Benjamin felt a bad premonition. Nevertheless, he braced himself toe over and looked toward the throne hall.


    "Urgh!" He grunted heavily at the sight of the throne hall. But he faced it with his eyes opened, he followed his gaze to the throne, and his eyes opened wide upon the sight of the dead body on the throne.


    He saw a lifeless body on the throne. His eyes opened wide and tears started to fall from his eyes naturally.


    Fury and grief mixed into one and Benjamin''s blue eyes turned red from the sight. He saw ten ck-cloaked figures, the most likely culprit who killed his father.


    Just as he was about to rush over, a hand hit his head''s back. Heero knocked his disciple down and caught the body before it fell down.


    Benjamin could not let Benjamin fight in his current state or it might lead to his doom. Words also would not enter the boy''s head even if he talked it out with him. Heero once experienced this kind of state, after all.


    "What are you doing!?" Alexa yelled at Heero when the group caught up. She saw Heero knocked down her brother-inw.


    But as soon as the group reached the door, they were frozen up at the brutal sight. Han Ying and Hong Yu puked out at the gruesome scene. They could not handle such a scene.


    Alexa also the same, she naturally puked out what was inside her stomach at the gruesome sight inside the throne hall. Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon merely frowned while the two knights turned away from the brutal sight.


    Heero merely shook his head at Alexa and put the kids down. He whispered something to the kids and the kids nodded their heads. After that, he handed the kids over to Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon.


    After that, Heero entered the throne hall alone.


    "Huhu Alone, are you sure about this? We are quite strong you know? Even the five Grand Knights could do nothing to us!" A yful voice rang.


    Grand Knights were the highest rank in an active knight and only below to the Guardian Knight. Five of the Grand Knights that guarded The King were killed brutally in the process. Their mutted corpses were right below the throne.


    Heero remained silent as space next to him distorted. He took a halberd out of the storage space. Two out of ten ck-cloaked figures were Emperor Level Specter. It was what they called before, in Dramonia. A figure that was only below God-Level Being.


    He aimed to kill these two before he was going to clean the others.


    But after hesitating for a moment, he took out another weapon. A sword left behind by his best friend, Musashi Miyamoto. He put the halberd on his back.


    He bent his body a little and held the sword with his left hand while his right hand was on the handle.


    Swoosh!


    Heero''s figure blurred for a moment before it broke to ten figures. The ten figures blurred toward the ten ck-cloaked figures. At the same time, a de made of Ki shed toward the ten ck-figures. Ten exactly the same images, making eight of the ck-cloaked figures failed to react at the attack.


    However, the two Emperor Level Specter reacted fast. Their figure blurred into a shadow and avoided the de.


    From the view, the two figures managed to avoid the sword, but then, the ck-cloaked figure on the left had his body split into two.


    "Arghhh!" The ck-cloaked figure screamed as his body fell down and ck gas came out of the body.


    Along with the scream, everyone turned their gaze toward the scream. There, they found Heero was holding the halberd with his two hands. Yellow lightning buzzed out from his body, his figure was shrouded in lightning.


    As for the other nine heroes, it vanished. He wasbining two techniques into one, Draw Sword and Mirage Step.


    Swoosh!


    Heero''s figure leaped to the air, creating a trail of lightning behind. The figure stopped for one second in the air before it arched down toward the ck-cloaked figure.


    Bang!


    Lightning burst out, enveloping the two figures. But then, a shadow rushed out from the lightning. The shadow broke the window, it escaped.


    Heero wanted to chase after the shadow, but then he stopped.


    ''I am no longer a hero, I am a dad of my kids and a husband to my wives! My job is not protecting the world but my family!''


    With that in his mind, Heero turned around to the remaining ck-cloaked figures. As the biggest threat was no longer in the throne hall, he made a smile to the remaining ck-cloaked figures.


    "Hello, friends! It''s time for your burial time!" Without the ck-cloaked figures realizing, the halberd in Heero''s hand changed into a sword.


    He held the sword with his two hands.


    "Musashi Sword Technique - Invisible Sword!"


    The sword blurred and after that, Heero''s figure also blurred and vanished. This time, hebined the Invisible Sword and the Vanishing Step.


    Once again, Heero appeared in the middle of the remaining eight ck-cloaked figures. By then, the eight ck-cloaked figures fell with their bodies split into two.


    Heero sheathed the sword back to the sheath. After that, he put the two weapons back to his storage space.


    While two Emperor Level Specter mixed in, the remaining specters were just a weak specter, about two to three levels below the Emperor Level Specters he targeted.


    Just like that, a man killed nine specters that could not be handled by the elite knights and the Grand Knights. The fact that the fight did notst even a minute was enough to shock Alexa and the two knights who escorted the Crown Prince.


    Even Heero''s wives were surprised, but they were used to seeing such unexpected power from their husband. They easily overcame the shock.


    As for the kids, they kept their promise to close their eyes. But they certainly heard the fighting noise.


    "What''s wrong, Mom? Did Daddy defeat the baddies?" Miao Miao''s hand tried to reach Han Ying.


    "Yes, The baddies are gone, but you have to close your eyes a little longer, okay?" Han Ying''s face was still pale from the sight of the dead bodies inside the throne hall.


    The kids would be terrified if they saw the gruesome sight.


    But then, as Heero walked back to the group, he burned all the knights that died with his me. The knight was burned, even the heavy armor they wore was melting under the strong heat. All the knights were burned.


    Alexa had her eyes wide open when the dead knights were burned.


    "What are you doing! You can burn them like that! They deserved to be buried honorably for what they did to the kingdom!"


    Yes, she was furious because Heero burned the knights. They deserved to be honored, getting buried properly, not burned like this.


    "Also, why didn''t you chase after the shadow! Why did you let the King''s killer escape!?" The furious Alexa lost her calm as she pointed her index finger toward Heero.


    Everything was a mess in her head. She never expected the kingdom would face a huge crisis like this. She shouldered a huge pressure that almost made her lose her mind.


    "Why should I? I am not a hero and I am not your kingdom''s knight. I am just a Dad to my daughters and a Husband to my wives! My job is to protect my family, not your kingdom! It''s your job as the kingdom''s subject, not mine! It''s the knight''s job, not mine!"


    Heero pointed toward the two knights.


    "Also, rather making a fuss over the dead, you should think of a way to stabilize the kingdom! Your kingdom is under attack, you should get straight in your head and get things in order! Not making a fuss over the dead knights!"


    The words entered Alexa''s head and she snapped out her fury.


    "Alright, enough. The kingdom is under attack and she is stressed about it! Don''t pressure her, " The gentle Han Ying stopped Heero to continue scolding Alexa.


    Even though she knew her husband was right and touched with his words. But Alexa was not in the right mind to think straight.


    Her husband was still unconscious, the King died, and the kingdom was facing a huge crisis. It was enough to put Alexa in a tough spot.


    "So, where should we go now?" Hong Yu asked Alexa. The two sisters smoothen the atmosphere.


    "The Queen! We have to check the Queen!"

 Chapter 287: The Guests

    Chapter 287: The Guests


    Surprisingly, the Queen with her two knights were safe from the attack when they arrived at her ce. However, when they told her that the King was dead, she freaked out and rushed out.


    She rushed toward the throne hall. As the main castle had been secured, Heero did not prevent her. They just followed the Queen back to the throne hall.


    As soon as she reached the throne hall, the Queen''s gaze immediatelynded on the throne seat. The throne was covered in the red curtain. From the shape of the curtain, she could tell there was a body below the curtain.


    She ignored the scorched mark on the floor and rushed to the throne. The Queen pulled the curtain and froze on the spot.


    Alexa tried tofort the Queen, but the Queen was staring nkly at her husband''s dead body. Tears streamed down through her eyes and her mouth was opened wide, but no voice came out.


    Until a momentter, two words flowed out her throat, "My King"


    The Queen copsed before she could finish her words. Benjamin, who had woken up, immediately moved and caught the Queen before her body could touch the floor.


    The Queen lost consciousness. Benjamin and Alexa circled the Queen, trying to wake her up.


    "Master! Save Mother Queen! Please save her!" Benjamin pleaded toward Heero.


    "She stupor because of the shock, not injured! She will naturally wake upter, what do you want me to do? Saving healthy people?" Heero was left speechless at his disciple''s behavior.


    It seemed the death of the King almost broke down his mind. Heero shook his head as he did not expect Benjamin''s mind was this fragile.


    "Girl! Is there someone who needs to be saved aside from the Queen? Like if the King died, the kingdom needs someone to rece him temporarily to set up the order, is there someone like that?" He asked Alexa.


    Alexa''s condition was much better than Benjamin.


    "Someone Ah, Prime Minister Austin! We have to save him as well!"


    "Where is he?"


    "His residence is 200 meters away to the east of the main castle. He must be there!"


    Heero turned toward his family, "I will leave for a while, stay here!"


    He had spread his Ki and did not find the specters in the main castle. The castle was safe and he could leave his family here temporarily.


    "Be careful!" Hong Yu reminded her husband.


    Heero returned it with a smile and left.


    *** ***


    Heero followed the direction given to him by Alexa, 200 meters to the east. Soon he found a resplendent mansion surrounded by a 5 meters tall wall.


    Even the wall was painted in silver, making the mansion look splendid from outside. Unfortunately, the splendid mansion was no longer splendid as blood sttered around the silver wall and dead bodies scattered around the wall.


    He saw in front of the gate, a group of ck knights was fighting against a ck-cloaked figure.


    Heero''s eyes widened before he smiled, "So you ran here!"


    He opened his storage space and took out a sword. The same sword he used to decapitate the other nine specters.


    The ck-cloaked seemed to be able to detect Heero''s presence. He turned around and saw Heero wasing to him with the sword.


    "Ah, f*ck. I thought he was not going to chase!" The ck-cloaked figure cursed and decided to abandon the knights in front of him to escape.


    "Her, I am not going to let you escape this time!"


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Ten Ki Swords appeared and blocked the ck-cloaked figure''s path to escape. He tried to turn his body into shadow, but then a Ki Sword pierced his thigh.


    The Ki Sword prevented him to materialize his body into shadow and bring him down to the ground. The ck-cloaked figure looked up and saw Heero was only 5 meters away from him.


    He forcefully pulled the sword out and immediately turned into a shadow to run.


    "I am saved" Just as the ck-cloaked figure thought that he managed to escape from Heero. A shadow, the same being as him overtook him and materialized right before him.


    The one in front of him was Heero. Yes, the shadow that overtook him was Heero.


    The ck-cloaked figure also materialized himself back to his original figure and spoke, "H-how is that possible?"


    "Ah, don''t tell me you are"


    "A specter? Huhu I am not, this is the wonder of the Ki!" Heero caught the ck-cloaked figure and pinned the guy down on the ground.


    He opened the cloak to see the face behind the cloak. He was surprised as he recognized the face behind the cloak.


    Benjamin''s Young Butler, Allen Knight. He was the son of Duke Knight and then, everything was clear as to how the specters could slip into the Royal Residence this easy. With the help of Duke, everything was easy.


    "You are surprised!" Allen grinned at Heero, "But you shouldn''t you stop the act now? You must be the reinforcement sent by the Main Temple, right?"


    Somehow, Allen still believed Heero was one of them. Hepletely lowered his guard as he thought Heero acted this way so the knights would not recognize the disguise.


    "Huh I told you that I am not a specter! This is the wonder of the Ki, the unlimited potential behind the Ki!"


    Slugh!


    A Ki Sword pierced Allen''s left chest, right on his dark core. The young Allen had his eyes opened wide.


    Heero released the Young Allen and shed his palm with his sword. Then he showed his palm Allen, "Look here!"


    Blood flowed out from the cut. A proof Heero was not a specter but human.


    "How" The Young Allen only managed to utter that one word before his bodypletely dried up.


    As Heero managed to kill the Young Allen, the ck knights surrounded Heero.


    "Who are you? Identify yourself!" They pointed their sword toward Heero.


    *** ***


    While the Regal Kingdom was in chaos, Star City was peaceful. The news of the Regal Kingdom attacked by the specter had not been spread yet.


    Especially the Xing District, despitecking adult entertainment, the nightlife in the Xing District was boisterous with many happy couples that could be spotted here and there.


    The Xing District became the first destination of the man to bring their crush or lover to y. The man was using the tactic of capturing the stomach before the heart.


    The heavenly delicacy in the Xing District was enough to capture every woman who visited the district. There were even rumors saying that if you bring your crush to the Xing District, your love would be epted by your crush. It was said the rate of sess was 90%.


    While many couples were having a great time, the Xing District''s security team would guard the district from any disturbance. Especially tonight, it was a special night where the Squad 2 of SES volunteered to take the night duty.


    On top of building in the south


    "You backed down from the mission only to guard the district? Have you gone mad?" Lyera could not believe this as she looked at Musashi Hirata.


    "Tonight is special! I am not at ease if it''s not me, " Hirata only gave Lyera a vague answer.


    Next to Hirata, Butcher Wang yawned, "What are you two talking about? She seems pretty upset, "


    Thezy Butcher Wang did not bother to learn theplicated Dramonia Language. So he did not understand what the two talked about.


    Lyera was not satisfied with the answer. Just as she wanted to pester Hirata, thetter raised his hand to stop her.


    "Our guests have arrived! Get ready to greet them!"

 Chapter 288: The Guests - Part 2

    Chapter 288: The Guests - Part 2


    In the middle of the night, seven figures in ck rushed toward the famous district in the outer city, Xing District.


    The seven people had their faces covered with a silver steel mask. They were moving in order with three people in the lead. However, if people knew the face behind the steel mask, it would cause an uproar.


    These seven figures were the Legendary ss Rankers, all of them. The three figures in the front were Ryong Minjun, Park Haneul, and Jayden Duran. The four figures followed from behind were Mathias Oliver, Mao Chingseng, Adrun, and Nayan.


    Seven out of twenty-three active Legendary ss Rankers. They came to the Xing District to go save Ryong Chong-Shik and Hanzo Keiji hence only seven chosen people came.


    "Remember! Our purpose here is to rescue the Leader, don''t cause amotion" Having not finished his words, Jayden Duran stopped midway.


    They had reached the wall that separated the district and the outer region. However, there were three people standing on the wall, looking down at them.


    Jayden Duran was familiar with the face of the two men and familiar with the woman with a mask as well. SES''s Squad 2, the famous Hirata and Lyera, and also Heero''s second disciple Wang Ping Cai or known as Butcher Wang.


    The three figures seemed to be able to predict their n and wait for them here.


    The other rankers also stopped their advance at the sight of three people on the top wall.


    "I thought all SES Squads went for a mission to the Regal Kingdom?" Jayden Duran asked Park Haneul and Ryong Minjun.


    "That''s what my brother told me! It seems the SES predicted that we woulde hence they made a false report, " Park Haneul voiced his guess.


    "But it''s only one Squad, it should not be a problem, right?" Ryong Minjun spoke.


    He was confident with his team. All of them were Legendary ss Rankers and each of them had immense power within. Three people were not enough to block him.


    "Indeed!" Jayden Duran nodded. The purpose ofing here was not to fight, buf rescue. Moreover, the imed monster, Xing Heero was not here.


    "Mao Chingseng and Mathias Oliver will sneak into the district while we hold them down here!" Jayden Duran immediately made the n.


    He thought five of them were enough to tie or even defeat the three people. Three people faced Musashi Hirata while the remaining two faced Butcher Wang and Lyera. Yes, Jayden Duran only put Musashi Hirata into his eyes.


    "Good, let''s do that!" Park Haneul instantly agreed. His focus was on Musashi Hirata. As a madman, he could not ept that he was being intimidated by a single person without fighting.


    ''Let''s test out his disciple!''


    Park Haneul thought was simple. He tried to gauge Musashi Hirata''s strength to measure Heero''s strength. If the disciple was easily defeated, he might still stand a chance against Heero. It was what in his mind hence he agreed with the n.


    However, Ryong Minjun thought differently and he was dissatisfied with this. He wanted to enter the district and wreaked havoc with his unknown identity. He wanted to return all the hardships he suffered in thest few months.


    However, Jayden Duran seemed to be able to read what was in Ryong Minjun''s head. That was why he sent Mao Chingseng and Mathias Oliver.


    Both who had a close rtionship with Ryong Chong-Shik would execute the mission properly. They would double their effort to save their benefactors. The main reason why Jayden Duran sent these two people.


    As everyone agreed beforehand, Jayden Duran was the one who led the operation, so Park Minjun had to follow the order.


    "All right!"


    "Aren''t they too stupid? They are basically telling us what they want to do and here they are thinking we will let them do what they want?" Butcher Wangmented bewilderedly.


    With his sharp hearing, he heard everything the rankers talked about. Musashi Hirata and Lyera also heard the talk. The girl could not help but not at Butcher Wang''s words.


    "I will face them! Lyera supports me and you block anyone who tried to sneak into the district!" Musashi Hirata sent hismands.


    "Leave it to me!" Butcher Wang hit his chest assuringly. The current Butcher Wang was different from him in the past.


    If it was before, he would be scared and immediately escape at the sight of seven Legendary ss Rankers. But he had changed, his world view had changed since he trained a lot with two monsters, Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi.


    The people below displeased when they heard Butcher Wang''s words. As someone who was always respected by many people, calling them stupid was an insult. And the one who called them stupid was a mere hunter.


    Ryong Minjun pulled his silver spear from the back. He directed the tip of the spear at Butcher Wang, "This stupid tanker will teach you some manner!"


    "It''s not your ce to teach him anything!" Musashi Hirata appeared before the seven people.


    Jayden Duran and Park Haneul were hit by a dangerous sensation as soon as Musashi Hirata appeared right in front of them.


    Jayden Duran immediately pulled the shocked Ryong Minjun with him and yelled, "Watch out!"


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    A de formed a whirlwind struck them. Thanks to Jayden Duran''s fast reaction, Ryong Minjun only suffered swallow cuts all over his body. The ck clothes were cut and blood flowed out of the wound.


    Even Jayden Duran and Park Haneul had to suffer as they failed to dodge and block the de. It was too fast and overwhelming. In such a short amount ot time, countless de assaulted them.


    The slight pain awakened Ryong Minjun from his shocked state.


    Without a second thought, the furious Ryong Minjun dashed forward and thrust his spear forward. The spear was revolving in the air as it aimed at Musashi Hirata''s chest.


    "Ah, shit! This is why I don''t like him" Jayden Duran muttered at the reckless Ryong Minjun. Despite his age and his position, Ryong Minjun was still hot-headed.


    "Mathias Oliver! Mao Chingseng, proceed with the n!" Jayden Duran instructed.


    "Nayan! Adrun! Take care of the other two people!"


    Just as the rankers were about to split, a scream resounded.


    "Arghhhh!!!"


    An arrow pierced Ryong Minjun''s thigh. What was worse the thigh started to freeze as ice spread out from the arrow. Ryong Minjun was being immobilized as his left leg was frozen.


    The revolving spear stopped fifty centimeters away from Musashi Hirata.


    Ryong Minjun''s focus was at Hirata hence he failed to detect the iing arrow. Moreover, the arrow was too fast to be detected, he was caught right before his opponent.


    Just as he thought he would be knocked down, two figures shed to the front. Park Haneul with his spear and Jayden Duran with his greatsword.


    Wung!


    Then, Musashi Hirata''s sword made a strange sound, Quake Sword.


    He sheathed the sword, shing it horizontally toward the two, Jayden Duran and Park Haneul.


    As Legendary ss Ranker, both certainly knew the famous sword technique of the Musashi n, Quake Sword. They had prepared what came for them.


    Jayden Duran and Park Haneul put their weapon vertically to block the iing Quake Sword.


    Peng! Peng!


    The sword shed against the spear and the greatsword. Jayden Duran and Park Haneul had expected the quake force behind the attack but


    The quake force behind the attack was too great for them. They felt the force would twist their arm and soon, both released the grips on their weapon.


    Pang! Pang!


    The sword and the spear flew to the air. The two weapons were spinning in the air as Jayden Duran and Park Haneul looked at Musashi Hirata with their widened eyes.

 Chapter 289: Hatred

    Chapter 289: Hatred


    Weng Weng Weng!


    The spear and the greatswordnded on the ground.


    Whish! Whish!


    Right after that, two frost arrows whistled through the air and shot Park Haneul and Jayden Duran''s thigh.


    "Arghhhh!!!" The pain being struck by an arrow awakened the two men from their shocks. They screamed in agony.


    The same as Ryong Minjun, their left leg froze. Park Haneul tried to pull his leg from the ice but failed. His left leg would not even budge from the ice,pletely frozen.


    Mao Chingseng and Mathias Oliver looked at each other. It was quite shocking three of them were caught this fast. But it was not the time to be shocked, both nodded and took this chance to sneak into the district.


    Swosh! Swosh!


    Both rushed closer to the wall and leaped. They thought everyone''s attention was on the battle between Musashi Hirata and their fiverades, they took this time to sneak in. However, Butcher Wang was not someone who could be trifled with.


    Out of nowhere, Butcher Wang appeared on the wall, right before their face.


    "Hello~, " Butcher Wang let out a small grin.


    Mao Chingseng and Mathias Oliver were shocked by the sudden appearance of Butcher Wang.


    ''As expected of his disciple, none of them are normal!'' Mathias Oliver eximed secretly as he thrust his spear forward, ''But Ie prepared!''


    Mao Chingseng also subconsciously hacked his longsword toward Butcher Wang.


    The spear pierced Butcher Wang''s left chest while the sword hacked the waist. Unfortunately, no blood spilled out as the one they hit was an afterimage. Yes, Butcher Wang was no longer on his original spot.


    Mathias Oliver and Mao Chingseng were bewildered with the sudden disappearance of Butcher Wang. He was truly like a ghost.


    Then, they felt their legs were being grabbed by a hand. A strong force came from the hand and pulled them.


    Boom! Boom!


    They were smashed to the ground by the hand and failed to sneak in.


    Kuack!


    Both had their back mmed hard on the ground and coughed up blood. Looking up to the wall, they just could not believe they were being thrashed by a hunter.


    They could see Butcher Wang was still standing on the wall, looking down at them, on the spot where they attacked before. However, they were also sure the one who smashed them down was no other but Butcher Wang.


    "Hoho It seems now I can bepared to a Legendary ss Ranker," Butcher Wang chuckled.


    Mao Chingseng immediately stood up. He could not ept the defeat against Butcher Wang. Heero''s second disciple, a hunter, and his strength were unknown. In the Fighter Anteriority, no free fighter could match the guy as Butcher Wang overwhelmed the whole tournament by himself.


    ''It must be that! I am careless and underestimate him too much! Let''s get serious''


    Buzzzt! Buzzzt!


    Lightning buzzed out of his longsword. Yes, with the help of the Wu Family, Mao Chingseng gained Lightning awakening ability. But because of his greed, he betrayed the Wu Family.


    "Let''s see how you are going to handle this!" Mao Chingseng shed his sword toward Butcher Wang. The lightning burst out from the longsword.


    The lighting in the shape of a sword toward Butcher Wang.


    Swish!


    The lightning sword pierced Butcher Wang''s afterimage yet again. The afterimage blurred and Butcher Wang''s figure disappeared.


    "Your lightning sword is fast but still farpared to that man''s!" Butcher Wang''s voice came from behind.


    Mao Chingseng subconsciously shed his sword to the back. However, the sword missed a few millimeters away from Butcher Wang''s neck. As if Butcher Wang had calcted it.


    Mao Chingseng gritted his teeth, "Let''s see how you are going to escape from this one!?"


    Out of sudden, Mao Chingseng''s body secreted lightning. Then the lightning exploded and engulfed a twenty meters area.


    "Mao Chingseng! Are you insane!!??" Mathias Oliver was in the range of the explosion. He tried to escape from the lightning explosion but he could not leave unscathed. It was just too sudden and he was so close to Mao Chingseng.


    He managed to escape, but his body was charred thanks to the explosion. Mathias Oliver fell with one of his knees and breathed heavily. He felt each part of his body grow numb from the lightning.


    However, Mao Chingseng paid no attention to Mathias Oliver. He scanned the surroundings, trying to locate Butcher Wang. But he failed to find Butcher Wang''s figure until a familiar voice entered his ears.


    "If you are looking for me, I am up here!"


    Mao Chingseng looked and found Butcher Wang was on his original spot on the top wall, unscathed.


    "Stop ying around, Butcher Wang!" Musashi Hirata could not help but remind Butcher Wang.


    Thetter looked toward the voice and found the other five had been subdued by Lyera. All fives had their feet frozen, stuck. The five tried to break free but their force was clearly insufficient to break the ice.


    Mathias Oliver looked at Musashi Hirata nkly. He just could not believe that five Legendary ss Rankers were defeated just like that. The battle did not evenst five minutes but the result was a crushing defeat.


    ''Just how strong these people are?''


    ''Ah!? No wonder father and Hanzo Keiji are captured. If the disciples are this strong, then their Master''


    Mathias Oliver could not imagine that. The glory of the Legendary ss Ranker was nothing to these people, at all.


    Mao Chingseng was still not aware of his surroundings. His mind was upied with how to deal with Butcher Wang.


    This time it was his feet shrouded with lightning. Unfortunately, Butcher Wang had seen a simr move. It meant Mao Chingseng trying to increase his speed.


    "Just wondering how fast are youpared to him?" Butcher Wang muttered as he waited for Mao Chingseng to make his move.


    Buzzzt!


    The lightning burst out from Mao Chingseng''s feet and his body shot toward Butcher Wang. With his sword directed toward Butcher and his body shrouded in lightning, Mao Chingseng''s figure streaked forward. In the blink of an eye, Mao Chingseng''s sword was about to pierce Butcher Wang''s chest.


    "Fast! But not fast enough to take me down!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Butcher Wang''s figure blurred, leaving an afterimage. Not only one, but many afterimages were created.


    Mao Chingseng''s figure which was shrouded in lightning pierced the afterimage of Butcher Wang. The shock was not enough to describe what he felt right now.


    He bypassed many afterimages to the air, but then a hand grabbed his ankle again. The hand pulled him down and smashed him down.


    Bam!


    It did not stop there, a kicknded right on his back head, making Mao Chingseng pass out.


    After that, Butcher Wang waved his hand down toward Musashi Hirata and reported, "Done!"


    Mathias Oliver''s gazended on Butcher Wang. A hunter, a profession he never put into his eyes, beating down a Legendary ss Ranker - Rank 12.


    On the other side, a newly promoted Emperor ss Hero and an unknown archer subdued five Legendary ss Rankers. Everything was something that he never imagined would happen someday, but it happened tonight.


    After watching everything from the side like Mathias Oliver realized they stood no chance from the start.


    ''Escape!''


    That one word instantly shed in his head. Yes, he had to escape immediately from here.


    ''I am sorry, Father. Your son is unfilial and ipetent!''


    Mathias Oliver turned around, he wanted to leave this ce, but then a man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Butcher Wang with his thick beard appeared right before his face. Grinning toward Mathias Oliver, "Hello, where are you going, sir?"


    "Die!" Mathias Oliver terrified and subconsciously stabbed his spear forward. Unfortunately, the current Mathias Oliver had no longer a will to fight and in a fright state of mind. It was just a random stab that was easily avoided by Butcher Wang.


    Mathias Oliver found the beard disappeared, but then, he looked at his surroundings and found many of Butcher Wang looked at him. Despite knowing all of this was an afterimage, it only made him even more terrified.


    Mathias Oliver opened his mouth, he was about to scream, but then no voice came out of his mouth. His body copsed and he lost his consciousness.


    Butcher Wang appeared right behind Mathias Oliver''s copsing figure. He looked back at Hirata, "Done! The sneakers have been neutralized!"


    Butcher Wang walked toward Musashi Hirata and Lyera hopped down from the wall. She looked at the five unconscious people and asked, "What are we going to do with them? Lock them up in the dungeon?


    "No, leave them be! We have achieved our goal! We go back now!" Musashi Hirata gave an unexpected reply that shocked Butcher Wang.


    "Why? We should lock them up and give them some lessons Actually, killing them is much better! Less annoying people would bother us!" Butcher Wang made an unexpected remark as his eyes glinted viciously.


    He never forgot about his daughter''s incident who almost died in the hand of a Silver ss Ranker. Even though her daughter was saved by Heero, his hatred toward rankers deepened.


    "No! If Master really wishes so, they would be dead already. But Master spared them despite all the trouble they created. Killing them is not the way Master wanted to end them, right Lingxun?"


    Musashi Hirata turned his head toward the dark corner. There, a young boy stood and looked at the unconscious rankers with a deep hatred. From his eyes, a strong killing intent leaked out. If he wanted to, he could pull the sword and kill the unconscious rankers.


    But then, the boy shook his head and turned around. He suppressed his thirst for revenge and left the ce.

 Chapter 290: Guardian Knight

    Chapter 290: Guardian Knight


    The main castle, Regal Kingdom


    The mourning atmosphere heavily influenced the throne hall. The Queen wailed loudly next to the King''s dead body. Prime Minister Austin also grieved next to the Queen.


    The Knight Commanders and five Guardian Knights also rushed over upon hearing the King was dead. Except for the grieving Queen, everyone had their heads down in silence.


    Heero and his family stayed at the corner of the throne hall. The kids were affected by the sorrowful atmosphere and circled Heero silently.


    It had been three hours, Heero had killed all the specters in the royal residence. The royal residence was secured from the specters but the kingdom was still under attack.


    "Should we leave?" Heero did not want to stay longer here. He thought of offering his help but these people took more time to grieve for the dead king. He did not want the kids affected by the sorrowful atmosphere.


    But just as those words came out of his mouth, Alexa and Benjamin walked to them. Apparently, they heard him.


    "Can you stay and help the kingdom to face the crisis, Master?" Benjamin bowed his head in ny degrees.


    Alexa also followed her brother-inw, "Please help the kingdom. We request you, please!"


    Gerard himself was still unconscious somehow. The Kingdom was under the Queen and the Prime Minister order with the King''s absence. These two people''s words echoed in the throne hall.


    Except for the Queen, everyone in the throne hall turned toward Heero''s direction. The Crown Prince''s wife and the Second Prince bowed to a youth in his early twenty, it was the picture in everyone''s mind.


    Before Heero could give his reply, a man in his early fifties with a gold te armor walked toward them.


    He stood next to Benjamin, "Second Prince, we don''t need outsider''s help! We can face the crisis together without the outsider''s help!"


    His tone was aggressive and the man did not bother to hide the fact he disliked Benjamin''s decision for requesting an outsider''s help.


    The old man had a rough face with a heavy wrinkled on his forehead and cheeks. But he gave off a strong vigor for someone at his age and his eyes were sharp. This old man was the Guardian Knight Frei, one of twelve Guardian Knights of the Regal Kingdom.


    "We will leave then, " Heero nodded and voiced his desire to leave.


    "No! Wait!" Prime Minister Austin called out. Prime Minister Austin rushed over as his breath ragged out.


    Completely different than the Guardian Knight Frei, Prime Minister Austin had a small and skinny build. About 1.7 meters with his hair had gone bald and fairer skin.


    "Wait, Sir Heero!" Prime Minister Austin called out. He was more respectful than the Guardian Knight as he called Heero with an honorific.


    "We need your help! Please don''t leave!"


    The frown on Guardian Knight Frei deepened. Clearly, he was displeased with Prime Minister Austin.


    "I know the knights are strong enough to fend off against the specter, but Sir Heero is the SES Chief. He knows the weakness of the specters and with his help, we can solve the crisis faster and fewer casualties!"


    Prime Minister Austin tried to clear the misunderstanding and exined it. The Guardian Knight should have known the information about specters and SES.


    "Wait! I will help, but I am not going to enter the battlefield!" Heero pointed his family behind him, "I have them and I will not leave my family behind! If you want, I can protect all the people here while all your knights can go to the battle!"


    Heero''s unexpected answer surprised the old man, even Alexa and Benjamin were surprised.


    "You should have called the Hero League of Star City, not me! I will not help you to fight the specters in the stake of my family''s safety!"


    A straightforward rejection from Heero. He refused to fight against the specters outside the royal residence. Additionally, Allen identally told him that there was a reinforcement that woulde.


    "But you are a Hero Instructor, you should help us. Moreover, you can leave your family under knight protection!" Prime Minister Austin was not convinced and tried to persuade Heero.


    "You are right, I am a Hero Instructor. But you seem to have mistaken the job of the Hero Instructor. I am training heroes but I am not a hero! Moreover"


    Heero looked toward the King''s dead body and shook his head. They could not even protect the King, how he was supposed to leave his family under their protection.


    Prime Minister Austin fell silent. He could not refute or even talk back. He understood Heero''s concern. They could not even protect the King, so there was no way Heero would leave his family''s safety to them.


    However, Heero''s two wives were heroes, Emperor ss Hero and Gold ss Hero - Rank 2. They could protect themselves even without Heero. But then, he met with Heero''s firm gaze and realized persuading Heero was not possible.


    Prime Minister Austin let out a sigh and replied dejectedly, "I have requested a reinforcement to the Hero League of Star City! They sent all SES Squads as reinforcement and they will arrive in an hour!"


    "A few hundred people? What a few hundred people can do? With or without them, we can defend our kingdom!" Guardian Knight Frei remained aggressive and stubborn with his thought of not needing help from the outside.


    "I hope you understand, Guardian Knight Frei! The kingdom is in a crisis and we need to use everything we have to solve the crisis faster! I hope you understand and cooperate with SESter!" Prime Minister Austin bowed slightly to Guardian Knight Frei before he bowed toward Heero.


    After that, he turned around and walked back toward the Queen''s direction. When Prime Minister Austin bypassed Guardian Knight Frei, he said something.


    "If the knights could kill the specters efficiently just like SES capable of, I will also never request help from the other force!"


    The tone of the Prime Minister was authoritative and it gave a strong pressure to Guardian Knight Frei. It was impressive remembering Prime Minister Austin was someone with no power.


    Those words also had a hidden meaning. Basically, the Prime Minister was telling Guardian Knight Frei that the knights were incapable of facing the specterpared to SES.


    As the Prime Minister went back to the Queen''s side, a series of footsteps were heard from outside the throne hall.


    Three Guardian Knights and a hundred of ck Knights headed to the throne hall. The three Guardian Knights entered the throne hall while the hundred ck knights stayed outside.


    Guardian Knight Frei turned away from Heero and rushed toward the three Guardian Knights, "How is it?"


    The urgency could be detected from Guardian Knight Frei''s voice.


    The Guardian Knight in the middle took off the helmet and showed the face of a man in his forties with gray hair behind the helmet. The middle-aged man showed a dark expression and shook his head.


    "The Duke Knight Household betrayed our kingdom! The residence was empty but we killed four filthy creatures in their residence!" The gray-haired Guardian Knight replied.


    Not long after he spoke that, four ck knights entered the throne hall. Each of them bringing a dried corpse with them.


    Prime Minister Austin and the other knights walked toward the newly entered Guardian Knight. They looked at the dried corpses and Guardian Knight Frei frightened at the sight of these corpses.


    "See! Our ck knight also can handle the specters! We don''t need any help from outside!" Guardian Knight Frei arrogantly remarked, his words directed to Prime Minister Austin and Heero.


    Unfortunately, the gray-haired Guardian Knight disagreed with Guardian Knight Frei.


    "No, we need help! It took half an hour and ten knights to kill one specter! We need assistance, call the Hero League of the three cities!" The gray-haired Guardian Knight spoke to Prime Minister Austin.


    "I did! Star City answered our call and they sent SES full squads! Still no reply from the other two cities!" Prime Minister Austin replied and walked closer to the gray-haired Guardian Knight.


    The Prime Minister whispered something that could not be heard. After that, the gray-haired Guardian Knight looked toward Heero''s direction. His gaze stayed on Heero for a while before he shook his head.


    "He''s not going to fight with us! I have read his profile and he even did not join the battle when the specters attacked the core region of Star City. Do you think he will fight for us even if we beg him to?"


    The gray-haired Guardian Knight gave a negative reply to the Prime Minister.


    "But let''s do as he said, let him protect the main castle and have all knights evacuate the people outside to the royal residence until SES arrives! We will cooperate with SESter with them as our core operation!"


    The gray-haired Guardian Knight briefed the n in his mind. Surprisingly, the Prime Minister and the other Guardian Knights agreed with the gray-haired Guardian Knight. Guardian Knight Frei was an exception though. The old man still believed the knights were enough. Even so, the old man had to follow the gray-haired Guardian Knight''s instruction.


    The gray-haired Guardian Knight was the King''s younger brother, Adrian Shelton Kingsman.


    "Get your men ready! We will move in five minutes. Our objective is to evacuate people not to fight the specters. Avoid the battle as much as possible!" Adrian Shelton Kingsman released his order.


    Soon, the Knight Commanders and the Guardian Knight set out, including Guardian Knight Frei.


    With all knights left the throne hall, Adrian Shelton Kingsman left with Prime Minister Austin.


    "Uncle! Let me join the battle too!" Benjamin suddenly popped out next to Prime Minister Austin.


    "No! You have to stay here and protect your unconscious brother! It''s your job!" Adrian was firm with his decision and Benjamin had to obey his uncle''smand.

 Chapter 291: Hunting Game - Part 1

    Chapter 291: Hunting Game - Part 1


    "5 minutes! We will arrive at the Capital City of the Regal Kingdom in 5 minutes!"


    "5 minutes! We will arrive at the Capital City of the Regal Kingdom in 5 minutes!"


    The co-pilot announced their arrival at the Regal Kingdom''s airspace.


    Sun Zhou Yi stood up, "Get ready! We willnd in the south of the Capital City and sweep our way to the royal residence in the city central royal residence to meet the Chief!"


    "Our priority is to save the people as much as possible and escort the people to the royal residence!"


    Sun Zhou Yi briefed his team members before he looked at Rasyikh.


    "Rasyikh and our friend from the Purple Mountain Tribe! I hope you can prioritize saving the people rather than collecting the dark core!"


    He reminded the Purple Mountain Tribe in advance. After working with them over the week, he knew these people were crazy about the dark core. It was understandable because the pay they got was based on the dark core. They were making a living from this and they had thousands of people to support in their tribe. However, today''s mission was different, they were in a war not hunting.


    "Don''t worry, you will get a fixed amount of bounty for each person you save from the specters! The Regal Kingdom is the one who would be paying you this time!"


    Sun Zhou Yi brushed off Rasyikh''s concern. Yes, their mission changed, from hunting the specters to saving the people. It was a special asion as their mortal enemy attacked the kingdom.


    Rasyikh and the people from Purple Mountain Tribe nodded their heads.


    "We arrived at the south of Capital City! We arrived at the south of Capital City!"


    Along with the announcement, the gate opened. It was time to drop from the ne.


    Ren Anqing and Zhang Zhong Guang looked at Sun Zhou Yi''s back. Sun Zhou Yi did not wear any equipment of parachuting but an SES uniform, not even a bag parachute.


    "Are you sure, Captain?" Zhang Zhong Guang asked once again. They were 13,000 meters in the air, they would turn into a meat paste if they fell from this height.


    However, Sun Zhou Yi smiled at them and tapped their shoulder twice, "I will be waiting below!"


    "Go! Go! Go!" Sun Zhou Yi ran toward the gate and jumped off.


    Zhang Zhong Guang and Ren Anqing only looked at the opened gate with their eyes wide open. The Captain truly jumped off without a parachute.


    Not only the Captain, but Rasyikh also followed after that. The same, he did not wear a parachute. And the other Purple Mountain Tribe''s people followed up after that. None of them had a parachute.


    After a while, the ne left with eighteen people. These eighteen were Heero''s apprentices and they looked at each other with a dumbstruck look on their face.


    Scratching his head, Zhang Zhong Guang walked closer to the gate, "I will use a normal way I guess, "


    With his parachute on his back, he jumped off.


    *** ***


    In the south of Capital City, in front of Elevate Church. A group of knights in silver te fought against a group of the specter, Undying.


    20 silver knights and a red knight fought against 10 Undying. The Undying was taking human form, meaning they were human that turned into Undying.


    They physically grew to 3.5 meters tall and their arms and legs were bulging with muscle. The skins turned dark and their eyes were hollow, indicating they were dead before turning into the specter. They did not have their thoughts and moved based on instinct.


    Bang!


    The red knight shielded himself from the strong fist with his pentagonal shield. After that, he shed his sword to the fist, cutting through the hand. However, as if all his effort was meaningless, the hand grew back instantly.


    The other silver knights also encountered the same problem. Despite cutting the Undying many times, they just would not die and the part that got cut would grow back as if nothing happened.


    "Keep up everyone! We only need to hold them until the reinforcement arrives!"


    Edgar Lane, the red knight tried to encourage his men. Even though he knew the reinforcement was just a mere encouragement for his men. He knew it would take hours before the reinforcement arrived.


    They were at the outermost part of Capital City while the main force was in the city''s center. The reinforcement would not arrive until they secured the inner part of the city where most nobles stayed.


    Wishing for reinforcement toe was just wishful thinking. Edgar knew that but he must say that so his men would not leave their post. It was a knight''s duty to protect the kingdom''s people.


    Bang!


    The Undying smashed the pentagonal shield again. Edgar had lost the count of how many times he had been receiving the hit with his shield. One thing was sure, his left hand had gone weak and numb. Three more hits the maximum hit he could take.


    The knights desperately defended their defensive line. The bitter fight continued under the watchful gaze of people from the church. Many of them were watching and the rest were praying for the knights.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two consecutive strikes hit the shield. As Edgar predicted, the moment the second strike hit the shield, he could no longer hold the shield. The shield slipped down from his grips and his body was defenseless without the shield.


    The Undying took this chance to deliver the third blow to Edgar''s head. At this moment, Edgar waspletely exhausted, he had no energy to dodge the iing strike.


    Edgar Lane closed his eyes, surrendering his life to the fate that awaited him.


    Slugh!


    The sound of thick meat getting stabbed rang. With the expected blow did note and with the voice just now, Edgar Lane opened his eyes.


    The expecting fist was a few centimeters away from his face. Itpletely stopped in the air and he noticed a blue translucent sword pierced the Undying''s left shoulder.


    The Undying that could not be killed copsed. Itpletely stopped moving. Suddenly, ck gas came out from where it got pierced. Not long after that, the body waspletely dried up, leaving only bone and skin.


    Edgar Lane looked up and saw a young man smiled toward him. From the face of the young man, he knew the young man was not the native of the kingdom.


    "Are you okay?" Sun Zhou Yi asked the red knight.


    He justnded using his Ki sword as his footing. As soon as he reached thend, he saw a group of specters cornering a group of knights hence he came to help.


    The red knight, Edgar Lane stared at Sun Zhou Yi''s face nkly.


    "Hello!? Are you fine? Can you walk?" Sun Zhou Yi waved his hand at the face of the red knight upon not receiving any response.


    "Ah yes, I am fine!" Edgar Lane blurted loudly.


    "Good! Can you help them? Does the church have any transportation? Can you drive them to the royal residence? We will escort you!" Sun Zhou Yi pointed toward the people inside the church.


    The people inside the church peeked their heads out through the window and the door. Their eyes shone brightly at Sun Zhou Yi''s arrival.


    "Ah, yes!" Edgar Lane nodded his head. He stayed near the church and he knew the church had two buses.


    "Good! Get it done fast, we have to depart to the royal residence as soon as possible!" Sun Zhou Yi tapped the red knight''s shoulder twice and smiled at the guy.


    Edgar Lane acted fast as he ordered his men to organize the people inside the church while taking two silver knights with him to the church back.


    "The perimeter is clear! No living humans could be found! It seems those heavy te people have evacuated the people into this building!"


    Not long after Edgar Lane left, Rasyikh hopped down next to Sun Zhou Yi and reported his discoveries. No living human, it meant he found dead people.


    "Mnn, " Sun Zhou Yi nodded his head and sent his order, "Expand the search, I will be waiting for the others here!"


    The other in his mouth was Zhang Zhong Guang and the others. They jumped off with a parachute, it would take time before they arrived on thend.


    Sun Zhou Yi walked out of the churchyard and looked up. He could see a few dots, no, eighteen dots to be more exact wereing down from the sky.


    While watching the other team members, Sun Zhou Yi did not realize that there were another two small dots to the east of his squad members.


    These two dots were two figures covered in the ck cloak, the same cloak with the specters that snuck into the main castle. The two figures floated in the air and they looked at the eighteen SES members.


    "They truly came as you predicted!" The ck-cloaked figure on the left spoke as he watched the eighteen descending figures.


    "The squad was created to hunt us! Of course, they wille at the moment of notice!" The ck-cloaked figure on the right responded with his gruff voice.


    "Huhu This is surely an interesting show. I heard the Chief also here, this would be interesting for sure!" The ck-cloaked figure on the left spoke in a yful tone. Anticipation could be heard from his voice.


    The ck-cloaked figure on the right responded in a serious tone, "This is not a show and we can''t underestimate them, especially the Chief!"


    "Huh, you are no fun! But knowing that the hunter would be the prey Huhu" yfulughter rang from the ck-cloaked figure on the left.


    "Should we start the Hunting Game and release the hunter!?"


    Above the two ck-cloaked figures, if one looked carefully, they would see a gigantic shadow beyond the clouds. It hovered above, waiting for themand to hunt.

 Chapter 292: Hunting Game - Part 2

    Chapter 292: Hunting Game - Part 2


    A convoy of cars headed toward the royal residence through the main road. A big bus led the convoy.


    On top of the bus, there were three men standing, wearing purple-leather armor and a longbow. If one looked carefully, the convoy was protected by a few people dressed simrly to the three men on top of the bus.


    Inside the bus, Edgar Lane looked to the front with admiration. Ahead of the convoy, a man in ck and white uniform floated in the air with dozens of swords around him.


    Yes, the man was standing on top of a sword while sweeping the specters, protecting the convoy in the front. The sword killed all the specters that tried to approach the convoy.


    All of sudden, the man motioned the bus to stop.


    "Stop!" Edgar Lane ordered the driver to stop the bus. He immediately stood up and turned around.


    Seven silver knights also stood up as the door opened.


    "Let''s go!" Edgar led the knights outside the bus. They were looking for the survivors under SES''s assistance.


    They had been doing this a few times and the same for the other knights in the other cars. They went out and tried to evacuate the survivors to the royal residence.


    An hour, after an hour, Edgar Lane and the other silver knights went back. At the rearmost of the convoy, several cars emerged.


    Sun Zhou Yi looked back and saw the signal, a signal told him that the evacuation was over. He then controlled the sword on his feet to move forward, marching toward the royal residence.


    He looked at the map on his smartwatch. Based on the map, they were near to the royal residence. The closer to the royal residence, the fewer specters they encountered.


    Sun Zhou Yi was confused at first, but the confusion cleared when he arrived at the south entrance of the royal residence. The specters were besieging the royal residence. Many knights guarded the entrance and had a bitter fight against the specters.


    Sun Zhou Yi pressed the inte in his ear, "Enemy is on sight, get ready to battle!"


    *** ***


    In the main castle


    Prime Minister Austin was monitoring the fight from the control room. He could see that all four main entrances to the royal residence had been besieged by the specters.


    Worries and nervousness could be seen from his face. All this happened because of the evacuation n.


    At first, everything went smoothly, the knights avoided the fight and secured their people to the royal residence. But then, it was the start of this disaster.


    The specters followed the knight to the royal residence and the besieged started. More and more specters gathered and the knights were slowly getting pushed back.


    "Where''s SES!?" Prime Minister Austin asked his assistant.


    SES was supposed to be here four hours ago, but they still had not received any report yet from SES.


    "There''s still no news from them!" The female assistant replied nervously.


    Prime Minister Austin was about to smash the table with his hand, but then one of his subordinates rushed over.


    "Prime Minister! There''s a big convoy approaching from the south entrance!"


    "Convoy? What convoy!?" Prime Minister Austine rose from his seat and walked toward the monitoring team.


    On the screen of the monitoring team, there was indeed a big convoy. Then his eyes fell to the man who led the convoy.


    "Emperor ss Hero - Rank 20, Sun Zhou Yi!" Prime Minister Austin uttered a name. His eyes brightened instantly.


    "SES arrived! Tell the knight in charge of the south entrance to get ready to open the south gate! The reinforcement has arrived!"


    *** ***


    In front of the south entrance


    "One team stays behind! The rest follow me!"


    Sun Zhou Yi then approached the red knight, Edgar Lane.


    "Assemble the knights! Your duty is to protect the convoy! We will break the encirclement, get ready to move as soon as the path opens!"


    Edgar Lane nodded and began to call the knights.


    After that instruction, Sun Zhou Yi went back to his team. His eyes fell to the specters who still had not realized his arrival.


    "Let''s go!"


    Sun Zhou Yi rushed toward the gate, he sheathed out his sword while the Ki Swords went ahead of him. He controlled the Ki Sword urately.


    Whish! Whish! Whish!


    The Ki Swords whistled through the air and hit the specters. Fifty Ki Swords in total and all the swords urately hit the specter''s dark core. Just like a storm, the Ki Swords swept the specters on sight.


    Guardian Knight Frei, the person in charge of the southern gate noticed the iing convoy. He also heard from Prime Minister Austin it was SES who led the convoy.


    Looking at how Sun Zhou Yi fought against the specters, he was astonished. For the first time, he witnessed the famed Sword God with his own eyes.


    He looked at the Ki Swords, each of stab, a specter would fall. Fifty Ki Swords in total, so every second, fifty specters fell.


    Aside from the Ki Swords, rain of arrows also fell to the specter formations. The same as the Ki Sword, each of an arrow killed a specter in an instant.


    Guardian Knight Frei was dumbstruck in awe. The specters that pushed his knight into a defensive position were being ughtered as if it was just a mob.


    In ten minutes, the specters that blocked the path to the gate were cleared. Sun Zhou Yi''s group met with the knight in charge of the defense.


    Guardian Knight Frei snapped out of his daze and yelled, "Open the gate! Open the gate!"


    Under SES''s assistance, the convoy safely entered the royal residence.


    Sun Zhou Yi was merely standing next to the road, but countless specters killed under his Ki Swords. It was befitting his title given by the Star City''s citizens, Sword God. That title was not an old wives'' tale, he was truly a Sword God.


    The battle continued and it took SES an hour, an hour to kill all specters that besieged the southern gate.


    The thousands of specters that cornered the knight were wiped out in an hour by SES. Guardian Knight Frei was dumbfounded as he watched everything, from the start to the end.


    Upon noticing SES was about to enter the royal residence, Guardian Knight Frei immediately went down. He had to greet them personally.


    Sun Zhou Yi led SES to enter the royal residence. When he passed the gate, he was greeted by a golden-armored knight.


    ''Gold te armor, he''s Guardian Knight!''


    Unlike Heero, Sun Zhou Yi was aware of the knight''s hierarchy.


    Sun Zhou Yi bowed his head slightly toward the old man in golden armor, "Thanks for opening the gate for us, "


    "No, it should be us who are thankful for your assistance. Without your assistance, we would suffer big casualties to kill all the specters!" Guardian Knight Frei ttered at Sun Zhou Yi''s polite attitude.


    "It''s our job to kill them," Sun Zhou Yi smiled at the old man kindly.


    "My name is Sun Zhou Yi, Squad Captain of SES, pleased to meet you!"


    Guardian Knight Frei immediately reached Sun Zhou Yi''s hand, "Frei Rodden of the Rodden Family, pleased to meet you too, Captain Sun Zhou Yi, "


    As soon as they introduced themselves, Prime Minister Austin rushed out from the crowd and called out, "Hero Zhou Yi! Hero Zhou Yi!"


    His loud voice attracted the surroundings, especially the people saved by Sun Zhou Yi, including Edgar Lane.


    From afar, Edgar Lane looked at Sun Zhou Yi with reverence. When he heard Prime Minister Austin''s voice, Edgar Lane''s expression brightened.


    "So he is a Hero" Edgar Lane muttered under his breath, "Hero Zhou Yi"


    Edgar Lane took off his wrist guard. Below the wrist guard was his smartwatch. He opened the smartwatch and immediately typed "Hero Zhou Yi".


    "I am Prime Minister Austin" Under his heavy breathing, Prime Minister Austin offered his hand.


    "Sun Zhou Yi, SES Captain!" Sun Zhou Yi reached the old man''s hand, "I was instructed to meet you, Prime Minister Austin!"


    "Ah, yes" Prime Minister Austin paused. All of sudden, the surroundings darkened.


    Prime Minister Austin subconsciously looked up. His legs immediately went weak and fell with his butt. His eyes widened in terror as he looked up at the sky.


    A gigantic ckbird hovered right on top of him, about over a thousand meters long and its wingspan reached two thousand meters. This was the first time Prime Minister Austin saw such a big bird with his eyes directly.


    Even Guardian Knight Frei trembled at the sight of the gargantuan in size bird.


    Not only that, the same bird but smaller in size also hovered around the gigantic bird. It is much smaller than the gigantic bird, but it was five times the size of a human''s size.


    Worries shed on his face, he was not afraid of the gigantic bird but concerned with the kingdom''s citizens.


    "Abyss Raven!" Rasyikh blurted out, "But if it''s this size, it must be Emperor Level, Level 7 Beast!"


    "Abyss Raven?" This was Sun Zhou Yi''s first time hearing such a beast species.


    "Yes! We often call them Specter''s pets because they only feed human flesh! My ancestors once fought against a tribe of Abyss Raven once!" Rasyikh nodded.


    "Correct but also incorrect!" Suddenly a voice resounded.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Sun Zhou Yi turned toward the voice and saw his Master. His face brightened and called out excitedly, "Master!"


    "Mnn, " Heero nodded at Sun Zhou Yi before turning toward Rasyikh, "That''s indeed the same Abyss Raven your ancestors fought in the past, but they are no longer a beast! They are a specter!"


    "Ah!" Rasyikh was rmed when he heard that. Even Emperor Level Beast was turned into a specter, he just could not imagine the being that turned it into a specter.


    Heero then turned toward his first disciple and smiled, "Do you want to fight it? The current you have a chance to win against that creature,"

 Chapter 293: Hunting Game - Part 3

    Chapter 293: Hunting Game - Part 3


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    The moment those words entered his ears, his heart was throbbing fiercely. He was certainly willing to fight the creature, but


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head as he sighed, "I can''t"


    Memories of him losing against the Wyvern King and the goat-headed creature shed. In this circumstance, where he should protect the people from harm, he could not risk these people''s lives with just a mere trying to fight a monster that he was not confident to win.


    "I will stay here and protect these people with me!" That was Sun Zhou Yi''s decision.


    "Good then, bring them to the main castle! It will be extremely hot outside!" Heero gave his instruction to his first disciple.


    Fwoosh!


    Heero''s figure shed to the sky, and in the midway me burst out covering his body. Wings made of me started to form, and if one looked carefully, the me slowly morphed into the form of a bird.


    As Heero flew to the sky, the form started to get bigger and bigger until it truly formed another gigantic bird, the bird made of me.


    Only then Sun Zhou Yi realized the meaning of his Master''s words, "...It will be extremely hot outside, "


    It was his Master''s technique and indeed, he started to feel intense heat. The heat originated from the me bird on top of them as the size of the me bird was getting bigger and bigger.


    In several seconds, the me bird rivaled the Abyss Raven in size. The smaller Abyss Raven was burned into nothingness with a p of the me bird.


    Guardian Knight Frei looked at the me bird dumbfoundedly. He was beyond shocked at the sight of the me bird. The trembling bodypletely froze, it was hard to believe that a human could have this kind of power.


    Everyone was freaked out, only Sun Zhou Yi and SES looked at the me bird in admiration. Not only Sun Zhou Yi admired his Master, but he was also proud of having such an almighty Master.


    The Capital City of the Regal Kingdom waspletely silenced at the sight of the two gigantic birds. The knights and the citizens were in the state of stillness as their eyes never left the two gigantic birds.


    *** ***


    On the other side


    Floating in the sky, the two ck-cloaked figures watched everything unfolding with madughter.


    "Hahaha. The Hunting Game begins!"


    The ck-cloaked figure on the leftughing at the impending doom of the Regal Kingdom and SES.


    "We can harvest their corpses and use it to fight the people they protect! This is funny! Huhuhu"


    However, theughter stopped midway as a crimson me streaked to the sky. It shot toward the Abyss Raven in the sky, and stillness followed afterward.


    The ck-cloaked figure on the left could no longer talk at the sight of Phoenix. Yes, a mythical creature that could only be tracked in history appeared before his eyes.


    "Told you, we can''t underestimate the Chief. Bloodline, he must have Phoenix''s bloodline, but" The ck-cloaked figure on the rightmented solemnly, but one could discern nervousness and a slight fear from his voice.


    "But Phoenix, really? How could he have that bloodline! Even in Dramonia, only one" A ck-cloaked figure on the left stopped midway as he came into realization, "Don''t tell me he is that person''s descendant?"


    "Don''t know! But we have to recall the specters back! Don''t waste our troops here, we have to gather more troops until God Horas makes his Grand Appearance. By then, the real war will truly start!"


    The ck-cloaked figure on the right voiced his thoughts. The moment this Phoenix made an appearance, he decided to retreat decisively. He had predicted the oue even before the fight broke.


    "Fine by me, our main purpose has been achieved anyway. But it''s a pity that we lose the Abyss Raven" The ck-cloaked figure on the left sighed before he paused, "Wait a minute, that Phoenix is not necessary to win against the Abyss Raven. Let''s watch for a while"


    *** ***


    At the northern entrance of the royal residence


    Guardian Knight Adrian led the knights to fight against the specters. He firmly stood in the middle of the entrance with his big octagonal shield in the front.


    His longnce kept stabbing relentlessly at the specters that tried to push him and his knight. It had been over three hours, but they managed to kill a small number of the specters.


    At this point, the knights, no, the kingdom needed a miracle to win the battle. The number of specters was just too many for them to handle, and it kepting endlessly.


    He might be fine even after hours of battling, but it was not the case for the knight.


    While Adrian''s mind was in chaos amidst the battle, he despaired at the sight of the giant bird that suddenly appeared on top of Capital City.


    "We are done for" Adrian Shelton Kingsman blurted his thoughts aloud.


    But then, in the next moment, a me bird shot up from the southern entrance. The appearance of the me bird caused everyone to stop, including the specters. Even the specters stopped their movement at the sight of the me bird.


    The strong heat that came from the me bird snapped out Adrian from his daydreaming state. He stabbed the specters right in front of him and swept hisnce, clearing the specters in his range.


    But then he noticed something strange at the specters'' reaction. Since the appearance of the me bird, the specters havepletely stopped moving.


    When the me bird had reached the height of the ckbird and rivaled the size of the ckbird, the specters surprisingly turned around and left them.


    Yes, the besieged was over as the specters were running away from them. Such a scene not only happened at the northern entrance. The same thing happens in the eastern and the western entrance.


    The specters turned around and left the royal residence. At this moment, everyone''s gaze fell to the two gigantic creatures in the sky.


    *** ***


    The Abyss Raven hovered around at the Phoenix, no, Heero in the form of Phoenix to be more exact. The thousands of smaller Abyss Ravens were burned into nothingness by the me.


    Feeling its authority was provoked, Abyss Raven circled Heero with its remaining subordinates.


    In the chest of the Phoenix, Heero was floating there. He looked at the remaining Abyss Raven and clicked his tongue, "Tch, It seems I am overestimating your strength"


    Pulling a big move but the enemy was not as strong as he thought. Heero was in this kind of situation.


    Then he looked down and saw the specters were retreating from the royal residence.


    "Huh, It seems the Mastermind is still hiding" Heero muttered and looked back at the Abyss Raven, "You are not the reinforcement they guy talked about. Then let''s end this quickly, leaving behind the mastermind is not my style. Let''s give the coward a surprise!"


    Heero then closed his eyes. All of sudden, the crimson me turned brighter and brighter. The heat was getting hotter and hotter as the smaller Abyss Raven started to get burned.


    Sun Zhou Yi and the rest also felt it, the sudden increase of the temperature. Sweats covered his face as the hot gust assaulted his face. The heat started bing unbearable as the people started running away to the nearest building and car.


    "W-w-hat? W-what''s your Master wanting to do!?" Guardian Knight Frei questioned Sun Zhou Yi in panic.


    From his point of view, the me bird was about to self-destruct. Realizing this, Guardian Knight Frei was frightened and subconsciously questioned Sun Zhou Yi by raising his voice.


    If the me bird exploded and the me swept the city, without a doubt, even him would be annihted by the me, let alone the kingdom''s citizens. Capital City would be destroyed and the people within the city would be wiped out.


    "I don''t know!" Sun Zhou Yi''s answer was straightforward as always. He was being honest with his answer but he believed his Master would not kill him and all innocent people within the city.


    "You don''t need to question his intention, just believe in him!"


    As soon as Sun Zhou Yi finished his words, the Phoenix in the sky exploded. A wave of crimson me swept the Abyss Raven, and another wave of me descended to the city.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s heart was beating furiously. Despite his nervousness, he closed his eyes and trusted Heero. He remained on his spot while the others tried to escape from the me.


    Swoosh!


    The me current hit Sun Zhou Yi and everyone around him. To Sun Zhou Yi''s surprise, he did not feel the searing sensation that was supposed toe from the me. He felt a warm current run through his body instead.


    Sun Zhou Yi subconsciously opened his eyes, and he was dumbfounded by the sight in front of him. The me swept everyone, but the me did not burn them.


    He looked at his hand, covered by the me yet he felt nothing but warmth. Everyone soon realized this weird phenomenon. The me did not burn them, even the grass, tree, and the buildings were safe despite being swept the crimson me.


    *** ***


    On the side of the two ck-cloaked figures.


    "He is insane! He wants to kill the people and burn the city only to wipe out the specters!" The ck-cloaked figure on the left yelled at the sight of the me that was about to reach him.


    But then, the ck-cloaked figure on the right extended his hand forward.


    Swoosh!


    A sphere made of pitch-ck energy covered them from the me. As soon as the gush of me hit the barrier, the ck-cloaked figure on the right rmed.


    "Damn! This is Phoenix Divine me! We should leave this ce as soon as possible!"


    The ck-cloaked figure on the right lowered his hand, trying to reach hisrade. He intended to forcefully bring hisrade to leave.


    But then, the ck barrier vanished, and Heero appeared in front of them, "Found you!"

 Chapter 294: Miracle - Part 1

    Chapter 294: Miracle - Part 1


    The whole Capital City was in an uproar. It was clear the me reached them but the me did nothing to him. It gave them a warm sensation instead of burning them.


    In the northern entrance, Guardian Knight Adrian looked at his own wrist guard. It was lit on me yet he was fine. Not only he was fine, but the me also rejuvenated his body.


    "Don''t you feel more energetic?" A knight suddenly eximed in surprise as he was no longer exhausted after the long battle.


    After those words, only then did the other knights find out their body truly felt energetic. It was as if they never went to the battle at all.


    Exmation resounded one after another when they found out their injuries also healed.


    Looking at his surroundings, Guardian Knight Adrian muttered under his breath, "Miracle! This is the miracle we need!"


    "Let''s chase those bastards!!!" A young knight yelled vigorously.


    Bastards in his mouth were of course the specters.


    "Yeah! Let''s chase those filthy creatures!"


    "Yaaahhh! Obliterate them!!!"


    A vigorous shout resounded through the knights. However, no one moved, they were waiting for Guardian Knight Adrian''s order. Without his order, no knight arbitrarily chased the specters.


    The strange me not only rejuvenated and healed their bodies, but it also gave them a morale boost to fight.


    Guardian Knight Adrian smiled underneath his helmet. He raised hisnce forward and shouted, "Kill them all!!!"


    He led the knight and rushed forward. The same happened in the other two entrances, the eastern and the western. The knights tried to chase the specters.


    But soon the knights realized the specters were gone. Yes, they could not find the trail of the specters even after rushing forward with his maximum speed.


    It was as if the specters vanished. Guardian Knight Adrian found a survivor and asked that person whether they saw the specters or not. He got an unexpected answer.


    "The specters had been burned under the Divine me!!!"


    The person he asked named the me as Divine me and all specters were burned by the me.


    Meanwhile, in the sky, Heero was floating in the air, but his hands were holding a hand. Blood flowed at the ce where the hand tore up. Yes, the hand in his hand was a human''s hand, the hand of the two ck-cloaked figures.


    "Human, adept in space technique" Heero muttered as he looked at the empty in front of him.


    It was the space where the two ck-cloaked figures teleported out. Yes, the two masterminds behind the attack managed to escape from his grasp. He was caught off guard, not expecting the opposite party knew the space technique.


    The frown on his forehead was getting deeper and deeper. The problem was getting bigger as he encountered more specters.


    "The Abyss Raven should be the hibernating specter inside the second dungeon, but who are these people" Heero looked at the hand in his hand.


    Clearly, it was a hand of a normal human, not a specter. The hand still had flesh and blood, but they knew advanced techniques as space techniques.


    "They must be from the dungeon But why are they on the specter''s side?"


    Dramonia had regarded the specter as amon enemy, whether it was a beast race or humanity, the specter was their enemy.


    Heero shook his head, his face paled a little from activating his phoenix bloodline and the Divine me.


    Bwoosh!


    The me lit up and burned the hand into dust. After that, Heero flew back to the main castle. The battle was over likewise his honeymoon trip.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, at a random ce surrounded by thick trees, a space distorted, and two figures in a ck cloak flushed out from the distorted space.


    Red blood wetted their ck cloaks and the two figures immediately knelt on the ground. The two figures breathed heavily, teleport was not an easy technique to pull out. If not for the emergency situation they would not use such a technique. It gave a heavy toll to the body, not the technique they could use anytime they wanted to.


    "That man is absurd! Howe there''s such a strong man like that in such a backward world!!!" The ck-cloaked figure on the left cussed out as he pulled off the cloak.


    Behind the cloak was a young man in histe twenties. His face was white pale, having green eyes, and silver long hair. Indeed, he was a human who orchestrated the attack on the Regal Kingdom.


    "Hah! Hah! Hah!" The young man''spanion also pulled his cloak and a middle-aged face revealed.


    From the look of his face, he was in his early forties. His hair was short and ck, oriental look. That was the old middle-aged man.


    As soon as he removed the cloak, he tended the wound by swallowing two pills into his mouth. Not long after that, the bleeding stopped. He tossed the same two pills to the young man.


    "He''s clearly not the native of this world! He must be from Dramonia as well just like us" The middle-aged manmented as he looked at his left hand.


    His heart was still beating furiously as he recalled the moment he lost his hand to Heero.


    It was so sudden and if not for his fast reaction to cast the teleportation, he might be caught by Heero.


    The moment of the barrier protecting them from the me disappeared, Heero appeared in front of them. At that moment, his hand was caught, they tried to fight back but


    His body shuddered voluntarily as he remembered how helpless he was.


    "You are right! He must be from Dramonia as well! That whatever white guy told us that the people on Earth were much weaker, that guy was not an Earth native for sure!"


    "Let''s dy our n! We have to investigate that man properly!" The middle-aged man stood up.


    "Though we lost a big force for a small kingdom, fortunately, we managed to get the substitute! Let''s head back and report this to the head!"


    *** ***


    SES office, Hero League, Star City


    Luo We Chun looked at his monitor with his mouth opened.


    Through the satellite, he saw the two big birds on top of Capital City. What shocked him, even more, was when the me bird suddenly exploded.


    The explosion swept Capital City as he saw the me spread out.


    Bam!


    One of his team members flushed into his room, "Team Leader Luo!"


    "I know! I will head to Executive Bai''s office now!" Luo Wei Chun stood from his chair and walked out of his office


    "Send the video to my smartwatch!"


    After that, Luo Wei Chun rushed toward Bai Xian Ming''s office. Yes, he was running through the emergency stairs. All SES squads were sent to the Capital City of the Regal Kingdom. They were in danger of that kind of explosion.


    He came to Bai Xian Ming to ask for reinforcement.


    As soon as he reached the door of Bai Xian Ming''s office. Luo Wei Chun did not bother to knock as he immediately rushed into the office.


    Bam!


    "Executive Bai! Emergency situation! We have an emergency situation!!!"


    Bai Xian Ming and Bai Shuang Er were startled by the sudden interruption. The old man looked at the person who rudely entered his office.


    When it came to Luo Wei Chun, he immediately stood up and walked over.


    "What''s wrong?" This was the first time that SES''s team leader barged into his room and reported an emergency situation. This was the first, and he was quite concerned.


    "The Regal Kingdom''s Capital City"


    Luo Wei Chun reported everything that the Capital City was burned and the SES Squads were in danger.


    "Please send reinforcement to Capital City!"


    "Huh!? What are you talking about? They are fine, right dear?" Bai Xian Ming asked Bai Xin Yue through the smartwatch.


    He was currently on a video call with his granddaughter. Bai Xin Yue''s face was on the smartwatch and next to her was Heero. He was calling his granddaughter, asking the current situation in the Regal Kingdom.


    "Mnn, they are fine! Currently, SES Squads are resting in their rooms. The specters also have been annihted!"


    Luo Wei Chun looked at Bai Xian Ming''s smartwatch dumbfoundedly.


    "Huh!?" He clearly saw it through the satellite that the Capital City was swept by the me.


    As Luo Wei Chun looked at the fight through the satellite, he failed to see the me bird was Heero.

 Chapter 295: Miracle - Part 2

    Chapter 295: Miracle - Part 2


    Miracle, that was what the people in the kingdom felt on their winning against the specters. Including the knights, they felt the same about the fight.


    While the victory brought joy to the people, it did notst long. Soon, the announcement of the King''s death brought sorrow to the whole kingdom.


    Apparently, the King was loved by its citizens and the Capital City fell into a mourning state. Heero and his family attended the King''s funeral. It was not just the King, the knights, and the people who died under the attack of the specters buried together.


    Heero attended the funeral with his family. They wore all cks and watched the funeral from the sideline.


    He could see the paled Gerard and Benjamin, together they carried the coffin of their father. The funeralsted for three hours before everyone went back to the royal residence.


    Benjamin however stayed behind. He knelt before his father''s grave with his head hung low. He stayed alone there while everyone went back to the castle.


    With the King''s death under the specters'' ambush, the Regal Kingdom had to choose the new King. The kingdom needed a new King to rece the dead King.


    Certainly the Crown Prince, William Gerard Kingsman was the one who would inherit the throne.


    The day of the old King was buried, Gerard also inherited the throne. Heero also attended the coronation as the representative of Star City.


    The supposed glorious coronation became a in coronation.


    On the same day, Heero and his family also nned to travel back to Star City. They agreed to end their honeymoon trip and went back. There was no way they could continue the honeymoon in this situation.


    Capital City suffered big destruction, but that was not the reason. They could go to other cities, but they could no longer enjoy the trips in such a depressing atmosphere.


    The kids also no longer had a mood to stroll around. They were affected by the sorrowful atmosphere in the city. One of the many reasons Heero decided to go back.


    Inside a private room, Heero was alone with Guardian Knight Adrian and the newly coronated King, Gerard.


    Adrian and Gerard bowed toward Heero, "Thank you for your help! Without you, Capital City might fall, "


    Facing such an attitude, Heero did not know what to do. In fact, he was feeling a bit guilty inside for not taking action as soon as possible. He felt he did not deserve the gratitude.


    However, he did not regret his decision. He did that so he could catch the mastermind behind the attack though he failed to catch them he managed to get a clue about the mastermind.


    Facing such a dilemma, in the end, Heero also bowed his head to the new King.


    "I don''t deserve the gratitude, only if I help the kingdom sooner, the kingdom would suffer less casualties. I am sorry"


    Heero shared the information about the culprit and the reason he did not immediately go all out.


    Adrian and Gerard were surprised to find out that a human was behind all of this.


    "Do you know about Dungeon? My guess is those peoplee from the dungeon, "


    The King nodded his head and smiled at Heero, "Nevertheless, you deserve our gratitude for your help! Without you, the citizens would copse. You gave them huge mental support!"


    "Huh!?" Heero was confused.


    Guardian Knight Adrian approached Heero and gave him a heartfelt hug, "Thank you, you are the kingdom''s miracle!"


    *** ***


    Many churches in the Capital City were packed with people.


    Right after the funeral, many people''s destination was the church. They were going to pray right after the funeral.


    The reason was the Phoenix. The citizens were thinking the me bird was God-sent to save them from the specter. Hence, the people who believed in God went to church to pray.


    They were expressing their gratitude, praying, and worshiping in the church. They believed the Phoenix was proof God never abandoned them.


    They did not know that the Phoenix was a human''s doing. If one did not see it with their eyes, no one was going to believe the Phoenix was a human''s doing.


    The Regal Kingdom''s upper echelons knew about this fact, but they did not n to announce it to their people. They wanted the Phoenix''s incident to remain as people believed, God-sent miracle. It would be a huge mental support to the people who lost their loved ones in the battle.


    The reason why King Gerard and his uncle, Guardian Knight Adrian, were truly grateful to Heero.


    However, Heero himself did not know he caused such a big after-effect.


    "But why did the specters choose the kingdom as their target?" Guardian Knight Adrian changed the topic.


    He did not n to exin the meaning behind his words. Moreover, he also wanted to know about this. Yes, why did the kingdom be the specter''s target?


    King Gerard also looked at Heero. He wanted to know as well.


    "This is just my guess, their main target is not the kingdom, but the mutants! I heard the kingdom is a ce where most mutants gathered?"


    Guardian Knight Adrian and King Gerard were not expecting such an answer. Guardian Knight Adrian frowned.


    "But why did they try to impersonate the Crown Prince and kill the King if their target was the mutants? The mutants establishment is in the north while Capital City is in the south?"


    Guardian Knight Adrian showed his doubt.


    "If they can get the whole kingdom, why not? I believe they not only try to impersonate the Crown Prince but thete King as well! However, my presence ruined their n hence they killed thete king, " Heero pointed at his eyes, "I can detect the Morpher!"


    Guardian Knight Adrian and King Gerard looked at each other. They clearly still doubted Heero''s words.


    "That''s just my spection. The specter needs the mutants to establish a strong army. When the mutants turned into the specters, they could be a stronger specterpared to us, humans! Moreover, have you checked the mutant establishment?"


    Hearing Heero''s words, Guardian Knight Adrian went with "Ah!?". He immediately called the person in charge of the mutant establishment to confirm Heero''s spection.


    King Gerard looked at his uncle worriedly. He shared the same concern as his uncle. The concern turned reality the moment the call was not connected.


    King Gerard and Guardian Knight Adrian exchanged a look.


    "I am sorry, I can''t apany you longer! I have to go now!" Guardian Knight Adrian bowed toward Heero and left the room.


    Heero nodded understandingly as he watched Guardian Knight Adrian left with a paled face.


    Heero was left alone with King Gerard. He was quite awkward as the person in front of him was no longer a mere prince but a King of a nation.


    King Gerard however shared a different concern. He faced Heero with a serious expression and expressed his thoughts.


    "Sir Heero, I have a request for you! Are you willing to help the kingdom to establish the same squad as SES?"


    This was Guardian Knight Adrian and King Gerard''s purpose of meeting Heero privately. They wanted to establish a force with a purpose to fight the specters. They did not want the same tragedy repeated.


    *** ***


    The Hero League, Star City


    As soon as the news the King''s death spread to the world, the executive of the Hero League initiated the executive meeting. The meeting was initiated by the Moushe Eghian of Star Consortium.


    Star Consortium was an organization formed by one of the top ten Martial Houses in Star City, Star Martial House. It was one of the oldest Martial Houses in Star City.


    From Martial House to a huge organization that became one of twelve biggest forces in Star City, it was Star Consortium.


    Not only Moushe Eghian but Krishna Davale of Orient Consortium also initiated the executive at the same time. Orient Consortium shared the same history as Star Consortium, but they wereparably new to Star Consortium.


    Eleven Executives and six GrandMaster Hero Instructors attended the meeting with Heero as an exception.


    Everyone had their attention at two people, Moushe Eghian and Krishna Davale as the two who initiated the meeting.


    "I believe everyone here has seen the Regal Kingdom''s footage and share the same concern as me!" Moushe Eghian was the first one to open his mouth.


    Moushe Eghian was an old man in his early fifties. Having a thin frame, big eyes, and gray hair. He was a person appointed by Star Consortium to be their representative in the Hero League.


    Regal Kingdom''s footage was a video captured through the satellite, a battle between the kingdom and the specter. All executives received the same video through the Hero League''s intelligence team.


    "As we can see, the specters that attacked the kingdom are stronger than the specters that attacked us before"


    Before Moushe Eghian could finish his words, Bai Xian Ming cut his words, "Mister Moushe, can you get to the point? Just like you said, everyone here has watched the footage!"


    "Alright!" Moushe Eghian nodded and voiced his purpose for initiating the executive meeting, "You have watched the video, and I believe you also have witnessed SES''s excellent performance against the specter!"


    "Here, I want to propose to expand SES and acquire SES to be under the Hero League''s control directly, no longer an independent squad under the Chief Instructor!"


    "We have to be prepared just in case the specters attack Star City again! And if possible, I want the Chief Instructor to share his technique which is essential in specter-hunting!"


    "I seconded Mister Moushe''s proposal!" Krishna Davale voiced his agreement immediately after that.


    Bai Xian Ming squinted his eyes at the two executives.

 Chapter 296: Summon

    Chapter 296: Summon


    Bai Xian Ming looked at the other executives, thirteen out of seventeen people voiced out an agreement.


    Kim Sunghyon, Wu Shanxi, and Kim Myung-Chul remained silent. Kim Sunghyon actually wanted to raise his hand, agreeing on the proposal.


    It was a reasonable proposal for remembering what happened to the kingdom and their city. Expanding SES by sharing the secret technique to detect the dark core inside the specters.


    Making SES no longer independent would also consolidate the Hero League''s position. Just in case a split of power happened and the second Ranker Alliance appeared. SES should not be independent.


    However, Kim Sunghyon decided not to voice out his thoughts. He remembered the instructions of his brother and his grandfather. If the matter was regarding Xing Heero, he was instructed to remain neutral. He had to discuss it back with his grandfather first before the Kim Family could take a decision.


    Bai Xian Ming did not refute or reject the proposal immediately.


    "Let''s wait for the involved party to go back before we have a further discussion regarding this matter. SES is an independent squad, the Hero League can''t arbitrarily disband or expand it without the person in charge of SES''s consent!"


    That was Bai Xian Ming''s answer over this matter. He left this matter to Heero, just like the other executives said. If Heero could share the secret technique, it would be highly beneficial to the Hero League.


    But he knew it was a pipe of a dream. If these people got the secret technique, they might use it to their own interest. So the old man decided to let Heero solve this issue by himself.


    "But SES is a squad under the Hero League''s jurisdiction. They use the Hero League''s resources, why can''t the Hero League take control over the squad?"


    Krishna Davale however would not let this matter rest just like that. He voiced his protest when Bai Xian Ming tried to dy this matter.


    "Are you illiterate? Don''t you sign SES''s convention yourself?" Bai Xian Ming shot a re at Krishna Davale.


    SES''s convention was proof that SES was an official team under the Hero League. All eleven executives signed the convention at SES''s establishment. In the SES''s convention, the squad was an independent team under the Chief Instructor''s jurisdiction and the Hero League''s supervision.


    Yes, even though SES was part of the Hero League, the Hero League itself did not have any authority over the squad. If the SES vited thew or abused their power, the Hero League could disband the squad under the agreement of the executives, The Elder, and the Supreme Guardians.


    Krishna Davale flinched under Bai Xian Ming''s re. He nced at Moushe Eghian, looking for help. Unfortunately, Moushe Eghian turned away from Krishna.


    Krishna Davale gritted his teeth and braced himself to face Bai Xian Ming, "But SES No, The Chief Instructor Xing abused his authority as the SES''s Chief. He used SES to catch the criminal instead of exterminating the specters. It is not in ordance with the SES''s purpose to exterminate the specters!"


    Bai Xian Ming grinned in return, causing Krishna Davale''s body to shudder voluntarily.


    "I am hearing it right? Do you say the Chief Instructor abused his authority for catching a criminal? Am I hearing it right, Mister Krishna?" Bai Xian Ming questioned back.


    "Before SES, they were heroes, you know that, right? Is it wrong for them to catch those people?"


    Krishna Davale only then realized he made a hasty blunder. He lowered his head, not daring to meet with Bai Xian Ming''s eyes.


    "Then what about the Purple Mountain Tribe''s people? They are people we especially hired to hunt the specters, they are not heroes, why did they get involved as well?"


    Moushe Eghian raised his voice when Krishna Davale backed down.


    ''Stupid Krishna! How can you back down so easily!''


    Purple Mountain Tribe was not part of the Hero League. They were just like a mercenary band the Hero League hired for a special purpose.


    "Hoho, that''s interesting! Why don''t you ask the Purple Mountain Tribe''s Chief directly? He''s staying in Xing District! Oh, or you can ask the Chief Instructor, he was the one who ordered them, after all, "


    Bai Xian Ming shrugged with a yful smile etched on his face. It was hard to guess what was in the old man''s head. He was hard to read and unpredictable.


    Before, he looked like someone on the edge, about to burst out in anger. But now he was all smiling and amiably.


    With that answer, Moushe Eghian was left speechless. There was no way they couldmunicate with the Purple Mountain Tribe''s Chief. They spoke a differentnguage.


    "Also, I am curious! You said we should expand SES and take control over that squad? I agree with the expansion n, as for taking over, I wonder how are you going to take over the Squad? Even the Hero League has the authority, how are you going to take over SES?"


    The smile on Bai Xian Ming''s face was getting thicker.


    ''How silly I am to try to confront these greedy people! Just let him confront them''


    As for taking over SES, Bai Xian Ming was not worried in the slightest. SES was an independent squad and Heero at the center of this squad. Most of SES''s members were Purple Mountain Tribe''s people and his disciples.


    Even the Hero League had the authority to meddle in SES''s affairs, how they were going to take over the squad? Would Heero''s disciples and apprentices follow the executives'' order? It was an interesting sight to behold.


    "Huh!?" Facing such an issue, Moushe Eghian realized he just made a huge mistake. His job was not to confront Bai Xian Ming but to convince the old man. After convincing Bai Xian Ming, it was Bai Xian Ming''s job to convince Heero. The old man was provoking him and he fell for it.


    The conference room fell into silence for a moment. Bai Xian Ming ced his hand on the table, he scanned the other executives who kept exchanging a nce. Seeminglymunicating through their eyes.


    At this moment, Bai Xian Ming''s smartwatch vibrated.


    Brrt! Brrt!


    It caused a little but clear noise in the silent room. The other executives were subconsciously attracted by the vibration and noise. They looked at the old man.


    Bai Xian Ming looked down and it was a message for his youngest granddaughter, Bai Shuang Er.


    [Sister and Bro-inw have arrived at the airport!]


    The old man''s smile became even wider, he waved his smartwatch to other executives.


    "The involved party hase back! You guys can summon him if you want to talk about taking over. No matter what I say you guys are not going to listen to me, right? Why don''t you call him here and talk to the person directly!"


    After saying that, Bai Xian Ming leaned back on his chair, getting afortable position to sit and close his eyes.


    Just like Bai Xian Ming said, his voice was ruled out by the vote of the other executives. No matter what he said, his voice did not matter at all.


    In the end, the executives sent an official e-letter to summon Heero. He was being summoned as SES''s Chief, not Chief Instructor.


    In the e-letter, thirteen names were signed on it to summon Heero. Just like that, the summoning e-letter was sent to Heero''s smartwatch directly.


    The other executives were whispering to each other in a small voice. They were discussing how to convince Heero to share the secret technique he taught to his apprentice.


    The specters'' power rmed them, and the big forces wanted to create their own SES. A force specialized to fight specters for themselves. Not only that, the Purple Mountain Tribe, but they also wanted to get this tribe under the Hero League''s authority so they could work for their own use.


    Yes, the seven biggest forces worked together. They tried to use their number to suppress Heero.


    Just like that, an hour passed, and the conference room''s door opened forcefully.


    Bam!


    Bai Xian Ming was startled by the noise and looked toward the door. Not only him, the other Executives and Hero Instructors also startled, not expecting there someone would dare to barge into the room rudely like that.


    Two women entered the conference room, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were the ones who barged into the room. Bai Xin Yue''s face was extremely cold and her gaze was bone-chilling. No one dared to meet with her gaze.


    Kang Seo-Yeon herself also showed a furious expression. Both women were heading toward Heero''s seat, they stood behind the seat and scanned the Executives and Hero Instructors.


    "Huh!?" Bai Xian Ming was rmed. He knew his granddaughter well, despite her cold attitude to the others she was still polite in her manner.


    In just one nce, Old Ming knew that his granddaughter was upset, extremely upset to be exact.


    ''What''s wrong?'' The old man somehow worried about what would happen next.

 Chapter 297: Take Over, Complete

    Chapter 297: Take Over, Complete


    "What''s the meaning of this, Hero Bai Xin Yue!" Hanzo Sojuro of the Hanzo n mmed the table hard as he questioned Bai Xin Yue.


    However, no matter how hard the old man mmed the table, it did not give a deterrence effect to Bai Xin Yue in the slightest.


    What he got was a bone-chilling gaze from Bai Xin Yue. Under Bai Xin Yue''s cold gaze, Hanzo Sojuro flinched. He immediately turned away.


    "Parasite is a parasite, why bother to bark!" The voice was small but everyone heard it clearly.


    This time, it was Kang Myung-Chul''s turn to be rmed. The one who spoke just now was his granddaughter, Kang Seo-Yeon. This was not the Kang Seo-Yeon he knew, what was wrong with her?


    At this moment, only then all the people in the meeting room realized there was something wrong with the two women. They did not know the cause, but the two women were truly angry somehow.


    GrandMaster Instructor Yang Kong who never spoke during the meeting opened his mouth, "What''s this? Are you two picking a fight? Know your ce, this is not a ce for two little girls like you can enter!"


    Yang Kong of the Yang Family. He was an old man in histe fifties. Having a long beard and hair which had turned white, his eyes were small, and a big scar on his forehead.


    "Huh? Are there regtions saying heroes could not enter the meeting room? Why don''t I know that?" Kang Seo-Yeon retorted back.


    Indeed, there was no rule saying a Hero was prohibited to enter the meeting room. But it was an unwritten rule that everyone should know, especially for someone like Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Yang Kong could not ept that he was being opposed in front of the other GrandMaster Instructors and Executives. Especially, it was a mere Gold ss Hero.


    Park Yong-Gi perceived the situation would turn worse and immediately interfered, "Please refrain yourself from arguing at each other! We are still in a meeting and I hope you can solve your personal matter outside the meeting, not here!"


    Yang Kong red at Park Yong-Gi. However, Park Yong-Gi was different from Krishna Davale and Hanzo Sojuro. He was not afraid of a mere re, he knew these heroes could not even touch his hair, at least not openly like this.


    "Tch!" Yang Kong realized the intimidation did not work on Park Yong-Gi. He clicked his tongue and leaned back to his chair.


    Park Yong-Gi ignored Yang Kong. He turned toward Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue.


    "We were summoning Chief Heero, where is he?"


    Instead of answering the issue, Bai Xin Yue scanned the people on the table, including her grandfather.


    "Before we get to the topic, let me ask a question. Do you know, right? Heero, My husband was fighting a whole army of specters that attacked the Regal Kingdom yesterday? Yes or no?"


    The question immediately silenced the room. They looked at each other at the question. Of course, everyone knew Heero fought the whole army and defeated all of them. That was the reason why the meeting was held in the first ce.


    They tried to get Heero''s secret technique by using the specters as an excuse. Seven Executives had prepared thousands of words to convince Heero. They no longer tried to get on Heero''s opposite side, but their greed defeated their conscience.


    As the forces on the top rank, they never put consideration in their n. The benefit was what was on their minds. Even after Bai Xin Yue''s question, none of them understood the meaning behind that question except for a few people.


    Bai Xian Ming, Kang Myung-Chul, and Park Yong-Gi understood the underlying meaning behind the question.


    ''Is it because of this she''s angry? No, she will not be this angry with such a trivial thing!'' Bai Xin Ming was conflicted inside. He wanted to know what made his granddaughter angry. But he knew this was not the right moment for that.


    The room fell into a silence, none of the executives replied to such an obvious question.


    "I will take it as a yes then!" Bai Xin Yue coldly nodded and turned toward Park Yong-Gi, "The Chief is still his break time, as the Vice Chief of SES we represent SES for the summon!"


    Yes, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were SES''s Vice Chief. They were the ones who took care of the paperwork.


    Hearing that, the executives looked at each other. They did not know how to respond to this. What they needed was Heero, they needed to convince him, not his wives.


    Park Yong-Gi lowered his head. He nned to leave the rest to the other executives. He was quite cunning, the moment he knew the root problem, he immediately pulled back as if the meeting had nothing to do with him.


    He took a sip of the already cold coffee and looked through the paper on his table. Park Yong-Gi did not want to piss the two women further.


    Noticing Park Yong-Gi back down, Moushe Eghian frowned. As time passed by, Park Yong-Gi remained silent. In the end, Moushe Eghian opened his mouth and stated the purpose of summing the SES''s Chief.


    "We have two purposes, SES expansion and"


    Moushe Eghian exined the taking over, but he was quite clever, at least he thought so. He masked the words of taking over beautifully. It was as if the taking over was the best option for humanity, the Hero League, and the world.


    "Just this? The summon is only for this issue? Did you sign your names to summon the Chief only for this? Can all you f*cking damn wait until tomorrow?"


    Bang!


    She lost her control and mmed the table.


    Swoosh!


    Freezing gush spread out and hit everyone around the table. Most of the executives trembled as the cold gush hit their bodies.


    Even Bai Xian Ming almost jumped out of his chair. Never expecting his granddaughter would curse like that.


    Kang Seo-Yeon stroked Bai Xin Yue''s back to calm her down. Bai Xin Yue calmed her heavy breathing and her furious expression returned to the cold one.


    "Based on the convention, the Hero League does not have the right to intervene in SES''s affairs? What''s the meaning of this?" Bai Xin Yue looked straight to Moushe Eghian, questioning the person directly in her cold voice.


    "B-bu-but th-this" Moushe Eghian stuttered as he was still shocked what happened just now. He was clueless by the sudden outburst.


    Taking a deep breath, Bai Xin Yue raised her hand to stop Moushe Eghian.


    "Do you want to take over SES, right? Then take it! I, Kang Seo-Yeon, and The Chief will resign from SES! As per convention, the moment the Hero League meddle in our affair, we will resign from the squad! Now, the Hero League can take over SES!"


    Having said that, Bai Xin Yue pulled Kang Seo-Yeon with her out of the meeting room. The two women stormed out.


    "Wait! Wait, Xin Yue!" Bai Xian Ming called out, but his granddaughter ignored her.


    The old man frustratedly sat back and red at everyone around. His eyes were particrly sharp, indicating he was also angry.


    "Good! Now you got what you want! SES will be under the Hero League''s control! Krishna Davale and Moushe Eghian, you two will be the person in charge of SES! All right, the meeting is over!"


    After that, it was Bai Xian Ming''s turn to storm out of the meeting room.


    "What!? Wait!!" Krishna Davale called out, but there was no way Bai Xian Ming would listen to the call.


    After that, Wu Shanxi, Musashi Kaminaga, Kim Sunghyon, and Kang Myung-Chul also left the meeting room. It was as if the meeting was not rted to them in any way.


    The other five GrandMaster Instructors also left afterward, leaving seven people behind.


    Hanzo Sojuro of the Hanzo n, Yuan Hou Cheng of the Yuan Family, Park Yong-Gi of the Park Family, Yang Wuren of the Yang Family, Moushe Eghian of the Star Consortium, Krishna Davale of the Orient Consortium, and James Irian of the Peribilium Consortium.


    These seven forces were the masterminds behind today''s meeting. Everything went to the south for some unknown reason. The n had not even started but they had "seeded".


    They got what they wanted, SES now under the Hero League''s full authority. They could do whatever they want with SES.


    But SES without Heero was the same as an empty squad. Everything about SES centered around Heero, now the main pir left. SES was now just an empty yet beautiful shell.


    "Something must happen to Heero? If not, why did his two wives get upset with the summon? Something wrong happened with Heero during his fight against the specters?" Moushe Eghian broke the silence amongst them.


    Everyone went with "Ah!?". Right after that, the seven executives left the room. They had to investigate what actually happened to Heero.

 Chapter 298: My Story

    Chapter 298: My Story


    Did something happen to Heero? The answer was yes. It tracked back to his journey back to Star City from the Regal Kingdom.


    King Gerard used the kingdom''s private jet to send Heero back. It was at least what he could do in the kingdom''s current situation.


    Sun Zhou Yi was supposed to lead SES back with their original ne. However, he decided to go back with his Master hence he separated from his team and joined Heero''s group.


    On the n, while Han Ying and Hong Yu were busy taking care of the kids. Heero, Sun Zhou Yi, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Bai Xin Yue stayed in the same room. There was something Sun Zhou Yi wanted to report to Heero.


    "So what do you want to report? Don''t tell me you lost against some random specter!?" Kang Seo-Yeon jokingly said as she ced a cup of coffee in front of her husband while taking one cup for herself.


    She sat next to Heero and took a sip.


    "Hah Indeed, I lost to a specter! Strangely enough, it did not kill me!"


    Pfft!


    Kang Seo-Yeon spat the coffee in her mouth as her eyes went round. She was just joking but she did not expect Sun Zhou Yi would y along with the joke.


    Even Heero and Bai Xin Yue were also surprised to hear that.


    Kang Seo-Yeon immediately put the cup in her hand and took out a tissue to wipe her mouth.


    "Hey, I was just joking around you know, "


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head and repeated the same words, "No, I am not joking. I lost, not only me but I and Hirata lost to that specter!"


    Kang Seo-Yeon looked at Sun Zhou Yi''s dejected face. Only then did she find out Sun Zhou Yi was truly not joking around.


    "How?"


    That word came out of Bai Xin Yue''s mouth.


    "Hah" Sun Zhou Yi sighed and told everything that happened back then. The battle between him and Musashi Hirata against the goat-headed specter.


    He recounted everything without missing a single thing. Even the words were spoken by the goat-headed creature during the battle.


    After Sun Zhou Yi finished telling everything that happened to him during the Deste Fort mission, the three looked toward Heero.


    "Do you know anything about it, Master?"


    "Based on your descriptions, that creature who defeated you must be Goun! At least, it was what it called back then. But"


    Heero stroked his chin as he thought of something.


    "That Goun is a specter in the same caliber as the Wyvern King and it''s one specter that hibernated in the second dungeon. You and Hirata should be able to defeat it"


    Huh It seems I have advanced to that realm!


    Human! Thanks to you! This Emperor managed to regain This Emperor''s body back! I will spare your life for now!


    Those words disturbed Heero. Based on the words, the Goun''s consciousness seemed to return back. But it was impossible for a specter to return to its original race.


    Goun categorized as Beastmen Race in Dramonia. Beastmen that was famous for its speed. This Goun race had a hostile rtionship to the specter and also did not wee humans as well.


    For the specter to turn that kind level of Goun to the specter. It had to be killed before turning it into a specter. However, it was impossible for the dead to regain his thought. The dead that turned into a specter was the same as a puppet but this Goun


    "Interesting" That was what Heero uttered for encountering such a bizarre phenomenon.


    ''I can ask that Goun, but it''s certainly not easy to make the Goun who has achieved the God Realm to talk!''


    "Huh!?" Sun Zhou Yi shared different concerns regarding this issue. He could not find anything interesting when a strong creature like this Goun roamed freely outside.


    "Shouldn''t we catch it or kill it, Master?"


    "It should not be a problem for us! It won''t touch us as long as we don''t annoy it! But indeed we have to monitor, just in case!"


    "Team Leader Luo has put the Goun in top priority search! We can only wait for the report!" Sun Zhou Yi leaned back as he let out a short sigh.


    Heero looked at his first disciple who had been sighed out many times in front of him. From the look of his expression, the defeat was a big blow to him. He appeared very frustrated from losing against the Goun.


    ''Hmm, the Earth is in the process of transition. Soon, the old Dramonia will be connected to Earth through the gate. More specters and other races wille''


    ''The current specter group is also worrying If the situation continues like this, it would just be a matter of time before they dominate the Earth!''


    ''It''s time for further training for them it seems''


    "Then, what do you get from the Deste Fort? Just that?" Heero inquired further as he took the cup in front of him and delivered it to his mouth.


    "Ah, talking about the specters, it seems they have created a cult or something. Their operation centered on this cult and they call their leader God Horas!"


    As soon as Sun Zhou Yi finished his words, he freaked out and fell from the chair. His eyes opened out and sweat immediately soaked his face.


    Even Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue were no different. Sweat soaked their bodies and faces, their bodies were trembling from fear, and their feet were void from energy.


    The three looked at Heero in terror as the room filled with thick and terrifying killing intent. The killing intent suffocated the three and Sun Zhou Yi was the one most frightened as the killing intent was directed toward him.


    Sun Zhou Yi met with his Master''s dimmed and emotionless eyes. However, soon the killing intent immediately disappeared as soon as it appeared.


    Heero was now standing, looking down on Sun Zhou Yi who sat on the floor. He rubbed his temple upon realizing he lost his control.


    "I am sorry, " A faint and apologetic voice came out of Heero''s mouth. Those words certainly directed to the three people in the room.


    Heero sat back and closed his eyes for a moment before he turned toward his wives, "Can you please leave me alone with Zhou Yi, "


    Heero''s voice was gentle,pletely different from his beforehand image which was actually dreadful. It was the killing intent he gained from battling the specters in half of his life. Not something the three could handle.


    "But" Kang Seo-Yeon wanted to say something, but Bai Xin Yue immediately stood up and pulled her.


    "I understand, but just you know, we are always on your side to share your burden or listen to your story, " Bai Xin Yue smiled gently at Heero.


    A gentle smile crept out of Heero''s mouth and nodded to his wives. After that, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue left the room, leaving the Master and the Disciple.


    Ten minutester, Sun Zhou Yi also came out of the room. He went to the main cabin, where Heero''s four wives gathered.


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head, telling them to leave Heero alone.


    Since then, Heero stayed alone, asking his wives to let him alone to calm his chaotic mind.


    Even when they were back in the district, Heero isted himself on the rooftop alone.


    This was the main reason why the two girls had a foul mood when they arrived at the meeting.


    Night arrived and Heero was still sitting below the apple tree. He gazed to the full moon.


    Specter God Horas, the mastermind behind the destroyed Morabaka City. The one who killed his loved one. When he was about to avenge, he fell into the Specter God Horas''s trap and sealed in Eternal Ice.


    The memories of Morabaka City razed by Evil Dragon were still fresh in his mind. It was as if it just happened yesterday. The memories were still vivid.


    "Huhu Fate brings us to meet again" Heero chuckled before his face turned motionless, "This time I will have my revenge!"


    At this moment, the door opened. Hong Yu, Han Ying, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon arrived on the rooftop. It was Heero who called them up.


    Heero smiled at his four wives but none of them smiled. They were concerned about what actually happened to Heero.


    "I have told you everything about my background, now do you want to hear my past, my story before I arrived on Earth?"

 Chapter 299: Reform Or... - Part 1

    Chapter 299: Reform Or... - Part 1


    The next morning, surprisingly another executive meeting was held again.


    The meeting was scheduled at 9 am, but half an hour before the scheduled meeting everyone already arrived in the conference room which was unusual.


    Even Kim Jung-Mun the Supreme Moon and Wu Shitian the Supreme Star also attended the meeting. All of them arrived half an hour early.


    Wu Shitian and Kim Jung-Mun sat next to Bai Xian Ming as they did not have a fixed seat in this meeting room. Kim Sunghyon stood behind Kim Jung-Mun while Wu Shanxi stood behind Wu Shitian.


    "What are you doing here, Sunghyon? Go back to your seat!" Kim Jung-Mun waved his hand at his youngest son.


    "Yes!" Kim Sunghyon was someone in his mid-forties. Despite that, he took care of his body well and he looked like someone in his mid-thirties.


    "Shanxi, you also go back to your seat!" With his eyes still closed, Wu Shitianmanded his nephew.


    "Yes!" Wu Shanxi was an old man in his mid-fifties. He nodded his head respectfully and went back to his seat.


    Thanks to the two Supreme Guardian''s presence, the meeting room was void of voice. The Executives and the Hero Instructors kept their mouth shut in their presence.


    "Hmmm, I wonder why he suddenly initiated the meeting? He even asked us toe" Kim Jung-Mun stroked his chin as he spoke. His words were directed to the two old men next to him of course.


    "He" in his mouth was Heero. Yes, Heero was the one who initiated the meeting hence these people came earlier than usual.


    Bai Xian Ming flinched slightly upon hearing that. He was quite nervous inside because of what happened yesterday.


    ''Why would he call these two old men as well? It''s just a resignation, why does he do it grandly like this? Can you just resign quietly with a letter and save some face for me?'' Old Ming was grumbling inside.


    He thought the meeting was about the resignation from SES.


    ''Or maybe'' Bai Xian Ming''s eyes opened wide as he thought of something.


    Just as his thoughts ran wild, a series of footsteps resounded. As the meeting room''s door remained open, the people inside could hear the steps.


    It was not just one person''s steps, meaning more than one person came to the meeting room. Everyone in the room turned toward the door.


    Sure enough, three people entered the meeting room. Heero and his two wives, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue. As everyone knew, the two women were always assisting Heero in his work. It was a normal sight when Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue followed Heero. Kang Seo-Yeon was bringing a ck briefcase within her right hand which was quite unusual.


    Bai Xian Ming looked down at his smartwatch. The moment he looked at the time, it just ticked to 9:00 from 8:59. Heero arrived on time, as he had calcted all of this.


    "Tch! He makes all of us wait for half an hour" The old man clicked his tongue andined under his breath despite knowing the schedule was 9 am.


    Kim Jung-Mun merely rolled his eyes at the old man''s childish action while Wu Shitian remained unperturbed with his eyes closed.


    Heero sat on his seat and scanned the people on the table. At the same time, the attendant at the entrance closed the door.


    "I am not good with words so I will just be direct with my words. I initiated the meeting for two matters!" Heero''s calm voice echoed through the meeting room.


    "First, it is regarding SES! I heard all of you agreed to take SES under the league''s full authority? Then, as stated in our agreement, I and the two Vice Chiefs will quit from SES! League will have full authority over SES and these are our official resignation letters!"


    Heero took three envelopes out of his coat and ced it on the table. He pushed the three letters with his index finger.


    Swoosh!


    The three letters flew off and stopped in front of the Chief Executive, Bai Xian Ming. The old man''s expression crumpled and his mouth twitched at the sight of three white envelopes.


    He sighed and took the three envelopes with him. The old man looked up and saw his granddaughter made a sorry look at him.


    ''Hah As long as you are no longer angry with me, everything is fine!'' Thought of Old Ming as he looked at his granddaughter.


    Then he turned toward Heero, waiting for the second matter this young man wanted to talk about.


    Not only him, everyone had their eyes on Heero. No onemented on the resignation as everyone already epted it.


    "Second, it''s regarding my secret technique. I will share my secret technique, a technique to gather and control internal energy!"


    Boom!


    Everyone in the room had their minds shook at those words. So far, no force had such a technique, only the old monsters such as Kim Jung-Mun and Wu Shitian who knew how to control and utilize the internal energy. However, such a thing could not be taught, yet now Heero imed he had a technique to control the internal energy.


    ''I have to get that technique!'' Everyone had the same thoughts as they exchanged a look. Only Kim Jung-Mun, Bai Xian Ming, and Wu Shitian remained calm. It was as if they already knew about this.


    Even though they faced such a big temptation, no one spoke. They were waiting for Heero to continue.


    ''There''s something he wants from us!''


    If not why would Heero share the secret technique now? He could share it the moment he joined the Hero League but he did not. Meaning there was something he wanted in exchange for the secret technique.


    "But I have a condition for that!"


    Sure enough, Heero wanted something from them.


    Kang Seo-Yeon stepped forward and brought the briefcase onto the table. She put the briefcase in front of Heero.


    Heero opened the briefcase, he took out a stack of paper. He sent the proposal to everyone on the table with a little push of his index finger. The proposal stopped right in front of everyone.


    "That''s my condition! If you agree with my proposal, then I will share my secret technique! I give you twenty minutes to read my proposal!"


    Wu Shitian opened his eyes at Heero''s words. He looked toward the table. The proposal was quite thin for a proposal.


    However, he was intrigued, wondering what this young man wanted from the Hero League. For someone like Heero who had everything, he was quite curious about what he demanded.


    Bai Xian Ming was the first one to grab the proposal as fast as possible. The other Executives and Hero Instructors took the proposal.


    As the Executives were reading through the proposal, the meeting room fell into a deep silence.


    Interestingly enough, Kim Jung-Mun was the only one who did not have the proposal in his hand. He was looking at Heero who calmly leaned back on his chair. Their eyes met, Heero smiled and nodded as a form of greeting to the elder.


    Bam!


    "What''s the meaning of this, Chief Instructor!?" Hanzo Sojuro mmed the proposal hard to the table as he questioned Heero.


    From his look, Hanzo Sojuro was furious as his eyes almost turned red from anger. Everyone turned toward Heero while Bai Xian Ming and Wu Shitian were busy reading the proposal. The two did not pay attention to themotion.


    Heero remainedposed under the gaze of these executives.


    "You can''t read? I will read it for you then, " Heero took the remaining proposal in his hand.


    "You!" Hanzo Sojuro pointed his finger to Heero as veins popped on his side face, "Outrageous! This is absurd, there''s no way I will agree to such a nonsense proposal!"


    Once again, Hanzo Sojuro mmed the crumpled proposal in his hand onto the table to show how furious he was.


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue frowned at the sight of this. They showed how displeased they were at what the old man did to the proposal and pointed his finger toward their husband.


    Heero''s hand stopped midway as he was about to open the proposal. He truly wanted to read aloud but stopped at Hanzo Sojuro''s exaggerated action.


    He put back the proposal and looked at Hanzo Sojuro, "If you do not agree, hmmm It''s okay, what about the others?"


    Heero looked at the other executives and the Hero Instructors.


    Kang Myung-Chul was still reading the proposal in his hand while the other Executives looked at each other.


    The proposal was basically aplete reform of the Hero League. All heroes would be re-evaluated again whether they deserve their ss and Rank or not. A new system also would be implemented in this reform; a mission and hunting the dangerous beast still gave the heroes contribution to raising their rank, however, a hero had to pass a test given by the Hero League for ss promotion.


    The new system in the proposal without a doubt was a good system for the Hero League. However, the new system would also touch the big forces'' interest.


    "Please calm down, Executive Hanzo! We can talk it out peacefully and negotiate the condition. Am I right, Chief Instructor Xing?" Moushe Eghian signaled the old man to back and as he smiled amiably to the old man.


    ''That''s right, the condition still can be negotiated, but we, no, I can''t miss such a technique!'' Moushe Eghian thought to himself.


    Heero shook his head and replied calmly, "Please read thest page, "


    At Heero''s words, the executives subconsciously opened the proposal directly to thest page. There was a word printed on thest page, bold and big font.


    [Non-negotiable]

 Chapter 300: Reform Or... - Part 2

    Chapter 300: Reform Or... - Part 2


    [Non-Negotiable]


    That word was enough to show Heero''s stance in this proposal.


    "Take it or leave it!"


    That was what Heero implied in thest page. At this moment, Bai Xian Ming and Kang Myung-Chul had finished reading the proposal. Both were having a different reaction regarding the proposal.


    Kang Myung-Chul was having a perplexed look as he cast a gaze toward the young man.


    Bai Xian Ming made an unbelievable expression as he could not believe Heero would throw such a proposal to them. It certainly caught him off guard.


    Wu Shitian was seethed in anger. It showed on his face that contorted in anger but the old man managed to suppress the anger. He tried, trying to listen to what Heero wanted to say.


    The other executives also made a dumbfounded look. It was a very tempting offer but yet also impossible to be epted.


    The reform itself was already hard to ept, but Heero put another condition that was impossible to ept by them. He wanted a full authority of the Hero League, meaning he wanted to rece the Executive by himself.


    "The Hero League takes over your squad and now you want to take the Hero League for yourself?" Bai Xian Ming''s dignified voice rang as his eyes turned sharp.


    "Tch, you finally revealed your true intention, " Hanso Sojuro clicked his tongue while quitecent inside.


    He was relieved that Bai Xian Ming did not take on Heero''s side. As for Kim Jung-Mun and Wu Shitian, they remained silent but their eyes never left Heero.


    ''Huhu Let''s see who''s going to back you up this time!?''


    The old man Sojuro had forgotten what he watched yesterday. The battle footage of how Heero wiped out a whole army specter grandly. Did the current Heero need support from someone? Certainly no.


    "I am not taking over the Hero League, I am just asking to have the Hero League under my care for 20 years! Moreover, it''s not like I remove the Executive too. You are still part of the Hero League too!"


    Aside from the reform, Heero was asking to put him as an absolute leader of the Hero League under the Executives and the Supreme Guardian supervision. The Executives remained in the Hero League, but they no longer enjoy the same authority as before.


    It was a 20 years period, it was practically the same as taking over the Hero League. In that period, Heero could rece all people that did not support him with his people. It was just a matter of time before the Hero League truly fell into Heero''s hand.


    Bai Xian Ming did not like this. He wanted a better form of the Hero League, but giving absolute power to one person was not the way. This was why he confronted Heero.


    "The reason? What''s your reason for doing this?" Kim Jung-Mun opened his mouth for the first time. Even though he did not read the proposal, he had a clear gist of the proposal.


    From his understanding of the young man, he believed Heero was not someone that coveted an authority like this. There must be a reason for him doing this hence he asked before the situation turned worse.


    "Specter! There''s a being that revered as a God on the specter''s side. It''s not just a mere title, that being indeed having the power of God! I want to create a force that could rival this God''s army hence I want absolute authority over the Hero League!"


    Heero calmly replied to Kim Jung-Mun. Yes, he wanted to reform the Hero League to face Specter God Horas. He had a selfish desire, it was to use the Hero League to help him to fight Specter God Horas. However, the current Hero League was far too weak to face the real force of the God Horas hence he proposed this reform.


    As for why he wanted to get absolute authority over the Hero League. It was to get rid of the hindrance of the reformation, it was the Executive. These people were the biggest hindrance to his reformation.


    ''Tsk, he knows we try to get his secret technique through the specter''s issue, but I don''t expect he will use the same issue to take over the Hero League! What ambition!'' Hanzo Sojuro thought to himself.


    Not only Hanzo Sojuro but the other Executives also had the same thoughts.


    ''Heh, the Old Ming seems to be against this reform, let that old man confront this outrageous guy!''


    None of the Executives believed Heero''s reason with a few exceptions, Kim Jung-Mun, Kang Myung-Chul, and Bai Xian Ming.


    Kang Myung-Chul closed his eyes and put the proposal back. There was no need for him to follow the talk, he only needed to support his grandson-inw.


    Kim Jung-Mun nodded understandingly with an expression of "As I thought, ". The old man leaned back and closed his eyes too.


    As for Bai Xian Ming, he fell into deep contemtion. He was taking this seriously, making the other Executives surprised.


    ''Tch, why didn''t he tell me about that? We can orchestrate the show together! I am just making a fool of myself!''


    "But shouldn''t we negotiate the terms? We can''t just give the full authority to you like that! The Hero League can thrive because we, the 12 major forces work together!"


    Park Yong-Gi immediately spoke up as soon as he noticed Bai Xian Ming seemed to believe in Heero''s words.


    "What about this, the Feng Family''s betrayal leaves a vacant spot in 12 major forces. Why don''t the Heero Academy take the vacant seat and send your representative to fill a spot in Executives!"


    Park Yong-Gi''s brilliant idea obtained enormous support from the other Executives. Yes, this way, Heero would obtain a certain of the authority and they also got the secret technique. It was a win-win situation and an eptable condition for everyone.


    "I agree if you alter your condition as per Executives Park''s suggestion! I believe everyone also agrees with such a condition. Heero Academy deserves to be the 12 major forces of Star City, after all!"


    Moushe Eghian followed after Park Yong-Gi while nodding his head. Then it was followed by the other Executives as well.


    ''Huh, as long as we can get the secret technique, it will just a matter time before we can catch up to this guy''s power. By that time, we can work together to eliminate such a nuisance!''


    Hanzo Sojuro nodded his head while scheming secretly.


    "Huh!? What''s this? Does the word is not clear enough for you to read?" Heero directed his gaze toward Park Yong-Gi, "Even though I printed the word with an extra bold and a big font!"


    He had his time dealing with this man in the past. At that time, he offered himself to be a Hero Instructor with only a measly a million WD payment. But this man refused his proposal at that time, now he tried to negotiate with him.


    While at it, Heero opened thest page of the proposal. He snowed it to the people around the table, pissing them off.


    ''Tch, he surely has the talent to annoy people, '' Bai Xian Ming shook his head.


    Despite being younger than most of the Executives, Park Yong-Gi was not annoyed in the slightest at Heero''s antics. But he was also clear that meant negotiation between them was impossible.


    "If you want my secret technique then give me what I demanded!"


    That was what Heero said to him. Park Yong-Gi realized the issue, then he scanned the other Executives. No, he was looked at Bai Xian Ming, Kim Jung-Mun, and Wu Shitian''s direction.


    He wanted to guess the three old men''s thoughts regarding the issue through their reactions. Supreme Moon and the Chief Executive were having t expression. It was hard to read what was in their minds from their reaction.


    However, Wu Shitian''s expression was telling him what was on the old man''s mind. The Supreme Star seemed to disagree with the proposal.


    ''If it''s Supreme Guardian, negotiation is still possible. Let''s probe further, the Chief Instructor''s bottom line, ''


    Then Park Yong-Gi turned toward Heero and shook his head, "Your condition is hard to be epted! What if we don''t agree with the proposal?"


    He was clear enough to use "What if", showing their stance that they had notpletely given up on the proposal.


    "That''s fine as well! I won''t force you guys to ept my proposal!" Heero''s answer was fast.


    "Huh!?" Park Yong-Gipletely caught off guard by the answer.


    "I still have a n b, after all!" Heero nodded toward Park Yong-Gi.


    "n b?" Park Yong-Gi blurted out.


    "Mnn, n b. I will quit from the Hero League and establish the Hunter Association. An organization that specialized in hunting the specters!"

 Chapter 301: Specialized Training

    Chapter 301: Specialized Training


    The meeting was put into a hold. The Executives were asking Heero to give them time to discuss this. Heero dly gave them time to discuss, of course.


    He and his two wives left the meeting room while the Executives remained on their seats.


    Bam!


    The door closed and caused a noise, breaking the silence atmosphere within the room.


    "Then I will take my leave!" Kang Myung-Chul stood up from his chair.


    However, his words attracted other people''s stares. All of them looked at the GrandMaster Instructor. From their faces, they were seeking an exnation from the old man why he did decide to leave.


    "My judgment will be biased! As you know, he is my granddaughter''s husband, he''s part of my family, meaning I am not in the state to discuss the proposal with you guys. If there''s a vote then my choice is to support him!"


    Park Yong-Gi nodded toward the old man, "Thank you for your consideration, Sir Kang!"


    After knowing the reason why Kang Myung-Chul suddenly decided to leave, the Executives dly let the old man leave.


    As soon as Kang Myung-Chul left the room, everyone''s attention was on the three old men with the highest position. Bai Xian Ming, Kim Jung-Mun, and Wu Shitian.


    The Executives wanted to know their stance on whether they were supporting Heero or not.


    "If you want to know my stance on this proposal, I agree with it! He has my support!" Kim Jung-Mun gave an unexpected answer.


    Wu Shitian looked at his friend unbelievably. He could not understand the train thought of his friend. Why he trusted Heero that much, he did not understand, at all.


    "If you are also asking my opinion then the answer is yes. I am also supporting the proposal!" Bai Xian Ming told his stance to the others.


    Unknowingly, the atmosphere inside the meeting became a little bit tense. Getting two supports from the two most influential figures, Heero''s proposal would most likely be epted.


    Only Wu Shitian maintained his silence. But everyone knew, it would be just a matter of time before Kim Jung-Mun would convince Wu Shitian.


    The sudden turn of the event shocked the Executives. With support from the two Supreme Guardians, the proposal had a high chance to be epted. Two out of four Ancient Families supported the reform, the backing power was just too big for them to oppose.


    "The Musashi n will also support the reform!" All of sudden, Musashi Kaminaga voiced out the Musashi n''s stance.


    The Executives were beyond shocked at the sudden drop of an atomic bomb. Yes, Musashi Kaminaga was akin to an atomic bomb to the other executives.


    They immediately turned toward Musashi Kaminaga with an unbelievable look stered on their faces.


    Exnation, it was what they wanted to hear from Musashi Kaminaga.


    Musashi Kaminaga waved his smartwatch to the others. On the screen was a message from the Head of the Musashi n, Musashi Kenzan.


    [Support the reform!]


    With the deration from Musashi Kenzan, Heero just gained additional support from another ancient force, the founder of Star City. Three of the four remaining founders supported the reform.


    Park Yong-Gi held his chin as he fell into deep contemtion.


    ''Three founder forces The reform is inevitable There''s no need to ask Brother, it''s better to show the Park Family''s stance right now to show our goodwill to the reform!''


    "The Park Family will also agree to the reform!"


    Swoosh!


    This time everyone turned toward the young Executive. Park Yong-Gi actively participated in the beforehand scheme to get Heero''s secret technique through SES. But how he suddenly supported the person he schemed. It certainly surprised everyone.


    p!


    "Let''s hold the meeting for the time being! You can go back and discuss this matter with your household. This matter is just too big toe up with a decision now!" Bai Xian Ming announced with a p of his hand.


    The Executives certainly agreed with that. They could note up with a decision without an order from their backing


    The meeting ended with no conclusion and the Executives immediately excused themselves and left the conference room. Leaving Wu Shanxi and Kim Sunghyon alone with the Supreme Guardian.


    "You can go back without me, Sunghyon, " Kim Jung-Mun waved his hand toward Kim Sunghyon.


    "You too, Shanxi!" Wu Shitian also motioned Wu Shanxi to go back without him.


    "Yes!" Both executives bowed toward the two Supreme Guardians and left the conference room.


    Wu Shitian immediately red at his two friends the moment all executives left the meeting room.


    "What''s the meaning of this!? How could you two easily hand over the Hero League a snotty brat like him!"


    "Calm down, Shitian. We are not handing over the Hero League to him, we just let him lead the Hero League! It''s not like we don''t have the power to strip him out of his position if he tried to abuse his authorityter, "


    Kim Jung-Mun repliedposedly at the hot-tempered Wu Shitian.


    "Moreover, didn''t you listen to him? His reason why he wanted the reform?"


    "Don''t tell me you believe his nonsense, Jung-Mun!?"


    "Rather than ying guessing games, why don''t we ask the person directly?" Bai Xian Ming chimed in as he stood from his chair.


    "It''s a good idea!" Kim Jung-Mun also stood up.


    "Urgh!?" Wu Shitian did not want to meet Heero, but he was truly curious. Curious of what that young man would say to them. He followed his two friends to the Xing District.


    Xing District


    Bai Xian Ming stood in front of Miao Miao Noodle & Ramen Shop. He looked back at his two friends, "Let''s fill our belly first, shall we?"


    Wu Shitian wanted to refuse but Kim Jung-Mun spoke first, "Mnn, I want to have a bowl of ramen, "


    Without waiting for Wu Shitian''s opinion, both entered the shop. Bai Xian Ming and Kim Jung-Mun were regr customers. Bai Xian Ming immediately headed toward the bar while Kim Jung-Mun went to the ramen bar.


    Two buildings were connected by a ss door and the next shop was the ramen shop. A ramen shop opened by Musashi Hirata''s mother, Lady Yuka.


    Wu Shitian was confused at first. He never visited this shop before. In the end, he followed Kim Jung-Mun to the ramen shop.


    "Wee, Grandpa Ming~, " Han Ying who just delivered a bowl of noodles to a customer spotted Bai Xian Ming. She greeted him with a gentle smile.


    "As usual?" Han Ying smiled.


    Bai Xian Ming grinned and nodded, "As usual! I will be eating in the next shop, please send my noodles there, "


    Han Ying made an okay gesture.


    "Where''s your husband?" Just as Old Ming was about to turn around, he remembered he came here to meet with Heero hence he asked.


    "Oh, he left with Zhou Yi to the first dungeon for specialized training. He said he will bete!"


    ''Specialized training? Ah, he wants to raise the heroes standard hence he starts it with his disciple first, ''


    Bai Xian Ming nodded and headed toward the ramen shop. He joined with Kim Jung-Mun and said, "He''s away to the first dungeon with Sun Zhou Yi"


    *** ***


    First Dungeon


    Sun Zhou Yi followed his Master closely. He was not as cheerful as usual because of what happened yesterday. He wanted to ask what actually happened, but he did not dare to raise the topic.


    He could feel an overwhelming hatred back then. It was to the point that he felt he would be killed. But he knew that hatred was not directed toward him but a name he mentioned, God Horas.


    It was the first time he witnessed his Master lose control of his emotion. But...


    ''Does God exist in the first ce?'' Thought Sun Zhou Yi.


    Rather than curious about his training, Sun Zhou Yi was more concerned about his Master. He wanted to help but he did not know what to do.


    "It''s unusual you look not that interested in your new training, " Heero broke the silence between.


    "Urgh!?" Sun Zhou Yi did not know how to respond to this. He could not just answer it with, "I am more concerned about you, Master!"


    "You must want to know what happened to me yesterday, right?" Heero turned around and faced his disciple.


    Sun Zhou Yi subconsciously nodded but then he shook his head again.


    They had arrived at the edge of the first dungeon.


    "I will tell you what happened between me and God Horas! But you must be thinking ''Does God really exist?'', right?"


    Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes went wide when his Master managed to read his thoughts.


    "So, in order to make my story be more believable, I will introduce you to someone. A new Master that will teach you a new technique and inherit his power!"


    Plop!


    Sun Zhou Yi suddenly fell on his butt as he pointed his finger to Heero''s back. His eyes shook and his hand was trembling fiercely.


    A Dragon, he saw a ck Dragone out of the void. The ck Dragon''s red blood pupils fell onto him. His body froze the moment he met with the pupils.


    Looking at his disciple''s reaction, he knew Niadin must have shown himself to Sun Zhou Yi. He turned around and met with the Void Dragon, Niadin.


    "Hoho, he''s the candidate I talked about back then, so stop intimidating him with your petty trick each time you meet a human, " Heero rolled his eyes at the Void Dragon.


    However, Niadin ignored Heero''s words as he looked toward Sun Zhou Yi. After a moment of silence, the Void Dragon opened his mouth.


    "So, this is the candidate you choose to inherit my bloodline?"

 Chapter 302: Test

    Chapter 302: Test


    Since the day Heero moved the dungeon to his academy''s backyard. He had been visiting the first dungeon almost every day. He talked to the Void Dragon, persuading him toe out of this space.


    Bloodline inheritance, it was a way for a beast or any creature to inherit their power to their sessors. Usually, only a creature without an offspring would inherit their bloodline to others.


    The Void Dragon Niadin was fond of humans. He heard from his Master that Niadin was looking for a candidate to inherit his bloodline. The human race was his choice, Niadin wanted a human to inherit his bloodline so he would not be forgotten by the world when he died. Something like leaving his legacy.


    But the past Void Dragon was still considered young for a dragon and his lifespan was still long. He was not in a hurry to find a sessor to inherit his bloodline. However, it was different now. Niadin''s lifespan was numbered now and was in a hurry to find a sessor.


    He had given up to find a sessor while isting himself in this separated space. But this space now connected to Earth, once again, the dragon was connected to human civilization.


    "Yes, he''s my first disciple. Good personality, a strong will, righteous He fits your criteria, ah, he is also talented, " Heero nodded his head.


    "But he is not brave enough to fall when he saw me, " Niadinmented as his red blood pupils fell into the frozen up Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Oh,e on Almost every human would have the same reaction as his when they meet a mighty dragon for the first time, "


    Heero turned around and winked at his first disciple, "Get up! You are making me embarrassed, "


    Gulp!


    Sun Zhou Yi followed his Master''s order and got up clumsily. He was still pretty nervous actually, but his Master was quite friendly with the dragon.


    ''It seems the dragon is not as dangerous as I thought''


    Sun Zhou Yi bowed his head to the dragon and introduced himself, "He-hello, S-sir Dragon! My name is Sun Zhou Yi, "


    After that, he looked up once again, but then he froze once again as he recalled something.


    ''Eh!? Wait a minute, did Master say the dragon would be a new Master?''


    His face paled as he thought of something worse.


    ''Does Master no longer want me as his disciple? Is it because of yesterday?''


    Negative thoughts filled Sun Zhou Yi''s mind.


    "What are you thinking about? You are still my disciple! This ck Dragon is just going to inherit his bloodline to you!"


    Heero rolled his eyes at Sun Zhou Yi. He was able to read his first disciple''s mind as it was too obvious on his face. He had known Sun Zhou Yi for some time and found out his disciple was easy to read.


    "B-bloodline?" Sun Zhou Yi knew nothing about it.


    "Mnn, it''s something that will make you even stronger! As for the rest, this old man will exin it to you!" Heero pointed the Void Dragon with his index finger.


    "Huh, I haven''t epted this brat yet! Don''t decide that by yourself! He has to pass the test first if he wants to inherit my bloodline!" The ck Dragonined in an arrogant tone


    Heero merely smirked at Niadin but he did not refute him.


    "Then I will leave him with you, "


    "Wh-what? W-wait, Master!?" Sun Zhou Yi was flustered.


    It was a Dragon, a real one. How could his Master leave him alone with such a dangerous creature? The ck Dragon looked friendly to his Master


    ''but what about me? We are not that close yet''


    Heero merely grinned at his flustered disciple and encouraged him with a gesture of his hand, "Work hard and survive, my disciple!"


    It was a joke, of course. There was no way he would leave his disciple with a wild dragon. He believed Niadin was not that kind of dragon.


    "Fufufu It''s a been a long time since I tasted human flesh, "


    Looking at Sun Zhou Yi''s reaction, Niadin could not help but tease the guy.


    Hearing that, Sun Zhou Yi was rmed and immediately turned around. He was alerted as he subconsciously summoned the Ki Sword. Three Ki Swords floated around him and attracted Niadin''s attention.


    "Huhu A good sword, a dense and strong Ki, but if it''s added with a violent Beast Ki, it will be more perfect" The Void Dragonmented.


    "How many?"


    "Wh-what?" Sun Zhou Yi blurted out in confusion.


    "How many Ki Swords can you make and control?"


    Gulp!


    "U-up to a hundred for now, " Sun Zhou Yi answered after he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was still quite nervous.


    "So little!? But"


    ''It''s quite something for someone who learned Ki Comprehension for little over a year, ''


    ''Huhu He is indeed quite talented, but I am not looking for talented people to inherit my bloodline''


    "Let''s start with a little spar, shall we?" The Void Dragon came out of the void and showed his massive body to Sun Zhou Yi.


    Too big, the dragon was just too big as it covered the sky. The ck and shiny scales, a huge wingspan, and an overwhelming pressure it gave, making Sun Zhou Yi more nervous.


    ''How I am supposed to fight it!?'' Sun Zhou Yi was screaming in his heart.


    ''Ah, I have a strong Master'' He turned around but his Master was nowhere to be seen.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes went wide when he realized he was alone with the dragon.


    *** ***


    Park Namho, the head of the Park Family. Upon hearing the report from his younger brother about the meeting, he mmed the table hard.


    Bang!


    "Are you insane!? How can you support this f*cking nonsense reform!? Park Yong-Gi! Better you give a good exnation for this or your name will be crossed out from the Park Family''s tree!"


    Despite facing his big brother''s fury, Park Yong-Gi remained unfazed.


    "At the end of the day, you have to ept the reform, Big Bro!"


    The frown on Park Namho''s forehead deepened at those words.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Kim, The Musashi, and The Bai are supporting the re No, they are supporting an individual called Xing Heero. It''s just a matter of the time before The Wu also shows their support for Heero, "


    "It will be better if we show our support now to show our goodwill to the reform! With that, Heero might see us in a favorable impression. This is our chance to make a connection to him!"


    Park Yong-Gi exined his view about his decision in the Executives meeting.


    "Moreover, with this, we can get a strong secret technique as well. The reform is inevitable, Brother!"


    "What about SES? We have acquired SES, can''t we get something from it!?"


    "Hah SES without Xing Heero is just an empty shell. We are too hasty to take action!" Park Yong-Gi unlocked his Smartwatch and opened SES''s official site.


    On the top, the biggest news was the Chief and the two Vice Chief resignation. In thement section, thousands ofments from the citizens. There was no need to read thement, the citizens were certainly denouncing the Executives. The cause of the three important personnel in SES to resign.


    It did not matter much, but below that post, a series of resignation announcements were listed. From the Combat division to the Intelligence Division. All of them resigned from SES.


    The current SES truly had be an empty shell. How did they suppose to get something from an organization that was left with a name only?


    "Huh!?" Park Namho was surprised to see that. Not expecting all members of SES to be so loyal to Heero.


    "So, there''s no other way?" Park Namho rubbed his forehead.


    *** ***


    Musashi n Residence, Head n Office


    "Why did you suddenly support that man, Brother?" Musashi Kaminaga asked Musashi Kenzan.


    If the Musashi n did not support the reform, there was still a chance for the Executives to maintain the current stability.


    Musashi Kenzan who was busy with hisputer stopped his movement. He looked up to his curious brother. After some time, Musashi Kenzan sighed out.


    "He bribed us!"


    "Huh!?" That answer was enough to shock Musashi Kenzan. Bribe? It was not exaggerated to say that the Musashi n had almost everything that others did not have. Wealth, power, and authority, they had all of it, but


    Musashi Kenzan beckoned his hand toward the bbergasted Musashi Kaminaga.


    Musashi Kaminaga came closer and looked at theputer''s screen. The screen showed the specialized training ground of the Musashi n.


    On the screen, he saw the three Elders, Musashi Ueno, Musashi Osada, Musashi Noboru, and Musashi Naizen.


    They were having a sparring match, Musashi Naizen against Musashi Ueno. Soon, Musashi Kaminaga perceived something weird. Both were holding a handle''s sword, but that was it, it was just a handle with no de.


    What was weirder each time both individuals shed, he could see a spark of sword sh with each other. He could also see a deep cut on the ground here and there from the sh.


    ''How?''


    But it did not take a long before Musashi Kaminaga got the answer.


    "He gave Father and Uncles the lost Musashi n''s Sword Art! There''s no reason not to support him!" Musashi Kenzan smiled.


    The same thing happened in other major forces. They were having a discussion on whether to support the reform or not.


    *** ***


    Heero came out of the first dungeon. Bai Xin Yue was waiting for him outside the dungeon.


    "Huh!? What''s wrong? You don''t have to wait for me here, "


    Bai Xin Yue gently shook his head and smiled at him, "Grandpa wants to meet you, "


    "Then let''s meet him!"

 Chapter 303: Reformation

    Chapter 303: Reformation


    "So do you want to know my reason to be the sole leader of the Hero League? Haven''t I told you about it at the meeting?"


    Heero replied before he brought the noodles into his mouth. He was having a bowl of spicy noodles for his lunch.


    Three old men were sitting on the opposite while Bai Xin Yue sat next to him.


    The three old men did not respond to Heero''s answer.


    "Huh, you didn''t believe me!?" Heero blinked his eyes a few times.


    He thought the three old men, no, Kim Jung-Mun and Bai Xian Ming already knew about the Goun. The Intelligence Team was given to him by them, after all. He thought they should have known everything that happened in SES.


    ''Huhu It seems Team Leader Luo has not told them about that yet, ''


    Heero was quite happy as he made a wide grin, "It seems I obtained a loyal follower, "


    The three old men exchanged a nce and did not understand what Heero was talking about.


    Heero did not bother to exin it as he unlocked his smartwatch. He tapped it for a few times then


    Brrt! Brrt! Brrt!


    Bai Xian Ming and Kim Jung-Mun''s smartwatch vibrated.


    The two old men looked down. It was Heero who sent them a video.


    "Watch the video!" He motioned his left hand to them while using his right hand to use the chopstick to deliver the noodles into his mouth.


    Bai Xian Ming yed the video and Wu Shitian came closer to watch too. It was a video captured through satellite, a battle between Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi against the Goun.


    They were pretty amazed by how Heero''s two disciples handled the Goun. When they thought the two guys were about to kill the goat-headed creature a twist urred.


    The goat-headed creature suddenly shrunk in size. All previous injuries were healed and The goat-headed creature defeated the two rising Emperor ss Heroes swiftly.


    "Huh!?" The three men were left bbergasted by how the battle ended. The creature left after that and the video was over.


    The three old men looked up, they were asking Heero what was the meaning of showing this video to them.


    "That creature in the video was Level 7 Specter. We, Dramonian usually call it the Emperor Level Specter. It''s only a level below the one I said this morning, the Specter God!"


    He delivered the bowl to finish the soup and drank a ss of lemonade before he continued.


    "Even though it''s only one level difference, God is certainly far stronger than a mere Emperor. You can see it in the video, the big size creature is at Emperor Level while the shrunk size creature has ascended to God!"


    Blinking, the three old men kept blinking their eyes. It was hard to believe akin to a fairy tale. Yes, Heero''s words were just like a fairy tale to them.


    "And the one who we will fight, The Specter God. One of twelve Specter Gods, God Horas. His men were behind everything that happened until now, the attack on the city, the attack on the kingdom, and we don''t know what they will do next!"


    "That''s why I want to lead the Hero League myself. That''s why I want to reform the Hero League. I have a grudge against this God Horas hence I will participate actively in this war, an Eternal War between humanity and the specters!"


    Heero''s voice echoed through the empty shop. Yes, Musashi Hirata who stood next to his mother chased all customers away when he found his Master wanted a space to talk. Of course, it was under Lady Yuka''s consent.


    The three old men did not know how to respond to this. Wu Shitian was still looking at Heero suspiciously. The silencested for quite a while.


    "How strong this God Horas is?" Kim Jung-Mun broke the silence with a question.


    "The Goun, the goat-headed creature in the video could not bepared to this God Horas! The Goun just ascended to the realm of God while God Horas has be God for a long time!"


    "The Goun!? It''s the name of that goat-headed creature?" Bai Xian Ming opened his mouth.


    "No, Goun is the name of a race!" Heero shook his head as he took another sip of lemonade.


    "You! How confident are you to kill this God Horas?" Kim Jung-Mun asked again.


    "70! That''s my chance if we fight one vs one, but if that God Horas has his minions help him, 50 or maybe 40! I don''t have that big assurance if it''s me alone to fight his whole army!" Heero answered truthfully.


    In fact, he was unsure if he could win against God Horas. However, the five years of training in the isted space at the peak of Nebraska Mountain was the one that boosted his confidence.


    "That''s why I need the Hero League to fight them. I need to reform the current Hero League that is just an insect to God Horas. At least, reform the league to be a cat!?"


    ''Urgh!?'' Heero''s standardization for the Hero League was quite something. Butpared to Heero, most of the heroes were ''insects'' in the term of strength. It was an undeniable fact they realized after watching the Regal Kingdom''s battle footage.


    A fact was a fact, but that was a fact that should not be spoken like that. Wu Shitian was offended by the words.


    "Huh, say someone who wants to use the league for his selfish desire! At the end of the day, it''s about your personal grudge against this God Horas and you want to use the Hero League to help you! You are putting many lives in stake for your personal grudge," Old Man Wu sneered at Heero.


    ''Here we go again, the childish Wu Shitian, '' Heero, Bai Xian Ming, and Kim Jung-Min had the same thought.


    "Indeed, it''s my selfishness that pushes me to use the Hero League as a ''tool'' for my gain. However, my selfishness does not bring any harm to the people but benefits! A reform that will make heroes stronger to protect the people from the harm, especially from the specters that will target us!" Heero admitted right away.


    Give and take, it was what he learned during his stay in this city.


    "Then why do you want to be the sole leader? Why don''t you work together with the twelve major forces?" Wu Shitian would not let this matter rest just like that.


    "Working together is fine, no, in fact, we are still working together even with the reform. It''s not like I am kicking the twelve major forces out of the Hero League! Why do I want to be the sole leader because these twelve major forces are the biggest hindrance to reform!"


    Just as Wu Shitian was about to refute, Heero spoke first, "It''s hard to win an argument with a smart person, but it''s near impossible to win an argument with a kid, a spoiled kid especially!"


    Only Bai Xin Yue in that room knew the truth that even her grandpa was just a snotty brat in front of Heero.


    "Joking!" Heero grinned at Old Man Wu and went on, "Alright, Old Man Wu, if you don''t agree or you guys don''t want to support the reform, it''s okay! Just don''t try to find fault at what I am going to do, you are wasting my time with this useless argument!"


    "As I said in the morning, it''s fine even without the reform. But I will quit the Hero League to establish my force to fight God Horas! I am not threatening you, I am serious with my words!"


    He took one big gulp of the lemonade and put the ss down. After that, he stood and left the three old men while beckoning his hand toward Musashi Hirata.


    Heero was serious with his words. He nned to establish a new force to fight the specter if his proposal was rejected. As for why he insisted on the Hero League, it was because the Hero League was a shortcut to build a big force in a short time.


    Heero then left the shop with Musashi Hirata. Bai Xin Yue did not follow Heero. She looked at her grandpa, "You should not doubt him, Grandpa!"


    There were three grandpas in front of her, but of course, her words directed to her biological grandpa. As someone who knew the back story, she could not help but be slightly angry.


    "You should have asked Grandpa Dazekh remembering your close ties with him. He must know something about this Specter God. You could find the truth from him, "


    She approached her grandpa and kissed his left cheek, "I am off to academy, Grandpa! Let''s have dinner togetherter!"


    "Sigh, a girl that has been married off will always be on her husband''s side. I miss my past Granddaughter when they always clung onto me, " Bai Xian Mingmented as he looked at his Granddaughter''s back.


    "But she said something right! We can ask Dazekh, he''s from the dungeon as well, he might know something about this god thing!" Kim Jung-Mun said with a pondering expression stered on his face.


    Bai Xian Ming looked down at his smartwatch. It was 12:48


    "It''s about to start, the Squad War! Let''s head to Dazekh ce. We have to kill more people in the Squad War so we can raise our squad ranking!" Bai Xian Ming stood up.


    Kim Jung-Mun looked at his smartwatch as well and nodded. Wu Shitian felt being left out alone as he did not understand what his two friends talked about.


    "Where are you going?" Wu Shitian asked.


    "It''s gaming time, so of course, I am going to y!" Kim Jung-Mun replied naturally.


    "Do you want to try? WarZone? It''s quite fun!"


    ''Huh!? Gaming time? WarZone?'' Wu Shitian was bbergasted.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero was leading Musashi Hirata outside the city. To the ce where they usually train.


    "Are you going to teach me a new secret technique, Master?" Musashi Hirata was quite excited as he asked.


    But then, there was something missing. Butcher Wang and Sun Zhou Yi, they three usually would learn the new secret technique together but he was alone now.


    ''Does the Master need my help?''


    "I have heard it, your loss against the Goun!" Heero turned around to face Hirata as he spoke.


    He looked at his disciple''s expression which immediately turned gloomy. His disciple was quite frustrated in his first loss.


    "More beasts or specters as strong as Goun will appear soon. More and more dungeons will appear and so I decided to push it earlier, teaching you the core Musashi n''s sword art! Are you ready for it?" Heero grinned at his disciple.


    Musashi Hirata''s face instantly brightened. Finally, his Master finally would teach him this, the core Musashi n''s sword art.


    "Yes, I am!!!" For the first time after a long time, Musashi Hirata screamed in excitement.

 Chapter 304: Reformation - Part 2

    Chapter 304: Reformation - Part 2


    The next day, another executive meeting was held. It was to announce their agreement over the reform.


    Heero was surprised by the result. He thought they would never agree with the reform, at least, he believed more than half would not agree. Yet the result was out of his expectation.


    "Then let''s carry the reform right away! Starting with the fundamentals, heroes rank!" Heero continued the meeting immediately.


    The executives and the hero instructors put their ears to hear Heero''s first move.


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue who sat next to Heero opened theirptops. Ready to take note of the essentials in the meeting.


    "Wood ss Hero will be changed to Apprentice Hero! Once an individual passes the physical test, they would be called Apprentice Hero rather than Wood ss Hero! Show them what Apprentice Hero is and their treatments!"


    Heero motioned his hand to Kang Seo-Yeon. Thetter nodded her head and a translucent screen appeared in the middle of the long table. The screen showed a long list of the Apprentice Hero.


    Basically, Apprentice Hero was the same as an intern in apany. Once they passed the physical test, they had to meet a certain condition to be a hero permanently, Iron ss Hero.


    The treatment was quite poor, low fixed pay but the Hero League would dispatch the Hero Instructor to train them for free. An elixir would be distributed for free, once a month. Not only that, but a basic secret technique would also be taught to the Apprentice Hero.


    One year, if in one year the Apprentice Hero failed to meet the condition. They would be kicked out of the Hero League.


    The conditions were,plete 10 Iron Level Missions or 1000 Basic Missions for the Apprentice Hero, hunting fifty any Iron Level Beasts that were officially listed on the Hero League''s official site, and defeat orst at least 20 minutes in the battle against Iron Level Barrier.


    Park Yong-Gi raised his hand, "May I ask, President!"


    Heero nodded and motioned his hand, indicating Park Yong-Gi could speak.


    "Barrier? What is this Barrier?"


    Everyone looked at Heero, including Bai Xian Ming. His grandson-inw did not speak anything about the reform, he was not consulting to him hence he also did not know.


    "Just like its name, it''s thest test or barrier for a hero to raise their ss. We would choose someone to be a barrier for the test, it could be a hero or a Hero Instructor or even an outsider we deem worthy to be the barrier!"


    Bai Xin Yue answered on Heero''s behalf fluently.


    "If this reform is implemented, the number of heroes would be reduced! The test for Silver ss or even Gold ss would be harder than this I presume?" Hanzo Sojuro opened his mouth. He did not bother with the formality and Heero did not care either.


    "What the Hero League needed is not the quantity but the quality, so it does not matter!" Kang Seo-Yeon''s turn to answer.


    "But the Ranker Alliance"


    "It does not matter, Executive Hanzo! Why should we care about the other organization, the Hero League is our top priority! Please don''t split your focus to another organization!" Bai Xin Yue immediately cut the old man''s words.


    "Is there anything you want to ask? If there are no more questions, we will proceed with the next change!" Heero continued as he scanned the executives.


    "Huh!? We haven''t reached an agreement, yet" Hanzo Sojuro frowned.


    "I don''t need the executive''s agreement to execute my n! You have no power to do that!" Heero immediately cut the old man off and muttered under his breath, "This is why I asked the full authority"


    "This meeting is held not to ask for your agreement, but to discuss the reform! If you, the executives have some better ideas, you can speak your mind, and we will consider it! This is the purpose of this meeting!" Bai Xin Yue followed. Her words directed toward Hanzo Sojuro who seemed still delusional, thinking the executive still had the same authority as before.


    Bai Xin Yue''s words silenced the meeting room instantly. Hanzo Sojuro''s eyes widened. He did not immediately refute to those words but scanned the surroundings. He was looking at the other executives'' reaction.


    Everyone epted the situation but him. He realized that the executive was no longer having power as before.


    "If there''s no question, we will proceed to the next reform! Re-evaluation Heroes, we will reevaluate the heroes for their ss whether they deserve to be in that ss or not!"


    The translucent screen in the middle of the table changed to new information. It was about the re-evaluation test for the heroes. All heroes, including the Emperor ss Heroes that totaled up to over ten thousand heroes that settled in Star City.


    "What!? This is crazy? It will disrupt the Hero League''s operation if we reevaluate all heroes!" Krishna Davale was the first one to burst out.


    "Executive Krishna, have you read everything to the end!? If you haven''t, then read to the end! We are not that stupid!" Bai Xin Yue responded in a cold tone.


    Indeed, Krishna Davale had not read it to the end. He immediately spoke as soon as he found that all heroes had to be reevaluated. He skimmed through the content which was basically the test.


    Below, it was said that the revaluation was in a batch. The first one thousand heroes that registered for the revaluation would be prioritized.


    ''Huh, register? Do they think the heroes would be that stupid enough to register themselves for revaluation!''


    Krishna Davale thought there would be no heroes that would apply for the revaluation. But then, at the end of the screen, there was another sentence there. The heroes'' pay would be put into hold until they passed the revaluation. Not only the pay, but all privilege given to the heroes would also be taken until they passed the revaluation.


    Looking at this, he could imagine that all heroes woulde to the Hero League to protest.


    ''Naive! It''s not my problem anyway!"


    The other executives had the same thought. The reform would not be as smooth as it seemed if such a thing was implemented.


    "This Wouldn''t it incur the heroes'' dissatisfaction?" Kang Myung-Chul said in a concerned tone.


    "It''s fine, we will take care of it! Ah, if they don''t take the revaluation test in six months. Their status as Hero will be nulled!" Heero replied and added.


    The executives and the Hero Instructors looked at each other. In the end, they looked at Bai Xian Ming. To their surprise, Bai Xian Ming was having his morning tea leisurely.


    Just like that, everyone epted the terms as they had no power to refuse it.


    "This will be thest for today, Executive Reshuffle!" Heero continued with a bomb.


    "What''s the meaning of this, President Xing!? I thought" Moushe Eghian reacted strongly but his words were cut by Heero instantly.


    "Can you listen to me until I finish, Mister Moushe!?"


    With that, Moushe Eghian immediately shut his mouth.


    "Executive Reshuffle means I want the 12 major forces to rece the current executives with heroes! If it''s a Hero, they will have more understanding of the Hero''s general situation. They can give more meaningful advice than someone who has never been on the battlefield!" Heero exined.


    However, most of the executives interpreted it differently. It was the same as telling them "You are no use to me, so I want to change all of you!"


    Before the other Executives could voice out their disagreement, Park Yong-Gi raised his hand.


    "I have a better option! Why don''t we add the number of the representative to two members, an Executive and Vice Executive with one of them must a Hero, "


    "That works as well! Let''s do that!" Heero immediately agreed that left the other Executives. They thought Heero wanted to get rid of them, but it seemed he was not.


    "All right, that''s for today! The Hero League will open a conference to announce the reform to the public! The citizens have the right to know as they are the one who pays us right?" Heero stood up with a p, signaling the end of the meeting.


    That was the end of the first meeting for the reform.


    *** ***


    White Household


    One of the big forces in Star City. If the twelve major forces were taking the lead of the Hero League, White Household was the one in control of the Central Government.


    White Residence


    "Reform? A new President? Revaluation? What f*cking nonsense is this?" Melvin White mmed the letter he just received from the Hero League onto the table.


    Melvin White the Mayor of Star City. He was the number one in the Central Government and he was furious as the Hero League never informed him anything about the reform.


    "They did not even inform us about this n!? What do they think we are? Their butler!?"


    Melvin White''s secretary did not dare to look at the Mayor. His hand was sweating as he was scared inside.


    Melvin''s breath ragged as he looked at the official letter in his hand. He looked at the name below the letter, Xing Heero, the new President of the Hero League.


    He heard a lot about this young man, but he never expected this young man would be the sole leader of the Hero League.


    ''No, I can''t let this happen! I can''t let him take full control of the Hero League now! I have to stop this nonsense reform!''


    "I have to call Ryan back! Yes, I have to call him back!"


    Ryan White, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1, the strongest hero in Star City.

 Chapter 305: I Hate Him

    Chapter 305: I Hate Him


    The second-floor Lounge, Heero Academy


    All the first generation of Heero Academy''s disciples were watching the big screen. The Hero League opened a conference to announce the big reform.


    From the Wood ss Hero changed into Apprentice Hero or people in the live chat called them as Intern Hero.


    Bai Xin Yue was the one who announced the reform and what the Hero League would do in the first step of the reform.


    Various kinds of reactions could be seen in the live chat. Many saw this in a favorably light but not a little who did voice out their disagreement through the live chat.


    Kim Hyun-Su was enjoying his lunch while watching the live chat on his smartwatch. The live chat was more interesting than the announcement itself for him.


    Different from Ye Zhun who watched the big screen with a hooked expression. He looked straight at the Bai Xin Yue with a love-struck expression. He was one of many fans of Bai Xin Yue, after all.


    "Oi, wake up! She is our Master''s wife!" Kim Hyun-Su who noticed Ye Zhun''s expression pped Ye Zhun''s head lightly.


    "I know! But you can''t stop me from admiring my idol!" Ye Zhun snorted in return.


    "Tsk, what a hopeless guy, " Kim Hyun-Su then turned to the other side, looking at Benjamin. Since his return from the kingdom, Benjamin changed.


    As someone who oftenmunicated with the second prince, Kim Hyun-Su could tell that his friend changed. Especially this morning, Benjamin was usually excited each time Heero came to check them. However, this morning, Benjamin was especially quiet.


    ''Maybe because of his father''s death!?'' Kim Hyun-Su guessed in his head.


    But then he shook his head again, he remembered this morning''s event. His friend''s gaze toward his Master this morning, disappointment and hatred?


    ''Oh, does the change rte to the attack on the kingdom!?''


    He heard theplete story from his father. His Master was the one who wiped out the specter''s army the moment of the giant appeared. He even watched the footage when his Master turned into a me bird and wiped all specters with Divine me.


    It was what people called, Divine me. Healing the injured and burning the damned or specters.


    However, his Master did this only after the King''s death. If his Master acted earlier then


    ''Don''t tell me he hates Master because of that?''


    It was understandable because if someone did not know Master well, they thought Master was a benevolent man who loved to help people. They would be disappointed when Master did not live up to their expectations.


    ''Maybe he'' Kim Hyun-Su looked at Benjamin who was actually ying with his meal.


    "Benjamin!" Kim Hyun-Su called out and Benjamin turned toward him listlessly.


    "Do you have time? I want to talk about something with you, "


    "Huh!?" Benjamin blinked his eyes in confusion. He looked Kim Hyun-Su in the eyes and found thetter seemed to have something serious to talk about with him.


    ''I wonder what he wants to talk about!?''


    "Sure, " Benjamin nodded readily.


    "Hey, Ye Zhun! You also follow me, " Kim Hyun-Su did not forget to call his other friend.


    Amongst the first generation disciples, Kim Hyun-Su was close to these two guys. They were friends and also rivals at the same time. Of course, everyone was a friend but these two were the closest friends to Kim Hyun-Su.


    "Huh!? Me!? I don''t want to, Master will make his speech soon as the new President of the Hero League. I don''t want to miss this glorious event!" Ye Zhun shook his head as he motioned his hand to Kim Hyun-Su to leave without him.


    Bai Xin Yue might be his idol, but his Master was the person he admired the most. Kim Hyun-Su certainly knew about this and in fact, Heero was someone he looked up as well aside from his Great Grandfather.


    Kim Hyun-Su secretly nced toward Benjamin. Thetter gritted his teeth and clenched his hand tightly as he and Ye Zhun talked about their Master.


    "Nope, you have to follow us! I will borrow you my smartwatch to watch Master''s speech! Just follow us now!" Kim Hyun-Su forcefully dragged Ye Zhun while thetterined.


    In the end, Kim Hyun-Su brought his two friends into his room. By this time, Heero had started his speech, and Ye Zhun was watching the live speech through the smartwatch.


    The three sat in a round table, Kim Hyun-Su looked toward Benjamin.


    "Do you hate Master!?" Kim Hyun-Su straightforwardly asked Benjamin.


    Ye Zhun who watched the smartwatch immediately raised his head, looking toward Benjamin with an unbelievable expression on his face. He blinked his eyes a few times before he turned back toward Kim Hyun-Su.


    "What are you talking about, Hyun-Su!? There''s no way Benjamin would hate"


    Before Ye Zhun could finish his words, Benjamin gave his answer, "Yes, I hate him!"


    "Huh!?" Ye Zhun looked at Benjamin with his widened eyes. He could not believe what he just heard.


    "But why?" Ye Zhun blurted out.


    "Because Master did not fight for the Regal Kingdom! He hates Master because he med Master for his father''s death!" It was Kim Hyun-Su who answered Ye Zhun.


    "That''s right! He has the power to save people! He has the power to save the kingdom! But what did he do? Staying inside a building to protect his safe family!? That was f*cking just ridiculous!!!" Benjamin burst out in rage.


    "If only If only he made his move earlier, do you think my father would die?" Benjamin looked at Kim Hyun-Su with his reddened eyes.


    "As I thought" Kim Hyun-Su murmured.


    Then, the room turned quiet for a moment. What could be heard was Benjamin''s heavy breathing.


    "I don''t have the right to say this actually because I am not in your position. I understand it must be devastating to lose your father. Me too, I might go crazy if I suddenly lose my father, but it''s not right to me someone for that!"


    Ye Zhun looked Benjamin into the eyes, "Especially our Master, he was not the killer! It was not like Master knew your father would die either, and did nothing! You should not hate him for that, Benjamin, "


    "But if" Benjamin tried to speak up but he could not find the right words to speak.


    Ye Zhun shook his head and suddenly asked, "Do you remember our first-day training in this academy?"


    Benjamin frowned, trying to recall the day.


    "That day, he asked us "What''s your purpose to get stronger?" in the Martial Hall, do you remember?" Ye Zhun tried to imitate Heero''s voice when he repeated the question.


    Kim Hyun-Su and Ye Zhun nodded their heads. They remembered and that time, everyone was basically having the answer, "Hero!" while Benjamin kept his answer in his heart, "To be a knight that would protect the kingdom!".


    "That day, my answer is a Hero. I answered I want to be a strong Hero just like Senior Brother Zhou Yi! But that doesn''t matter, do you remember Master''s words after hearing our answer?"


    Kim Hyun-Su and Benjamin exchanged a nce. They could not remember this.


    "He said "I have the same answer as you guys when I was young, but it changed after I lost my lover and my friends. I don''t want to be a Hero but I just want to protect my closest one. That''s the purpose of my power!", "


    Kim Hyun-Su and Benjamin still did not get what Ye Zhun wanted to tell them.


    "Can''t you imagine? Despite having the power to protect his closest ones but Master could not protect them? Could you imagine how painful it was?" Ye Zhun continued in a low voice.


    Silence filled the room, Benjamin could not refute that and he started to understand what Ye Zhun wanted to tell him.


    "Master''s action is understandable, at least to me. Despite the enormous power he has, don''t forget, Master is also a human just like us! He''s not a God, he has his feelings and he has his past as well!" Ye Zhun continued with his view.


    ''Huhu This is why I want to bring him with me to speak with Benjamin. He''s quite useful in this regard!''


    "That was why" Out of sudden, Kim Hyun-Su chimed in while nodding his head.


    Benjamin and Ye Zhun looked toward Kim Hyun-Su. They wanted to know what he was talking about.


    "Do you remember the specter''s attack in the core region? My Grandfather told me Master did not join the battle. He rushed back to the Xing District instead of helping the heroes to fight against the specters!"


    Benjamin was startled when he heard this from Kim Hyun-Su''s mouth. He did not know about this.


    "Ah, no, he''s actually the one who discovered the specters in disguise and started to kill them. But he went back home afterward. After hearing Ye Zhun now I begin to understand Master''s choice!"

 Chapter 306: Ryan White - Part 1

    Chapter 306: Ryan White - Part 1


    "With great poweres great responsibility! Should Master take action earlier, if so, my father" Benjamin muttered in a low voice.


    "Hah" Ye Zhun gave a long sigh. Benjamin looked up and only to see Ye Zhun with a disappointed expression on the surface.


    "Second Prince of the Regal Kingdom! Are you sure about that?" Ye Zhun''s expression turned serious. He looked at Benjamin to the eyes directly.


    "Are you just being naive or you just want to me someone over your father''s death?"


    "With great poweres great responsibility? Hah" Ye Zhun closed the live speech and opened a browser on the smartwatch.


    He typed a few words and gave his friend his search "Slum in the Regal Kingdom".


    The result showed many slums in the kingdom. News about the people who starved to death in the slum until the high crimes that happened in the slum.


    "What about this? Did the Royal Family of the Regal Kingdom do something about this? I do believe the Royal Family could do something about this but what does your family do? it''s the kingdom''s responsibility for its people''s welfare!" Ye Zhun openly criticized the kingdom.


    "Huh!? It''s not the royal family''s responsibility as this happened in other noble''s territory! Don''t you know the kingdom is managed not only by the Royal Family but many noble families?" Benjamin frowned as he tried to exin it was not the royal family''s fault but the noble that managed that territory.


    Ye Zhun smirked and said sarcastically, "But didn''t you just say with great poweres great responsibility? Does the royal family have the power to help?"


    Benjamin instantly silenced by those words. Did the royal family have the power to help? However, did the royal family help them, they did not!


    "Benjamin! I am saying this not to criticize the Royal Family or the Regal Kingdom. Each person has their own responsibility and it''s not Master''s responsibility for your father''s death! That was your knight, the Kingdom''s knight! Don''t me Master for the knight''s ipetence to protect the King!" Ye Zhun spoke out his mind.


    "In the first ce, even if Master ran away from the battlefield with his family, you could not me him for that! It was not his duty or responsibility to protect the kingdom!"


    "Oi! It''s too much!" Kim Hyun-Su nudged Ye Zhun to stop.


    However, Ye Zhun shook his head, "Benjamin! You are my friend and Master is the person I admire the most in my life! Without him, we are not a friend, without him, you won''t ever look at me. My words are not to contradict you or the Regal Kingdom. I just want you to realize Master is not someone you should me or even hate!"


    "Thanks to him, the Capital City is saved from the specters. Countless knights and people are saved as well! If we are looking at the contribution, Master is the Regal Kingdom''s benefactor, "


    "If you want to look someone to me! You should me the specters who killed your father and attacked the Regal Kingdom. If you want to look someone to me! You should me yourself, unable to protect your own Kingdom!"


    "So, instead of ming Master, you should train yourself to get stronger. Instead of hating Master, you should take that unfortunate event as your motivation to get stronger and protect your kingdom! Don''t hate him because he did not live up to your expectation! Master lives not to fulfill your expectation and he has his own responsibility. Protecting you from harm is one of his responsibilities, protecting the Regal Kingdom and the King, it''s your responsibility, not him!"


    Ye Zhun spoke those words without pause. He stood from his seat while Benjamin was in a daze. He stared into the table nkly.


    "Once again, I speak like this not to contradict you! I just want you to realize that Master is not someone you should me or even hate!" Ye Zhun tapped his friend''s shoulder and left the room.


    This left Kim Hyun-Su in an awkward situation. He looked at the nk Benjamin before looking at Ye Zhun''s back.


    What Ye Zhun said was a harsh and bitter reality Benjamin should face. He agreed with those words.


    Kim Hyun-Su tapped Benjamin''s shoulder twice, "Benjamin, this time I have to agree with Ye Zhun! Maybe there''s a reason why Master did not go all out from the start! I know that I have no right to say but without Master, the Regal Kingdom should have fallen or your brother and your father were reced by the specters, "


    "It certainly would be worse than the one you experienced now! Master might not save your father but he saved your brother! Just like Ye Zhun said, Master, is not someone who should be med for your father''s death! Get well soon and catch up with us or you will be left behind by us!"


    After that, Kim Hyun-Su left Benjamin alone in his room. He knew that Benjamin needed some time to calm his heart. Time was the one who could heal him.


    *** ***


    Heero was certainly oblivious to Benjamin''s thoughts. He was currently busy with his workload.


    In his room, he was holding an official letter from the White Household. Another powerhouse of Star City. However, as someone who was reluctant to mingle with people with high status. This was Heero''s first time hearing this White Household.


    After giving his speech to the masses that incurring a big controversy, Heero immediately went to work.


    In his office at the Hero League HQ, he was holding an envelope while sitting behind his table.


    "White Household?" Heero muttered in a low voice as he read the envelope.


    "You don''t know? No, how could you don''t know about this household!? Oh my, Dear~, you truly have a big issue here, " Kang Seo-Yeon just could not believe her husband knew nothing about the White Household.


    "Melvin White, the current head of the White Household and also the current Mayor of Star City. Ryan White, you should know about him, right?" Bai Xin Yue tried to exin someone in power in the White Household. Her lips formed a gentle smile she always showed at home.


    "Ah!? Those two names are pretty familiar, " Heero nodded as he tried to recall where he heard Ryan White.


    Seeing their husbands'' reaction, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon were left speechless. From his reaction, they could tell Heero did not know Ryan White.


    "You truly" Kang Seo-Yeon did not know how to speak. In the end, she unlocked her smartwatch and opened the list of the Emperor ss Hero.


    On the topmost was a picture of a man with the face of a young man in his early twenties while in fact, he was in histe thirties. A pointy nose, blue eyes, sharp chin, and white hair; a handsome young man. Next to the picture was the name, Ryan White.


    Kang Seo-Yeon showed the list to her husband, "Here you are!"


    While looking at the smartwatch, Heero muttered in a sudden realization, "So he''s the number one"


    "Is he really that strong? How strong is hepared to Father Bai?" Heero asked Bai Xin Yue. He was surprised by Bai Xin Yue''s expression.


    She was shaking her head with a bitter smile, "Father lost badly against him, "


    Even Kang Seo-Yeon was surprised as she did not know about this.


    "Mnn Interesting, I want to meet this Ryan White, where is he?" Heero was intrigued by Ryan White.


    The reason Heero easily forgot Ryan White despite being number one on the list was that he never met this guy even once.


    "Ugh, we don''t know. His whereabouts are mysterious and we can''t contact him either!" Bai Xin Yue shook her head.


    "The rumor says he''s roaming around, exploring the untamed territory!" Kang Seo-Yeon chimed in.


    "Quite irresponsible for Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1. If the guy could not be contacted, should I fire him?" Heero casuallymented.


    Kang Seo-Yeon rolled her eyes at her husband''s casual remark, "You will receive a big opposition if you try to fire him. He has a big fan base whether it''s a hero or the citizens, "


    "Nah, whatever, if he does not take the revaluation test, he will lose his status as a Hero anyway, " Heero waved his hand and tore the envelope, "Let''s what the White Household wants to say through the official letter, "


    Heero skimmed through the letter and found out the letter was sent under the Central Government''s stamp. It was not a letter under the name of White Household but sent from the White Household, an official letter that showed the Central Government over the reform of the Hero League.


    "What nonsense is this? From what I know, the Hero League does not have the right to meddle in the Internal Management of the Central Government and likewise, they also can''t meddle in the Hero League''s internal management!"


    It was Kang Seo-Yeon who said those, not Heero.


    "So it doesn''t matter whether we have the Central Government''s agreement or not, right?" Heero asked Bai Xin Yue to make sure. While Kang Seo-Yeon knew morepared to Heero, Bai Xin Yue was the one who was the most familiar with the Hero League''s affairs.


    "It does not matter! The Hero League manages the heroes and the Central Government manages the citizens and the city!" Bai Xin Yue confirmed with a nod.


    "Then there''s no need to send our response"


    Bwoosh!


    The fire lit up and engulfed the letter.


    *** ***


    Three dayster, the north gate of the Star City


    A white-haired young man with a thin beard entered the city with a backpack on his back.


    As soon as the young man entered the city, he yelled excitedly, "Home Sweet Home!"


    This young man was Ryan White. He came back after his father called him to go back.

 Chapter 307: Bloodline Inheritance - Part 1

    Chapter 307: Bloodline Inheritance - Part 1


    The gatekeeper spoke in a low voice as they looked toward Ryan White. Just like Kang Seo-Yeon told Heero, he was famous throughout.


    "Oopsie, my hoodie!" Realizing his cloak no longer covered his face, he pulled his cloak up to cover his face.


    He walked forward but stopped when he found a ten meters steel wall. Both sides of the main road were covered by the steel wall which made him curious.


    ''What''s this wall? I did not see this wall a few years back then, ''


    Ryan White wanted to jump over the wall to see what was inside. He then shook his head, ''It will attract unwanted attention and it may hard to get back if the people know I am here, ''


    He decided against his idea to jump in. Even though he was at the outermost of the outer region, surprisingly many cars parked around. This ce was supposed to be kind of a slum but the main road was crowded by cars. He could even see a supercar parked amongst many cars.


    "It''s just a few years but many things have changed" Ryan White muttered as he scanned his surroundings curiously.


    After a few minutes of walking, he finally found the gate to enter the walled area. There was a short line in front of the gate. It seemed one had to be checked or something before they could enter the area.


    Eight uniformed securities guarded the gate strictly. He also found four people on top of the wall with a set of the bow. The security was so strict, making him even more curious about what was inside.


    Ryan White scurried his way to the line. While waiting for his turn, he looked at what was behind the steel gate.


    "Huh!?" He was surprised.


    Behind the gate was a bustling district. He could see a well-decorated district filled with a crowd of people. From the young to the elderly.


    "Just a normal district?" He blurted out.


    The person in front of him heard what he said. The man turned around, he was an unranked Silver ss Hero.


    "A normal district? How can youpare Xing District to a normal district! You must be new?"


    Ryan White looked at the man in front of him. In one nce, he could tell the man in front of him was a Hero.


    "You are right, I am new here. So brother, can you tell me what''s so special about this Xing District?"


    However, the man in front of him did not tell him what he wanted to know. The man just looked at him weirdly.


    "Don''t you have a smartwatch or even aputer? Howe you don''t know about the Xing District!?"


    Ryan White was taken back. It seemed it was natural to know about this Xing District.


    ''Urgh, I have been away too long and my smartwatch is broken too''


    "Urmm, actually I am a Hero that is just recentlying back from a long mission, and my smartwatch broke"


    "Ah, so you are a Hero as well. You shall explore the wonders of the Xing District. I am in a hurry, I have to pick my weapon from the cksmith Association for the revaluation test!"


    The unranked Silver ss Hero waved his hand and turned around. It was his turn to get identified.


    "cksmith Association!?" Ryan White muttered in a low voice.


    Just as he wanted to turn around, a figure rushed toward him and bumped into him.


    "I am sorry, I am sorry, " Ye Zhun repeatedly bowed his head as he was at fault. He was rushing in a hurry without looking at his surroundings properly and bumped into someone.


    Ryan White was pushed two steps back. Surely, it was not just a light bump of an ordinary person. He looked up and found a boy about eleven or maybe twelve bowed toward him.


    "Ah, Sir Ryan!" Kim Hyun-Su called out from afar.


    The cloak that covered his face was pulled off from the impact earlier. Ryan White''s handsome face was revealed and the surroundings immediately recognized him.


    Hearing that, Ye Zhun looked up. He looked toward the person he bumped and found it extremely familiar. He was pleasantly surprised to meet Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1. But then, his expression returned normal a few secondster.


    "I am sorry, Sir Ryan. I was in a hurry and bumped onto you, " Ye Zhun apologized properly and bowed his head once again.


    "Hello, Sir Ryan, I am Kim Hyun-Su of the Kim Family, " Kim Hyun-Su greeted formally with a bow of his head.


    "Oh It''s okay. I am at the fault as well, " Ryan White waved his hand continuously at Ye Zhun.


    Aside from his strong battle power, Ryan White was famous for his friendly personality. That was one of many reasons he was being well received by the people.


    He covered his shock pretty well under his eyes. The two boys bowed their heads toward him and left toward the gate. He could hear from the conversations that the boys were going to hunt the beasts.


    "Who is he?" Ryan White muttered as he looked at Ye Zhun''s back. He was surprised that he was getting pushed back by a simple bump from the boy.


    "Ohoho, they are the first generation disciples of the Heero Academy!" Fatty Liang who was on duty answered proudly.


    "Heero Academy" Ryan White muttered in a low voice and turned around. He put the cloak back and followed the main road.


    "You don''t want to visit the district, Sir Ryan?" Fatty Liang asked in confusion. He clearly saw Ryan White was lining up to enter.


    Ryan White waved his hand at Fatty Liang and replied, "Next time! I will visit the district next time!"


    *** ***


    President Office of the Hero League


    Heero was getting through the paperwork, from the new system implementation and choosing the trusted people to handle the work. Currently, he was looking through the confession from the heroes.


    Yes, the cleansing continued and the moment he was chooses as the president, the twelve Major Forces which was now eleven, forced their people to confess for leniency.


    He was looking at the confession and matching it with his investigation. As he read one report, Heero felt the vibration from his smartwatch. He looked at his wrist, a message from Fatty Liang.


    [Ryan White, Emperor ss Hero - Rank, just visited the district.]


    "Huh!?" Heero was surprised at first but then he smiled as a scenario formted in his head.


    ''This White Household called him back to pressure me with this guy, maybe?''


    It could be said that Ryan White was holding a bigger power than the White Household itself. He had investigated and the public favored the number one than he thought.


    Kang Seo-Yeon who also helped Heero noticed her husband smiled.


    "What''s wrong?" She was curious about what made her husband smiled.


    "Ryan White is back, we will see him soon, maybe!?"


    *** ***


    First Dungeon


    "Hah Hah Hah"


    Sun Zhou Yi was heavily breathing as heid down on the ground and looked toward the blue sky. For some reason, there was no night in the first dungeon and this was his third day stayed inside the dungeon.


    "Tell me, how did you meet with the Saint?" An old voice rang next to Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Huh!? Saint?" Sun Zhou Yi turned toward the voice in confusion.


    "Yes, Saint! Your Master, he is Saint!" Niadin also put a puzzled look on his face.


    Yes, the current Niadin was in his human form. An old man with a face full of wrinkles but he had a long ck lustrous hair.


    Looking at Sun Zhou Yi''s confused expression, the old man came into a realization, "So he has not told you about that yet, "


    When it came about his Master, Sun Zhou Yi was getting interested. He stabilized his breath and sat down. He looked at Niadin with an earnest expression and asked, "Then can you tell me, Old Man Niadin? My Master''s past!?"


    "All this time, you asked me about the Earth. Now it''s time for you to share your story. I want to know about my Master''s! How did you meet him?"


    Old Man Niadin it was how Sun Zhou Yi called the Void Dragon. To be exact, it was Niadin who told Sun Zhou Yi to call him with that. After three days of sparing, yes, the test Sun Zhou Yi had to pass was a sparing fight against Niadin.


    "Hmm, I actually don''t know much about your Master" Niadin paused midway and looked at Sun Zhou Yi, "Wait, if he had not told you yet, it''s not my ce to tell it to you. You shall ask him yourself, "


    Niadin refused to tell Sun Zhou Yi about the Saint. He believed there must be a reason why Heero did not tell his disciple about his identity. Yes, Niadin thought Heero was already Saint, recing the Old Saint.


    The reason was that the Old Saint once told him that he had found the right person to be the sessor and that person was Heero. He regarded Heero as Saint already.


    Looking at disappointed Sun Zhou Yi, Niadin stood up and looked down, "Rather than that, you pass my test, "


    "Huh!?" Sun Zhou Yi nkly looked at Niadin. He remembered the test was tond a blow to Niadin during the spar. However, it had been three days and he failed tond even a single blow.


    But of course, that was not a real test. Three days of sparing were to determining Sun Zhou Yi''s nature. The Void Dragon was looking for someone with a great personality to inherit his bloodline.


    Talent did not matter, as long as one had a dragon bloodline, even people without talent would be a genius hence Niadin focused on looking for someone with a great personality. He did not want his sessor to misuse his power for something wicker or even worse.


    "Are you ready to receive the mighty Dragon''s bloodline?" Niadin did not bother to exin it.

 Chapter 308: Bloodline Inheritance - Part 2

    Chapter 308: Bloodline Inheritance - Part 2


    "Huh!?" Sun Zhou Yi was taken back, but then a frown appeared on his forehead, "Who''s stronger, you or my Master?"


    This time, it was Niadin who was caught off guard. If Sun Zhou Yipared to other people, he would confidently say that he was stronger. But it was Heero, Saint''s disciple.


    "Why do you ask? Didn''t your Master ask you to receive my Bloodline?" After a moment, Niadin decided to not reply to the question and talked back in a slightly annoyed tone.


    "Does receiving your bloodline make me stronger?"


    "Of course! You will grow stronger by a hundred folds!"


    "Will my body change or grow a scale? Or will it turn my body into a dragon?"


    "You will still retain your human form and you can also change into a dragon if you want. But it''s impossible in the early stage,"


    "Will I get a special power?"


    "Yes! I am Niadin the Void Dragon" Niadin just wanted to tell his specialty in spatial technique. However, he immediately canceled the intention to do that. His lips formed a yful smile, "Let me show you, "


    Sun Zhou Yi stood there, staring at the Old Man Niadin. He was quite curious about what the dragon wanted to show him.


    Three Two One


    Then the Old Man Niadin vanished. Yes, the old man disappeared.


    ''Vanishing step!'' It was what came to Sun Zhou Yu''s mind. He immediately jumped around, sure enough, Old Man Niadin was right behind him.


    Old Man Niadin''s Vanishing Step certainly far above him, but what was so special about that. His Master already taught him that technique.


    "What with that frown? How''s that? Amazing, right?" Niadin smiled proudly. However, Sun Zhou Yi''s reaction was out of his expectation. He could tell that Sun Zhou Yi was not impressed in the slightest.


    "What''s so amazing about Vanishing Step. Master already taught me that!" Sun Zhou Yi shook his head.


    Then, he also vanished and appeared next to Old Man Niadin. He was showing Niadin that he too could do the same. However, as soon as he arrived next to Old Man Niadin, his head was pped.


    Pyak!


    "Ouch!?" Sun Zhou Yi turned toward Old Man Niadin with a shocked expression. The p hit his head the moment he arrived at the spot. It was as if Old Man Niadin predicted his movement.


    "How!? That must be what you want to ask, right, silly brat? How can youpare my Teleportation to a measly Vanishing Step!" The Old Man Niadin scolded Sun Zhou Yi out of frustration.


    "Huh!? It was not a Vanishing Step!?" Even Sun Zhou Yi was surprised, but then he looked at Old Man Niadin suspiciously.


    It was exactly the same when his Master showed his Vanishing Step. His Master disappeared and appeared next to him like a ghost. It was the same as what Old Man Niadin did just now.


    "Oh, damn! You piss me off!" The old man walked toward Sun Zhou Yi''s front andunched a punch right toward the young man''s face.


    Niadin''s action was too fast and Sun Zhou Yi failed to react to dodge the iing punch. However, a weird urrence happened. The first that was supposed tond on his face did not arrive. It was his backhead that was hit by a light punch.


    "Huh!?" Sun Zhou Yi was shocked by the scene in front of him. Old Man Niadin''s hand, or to be more exact that the part of his wrist and forward vanished.


    He looked back and met with a fist. That fist was the missing part of Niadin''s hand. Such an urrence left Sun Zhou Yi bbergasted. He looked back and found there was a line of distortion space just like his Master used to take out his weapon around Niadin''s wrist.


    "Look, I have fought you for three days straight and I kinda understand why your Master sent you to me. Now I am willing to give you my bloodline, the rest is in your hand! Even if you refuse my bloodline, I do believe your Master will teach you something simr! The spatial technique, he might teach you that even if you don''t want my bloodline!"


    "Nope, I am willing to receive your bloodline for sure. Just curious about what will happen to me after I get the bloodline. Good, I am ready, how long it will take, the process of the Bloodline Inheritance!" Sun Zhou Yi answered in a firm tone.


    He believed in his Master, there was no way he would refuse the bloodline inheritance. If His Master told him to get the bloodline then he would get it. Moreover, if he was to refuse the bloodline inheritance, then why would he stay in this space to fight a dragon for three days straight. He was just purely curious about what would happen when he received the bloodline inheritance.


    "Good then, it will not take a long time, a few hours at most and a day at max. However, the process will be extremely painful, extremely painful! If you have a strong will just like your Master said, then it should not be a problem, "


    Niadin emphasized it would be extremely painful. Sun Zhou Yi caught that and nodded his head.


    "I said you will not change to anything but if you seed but if you fail to ept my bloodline, then there''s a chance either you remain as a human or transform into a beastmen, half beast, half-human! Do you still want to inherit my bloodline?"


    Niadin did not immediately start the bloodline inheritance. As it seems Heero has not told anything about the bloodline inheritance and the risks, Niadin reminded Sun Zhou Yi out of kindness.


    "Yes! I do believe My Master did not tell about those because he was confident I would seed in inheriting your bloodline! I am ready!" Sun Zhou Yi was firm with his decision.


    "Good then" After saying that, Niadin turned back to the big ck dragon.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s sight was covered by the giant Niadin. Looking at the giant dragon from a closer distance, nervousness started to creep out of him. Despite knowing the big dragon was friendly, Sun Zhou Yi still felt nervous.


    This was a dragon, after all. A mythical creature that only appeared on TV. For some reason, there was only a little difference between the real one and the one that appeared in the movie.


    "Get this!" Niadin spat something out of his mouth.


    A round and small object flew toward Sun Zhou Yi. The small object was a round ck marble with the size half of his fist. He felt a strong aura from the ck marble, he subconsciously activated his Mystical Eyes.


    Whoosh!


    A strong, thick, and wild Red Ki rages out from the ck marble. He remembered his Master once told him the Red Ki was Ki belonged to a Beast. This meant the ck marble contained the Beast Ki. He also remembered a different Ki inside his body could be a poison.


    "It''s my Beast Core. Usually, we Beasts will feed the Beast Core to our kids so they can mature faster. The core also contains our power, swallow and ept it, you will inherit my bloodline and my power!"


    The core was basically the Ki that solidified inside the beast''s body. It would form naturally inside the beast''s body.


    Sun Zhou Yi looked at the ck market in his hand. He was hesitating for a moment before he put it into his mouth. To his surprise, the ck marble instantly melted inside his mouth.


    Dump Dump! Dump Dump! Dump Dump!


    His heartbeat elerated in nervousness. In the first five seconds, he felt nothing, at all. But after those five seconds, Sun Zhou Yi fell to the ground.


    He instantly clutched his hand around his chest. His heart hurt a lot and his face instantly turned red from the pain. Sweat started to flood, his face, his chest, and his back. His shirt was wet from the sweat.


    His face crumpled because of the pain. His body wriggled around on the ground, enduring the extreme pain.


    Niadin turned back to his human form. He walked to Sun Zhou Yi and said, "Don''t pass out and don''t fight my Ki, ept it! Control your Ki and ept it, don''t fight it back!"


    Hearing those words, Sun Zhou Yi stopped wriggling but his hands were still around his chest. Earlier, he tried to fight back the wild Red Ki inside his body, now he stopped his struggle as per Niadin''s instruction.


    What actually happened to Sun Zhou Yi was a sh between his original Ki and the Beast Ki inside the body. The core tried to settle at Sun Zhou Yi''s heart while the original Ki refused to let the core reside in the heart.


    Two different energies met, a sh was bound to happen which caused the pain.


    Sun Zhou clenched his teeth and grunted in pain. He was enduring it well and tried to control his raging Ki.


    Niadin nodded his head in acknowledgment, "Keep it up, your fate is in your own hand!"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Ryan White went back to his home using public transportation. He was taking his time while reminiscing about the past. It had been seven years since he left Star City.


    There was not much change, but during his way back home, he heard a lot about three names. The people always talked about these three names, mostly praising these three names, Xing Heero, Sun Zhou Yi, and the Xing District.


    A frown appeared on his head as he remembered why his Father called him back. It was because of Xing Heero, the owner of the Xing District.


    The normal citizens praised Xing Heero, but most heroes and rankers were cursing this name as if gue.


    After a few hours, Ryan White arrived in front of the White Household residence.


    "Hoho I want to meet our new president, I wonder how he convinced those old men in the Executives to choose him as President to be the sole head of the Hero League,"

 Chapter 309: Ryan White - Part 2

    Chapter 309: Ryan White - Part 2


    President Office of the Hero League


    Ryan White was sitting in front of Heero with a stiffened smile. He came here under his father''s request, it was to ask Heero to cancel the reform, returning the Hero League to the old system.


    However, Heero instantly rejected him without any consideration, at all.


    "Can you at least exin the reason behind the reformation? It does not make sense to make a reform out of sudden?" Ryan White did not back down easily.


    "I don''t have an obligation to exin to you and in fact, you are wasting my time here. The Hero League has sent the notice to the Central Government, you can have dinner with your family and ask your father. He surely knew the reasons, "


    Heero''s tone was t, no emotion felt in it. Ryan White could not tell if Heero was annoyed or offended by him. He could not tell Heero''s impression toward him.


    "Why not? I am the Emperor, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1. Shouldn''t you exin it to me, at least? Not someone from the White Household, but the strongest hero of the Hero League!" Ryan White''s stiffened smile turned into a frown. Clearly, he was displeased as to how Heero treated him. He also raised his voice while talking to show his displeasure.


    "Well, you are no longer Emperor ss Hero anymore. At least, not until you pass all the revaluation tests!" Heero responded still with his t tone casually.


    "What? This is nonsense! Why would the Emperor ss Heroes have to take the revaluation test? We are the strongest and our achievements are proof of our strength!" Ryan White certainly had heard everything about the revaluation tests.


    However, he was not expecting the Emperor ss Heroes had to take the tests as well. He thought the tests were for the Gold ss Heroes and lower sses.


    "Then you can just do and pass the test, it shall be easy tests for the strongest hero, right?" Heero smiled at Ryan White.


    "Listen! Out of 23 Emperor ss Heroes, only you, the strongest hero whoins about the test! Moreover, we received huge support from the citizens, so why not?"


    "Then I just won''t take the test and join the Ranker Alliance!" Ryan White shrugged his shoulder and leaned back on his chair. He was treating Heero. With his influence, he believed Heero would be med for his transfer to the Ranker Alliance.


    "That''s fine for me. Even without the strongest hero and me actively helping Star City''s defense, the city survived two big crises. Now I am here, with or without you, it doesn''t change a single thing!"


    "I am super busytely. If you are done with your talking, you can leave now, Mr. Strongest Hero!" Heero pointed his finger toward the door, asking Ryan White to leave.


    Ryan White''s expression crumpled. This was his first time being treated like this since he became the Emperor ss Hero. People would usually suck his ass to talk with him.


    Ryan White then turned his head toward Bai Xin Yue who was currently working.


    "Xin Yue~ How could you choose someone like him to be President of the Hero League? What actually happened with the Executives during the time I was away!?"


    Ryan White''s tone was smoothened, gentle, and quite intimate. It caused Heero frown and Bai Xin Yue caught that when she raised her head up.


    "Please call me Mrs. Xing or Miss Bai, I am a married woman, and we are not that close enough to call each other intimately, so stop that! As for your question, you should ask my Grandfather and the Supreme Guardians. They supported my husband to be the President of the Hero League hence the others also supported him!"


    Bai Xin Yue''s tone and voice were cold as she stared at Ryan White emotionlessly. However, when she turned toward Heero, she smiled affectionately and tenderness could be seen from her eyes.


    Ryan White caught everything and his eyes went wide when he heard everything through Bai Xin Yue''s mouth. He had not heard anything yet about this.


    He thought with Bai Xin Yue''s personality and situation, she would not get married in the near future. But


    "Y-you A-and him?" Ryan White stuttered as he pointed his finger toward Heero. It was quite rude, but Heero was not bothered in the slightest.


    "Yes! He is my husband and please watch your manner so there''s no misunderstanding between us!" Bai Xin Yue''s usual cold voice entered Ryan White''s ears.


    The voice was just like countless needless pricked his ears. He was still having an unbelievable look on his face. He could not believe what he heard.


    His chest heaved up and down, and his eyes were still at Bai Xin Yue, staring right at her face. He was trying to find whether she was lying or not.


    However, Ryan White met with Bai Xin Yue''s firm eyes. He recalled the affectionate smile and the gentle eyes she cast toward Heero. Everything was true, the woman he loved had married another man.


    "H-how could you!? How could you betray me!?" Ryan White muttered.


    "I never betrayed you! In the first ce, I never epted your feelings! Please don''t be delusional, Mr. White!" Bai Xin Yue immediately made a clear line.


    "What''s so good about him!? He''s handsome, but I am more handsome than him. I am the strongest hero, with me, no one would dare touch your family! Why would you ept someone with an unclear origin like him!!!"


    Agitated, Ryan White subconsciously raised his voice.


    "I am sorry, Mr. White!? If I may ask, who said you are more handsome than my husband? You may be the strongest hero, but you are not the strongest in Star City. Please stop being narcissistic like that, you are just going to embarrass yourself!"


    A sarcastic remark resounded from the other side. Kang Seo-Yeon paused her work and chimed in when Ryan White tried to disparage her husband.


    Ryan White turned around and met with Kang Seo-Yeon''s red eyes. He blinked his eyes a few times before he looked back toward Bai Xin Yue.


    "Tsk, I don''t know what actually happened, it seemed you were forced to marry him, am I right? It''s okay, Xin Yue, I am here, I will protect you and devote myself only to you. Divorce him, I will be your only man and you will be my only woman, I promise! Leave this man, I am here for you!"


    Ryan White''s purpose changed. He came with the purpose of stopping the reformation under his father''s request. But now, he wanted to take back what should belong to him.


    "Please stop being delusional, Mr. White! I am his fourth wife and I am willing to ept his other women as well. I loved him hence I married him, please don''t insult my feelings!"


    Along with those wordsing out of Bai Xin Yue''s mouth, the room''s temperature lowered down. Bai Xin Yue''s body released the cold air.


    Ryan White merely smirked at Bai Xin Yue and replied with a sneer, "Are you going to fight me, now? Do you think you can win? Even your Father stands no chance against me, let alone, "


    Then, Ryan White rose from the chair and looked toward Heero.


    "Stop the nonsense reformation of yours!" He spoke those words in amanding tone.


    Heero shook his head and said in a t tone, "You are starting to get on my nerves. Better you leave now and if you still want to retain your title as "strongest hero", you should take the revaluation test! I am the President and I am the one who makes the rule!"


    "All right, we are done! Please leave, Mr. White!"


    "Heh, you will regret this!" Ryan White directed those words toward Heero and Bai Xin Yue.


    After that, he turned around and stormed out of the office.


    Bang!


    He closed the door with a loud bang.


    As soon as Ryan White left the room, the temperature returned to normal as Bai Xin Yue retracted her cold aura.


    "Hoho, I actually forgot to mention Ryan White is one of Xin Yue''s suitors, " Kang Seo-Yeon jokingly spoke.


    Indeed, Bai Xin Yue considered Ryan White as her candidate. But everything changed until she met Heero.


    "So, what do you think about him?" Bai Xin Yue merely shook her head and asked Heero.


    "Disappointing!" One simple word, that was Heero''s impression of Ryan White.


    "Do you mean he''s weak?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked again.


    "No, he''s quite strong. I am disappointed because we did not share themon view. I was quite hopeful as he pursued strength rather than a political game, but"


    Heero did not finish his words and shook his head. He thought Ryan White was not interested in the authority or something as he wandered around outside. But he was wrong about that after this first meeting.


    As for Ryan White''s feelings to his wife, he was not bothered in the slightest. It was not because he did not care, but he trusted his wife. He believed Bai Xin Yue and was not worried about it. His wife was a goddess, after all. It was normal for the men to be entrapped by her beauty. Rather than feeling annoyed, Heero was quite pleased. Other men could only admire the goddess from afar while he was having the goddess in his embrace.


    "Woah, this is the first time you praise someone, so unusual~, " Kang Seo-Yeon eximed.


    "Indeed, his strength is quite unusually strongpared to the others. I wonder what he encountered during his time wandering around outside?" Heero stopped with his work and rubbed his chin.


    "So, what are you going to do with the White Household!? From the look of their action, they are not going to rest until they achieve what they want, " Bai Xin Yue returned to the main topic.


    "You know, I actually wanted to add the White Household as 12 Major Forces of Star City. But I changed my mind now, just let them be and continue with our work for now. Whatever they do, it will not change a single thing!"


    Then, Heero turned toward Bai Xin Yue, "What about father, does he agree to receive my secret technique?"


    Bai Tian Ming was quite prideful. Heero met him the other day and told his father-inw he had a secret he wanted to share with him but his father-inw rejected outright.


    "He said he wanted to meet you tonight at the academy~, " Bai Xin Yue''s hand made an okay gesture as she winked her right eye at Heero, indicating he managed to persuade his father.


    Heero then turned toward Kang Seo-Yeon, "What about Grandpa?"


    Kang Seo-Yeon also made the same motion as Bai Xin Yue''s, indicating Kang Myung-Chul also agreed to receive his secret technique.

 Chapter 310: Challenger - Part 1

    Chapter 310: Challenger - Part 1


    The moment Heero was appointed as the President of the Hero League. Heero had to immediately share his secret technique, the Ki Comprehension, and an eye technique that could differentiate a specter.


    He did that but the Ki Comprehension he shared within the Hero League was not the same as his Ki Comprehension. It was amon Ki Comprehension in Dramonia.


    For his Family, Heero would not let them learn the shared Ki Comprehension but the one that was better than the one he shared with the Hero League.


    Of course, the one he shared with the Hero League was not an inferior secret technique. It was the best one among themon ones. But he had that much better than the one he shared and he wanted to share the better technique with his father-inw and his grandpa-inw.


    After he finished with his work, no, it was still far from finished. But he was done with today''s work and went back to have dinner together with his family, his daughters, and his four wives.


    Even though he was busy with work all day, he at least spared his time to have dinner together with his family. Half an hour after dinner, Heero, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon headed toward the Heero Academy.


    They went to the Martial Hall where Bai Tian Ming and Kang Myung-Chul were.


    As soon as the three entered the Martial Hall, they saw Bai Tian Ming in his tank top doing a push-up while Kang Myung-Chul''s was sitting cross-legged on Bai Tian Ming''s back.


    This was typically a couple would do where the boyfriend showed off their strength with the girlfriend on the back. However, these two clearly were not a couple.


    The moment the three entered the hall, Kang Myung-Chul opened his eyes. Looking at his granddaughter''s brilliant face, the old man smiled.


    "You havee, "


    Heero nodded awkwardly as he did not know how to respond to the sight.


    Kang Myung-Chul got up and was followed by Bai Tian Ming. Despite doing a push-up, no sweats could be seen on Bai Tian Ming''s face. Bai Tian Ming''s face was strict while Kang Myung-Chul was putting on a friendly face.


    "I heard it from my daughter, do you want to teach me your secret technique, right?" Bai Tian Ming did not bother with a greeting and got to the main topic directly.


    "Yes, Father, " Heero responded with a smile and a nod.


    "I am telling you, I only learn from the strong. So before you teach me something, you should prove to me that you are strong enough to teach me something!" Bai Tian Ming dered in a stern tone.


    Bai Xin Yue wanted to say something but Heero prevented her from speaking. He stopped her with his hand and smiled at his father-inw.


    "That''s fine for me, how about we have a spar with a basic move?"


    Heero had expected this and readily asked his father-inw to have a spar against him.


    Kang Myung-Chul merely shook his head from the sideline. He had seen all the footage of Heero''s battle. He had an estimation of how strong Heero was in his mind.


    ''But it''s interesting to see it directly with my eyes. I am not going to interfere and be the referee instead, ''


    The old man smiled and opened his mouth, "Then I will oversee the spar. A spar ofbat sport. You can use your internal energy, but only to strengthen your fist or kick!"


    "That''s fine by me!" Bai Tian Ming instantly agreed with a nod.


    "Combat sport!?" Heero looked toward his two wives, asking an exnation of whatbat sport was.


    "It''s a fighting sport or martial arts fight but with no secret technique. You can''t use your fire or lightning but your fist and kick, it''s like that, " Kang Seo-Yeon exined with a helpless shake of her head.


    "Ah, that''s fine by me. Let''s do that!" Heero''s eyes lit up and faced his father-inw with a smile.


    After that, Heero and Bai Tian Ming walked to the center of the martial hall. There was an 8 meters distance between them with Kang Myung-Chul standing between them.


    Kang Myung-Chul looked at Heero first then looked toward Bai Tian Ming.


    "Start!" The old man raised his hand and immediately retreated to keep a safe distance.


    Bai Tian Ming''s sharp eyes focused on Heero. It was not that he did not know how strong Heero was. But he wanted to try to measure Heero''s strength. He wanted to know the gap between them hence he nned this.


    As soon as Kang Myung-Chul''s voice rang, he saw Heero rushed toward him. It was a swift movement but his eyes still managed to capture the motion.


    Halfway to reach him, Bai Tian Ming saw Heero''s motion of attack.


    Spinning Back Kick!


    That was Heero''s move.


    Bai Tian Ming moved both hands to the belly. He wanted to catch the kick and counter it with a spinning kick as well. That was the n but the thing did not go as he nned.


    The moment he tried to catch the kick, he was doomed to lose.


    The moment Bai Tian Ming was about to catch the kick. His eyes widened as the force behind the kick was beyond his expectation. The kick bypassed his hand andnded on his belly.


    "Kurgh!!!"


    Bai Tian Ming let out a pained grunt as his body curved forward and flew back.


    Bam!


    His momentum only stopped when his back hit the wall. He felt a throbbing pain in his stomach yet he paid no attention to or even checked whether he suffered an injury or not. L


    Bai Tian Ming squatted down with his knees and stared at Heero''s direction in a shock. Not only him, everyone in the room was quite shocked as well. They could see Heero''s motion and they could tell it was not a strong kick based on that but


    Even Heero was shocked himself as he hurried toward his father-inw. He kept in mind to control his kick but it seemed it was still too powerful even for his father-inw.


    "Are you okay, Father!?" Heero was quite concerned as he asked out.


    "What''s that? I am pretty sure it was just a normal kick, right!?" Bai Tian Ming did not answer Heero''s concerned question but he returned with another question.


    "It was indeed a normal spinning kick but I reinforced it with my Internal Energy, " Heero nodded his head with a smile. He believed now his father-inw should know how strong he was.


    It was just a simple exchange of a blow but it was enough to prove he was the stronger here.


    "So, are you interested to learn the secret, Father?"


    "I am in for that!" Kang Myung-Chul was the first one to answer. He was fully convinced after witnessing the spar just now.


    "Good, if it will make me stronger then I will do it!" Bai Tian Ming stood up and gave an answer with determination.


    Heero grinned at his father-inw. He was not expecting this father-inw of his would be easily convinced. He had prepared a long thoughtful exnation but it seemed that it was not needed.


    On the day the first time they met, it was as if Bai Tian Ming would kill him at that moment with his murderous re after knowing his daughter chose him to be her husband. That was why he thought he needed a lot of time to convince his father-inw. But it was the exact opposite of his expectation and it went well.


    Kuhum!


    Kang Seo-Yeon let out a light caught to get the three men''s attention and it worked. The three looked toward her direction with a look of inquiry.


    "We have a little problem but that little problem catches big attention! Heroes, rankers, and even the citizens cause quite a stir of it right now!"


    She tapped her smartwatch, showing a bunch of texts.


    Kang Myung-Chul and Bai Tian Ming frowned instantly when they saw the smartwatch''s screen. Both seemed to be simr to the one shown on the screen.


    As for Heero, he was clueless as always. He approached his wife and got a closer look at the screen. Right on the top middle "Challenger" was written and in the center was a name, familiar one, Ryan White.


    He scrolled down and skimmed through a bunch of texts. Right below those texts, surprisingly, he found his name there, Xing Heero.

 Chapter 311: Challenger - Part 2

    Chapter 311: Challenger - Part 2


    Challenger was a specialized-app built for heroes to solve the issues between the heroes.


    When the talk was no longer an option to resolve a conflict between heroes. They could issue a challenge through the Challenger hence the app named Challenger.


    The unique thing about the challenger app was the fact that the challenger had to gain the approval of the citizens and the heroes to challenge the person they wanted to challenge.


    The citizens who were the ordinary people in this case were given a right to approve or disapprove of the challenge.


    The challenger also had to list the reasons why they wanted to challenge the person. Heero was reading through all of it and looked at his wife with a bbergasted look.


    He never heard this challenger thingy before so he was puzzled when he read those.


    Looking at her husband''s expression, Kang Seo-Yeon had an "I knew it" expression. From her understanding of her husband, she knew he did not know a single thing about the Challenger.


    "Who''s causing trouble at this time?" Kang Myung-Chul frowned as he approached his granddaughter.


    Bai Tian Ming also followed Kang Myung-Chul.


    "Ryan White. After getting a cold response from us he seems to create trouble!" Kang Seo-Yeon answered with a shrug.


    If it was the time before she met Heero, she would take this seriously. It was the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1. But now, she did not even put the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1 into her eyes, at all. She hadplete trust in her husband.


    "What''s this about? Can someone exin it to me?" Heero put a confused expression. Why did Kang Myung-Chul take this seriously?


    "Challenger is" Bai Xin Yue exined about Challenger to Heero.


    After a simple and short exnation, Heero nodded his head understandingly.


    "I see" He paused for a moment as he came into the realization, "So, why should I do now? Is it asking my concern about whether I agree with the challenge or not now?"


    "Mnnn, it''s not up to you but the people, the normal citizens, and the heroes are the ones to decide! If they find out that the fight is not fair, they can vote to not approve the challenge. The challenged person also has the right to refuse but you know, it will be bad for your image if you refuse to fight, " Bai Tian Ming was the one to reply to Heero''s question.


    "Are you going to decline the challenge? But this should be a pretty easy fight for you, right?" Kang Seo-Yeon found something unusual from Heero.


    She had scrolled down the challenger. The citizens and heroes supported the challenge, over ny people percent supported the challenge, meaning it only needed to wait for Heero''s response.


    The usual Heero would casually decline the challenge if it did not concern him. But with Heero''s current status, he would be put in a tough spot if he declined the challenge. She was quite concerned about the after effect if her husband refused.


    People around him had the same concerns. The current Heero was the face of the Hero League. If Heero declined people or even the Hero League in the other two big cities would look down at them in contempt.


    "Hmmm, interesting~, " Heero smiled and responded, "Call a conference with the media, I will give my response at the conference, "


    "Look at this, Dear, " Bai Xin Yue approached Heero and showed her smartwatch. She also opened the Challenger App. There were two new challenges right below Ryan White''s challenge.


    Those two new challenges belonged to Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi. With a big grin, Bai Xin Yue opened Musashi Hirata''s challenge. Heero skimmed through the deration and he let out a smallugh after reading the reasons he challenged Ryan White.


    The reasons are listed below:


    You are not a worthy opponent for my Master, fight me Dumbass!


    You are not a worthy opponent for my Master, fight me Dumbass!


    You are not a worthy opponent for my Master, fight me Dumbass!


    Musashi Hirata listed the three same reasons. Funnily enough, the challenge gained above eighty percent approval of both heroes and citizens.


    Then Heero read Sun Zhou Yi''s challenge. Heughed aloud.


    The reasons are listed below:


    Want to challenge my Master? Come fight me first, F*cker!


    Want to challenge my Master? Come fight me first, F*cker!


    Want to challenge my Master? Come fight me first, F*cker!


    Surprisingly enough, it gained even higher approval rates, ny-eight percent approval of the citizens, and ny-six percent approval of the heroes.


    "It seems Ryan White sessfully pissed your disciples off!" The old man alsoughed as he read the challenge.


    "Nah, I will handle it! There''s a more important thing here, are you ready to learn my secret technique?" Heero faced his father-inw and grandpa-inw.


    *** ***


    At nowhere, in the dark night, Musashi Hirata looked at his glowing smartwatch. He was staring at the deration he just sent through the app.


    Swears poured down from his face and his clothes also soaked from sweats. He was in the middle of the break of his training. During his break, he browsed the Star Forum and encountered the challenge issued by Ryan White.


    Just like Kang Myung-Chul said, he was pissed off and immediately issued a challenge.


    *** ***


    The same happened to Sun Zhou Yi. He was having dinner with his wife and Niadin. Somehow, he managed to get Niadin out of his isted space and currently having dinner with him.


    While eating his dinner, he received a text from Musashi Hirata, telling him about the Challenger.


    Bam!


    Out of sudden, he mmed the table after reading Ryan White''s challenge. In the deration of Ryan White''s challenge, Ryan White tried to defame his Master. The main reason why he was pissed off.


    He immediately did the same thing as Musashi Hirata. He issued a challenge to Ryan White.


    Before he reached the current him, Sun Zhou Yi used to look up at Ryan White as a Hero he admired the most. But now, those feelings were puffed into smoke and reced with rages.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Niadin who was enjoying his meal asked with a frown on his forehead. He was a bit unhappy.


    "I am sorry, Old Man Niadin. It''s just a f*cker who does not know his ce and needs some teaching!"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Ryan White was having his dinner with a big smile on his face.


    Sitting in the next window, he was staring toward the Hero League HQ. Having a ss of wine in his right hand, he muttered, "This is what you get from looking down on me! I will thrash in the public and humiliate you! Let''s see if you still have some guts to challenge me!"


    He was alone in his room before suddenly a knock was heard from the door.


    Ryan White looked toward the door as he wiped his mouth.


    "Come in!"


    The door opened and a man in a butler outfit entered with a concerned look.


    "What''s wrong, Uncle Rodin?" The butler Rodin had been working in the White Household since he was a kid. Ryan White regarded the butler as his uncle.


    "It''s bad news, Young Master Ryan! Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata also issued a challenge against you!" Butler Rodin immediately reported the concerning news.


    "Musashi Hirata??? Musashi n? But why? Also, who is this Sun Zhou Yi?" Ryan White was clueless about these two. He did not bother to research Heero because he was confident in handling this.


    "They are the newly promoted Emperor ss Heroes and also Xing President of the Hero League''s disciples!"


    "Huhu I challenged their Master and now his disciples pounced to me?" Ryan White smiled and waved his hand casually toward Butler Rodin.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Rodin! I will take care of these clowns. Did they want a fight? Then I will give them one!"


    Ryan White confidently replied.


    "Do they think I am just wandering aimlessly in these few years? Hah, I will show to the world, Ryan White is not just Star City''s strongest hero but the world''s strongest hero!"


    He rose from the chair and got closer to the window. His eyes fixed on the Hero League HQ.


    ''Xin Yue oh Xin Yue, how could you be this stupid to choose a random man to marry! I will help you correct your mistakes. I will kill your husband before your eyes. I will make you willinglye to me!''

 Chapter 312: Afraid?!?

    Chapter 312: Afraid?!?


    Butler Rodin put on a worried expression. Ryan White''s confidence tone did not assure him in the slightest. He became even more worried as Sun Zhou Yi was not someone to be trifled with.


    "I hope you do not look down on them, Young Master! Especially for Sun Zhou Yi and his Master!"


    The old man tried to remind Ryan White out of his kindness.


    Hearing those words, Ryan White turned around with a surprised expression stered on his face.


    "Why so? Can you tell me more about them?" He was not upset but got slightly intrigued.


    A man with an unknown origin and a newly promoted Emperor ss Hero. His uncle seemed to be concerned about these two more rather than a descendant of the Musashi n.


    "Mnnn, I heard from the rumors that the Leader of the Ranker Alliance went missing and it was rted to Xing Heero. Not only Ryong Chong-Shik, but Hanzo Keiji also went missing, in fact!"


    "Sun Zhou Yi, he''s someone who is titled as the Sword God after his battle against the horde of Level 10 threat! He slowly gained fame afterward, contributing in a battle against the specter"


    Butler Rodin exined about all Sun Zhou Yi''s achievements and background. One after another and it slowly shocked Ryan White. Based on the story of his uncle, Sun Zhou Yi experienced huge growth in a mere few months.


    "After many interviews with the media, Sun Zhou Yi revealed the secret behind his growth is his Master!"


    Once again, Butler Rodin tried to remind the Young Master of his to be careful of Xing Heero.


    Ryan White nodded his head while rubbing his chin.


    "What about Musashi Hirata? Do you know anything about him?"


    "I don''t know much about him. He declined all interviews and rarely appeared in the public. But the rumors said Xing Heero was the one who helped him to perfect Musashi s''s Sword Technique!"


    Butler Rodin replied in a concerned tone. He was truly worried about his Young Master, the unknown was something one should be wary of. No one knew the depth of this Xing Heero.


    "Hoho, no wonder he can attain his current status. Two Emperor ss Heroes, those old men must be greedy about that guy''s secret, " Ryan White let out a chuckle and looked toward Butler Rodin.


    "I will be fine, Uncle Rodin. No matter how strong they are, my win is inevitable!" He cast a reassuring smile and his voice carried confidence.


    "I believe in you, Young Master! I will try to investigate more about Musashi Hirata, " Butler Rodin bowed and turned around.


    Ryan White nodded and sat back. He tapped his index finger against the table, "No wonder they are not worried about me changing sides to the Ranker Alliance. The giant alliance is slowly rooted by that guy, "


    He leaned back to his chair with his eyes closed and a confidence smile formed on his lips.


    "That guy must be someone from that ce, I am a hundred percent sure, but it will change nothing. I am also someone from that ce!"


    *** ***


    The Star Forum, where the people of Star City gathered online was in an uproar with the huge news that circted around.


    The Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1 who just returned from his expedition trip, challenged the President of the Hero League.


    The craziness did not stop there. Right after Ryan White challenged Xing Heero, his two famed disciples challenged Ryan White.


    The Star Forum was on fire because of these. The majority of people supported the challenge, it was a kind of entertainment to them while the minority did not agree with the challenge.


    Of course, the minority would be flooded by the majority. That was what happened as always.


    Heero Academy, cafeteria


    Benjamin, Ye Zhun, and Kim Hyun-Su gathered on one table. The atmosphere around them was quite awkward as Ye Zhun tried to avoid Benjamin''s eyes.


    ''Stupid Ye Zhun, how could you say those to Benjamin. He just lost his father and He is the Second Prince of the Regal Kingdom Ye Zhun oh Ye Zhun''


    Ye Zhun was having conflicted thoughts. After saying all those things yesterday to Benjamin, he realized the severity behind his words. What if Benjamin used his background to do something for his family because of what he said yesterday?


    That was the thing that worried Ye Zhun. If not for Kim Hyun-Su, he was going to hole himself in his room.


    "S-sorry, Benjamin"


    To Ye Zhun''s surprise, Benjamin seemed not upset with him. Benjamin smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s not your fault. In fact, I am grateful to you. Thank you to wake me up from my stupidness, "


    Benjamin bowed his head in return which surprised Ye Zhun. He looked at Benjamin dumbfoundedly as he never expected such a scenario.


    "Stop dazing, it''s started!" Kim Hyun-Su pped Ye Zhun''s shoulder.


    "Ah, right!" Ye Zhun nodded repeatedly and looked toward the big screen.


    Today, the three gathered here to watch a conference by their Master.


    Sure enough, on the screen, Heero was apanied by his two wives who were also his secretary, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Bai Xin Yue. Only three of them from the Hero League faced the media, no one else.


    The conference was to respond to the challenge issued by the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1, Ryan White.


    As the three figures appeared on the screen, a barrage of chat next to the screen was rained with curses. They were cursing Heero for taking the two goddesses of course.


    At the ce where the conference took ce.


    Heero tapped the mic twice and let out a small cough to clear his throat. Then he looked at Bai Xin Yue. Thetter nodded her head.


    "Alright, let''s start the conference! As the notice said, the conference is to address the recent issue that caused an uproar on the forum from our respected hero, Ryan White who just came back from his trip!"


    "Before I address the issue I want to clear about something first. It seems people misunderstand something about Ryan White''s trip!" At the end of his sentence, Heero made a quote gesture with his hand.


    The reporters looked at each other, a little confused but they immediately focused back on their smartwatches.


    "First of all, I want to rify that the respected Hero Ryan White does not go on a mission trip. He left without prior notice, did not tell us where he went to, and could not be contacted. I read the forum and people seemed to misunderstand this so I want to clear this first. He did not go for a mission but traveled around and could not be contacted!"


    The reporters put on a surprised look when they heard this. They immediately typed something on their smartwatches.


    "The second issue, the respected hero Ryan White seemed to not agree with my reform. And it seems over ny percent of heroes also agreed with the respected hero Ryan White''s view, the revaluation test and kind of! Here I want to exin the meaning behind the revaluation test!"


    "It''s to evaluate the heroes'' strength whether they deserve their sses or not. Their pay after all from the citizens of Star City''s tax and we who manage those tax money just want to make sure that each hero worth their pays. That''s why the revaluation test is applied in the reform. Aside from the pay, a certain ss also received a certain privilege. So the purpose of the revaluation is to make sure to not waste your money. In the end, if you are strong enough and confident in your strength, you don''t need to worry, it''s not like the Hero League will put an impossible test!"


    "Third which is the main issue, a hero challenged Wait a minute, Challenger is created with the purpose to resolve a conflict between heroes. I am not a Hero, does the rule apply to me?" Heero put on a confused expression but his tone was yful.


    "Are you going to decline the challenge, President of the Hero League?" A bespectacled reporter stood up and voiced a question.


    "Are you going to shamelessly decline the challenge with that pathetic excuse? Are you afraid of the strongest hero, Ryan White!?"


    Everyone at the conference looked toward one direction. Everyone was looking at the brave reporter who dared to question the President of the Hero League offensively.


    *** ***


    White Household Residence


    "Haha Stupid guy! Do you think I don''t anticipate such a move? Do you think you can run away from me? Haha!"


    Ryan White was sitting on the couchfortably with a cup of coffee in his hand, watching the broadcast.


    Aside from the first deration that was unexpected and might stain his name, everything went well.


    "If you want to decline the challenge, you should not broadcast the conference, no, you should not broadcast it if you want to decline the challenge, Idiot!"


    "My oh my, you should not challenge and now you are doomed to die in my hand!"

 Chapter 313: Challenge Accepted

    Chapter 313: Challenge epted


    Silence invaded the conference instantly after that. Everyone at the conference looked at one person, the bespectacled reporter.


    The bespectacled reporter, Hafed Glen looked around. His thoughts froze for a moment as he came into a sudden realization. He blinked his eyes a few times before he looked back toward the young President of the Hero League.


    The bravery he just showed now sinking down under many eyes. Nervousness started to upy his heart. No matter what, the young man behind the table was the President of the Hero League.


    ''But White Household is on my back. Moreover, Ryan White is the one who instructed me to do this. I will be okay, right!?''


    Sweat started to pour down on his back but Ryan White''s name was the one that managed to keep his head up. He faced the President and he was surprised to see the young President was not upset, no, Xing Heero did not even look at him.


    Heero looked at the paper in his hand. The paper was a rundown of the conference. It started with a statement from him before they finally gave the reporter thirty minutes to ask.


    He nced at Bai Xin Yue and whispered a question, "Do all the reporters receive the rundown?"


    Bai Xin Yue nodded, "They should be. Our staff would hand out the rundown to the reporters before the conference as always, "


    "I see a troublemaker, huh!?" Heero muttered under his breath.


    Then he turned toward the bespectacled reporter with a smile, "May I know your name and whichpany youe from?"


    Looking at Heero''s gentle smile, Hafed relieved inside, ''Hah, so he is ying soft to keep his image good, huh!?''


    "My name is Hafed Glen, a professional reporter from White Media, " Hafed replied with a calm smile. At least, he tried to not show his nervousness outside.


    Hafed could see Heero was nodding his head while muttering "A professional reporter from White Media, " before the young President turned toward Bai Xin Yue.


    Thetter nodded her head. They seemed to talk about something.


    Heero once again turned toward the bespectacled reporter and threw another question, "Do you receive the rundown from our staff?"


    The young President waved a piece of paper in his hand. It was supposed to be the rundown of the conference.


    Hafed Glen was confused as he looked down the paper in his hand. He certainly received the rundown before the conference. Why did he ask?


    Still confused with the question, Hafed Glen replied honestly while showing the paper in his hand, "Yes. I have the rundown in my hand,"


    "Then, are you illiterate?"


    When Heero uttered the next question, only then Hafed Glen realized what Heero came after. His eyes widened as he realized that.


    "Oh, no. There''s no way a professional reporter is illiterate, right? Can you read in the rundown that the reporters are given a chance to ask after I am finished with my statement? If you''re a professional, where''s your manner? I am not even finished with my statement, "


    Heero was still smiling but his words were full of sarcasm. Clearly, he was targeting the bespectacled reporter, he was at fault, after all. Not only that, but his words were also offensive.


    Hafed Glen''s face paled as he instantly turned away from Heero. He looked around and found out that even his reporter''s friends were looking at him with pity.


    "Please follow the rundown, Mr. Professional Reporter. For your mistake, from today onwards, White Media is cklisted from attending the Hero League''s conference for one year!"


    Amidst the silent atmosphere, Heero announced the penalty. No one stood for Hafed Glen and the White Media. No one wanted to get on the Hero League bad side. It was a stupid decision.


    "Should we kick him out?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked in an icy tone.


    "Nah, it''s okay. Let Mr. Professional Reporter stay. He still has an unanswered question, let him stay until the conference is over, " Heero waved his hand casually.


    Hafed Glen did not dare to meet Heero''s eyes. He had his head hung low as he sat back. His back soaked in sweat.


    The bravery he showed earlier was nowhere to be seen. He was just like a duck that waited to be ughtered.


    "Alright, let''s continue my statement. I said just now that I am not a hero, right? Am I afraid of the respected hero Ryan White? Let me finish what I have in my mind first, "


    "First of all, the challenge is invalid. Why? Because I am not a hero and Ryan White is also not a hero, " Heero stopped at this point.


    As soon as he said those words, it caused a big confusion among the reporters. However, everyone had learned their lesson not to interrupt Heero''s words. So they only stared at Heero, waiting for him to continue.


    "Maybe he''s a hero in everyone''s heart. I also never deny his contribution. Even though he''s not here when the city faces a big crisis, we never revoke his status as a hero,"


    "However, we are still in a reformation status. The heroes have to pass the revaluation test to be an official hero under the Hero League of Star City hence the challenge is invalid! My two disciples'' challenges are also invalid,"


    "Challenger is created to resolve a conflict between heroes when the talk is no longer the option. Between heroes, so the challenge is invalid when they don''t have the status as a hero. It was our side''s carelessness for forgetting to shut down the Challenger. No one expected a challenge would be issued under the reformation status, after all. However, I will make an exception, the challenge is epted!"


    As soon as Heero said those, all the reporters gasped in surprise, including Hafed Glen. They thought Heero talked like those to decline the challenge yet he did the opposite, he epted the challenge.


    Soon, the reporters were busy typing something on their smartwatch. Article after article was released online.


    "I guess it answered a question from Mr. Professional Reporter from the White Media. I am not afraid of Ryan White and I ept the challenge, "


    As soon as his name was mentioned again, Hafed Glen immediately lowered his head again.


    When everyone thought Heero had finished with his statement, he continued.


    "However, I have a condition. I wish respected hero Ryan White epts the condition. I wish to broadcast the battle between us and get some money from the broadcast right. The money will be used to help with the reformation. I wish Mr. Ryan White epted my condition as I made an exception to ept the challenge!"


    Woaw!


    Heero''s condition shocked the reporters and the people who watched the conference outside there. Usually, Challenger Battle was held privately, never once it broadcasted.


    "Ah, once more. I hope Mr. Ryan White to consider the current circumstance before pulling something not funny like this! I can''t afford to waste my time on such a trivial matter while a big threat from the specter is not solved. I hope your careful consideration to not cause a mess like this,"


    Heero''s face was all smiling but his words were full of sarcasm.


    The reporters looked at each other, they wanted to write something about Heero''sst statement. However, the person Heero mocked was not someone who could be trifled with. He was Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1.


    "Alright, that''s it. I have finished with my statement. If you have any questions, you can ask. I give you thirty minutes of my spare time to ask, " Heero''s face was smiling friendly, however, the reporters did not dare take it casually less they suffered the same fate as Hafed Glen.


    After a moment of silence, a woman raised her hand.


    Heero nodded, indicating the woman to speak.


    "You epted the challenge even though it''s an invalid challenge. Then what about Mr. Sun and Mr. Musashi''s challenges against Mr. White? Is it considered an invalid challenge too and will be canceled?"


    The woman was asking about Heero''s two disciples.


    Heero rubbed his chin, "Hmmm, as I said earlier, Challenger is to resolve a conflict between heroes when the talk is no longer the option. I don''t know what happened between them that ended with a challenge like this. You can ask them about that and the Hero League can''t prevent them, they are not an official hero under our wing until they pass the revaluation test. We can''t meddle in their private life, but we will keep them in watch just in case an unwanted incident breaks out, "


    Of course, it was a lie when he said he did not know why his disciples challenged Ryan White.


    "You can ask them directly though I doubt you will meet with them. They are currently under intense training, but you can try. However, I hope a fight does not break out between them. We are in a grave situation, the specter can sneak anytime so conflict between them is something we don''t want to happen, "


    The conference continued with question after question from the reporters. Heero handled everything smoothly.


    Meanwhile, White Household Residence


    Ryan White was watching the full broadcast from his home. Heughed when he heard Heero''s answer regarding his disciples'' challenge.


    "Hahaha So are you going to hide your disciple now? Do you think you can hide them from me?"


    "Nah, it''s okay, I will let them slide this time. You are my target! I am going to kill you first for standing on my path!"


    Ryan White raised his clenched fist up and a bright fiery me zed up. The me coveted his hand as his eyes turned red while looking at the screen.

 Chapter 314: Phoenix Knight Order - The Date Is Set

    Chapter 314: Phoenix Knight Order - The Date Is Set


    The next day the forum was heated because of the duel between the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1 and the President of the Hero League. Various kinds of reactions could be seen on the forum.


    Some of them reacted excitedly upon the iing duel. Some of them reacted negatively and showed their support for Heero after yesterday''s conference. Some of them also reacted negatively toward Heero. While some people also reacted negatively to Ryan White because of his absence during the crisis.


    The public was divided into two camps and today was supposed the day for Ryan White to make a statement to Heero''s conference.


    While everyone was debating his duel, Heero was meeting with a new King of the Regal Kingdom in his office.


    "Are you sure it''s okay to meet me now?" William Gerard Kingsman shook a hand with Heero.


    He had heard everything about what happened yesterday and was surprised to hear that. He thought today''s meeting would be canceled but it did not.


    "It''s okay, what could happen?" Heero responded casually with a casual smile.


    "You are right, " The young King responded with a smallugh. He did not witness how Heero vanquished the whole army of the specter but he heard that from his people.


    It was said that was an amazing sight to behold. A me that destroyed the specter and healed his people at the same time. Such an awakening ability was unheard of and that was also the main reason he was here.


    "Before we talk, once again I thank you for saving my people, without you it will be disastrous, " The young King bowed his head.


    "I am also sorry, I can''t save your father in time, " Heero responded in a regretted tone. He did truly regret that but he just never showed it.


    "You don''t have to feel sorry about my father''s death. It''s just that our Kingdom is too weak to face the specter. It''s our side''s ipetence that caused such an unfortunate event and I hope you will help us to face the specter!"


    William sat straight and said that in a solemn. The specter was not just his father''s killer, but they were the Regal Kingdom''s enemy.


    "I will help you, of course. But are you ready for the consequence? Your kingdom might perish under your rule! Based on theirst attack, they justcked a meatshield to wage a war, "


    The meat shield in Heero''s mouth was the people the specter kidnapped. These people would not help much in battle but they could be used as the meat shields. That was how the specter worked. They would use their enemy''s people to fight their enemy.


    Before William could give his response, Heero asked a question.


    "Have you heard about the giant bird that attacked your kingdom?"


    William had heard about that giant bird, of course. He nodded with a puzzled look on his face, wondering why Heero asked about it.


    "Even though I don''t have that much information about the specter army, I do believe they have many specters as strong as that giant bird!"


    Heero guessed about that. The specter was willing to sacrifice such a strong monster. It could have one meaning, they had many of them so they were willing to sacrifice such a strong specter.


    "Are you still willing to participate in the battle against them?" Heero asked again, making sure the young King did not regret his decisionter.


    "It does not change anything! Even if we don''t participate in the battle, it''s not like they will leave us alone, right?" William Gerard Kingsman could not understand why Heero kept asking about his determination.


    "They might be, "


    "Huh?!" William furrowed his brows.


    "They mighte to you and ask you to surrender. If you give them yourself, they will leave the Regal Kingdom alone, "


    "What do you mean? Do you think I will work for my father''s killer!?" William raised his voice.


    "I don''t think you will, but what about your people?" Heero replied with a smile.


    He was never suspicious of William but it does not mean his people would not be persuaded by the specter. It happened once when a duke sold themselves. The same thing could be repeated.


    Only then the young King realized Heero was not suspicious of him.


    "So do you have a n in your mind?"


    "Yes, I do! Before we cooperate fully, I want to make sure your kingdom is clean of the specter''s minion. For that, I ask you to give me a hundred excellent men around seventeen to twenty! I will train them just like how I train SES!" Heero proposed a n for the young King.


    "That''s good for me, but what''re your criteria for these excellent men? Can you get more specific?"


    "I heard you have a Knight Academy, give me your talented men to be trained. A few months, in a few months, they will be ready to hunt the specter!"


    William Gerard Kingsman did not respond immediately. He once again furrowed his brows. A few months were too long.


    "I don''t mind giving you my talented men, but can you get them ready faster? I am afraid of the specter would make another move, "


    That was what William was concerned about. He was afraid the specter wouldunch another attack.


    "The fastest is three months and the best time is five to six months. But you don''t need to worry about the specter. They will not bother your kingdom for the time being, " Heero assured the young King to not worry about the specter.


    "Why?"


    Heero pointed at himself, "Because of me. At least, in these three months, the specter would not make any move against the other forces but me! After what I did to their force, they should be investigating me instead of making a big movement like attacking your kingdom!"


    William went with "Ah!", indeed, the specter must be wary of Heero after what happened back then.


    "For the time being, I will lend you my SES team. But you have to pay for their wage, they are idle anyway!"


    Hearing that, William''s eyes brightened up. SES would be a big help for them.


    "Are you okay with that? Shouldn''t you have them to stay with you? You have be their main target now, " The young King did not forget to look at the big picture.


    Heero was the center formation to fight the specter. They could not afford to lose such an important figure.


    "I am fine, " Heero smiled in return.


    ''What could happen to me? Moreover, that Old Dragon hase out of his hiding space, ''


    He was the one who taught the SES team. If he died it meant none of them could protect him even if they stayed by his side.


    "If you are okay with that, I dly receive them in my kingdom, " William rose from his seat and offered his hand for a handshake.


    Heero reached the hand with a smile.


    "So I don''t need to pay anything?" William asked with a confused expression.


    "No, your payment is to fight by my side!" Heero replied with a smile.


    But then, his smile disappeared with a solemn expression, "However, if you betrayed me, I will not hesitate to kill. Keep that in mind!"


    Along with that, Heero released a thick killing intent. William''s expression instantly paled. It was if someone choked his neck, he found it was hard to breathe.


    Bang!


    The door flung open and two Guardian Knights entered the room in a rush. Not only the two Guardian Knights, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon also rushed in.


    "My King!" The two Guardian Knights cried out, but then they instantly ceased out their advance at the sight of William and Heero shaking hands.


    No danger could be detected inside. The room fell silent afterward as they confused.


    William Gerard Kingsman waved his hand to the two Guardian Knights, "I am fine!"


    Then, he turned back toward Heero and replied in a strong determination, "You don''t need to worry about that, it''s either the specter perishes or my kingdom destroyed!"


    Heero nodded with a smile. For now, he chose to believe William. More force to fight the specter, "Then we have the deal. We will start cleaning your kingdom before we fully cooperate!"


    Yes, the purpose of William to meet Heero was for this. After the specter sted the Regal Kingdom''s Capital City, he wanted to create a simr force as Specter Extermination Squad.


    He voiced his thoughts to Heero the other day and Heero readily agreed with his request. Today was the day they talked about the details about the cooperation.


    From this meeting, a new order of knights was created, Phoenix Order Knight.


    After the talk between Heero and William was over, Bai Xin Yue approached Heero, "Ryan White just finished his conference. He agreed with your condition and he also has chosen the date for the duel, seven days from today!"

 Chapter 315: Inevitable Battle - Part 1

    Chapter 315: Inevitable Battle - Part 1


    Hearing those, William cast a concerned look toward Heero. He had the tales regarding Heero, but he had more about Ryan White.


    He gained a title as Strongest Hero after defeating the Bai Tian Ming three times and more resounding stories about this guy.


    "Are you sure it is okay?" The young King could not resist asking. He was genuinely worried.


    He thought it was better if the conflict was solved by talking. Especially in the current situation where the specter became the biggest threat toward humanity.


    William wanted to offer help but he was helpless. Moreover, this was not something he could meddle into. His kingdom''s prestige had taken a huge hit after the attack on the Capital City. His voice carried no weight to someone like Ryan White.


    "It''s okay, in fact, you can stay a few more days to watch our battle. If we have you in the arena, watching the fight directly, maybe we can get more money from the broadcasting right," Heero waved his hand calmly at the young King.


    "Ah, that''s right. Star City''s citizens might want to see your face, the new King of the Regal Kingdom. We can raise the value of the broadcasting right with your presence, King William,"


    Kang Seo-Yeon''s face brightened up at Heero''s idea. They could get more money from William''s presence.


    The two Guardian Knight''s faces that guarded the King contorted when they heard those. They were trying to sell their King''s face for more money, it was natural for them to be upset.


    "What are you two talking about? He''s a King, you are rude!" Bai Xin Yue bowed her head toward the young King as a form of apology, "I am sorry for my husband and my sister''s silly behavior, King William,"


    The two were basically lowering the King''s dignity to value him with money.


    The two Guardian Knight''s expressions eased up when they heard the apology.


    "However, we indeed intend to invite you to witness the Challenger Battle between my husband and Ryan White. It will be our honor to have your presence to witness the battle,"


    Two Guardian Knights were left speechless, "..."


    He thought Bai Xin Yue was different from the other two, but they were the same in the end. It was just Bai Xin Yue who was slier with her words than the other two. She had not given up yet to invite the King to witness the battle to increase the broadcasting value.


    However, William was responding with augh. He was not offended in the slightest but he was still worried about the battle.


    "I will attend if you invite me. I want to see President Heero''s might in the battle," He paused for a moment before continuing, "But Isn''t it better to talk it out? Ryan White is still having a huge influence, after all,"


    "Don''t think about it!" Heero waved his hand at William, "It''s not about the reform but it''s getting personal!" He pointed his finger at Bai Xin Yue.


    William was confused at first, but then he realized why it meant. It was an open secret that Ryan White was pursuing Bai Xin Yue. Not only Ryan White, he and Wu Shen Lei also pursued her.


    However, William did not have a feeling for Bai Xin Yue. It was more into a political marriage. But then, Ryan White suddenly decided to go out. Based on his secret information, Ryan White went to the untamednd.


    "Ah, I see" William nodded and said nothing more about resolving the issue with the talk.


    "Then please reserve three seats for me. I will attend the battle!"


    Heero made an okay gesture with his finger while smiling.


    "Please take care of my brother as well," King William bowed his head toward Heero before he left, not as a King but as a brother.


    Just like that, the secret meeting between the King and the President came to an end.


    *** ***


    The next day, Heero out of sudden took a break from working, no, he was forced to take a break to be exact.


    "Where are we going?" Heero asked his wives with a helpless expression.


    That was right, his four wives were the ones that forced him to take a break.


    He was inside a car with his little family. Kang Myung-Hee and Miao Miao were on hisp while Moira sat next to him, grabbing his right arm. These three little girls were the main reason he decided to take a break.


    Moira, the little mutant that had returned normal now became Heero''s adopted daughter. She had no one to rely on and she had close ties with his daughter hence he adopted her.


    In the driver seat, Hong Yu answered cheerfully, "We are going shopping!"


    "Yes, we are going to buy an outfit for your Challenger Battle! You are now the President of the Hero League, you can dress poorly or casually!" Kang Seo-Yeon who was sitting in the front seat added in a serious tone. It was as if this outfit was an important thing.


    In the middle seat, Bai Xin Yue was holding a catalog. It was apparently a clothing catalog for men. Han Ying was sitting next to her, discussing what outfit that would match with him.


    They would look back at him from time to time before whispering something at each other.


    As for Kang Myung-Hee and Miao Miao. They were staring at Heero with admiration. Their big and round eyes were glistening in admiration.


    ''My Daddy is amazing, President!''


    ''Brother Heero is awesome, President!''


    That was what Myung-Hee and Miao Miao''s thought.


    "President?" Moira muttered while blinking her eyes a few times as she looked at her father.


    "What''s that, Daddy? Is it delicious?"


    Moira''s question caused the car to erupt inughter.


    *** ***


    A week passed by after Ryan White''s conference. It was the day for the inevitable battle between the new President of the Hero League and the strongest Hero.


    Star Media, the biggest mediapany in Star City won the broadcast right. They pay a huge sum of money for this.


    "So the day has finally arrived! The day of the Challenger Battle between Xing Heero and Ryan White!"


    "Xing Heero the new President of the Hero League who is also a Master of two Emperor ss Heroes against the Undefeated Emperor Ryan White!"


    The beautiful host and one of the most famous hosts in Star City, Zhan Ling started the broadcast with her beauty and unique voice.


    The Dome Hero immediately erupted in cheers. Dome Hero was the ce chosen to hold the grand battle between Xing Heero and Ryan White.


    Right after the intro, the big screen in the top center of the Dome Hero shed. Ryan White appeared on the screen, wearing an all-white outfit. It was an interview taken before he entered the Dome Hero. The arena was silenced by the broadcast of Ryan White.


    [Do you have something to say before the battle?]


    A female voice could be heard from the screen.


    [Something to say? Hmm For myrades outside there! Listen to me, you don''t need to worry about anything! I will bring justice to all of us! I will put to an end this unjust reformation!]


    [As for Xing Heero! You may sessfully groom two Emperor ss Heroes, but you are nothing to me!]


    After Ryan White''s remark, the screen shed again. This time, it was Xing Heero and his two beautiful wives. The scene caused a Booo noise from the male audience. They were jealous of him for taking the two beauties, of course.


    [Do you have something to say before the battle?]


    The same female voice asked Heero.


    [Something to say? I actually don''t have anything to say, hmmm I have something actually, for the audience who pay to watch the battle, I hope you enjoy the show~]


    Heero was smiling kindly on the screen, causing the arena left speechless.


    The screen shed again. It returned to Zhan Ling again. But this time she was not alone but apanied by two men in ck suits.


    Meanwhile, Heero was watching the broadcast from the waiting room.


    "Hmmm Weird!" Heero muttered in a low voice as he watched the screen. He was sure he had met with the girl on the screen before but the girl on the screen gave him a different impression.


    "What''s weird?" Han Ying asked him.


    Yes, Heero was apanied by his four wives on the big day. It was just that Han Ying and Hong Yu refused to appear on the screen with him.


    "I feel I have met with that girl? I feel familiar with her but"


    Suddenly, Han Yingughed while covering her mouth, causing confusion to Heero.


    "Why are youughing?"


    "How could you forget about her, she is our regr who always keeps challenging your spicy noodle!" Han Ying replied with a smallugh.


    "Ah, I have been away too long from the shop," Heero finally realized why he felt familiar with the girl.


    Then he watched the broadcast for fifteen minutes. Zhan Ling and the two men were analyzing him and Ryan White, predicting who was going to win.


    Fifteen minutes passed, it was time for the battle to start.

 Chapter 316: Inevitable Battle - Part 2

    Chapter 316: Inevitable Battle - Part 2


    "So what''s your prediction, Master Yun Ji?" Zhan Ling asked a man in histe fifties.


    Despite his old age, he still looked vigorous and sharp. He was a Master Instructor that was invited to analyze the two participants for today''s battle.


    Under his golden hand, many Gold ss Heroes had been born. He was a legend even though he never produced a single Emperor ss Heroes.


    Yun Ji strokes his gray beard, seemingly in deep thought. After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth.


    "I am not sure either. It''s been a few years since Ryan White''sst battle. I am sure he has grown stronger but we can''t underestimate someone who produced two Emperor ss Heroes either. This is a difficult choice,"


    Yun Ji tried to avoid the question with "I don''t know!". But of course, as a veteran in her field, there was no way Zhan Ling would let this pass just like this.


    "Hoho, really? But you have to choose, Master Yun Ji. People are waiting to hear your choice," Zhan Ling winked her eyes to her team.


    "Choose! Choose! Choose!"


    The spectators in the Dome Arena said "Choose!" loudly. The deafening voice transmitted to the studio, causing Master Yun Ji to flinch back for a moment.


    "It seems people are waiting for our prediction, Master Yun Ji? So who do you think would win?"


    Master Yun Ji tried to not offend both figures hence he said he did not know. However, there was a name in his mind, he just did not want to say it out.


    Yet now, he was forced to give that name out. Master Yun Ji smiled wryly and replied, "Ryan White! I actually never witnessed President Xing fight, so I am more inclined to Ryan White,"


    That was it, Master Yun Ji refused to speak more than that. Zhan Ling also did not n to force the old man to speak and turned toward another old man next to Master Yun Ji.


    This old man was much older than Master Yun Ji, Park Song-Hoon. He was also a Master Instructor but he had retired a few years ago.


    Park Song-Hoon of the Park Family, he was even more famous than Master Yun Ji when he was still active. He had produced one Emperor ss Hero, Park Jin-Soo, the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 15.


    "Ryan White will win!" Park Song-Hoon gave his answer straightforwardly. His voice also contained big confidence in it.


    "Just like what Master Yun Ji said, I never witnessed our President fight even once but I have witnessed how strong Ryan White is!"


    As Master Yun Ji was still active as Hero Instructor, he had to be careful with his words. It was actually different when it came to the retired Park Song-Hoon. He was no longer tied to the Hero League, he could speak whatever he wanted.


    "That''s the panel prediction, what about your prediction?" Zhan Ling immediately turned toward the camera as soon as she got what he wanted from the two old men.


    The question was directed to the people who watched the broadcast. As soon she threw the question out, the chat burst out with two names, Xing Heero and Ryan White.


    "Alright, you guys have your prediction and we have our prediction but we don''t know who will win. Let''s"


    Before Zhan Ling finished her closing, Master Yun Ji stopped her, "Wait a minute, Beauty Zhan Ling. That was our prediction, not yours!"


    The old man smiled slyly as he gazed toward the pretty hosts, "You haven''t said yours,"


    The meaning behind Master Yun Ji was as clear as the sky. He asked the girl to give her prediction.


    ''You forced us to choose, now it''s your turn to choose,''


    "Ah, you are right! I haven''t said mine yet. I choose President Xing, ny-nine percent, he will win the battle,"


    Zhan Ling said that with her pretty smile and her answer surprised everyone including her team in the studio.


    ''You guys haven''t witnessed him fight, but I did. He could fly while Ryan White could not. There''s no way someone could not fly to beat someone could fly,''


    That was her thought.


    *** ***


    "She''s truly my regr customer," Heeromented with a slight smile as he heard Zhan Ling''s prediction.


    He was on his way to the main arena but he could still hear her voice in the hallway. The broadcast''s sound was filling the whole Dome Arena.


    Toward the entrance, two old men were standing. The two old men were wearing martial clothes and Heero recognized them.


    Kim Jung-Mun and Bai Xian Ming. They were here to escort Heero to the main stage and also the referee for this battle.


    "Tsk, I thought I could have more time to rx and spend my time gaming after you be the President. But here I am," The Old Man clicked his tongue at his inw.


    Of course, it was the old man''s joke, he did not mean it. But neither Heero nor Kim Jung-Munughed.


    Heero merely rolled his eyes at his wife''s grandpa and thought to himself, ''Look, noob''s talking!''


    "Go easy on him! We need his manpower as well to fight the specter," Kim Jung-Mun tried to ask Heero to go easy.


    People might be thinking Ryan White was the one holding a big advantage. But it was because they just never witnessed how strong Heero was.


    Heero''s fight footage was kept secret to the Elder, the Executives, the Supreme Guardian. Only a handful of people knew that. Kim Jung-Mun was one of those handfuls of people who knew that.


    "Depend on him,"


    *** ***


    On the other side, Wu Shitian received Ryan White. It was agreed that the battle would be observed by three referees, two of them were Supreme Guardian and Bai Xian Ming.


    Ryan White was wearing a little armor, no fancy te armor but White Household trademark martial clothes and a two meters sword on his back.


    He was smiling at the old man out of courtesy.


    Wu Shitian was putting an expressionless face at the young man''s smiling face. When Ryan White reached him, he spoke in a t tone, "You should never challenge him, you are still far below him!"


    After watching the Regal Kingdom''s battle footage. The old man admitted Heero was on another level. He wanted to advise the young man to give up the battle, but his words could be considered rude to Ryan White.


    He appreciated the young man next to him hence he tried to advise him to give up. But the old man did not realize his words merely added oil into the fire.


    "Hah," Ryan White let out a smallugh and continued, "You should worry about him, not me. Make sure you do well in your job as a referee or he may die,"


    Wu Shitian''s mouth twitched and his eyes quivered. He was clearly annoyed by Ryan White, "I wish he beats your shit out!"


    After saying those, Wu Shitian never spoke again. He escorted the young man to the arena to meet the opponent. Then he left Ryan White and met with his two friends.


    At the sight of three old men, the spectators gasped in surprise.


    "We are the referee of this match!" After a short deration, Bai Xian Ming and Wu Shitian moved out.


    Bai Xian Ming moved toward Heero''s back while Wu Shitian ran back toward Ryan White''s back. Leaving the big arena to three people.


    There was no more suspense afterward. Kim Jung-Mun turned toward Heero and nodded. Signaling Heero to get ready and did the same to Ryan White.


    After doing that, he raised his right hand and shouted, "Start!"


    Kim Jung-Mun then retreated into the distance, leaving the two in the center of the stage.


    Heero and Ryan White stayed on their original spots. None of them made a move yet.


    A smile formed on Ryan White''s lips and words flowed out of his mouth, "You are brave enough to ept my challenge!"


    Heero did not respond to Ryan White. He was standing there, staring toward Ryan White expressionlessly.


    "You should decline the challenge while you could, but you are just too arrogant to challenge just because you know some lower-level Ki Comprehension! Let me show you the true strength is, witness my bloodline power!"


    At the end of Ryan White''s words, Heero''s pupil erged. He was surprised to hear that from Ryan White.


    After that deration, Ryan White raised his hand up and his body started to float up. Slowly, the temperature around the arena started to increase as well.


    A small ball of fire started to form on top of Ryan White''s palm. The Dome Hero fell into silence at the sight of this. Everyone had their eyes on the small fireball.


    As Ryan White''s body was getting higher and higher in the air, the fireball was also getting bigger and bigger. At this point, the atmosphere started to be unbearable.


    Ryan White''s body stopped when he reached fifty meters in the air. On top of his palm, a giant fireball formed. It appeared as an artificial sun, no one would deny that if they said it was an artificial sun.


    Sweat started to pour down from Heero''s face and his face turned red from the high temperature.


    "me your arrogance, daring to fight against me!"


    Swoosh!


    Ryan White threw the small toward Heero with a big grin on his face. Meanwhile, Heero was not moving from his spot. He merely stood there until the small sun engulfed his body.

 Chapter 317: Inevitable Battle - Part 3

    Chapter 317: Inevitable Battle - Part 3


    As the heat from the fireball started to spread, the spectators in the Dome Hero started panicking.


    Looking at the size of the fireball, it might reach them if it exploded hence the spectators stood up from their seats. Getting ready for the worst and running for their lives.


    At the same time, Kim Jung-Mun also started to get anxious at the sight of the giant fireball. Even by looking at it, he could tell Ryan White''s fireball was unusual.


    He nced at his two friends, giving them a signal to get ready to fend off against the fireball.


    Ryan White did not try to harm the spectators or other people. The scale of his attack might reach the spectator seats but he had a way to prevent that from happening. He wanted to show off his bloodline power.


    With a smirk on his face, he threw the fireball toward Heero. The giant fireball elerated toward Heero at an rming speed.


    Everyone thought Heero would try to avoid the fireball but he did not. Heero did not even try to defend his body from the fireball. He just stood on his original spot with no sign of movement.


    Swoosh!


    The me engulfed Heero and everyone gasped out in a shock upon witnessing Heero''s body engulfed in the me.


    But soon, everyone realized something unusual. The fireball did not explode upon touching the ground. It stayed still at where it engulfed Heero.


    Ten seconds passed just like that but nothing happened. No explosion, nothing happened afterward. The fireball stayed still on the same right spot.


    "Huh?!" Even Ryan White himself who threw the fireball was confused. This expression was caught on camera which was directed at him.


    "Huh!? Ryan White seems also confused, so what actually happens?"


    Amidst the silence, Zhan Ling''s voice exploded and filled the whole arena. She was acting as thementator as the screen at the top center arena split into two, showing a different sight, a giant fireball sight, and the confused Ryan White.


    Zhan Ling was asking her partners, Master Yun Ji, and Master Park Song-Hoon.


    "I am not sure myself, but this giant fireball is Ryan White''s new secret technique"


    Having not finished his words, Zhan Ling''s voice cut him off, "Look! Something happened with the giant fireball!"


    Her eximed voice drew everyone toward the direction of the giant fireball. Sure enough, something happened with the giant fireball. The giant fireball shrunk visibly.


    It was as if there was something sucking the fireball. Just like a ck hole devoured the fire.


    In five seconds, the giant fireball vanished. With their own eyes, everyone saw the fireball was sucked into Heero''s palm.


    That was right, Heero remained unscathed after getting hit by the giant fireball. The Heero Academy martial clothes were perfectly fine even though he was getting engulfed by the giant fireball.


    "What was that? What actually happened?" Zhan Ling rose from the couch and screamed.


    She had be a host for many events, but this was her first time witnessing such a scene. She just did not know what to say about what happened in the arena.


    Unfortunately, the two partners that were hired to apany her also left speechless. They did not know what actually happened either. However, Master Yun Ji''s eyes quivered at this sight as a thought crossed in his mind. He wanted to speak but he immediately shut his mouth.


    Woaw!


    The spectators also gasped in surprise.


    Heero himself looked up to the sky, toward Ryan White who was floating in the air.


    "A nasty crow bloodline, is it?" He muttered under his breath.


    Despite lowering his voice, Ryan White still could hear him. A trace of surprise could be seen from his face.


    "Do you want to y with fire? Then I will apany you!"


    Swoosh!


    A pir of fire shot up from Heero''s feet, bringing his body toward the sky. His body was shooting through the air, elerating toward Ryan White.


    With a fist covered in me, Heero delivered a punch toward Ryan White''s handsome face.


    Heero''s speed was fast but Ryan White still could see that. He twisted his body in the air and dodged the fire fist.


    Just as he thought of countering Heero''s move. He saw a foot covered in me on top of him. In such a situation, he could only think of dodging foot as it descended toward him.


    Swoosh!


    He managed to dodge another attack, at the same time, a fire wing formed on his back. With a wing on his back, he easily maneuvered his body in the air and created a distance from Heero.


    "Not bad, but not good enough to beat me" Ryan White smirked at Heero. At the same time, he pulled his sword from his back.


    "You have to hit me to defeat me!" With his left hand leaned forward, he motioned Heero toe toward him.


    Heero merely let out a smallugh at Ryan White''s taunt and replied with a smiley face, "Didn''t you realize that your fire was not working against me?"


    "Who knows? You have not tasted my sword technique yet!"


    Ryan White held the sword with his two hands and put abreast of his chest. Soon, the crimson me lit up, from the handle toward the tip of the sword.


    He closed his eyes for a second and the moment he opened his eyes. His body vanished and appeared again right behind Heero.


    It was like teleportation. As soon as he appeared right behind Heero, he shed his sword horizontally, aiming at Heero''s waist.


    In such a moment, the spectators were holding their breaths. If the sword hit Heero''s body, the body would split into two for sure.


    ng!


    At thest moment, Heero turned around, and nking noise resounded. It was the noise of metal colliding together. At the same time, a spark of me burst out in the air.


    Woaw!


    The spectators gasped at the sight. They were pretty safe now as the sh was in the air.


    Earlier, Heero was holding nothing in his hand but now he had a halberd in his hand. He reflected the fire sword with the halberd.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Ryan White continued with his barrage of shes toward Heero but each of his attacks was reflected by the halberd.


    Each time the sword and the halberd struck, the bright me burst out. It was amazing to behold.


    ''Ah, f*ck! How could he read all my shes?'' Ryan White was frustrated as all his attacks were blocked.


    The spectators might see his attack as a single attack, but it was not. It was a technique he learned inside the dungeon, Thousand shes. He delivered a thousand shes in the span of twenty seconds, a thousand shes of reinforced sh.


    Each of his shes contained a destructive Divine Crow me, yet Heero reflected all of it easily.


    ''Thousand sh does not work then what about this!''


    With a p of his fire wing, Ryan White''s body shot upward. Soon, his figure became a small dot in the sky, and once again the spectators gasped at the sight of this.


    Heero also raised his head and looked toward the retroceding figure.


    "What are you up to now?" Heero muttered as he squinted his eyes.


    Soon his question was answered as Ryan White''s descending figure came into his sight. But he did note alone, dozens or even hundreds of fire swords shot toward him.


    He had his sword pointed toward him. This time not only his sword which was covered in me but his body too. They together shot toward Heero.


    This time, the spectators could no longer watch the match calmly. If Heero failed to defend against the me sword, they would be the target of the sword. Or if Heero tried to dodge, the hundreds of fire swords woulde for them.


    That was Ryan White''s n. He decided tounch his attack from the top so Heero would not dodge his attack. If Heero tried to run away the innocents would die from his attack. He wanted to use the spectators to make sure Heero did not run away from his attack and it seeded.


    As the spectators started to panic, Heero raised his right hand.


    Fwoosh!


    From his palm, a crimson me spread out. It spread out and coveted the top arena with the me, forming a me shield.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The countless explosions could be heard from the other side of the me shield. Heatwaves started to ravage the spectators, but they were safe.


    "Tsked, you have gone too far to use the innocents!" Heero read Ryan White''s mind.


    "I think these people already have enough entertainment, it''s time to end this battle!"


    He clenched his palm into a fist and the me barrier disappeared. It was as if the me was sucked into his fist, turning his right-hand red as if all the me and explosion resided in his right hand.


    As soon as the me disappeared, Ryan White''s dazed face came into Heero''s sight. He must be shocked as suddenly all his me swords disappeared.


    Then Ryan White''s eyesnded at Heero''s right hand which was turned crimson.


    "Don''t tell me he absorbed all my me into his right hand" He muttered as he could not believe what he saw.


    "How could that possible, it''s Divine Crow me It''s not possible!"


    But then, Heero appeared right in front of Ryan White with a big smirk.


    "Kekw! There''s nothing impossible! Why don''t you taste your own fire!"


    Heero then held Ryan White''s cor and raised him up. With his red right hand, Heero punched Ryan White in the belly.


    Fwoosh!


    Ryan White''s body curved up and me pushed through his belly upward to the clear sky.

 Chapter 318: The Show Is Over

    Chapter 318: The Show Is Over


    A me pir shot through Ryan White''s body. The body arched up as it was blown away by the impact.


    The body shot upward for ten meters in the air before it fell down.


    Swoosh!


    The body was not moving and it was elerating down.


    To everyone''s surprise, Heero did not catch the body when it passed him. There was no significant movement either and it kept falling down.


    Boom!


    Ryan White crashes onto the main arena. The body was not smashed into a pulp but a small crater formed with the body in it. Dust rose up and covered the body as the Dome Hero fell into an eerie silence.


    "He killed him?" After a momentary silence, Zhan Ling''s wavered voice broadcasted.


    Her voice awakened the spectators. Most of them rubbing their eyes as they wanted to believe the thing happened before their eyes were not real.


    The fight between the two certainly opened a new window to them. But they never expected the fight would result in one of them dying.


    While all the spectators were in a trance by the result, Heeronded next to Ryan White''s body. Everyone''s eyes followed him right at the center of the arena.


    "Don''t worry, I did not kill" Before Heero could finish his words, Ryan White''s body flipped out.


    It caught everyone by surprise as the dead body suddenly moved. Not only the dead body moved, but it also attacked Heero.


    With his fist shrouded in crimson me and the eyes that turned red, Ryan White delivered the punch toward Heero''s face.


    Boom!


    The explosion engulfed the two figures in the arena. At the same time, the whole Dome Hero shook by the impact of the explosion. Fortunately, the me of the explosion did not reach the spectator seats. The me only covered the arena.


    As soon as the me, it also disappeared immediately. By this time, they were no longer sucked by the sight. The same as before, the me was sucked into one spot, into Heero''s hand once again.


    And just like that, Ryan White''s sneak attack was neutralized easily. Heero remained on his spot, catching the fist that was about to hit his face.


    On the side, everyone could see Ryan White''s sorry figure. With his disheveled hair, dusty face, and a hole on his martial clothes on the belly part.


    Thanks to the camera for zooming his expression. Everyone could see Ryan White clenched his teeth hard with his bloodshot eyes. As everyone could see, they finally witnessed Ryan White struggle for the first time.


    "You are good, but there''s something off about you" Heero muttered in a low voice as he met with Ryan White''s eyes.


    Before this battle, he had read and heard all tales regarding the strongest hero. Based on this information he found out that Ryan White was quite decent. His records were clear and people looked up to him.


    But in this fight, Ryan White repeatedly tried to kill him. If Ryan White''s opponent was not him but his disciples instead. The result would be disastrous. People''s lives would be in danger because of how wild Ryan White was.


    ''Is there something with his bloodline that affected his mind?'' Heero questioned himself inside.


    Divine Crow was a rare but strong beast race. They were known for their nasty temperament and unreasonably strong power. Each Divine Crow would inherit different powers. Based on his understanding, Ryan White inherited the Divine Crow bloodline with the power of the me.


    But aside from that, Heero knew nothing about Divine Crow. He only heard those things from hearsay and read the record his Master wrote.


    He needed something to investigate this, ''Ah, that Old Dragon is out of his nest. He must know something about this, but for now''


    "You have gone too far, I have to punish you a little You like to y with fire, right?"


    All his attack carried toward him was pretty dangerous. He could tell that he attacked him without considering the spectators'' safety, at all.


    However, there was truly something off with Ryan White. He did not listen to Heero and raised his other hand. The hand was shrouded in the me as well and he threw another punch to Heero''s chest.


    The same as before, Heero caught this hand too pretty easily. There was no explosion this time. The me disappeared as soon as Heero caught the punch.


    Now Ryan White''s hands were locked by Heero. The former tried to break away but all his efforts were in vain. He could not break free from Heero''s grasp.


    "Then enjoy my me now!" As soon as those words came out, Heero''s feet discharged a bright me. The me covered Heero''s whole body at first before the me reached out to Ryan White.


    From the screen on top of the arena, everyone could see a big change in Ryan White''s expression. The madness and bloodshot eyes were gone and it was reced by a pained expression.


    While everyone looked closely at the screen, a me pir shot up to the sky. A me with five meters in diameter pierced toward the sky.


    Everyone''s eyes followed the me pir and they could not see the end of the me pir. It was as if the me pir truly pierced toward the sky to outer space.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!!!"


    A scream broke the quiet arena and everyone immediately turned toward the source of the scream. It was the bottom of the me pir where Heero and Ryan White were.


    They could tell the scream belonged to Ryan White from the voice. They immediately turned toward the screen but nothing could be seen but the bottom part of the me pir.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!!!"


    The scream continued over ten seconds. The three referees did not take any measure to save Ryan White from the me pir.


    Melvin White, the current mayor of Star City panicked. He stood up from his seat yelled, "Stop the battle now! STOP! STOP THE BATTLE RIGHT NOW!!!"


    He wasmanding the guards who wore purple leather armor. But the Purple Mountain Tribe people did not heed his scream, they shook his head, indicating they could not stop the battle.


    Without caring any bearing of a Mayor, Melvin White rushed out of the VIP room and screamed toward the arena.


    "STOP!!! STOP THE BATTLE RIGHT NOW! YOU ARE GOING TO KILL MY SON!!!"


    Ryan White was his only son and also the main pir of the White Household. He could not afford to lose his son. He screamed with all his might.


    Despite the scream, the me pir still brightly zed on the arena. Aside from Melvin White''s scream and Ryan White''s pained scream, the Dome Hero stayed still.


    Wu Shitian signaled his eyes toward his two friends to stop Heero. However, his two friends responded with a shake of their heads.


    Just like that, thirty seconds passed by. At this point, Wu Shitian grew restless. Ryan White definitely deserved to be punished a little, but he felt this had gone too far for a little punishment.


    Just as he wanted to make a move to stop Heero. The me pir disappeared by itself. At the same time, Ryan White''s scream also stopped.


    Melvin White also stopped screaming and had his eyes toward the arena. The spectators in the Dome Hero also had their eyes at the arena.


    Soon, two figures came into their sight. Heero certainly stood straight still on his original spot but it was different from Ryan White.


    As soon as the me pir was gone, Ryan White''s figure fell forward toward Heero. Thetter caught the falling body on his embrace and covered Ryan White''s naked body with a ck cloak.


    That was right, Ryan White''s martial clothes were burned by the me pir while Heero''s martial clothes were fine. Not only that, Ryan White''s hair waspletely burned, nothing left behind on his head while Heero''s hair was perfectly fine.


    As for the cloak that covered Ryan White, no one knew where it came from and it was not something they should focus on.


    Ryan White''s condition, everyone wanted to know his condition after bathing in the me pir.


    The camera immediately directed toward Ryan White''s face who was sleeping soundly on Heero''s shoulder.


    Yes, that was right. Ryan White was having an expression of someone who slept soundly. His breathing was stable as well. It was not like someone who just came out from the me pir while screaming out to the top of his lungs.


    The spectators were dumbfounded by such a scene. The two were more like a couple right now rather than an opponent who just finished their battle.


    "What the F***!" Zhan Ling, the pretty host let out an f word for the first time in her career life as a host.


    "Woopsie, I am sorry. I did not mean that but it just" She looked at the screen once again but no words came out.


    She was left speechless by the scene in front of her. No one med her though as everyone saw Heero carefully covered Ryan White with a ck cloak and also put the body down carefully.


    Heero then turned toward the spectators. He cast a kind smile and made a closing statement.


    "Even though it was just a bit dangerous, I hope you guys enjoy the show. Thank you foring," Heero bowed his head toward the spectators.


    "Ryan White is fine, nothing serious at all. He just needs a little help from me and a few weeks to recuperate. That''s all!"


    After that, he picked Ryan White and put the body onto his shoulder.


    "Alright, guys, the show is over. Thank you for supporting the show and goodbye!"


    After that, Heero headed toward the exit.

 Chapter 319: Behind The Curtain

    Chapter 319: Behind The Curtain


    The way of Heero treating Ryan White just now was like they were a close friend rather than an adversary. The way of him speaking also like this Challenger Battle was merely a show.


    "That''s it?!" Zhan Ling blurted out in confusion.


    The battle between the two was short but it was amazing nheless. It was an amazing battle that made her crave more.


    "Yeah!" Master Yun Ji nodded his head, "The battle is over with an upset! President Xing won the battle!"


    "It was not an upset, at all! I told you from the start that President Xing will win the battle! But I just did not expect the gap to be this big!" Zhan Ling immediately refuted Master Yun Ji.


    Thetter immediately lowered his head. Zhan Ling was right, it was not an upset win. It was just he did not know how strong Heero was. It was a one-sided fight. As soon as Heero made his move, Ryan White was subdued.


    During the fight which onlysted for less than five minutes, Heero onlyunched two attacks. Those two attacks subdued Ryan White.


    However, he said it was an upset win to save Ryan White''s face. Despite the crushing defeat, Ryan White was very strong nheless. But Zhan Ling just tackled that and he had nothing to speak about that.


    Master Park Song-Hoon shut his mouth. He did not speak a single word after a short dominating battle.


    "Let''s not speak about that. Let''s analyze the battle instead, the people who watched the battle must have wanted to know too!"


    Zhan Ling immediately changed the topic when the two Master Instructors did not speak. A picture appeared on the screen. It was a picture of Ryan White when heunched hisst attack.


    The screen showed Ryan White''s face, his madness expression, and his bloodshot eyes were very clear. It was an expression of someone who lost his mind. At least, it was what Zhan Ling thought as soon as she saw Ryan White''s picture.


    "What do you think happened to Ryan White? Before President Xing burned him, I heard he said something like this, "There''s something off about you", is there something off about Ryan White?"


    Zhan Ling tried to copy Heero''s voice and tone as well. At the same time, Heero''s recorded voice was yed. Indeed, Heero said those words before he burned himself and Ryan White in the me pir.


    Master Yun Ji and Master Park Song-Hoon looked at each other.


    Meanwhile, in the Dome Hero, the spectators did not leave the arena. They watched the big screen, wanting to know what happened as well. They were waiting for the two Master Instructors'' analysis of the battle.


    The people who watched from the home also watched their screens. Everyone was waiting for more exnation.


    Meanwhile, at the VIP room where the Regal Kingdom''s royal family was watching.


    "What an impressive ability!" King Williammented as he stood from the couch. He was about to leave the room.


    Alexa followed after him and asked her husband, "Don''t you want to continue watching?"


    The battle finished too fast. When she thought the battle was about to reach the climax, the battle ended abruptly.


    King William shook his head, "Do you think those two old men could analyze someone that much stronger than themselves?"


    After throwing that question to his wife, he walked toward the exit. When he opened the door, he realized something, "He said it was a show, not a battle! Now I understand why it was a show,"


    He recalled the battle just now and nodded his head. It was truly an acrobatic show, but an amazing one.


    Alexa was still clueless, "Why?"


    William turned toward his wife and exined with a smile, "It was not a battle when President Xing just beat Ryan White one-sidedly like that. It was a show, a show of his power to all of us, maybe?"


    He shrugged and left the room with his wife. Outside the room, he met with Heero''s four wives and there was also a camera shooting at them.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, at the corner of the Dome Hero


    There was an old man and a middle-aged man sat side by side. Both were looking at the big screen, there the two Master Instructors who tried hard to analyze the battle while having a conversation.


    If one looked at them, they looked like just a normal spectator. But they were not. Even though their eyes were watching the screen, they were having a different conversation.


    "So What do you think? Would he be a threat to us?" The old man asked in a t tone.


    "I don''t know!" The middle-aged man shrugged his shoulder, "You watched it too, your pawn failed to make him go all out. What can I get from those two attacks?"


    "What a pity, he is quite decent though. His power rivaled an Emperor ss Beast," The Old Man shook his head in pity.


    "Indeed, it''s a pity that we have to discard our ace card to take down this city for simple confirmation. He indeed has a Phoenix Bloodline which has been confirmed during the Regal Kingdom''s attack,"


    "Huh!? Discard them, but why?" The old man asked.


    "Don''t you hear what that beautiful host says? She says that guy has found something off about your pawn! It''s just a matter of time before he finds out about you and us! For someone like him, I think it''s easy to track you down!" The middle-aged man yawned and threw the coffee-vored popcorn into his mouth.


    "Moreover, he also brought your pawn''s body with him. He should notice something," Added the middle-aged man.


    "Huh, then all my effort these years are in vain?" The old man sighed.


    "Unless you want to risk your life to assassinate him? I estimate his power is at the peak of an Emperor Level or even Semi God or even maybe a God. We don''t know anything about him except the Phoenix Bloodline. You can stay and eliminate him if you are confident in your strength,"


    The middle-aged man suddenly grinned at the old man.


    "What do you think? Can I kill him?" It seemed the old man took the middle-aged man''s idea seriously.


    "I told you I don''t know. I am considering sending the dragon to test him out, but not now. I don''t want the same incident as Goun repeated,"


    "Not going then. What about them? Should I bring them with me? They have served me for a long time, I am a bit reluctant to leave them behind," The old man immediately aborted the idea of assassinating Heero when the middle-aged man brought up the Dragon.


    "Them? I don''t care about them. They have lost their purpose, so you can do whatever you want to them. Just make sure don''t leave any trace about us. I don''t want to face that guy now so we have toy low for the time being! There''s a possibility he''s the Saint''s disciple though it''s just a minuscule possibility we have to be extra careful,"


    The middle-aged reminded the old man in a grave tone.


    "Saint''s disciple? But his behavior did not reflect a Saint''s disciple!?" The old man furrowed his brows.


    "Like I said it is a minuscule possibility but we have to be extra careful. I don''t want you to mess up our ns! I want to present this world to God Horas as soon as he wakes up from his slumber, so don''t mess up our ns or I will kill you with my own hands!"


    The middle-aged man''s voice was deep and infused with a killing intent that sent a chill to the old man''s spine.


    The old man lowered his head, "Alright, I understand!"


    *** ***


    Right after the Challenger Battle was over, Heero immediately headed toward the parking lot where he parked his car.


    He threw Ryan White into the trunk and waited for his wives.


    It did not take a long time before his wives arrived. They wereing with King William and Queen Alexa. But also four Guardian Knights apanied them.


    Heero''s smile thickened at the sight of King William and his wife. He offered his hand for a handshake and King William reached his hand.


    "Have you taken a photo with the media?" Heero was joking around with the young King.


    King William merely smiled at Heero in response.


    "I actually have a present for you, King William," Out of sudden, Heero said those words.


    King William went with "Ah!", and he instantly became curious about what present Heero wanted to give him.


    "Do you want to see a Dragon?"


    As soon as those words came out of Heero''s mouth, King William stared at Heero dumbfoundedly. He was caught off guard.

 Chapter 320: He Is The Dragon

    Chapter 320: He Is The Dragon


    King William froze for a moment when he heard that from Heero. Even before long, Dragon was known as a Mythical Creature but of course, it was just a fantasy. No one had ever seen a dragon for real.


    Looking at Heero''s smiling expression, King William took that as a joke. Even so, he yed along with Heero and nodded, "Then it will be my honor to see a Dragon,"


    "Hop in, you can have your knights follow our car," Heero pointed his thumb at his car on the back.


    Before King William could respond, his knight bodyguards spoke first, "I am sorry, President Xing. We can''t let that happen for his safety. I hope you can understand,"


    A Guardian Knight stepped forward and bowed his head toward Heero.


    "Nevermind then. You guys can follow my car closely,"


    Heero waved his hand casually, indicating he did not mind. Their action was understandable as they just lost their previous King.


    He and his wives got into the car while King William went to his car with an apologetic expression.


    As soon as he sat in the driver seat, Hong Yu immediately asked out, "What do you mean by seeing a Dragon? Does Dragon exist?"


    Han Ying, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon immediately looked at Heero too. They were clueless about the dragon as Heero never told them about it yet.


    Brrr! Brrr! Brrr!


    Before Heero could give his reply his smartwatch vibrated. He looked down and saw it was his daughter who called him.


    He motioned to the girls he was going to pick up the call first. It was his daughter who called him.


    "Congrattions, Daddy! I know you are the strongest Daddy and would win!"


    "Congrattions, Brother! You are so cool!"


    "C-congrattions, D-da-daddy!"


    Miao Miao''s excited and loud voice transmitted through the smartwatch as soon as he picked up the call. Then Kang Myung-Hee''s praise and Moira''s shy voice followed.


    Hearing Myung-Hee called him brother while the other two girls called him Daddy was quite strange to him. He had not gotten used to that yet, but the strange feeling did not prevent him from smiling. He was smiling ear to ear when he heard the little girls'' lovely voice.


    "Thank you, my little angels~,"


    "Where are you? We have prepared a celebration feast for you?" Miao Miao asked happily.


    "I and your mommies are in the car, on the way back home,"


    "Good~ we will wait for you and have safe driving, Daddy~,"


    "Bye-bye!"


    Miao Miao was the one who dominated the call among the three little girls. He could hear Moira and Myung-Hee''s voice in the background.


    "Bye-bye~"


    Heero closed the call and immediately started the car. He stepped on the gas and the car elerated out of the parking lot.


    "We should move our office to our district," He could not wait to meet his little girls.


    The reason he said those are because it took two hours by car to go back. He wasted his time four hours a day if he had to go back and forth every day hence he nned to move his office to his district.


    Moving out to the core region was the least thing he wanted. He did not want to leave his district he loved behind while Han Ying and Hong Yu also did not want to move out.


    *** ***


    One and a half an hour, Heero reached his district half an hour faster than usual. As soon as he stepped out of the car, four little girls rushed toward him.


    Yes, four not three, Butcher Wang''s daughter also came to greet him. At this point, Heero regarded Lan Lan as his daughter as well.


    "Congrattions on beating the bad guy!" The four little girls said those out simultaneously.


    One by one Heero picked the little girls. He put Miao Miao on top of his head, Myung-Hee and Lan Lan on both of his shoulders, and picked Moira into his embrace.


    "Tsk, I am jealous of these little girls," Hong Yu joked around when she saw the four little girls surrounding Heero just like the bees surrounding the beehive.


    "There''s still an empty spot on my back, do you want to join as well?" Heero winked his eye at her wife.


    "Boooo an adult is not allowed to cling!" The little girls booed at Hong Yu.


    While they exchanged banters, King William and Queen Alexa approached them. There was a trace of envy on King William''s face when he saw Heero was getting surrounded by the little girls.


    Heero grinned at King William, "You should start producing, my friend,"


    King William let out a smallugh after getting caught by Heero. He did not reply to the joke as they proceeded into the Xing District.


    "It''s a King, King William is here," Miao Miao whispered to the other three little girls.


    "By the way girls, why did you say Ryan White is the bad guy? He is one of the strong heroes," On the way to Heero Academy, Heero conversed with the little girls.


    "Nah, he is a bad guy for challenging My Daddy. Whoever is against Daddy, he is a bad guy!" Miao Miao instantly answered.


    "True! True!" The other little girls nodded their heads, following up Miao Miao''s im.


    Their thoughts were simple. Whoever was opposing Heero, they were the bad guy. Such a pure thought. Heero just responded with a smallugh.


    "But where are we going, Daddy? Shouldn''t we go home and celebrate your win?" As they just passed Miao Miao Noodles Shop, Miao Miao immediately asked.


    "Hoho" Heero responded with a mysteriousugh and whispered, "I want to show you something amazing. A Dragon, do you want to see a Dragon?"


    The four little girls'' eyes went wide in a shock that made them look even cuter.


    "I-is it true?" Myung-Hee whispered with a little hesitation.


    "Does Dragon really exist?" Miao Miao followed up after Myung-Hee.


    "Huhu," Again with his mysteriousugh, Heero replied, "You will see one very soon,"


    The four little girls went with "Woah!" expression. Surprisingly, they were not afraid of this dragon''s existence.


    Heero led the group toward the Heero Academy. It was still morning approaching noon. The Academy was empty, the students of the Academic ss still in their ss while the disciples of the Heero Academy were still on their morning routine training.


    When they reached the academy, Heero turned toward King William, "I am sorry, King William but your knights can''t follow us inside. What I want to show is top-secret. I trust you but not your knights,"


    "Then we will not go!" The Guardian Knight stepped forward and replied instead of the King. He was Adrian Shelton Kingsman, King William''s uncle.


    "Ho, it''s a pity then," Heero did not mind and shrugged his shoulder casually.


    "We are The King''s trusted aides. If you trust King William you should have trusted us as well!" Another Guardian Knight stepped forward and spoke up. He was Guardian Knight Frei.


    "I think you should already know why I don''t trust the knights, right King William?" Heero did not answer Guardian Knight Frei but looked toward King William still.


    After hesitating for a moment, King William approached Heero and asked in a whisper, "Do you really will show me a Dragon?"


    Heero merely replied in a mysterious tone, "You will know soon if you follow me,"


    "What about this, let me take my uncle with me while the rest stayed behind. My Uncle is quite trustworthy," King William was truly curious about what Heero wanted to show him.


    He pointed toward Guardian Knight Adrian who showed a displeased expression.


    "Alright then, you can bring your uncle but the rest stayed behind!" Heeropromised and agreed to have Guardian Knight Adrian to join them.


    After small discussions, the four Guardian Knights agreed to let their King go under Guardian Knight Adrian''s watch.


    Then Heero guided them toward the backyard. He was going to show them a real Dragon.


    "So this is the mysterious dungeon?" King William muttered in a low voice at the sight of two gates in the size of a normal door.


    Alexa and Guardian Knight Adrian followed King William closely. Soon, they entered the first dungeon that led them to the green forest.


    As soon as they entered the dungeon, they breathed the fresh air. The air inside the dungeon was much morefortable than the one outside. It was the first difference they could feel.


    "Follow my lead and don''t wander around. We don''t clear the beasts inside so it will be a bit dangerous," Heero''s words were directed toward King William and hispanions, of course.


    "We will be using the beasts in this ce as a test for the Gold ss Hero," He added.


    "Huh!? Does that mean the beasts in this ce are quite weak?" Guardian Knight Adrian thoughtlessly asked. If the beasts inside were at the level of the Gold ss Hero, it meant the beasts did not possess a threat to him.


    Heero cast a mysterious smile and replied, "The new Gold ss Hero will be at a different level than the beforehand Gold ss Hero,"


    After giving such an answer Heero did not speak anymore. He was conversing with the little girls instead of entertaining the King. King William and Alexa also stayed silent as they looked at their surroundings curiously until they met Sun Zhou Yi.


    Yes, they met Sun Zhou Yi who was doing a push-up with an old man on his back. The old man was holding up a huge boulder in his hand.


    "Hoho, what a coincidence, you guys on a break, right?"


    "How did you know we are on a break?" The old man asked back in a surprised tone.


    "Tsk," Heero merely clicked his tongue at the old man. He certainly knew because he also suffered the same fate. This was what he did during his break as well.


    He turned around and pointed toward the old man who was holding a huge boulder, "He is the Dragon!"

 Chapter 321: Abyss Parasite

    Chapter 321: Abyss Parasite


    They were surprised when they saw Sun Zhou Yi. But they were even more surprised when they heard what Heero said.


    "Huh!?" Everyone had the same reaction when Heero said the dragon was the old man on top of Sun Zhou Yi''s back.


    They were bbergasted and doubted Heero, all of them including his daughter who always believed in him.


    "The grandpa is a dragon?" Miao Miao was the first one to break the silence with her cute voice.


    Despite hisnky frame, he was able to hold the huge boulder. It was surely surprising them but there was no way they would believe the old man was a dragon.


    "Yes! He is a Dragon," Heero nodded his head and exined, "He transforms into a human form so he can help with Brother Zhou Yi''s training,"


    Sun Zhou Yi was focusing on his push-up, stabilizing his breath. He did not bother with the people who came to see a dragon as per his Master''s instruction.


    Miao Miao turned around to see Heero face to face. Her face was solemn and his round eyes were wide open, with a serious tone, she questioned Heero, "You are not lying to me, right Daddy?"


    She looked quite to Heero that made his smile widened as he was amused. But still, he seriously nodded his head and replied honestly, "I am not lying. Daddy would never lie to you,"


    "Come on, Old Man Niadin. Turn back to your dragon form and let them see your true form!" Heero pleaded to the old man.


    ''Is he trolling us?'' It was what in Alexa''s thought when she saw this.


    ''He is toying us!!!'' Guardian Knight Adrian was quite upset inside but he did not say it out. The man in front of him was not someone the kingdom could offend.


    ''Hah, I heard he was quite yful, but I never expected he would y a prank on me,'' King William smiled wryly inside. He did not feel offended though. He felt closer instead, Heero yed a prank meaning they were close.


    As for Heero''s wives, they were used to being ranked like this. They merely shook their heads.


    "Why should I? Wouldn''t they be scared of me?" Old Man Niadin shook his head. Especially in front of the little girl, he did not want to scare them off even though it was his hobby to scare off people for fun.


    "It''s okay, they wanted to see your true form," Heero came closer to the old man and whispered something to the old man.


    The four little girls leaned forward, trying to eavesdrop but they barely heard anything.


    "Emperor Abyss Raven? God Goun?" The Old Man''s voice was small but the four little girls could hear him. However, they did not understand what they were talking about.


    Heero took three steps back and nodded his head toward the old man.


    "Alright then, fine, I will help you," The Old Man threw the big boulder away into the void with a slight push and got off Sun Zhou Yi.


    He scanned King William, Alexa, and the Guardian Knight.


    ''Why would he seek out a weakling like them?'' That was the old man''s thought upon scanned the three.


    Bwoosh!


    His body flew up to the air. The sudden action shocked the people who came to watch a dragon. When the old man reached a certain height, his body suddenly erged and filled the sky.


    Yes, the bright sky was no covered by a huge creature, a ck humongous creature with a wide wingspan.


    Hong Yu, Han Ying, Bai Xin Yue, and Kang Seo-Yeon subconsciously came closer toward Heero. The sudden old man transformation shocked them.


    Plop!


    Guardian Knight Adrian instantly plopped down on the ground as soon as Old Man Niadin transformed into a dragon. His eyes erged as fear slowly resurfaced on his eyes. The Dragon was two times bigger than the Abyss Raven who attacked the Regal Kingdom.


    Alexa leaned toward her husband in the split second of the dragon''s appearance. She held his right arm tightly as she immediately shut her eyes.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    King William himself became extremely nervous. His heartbeat elerated faster than ever as his legs shook. Thanks to Heero''s presence, he did not disgrace himself.


    The main reason he was still standing was Heero. Heero dared to show him a Dragon which meant the dragon was not a threat to his life. Nheless, he was still extremely nervous and afraid inside.


    "How is it, humans? Do you believe the dragon exists now?" An ear-shattering voice came from the dragon, questioning the people below him.


    Of course, no one responding to his question. They were still in a state of shock right now. They were still trying to proceed with what they just witnessed just now.


    In the next moment, Niadin returned to his human form andnded next to Sun Zhou Yi. Oddly enough, there was another big boulder in his hand. With a smug over his face, the old man hopped back on Sun Zhou Yi.


    Alexa''s legs went weak and she immediately fell while clinging onto her husband. The thrill of looking at the dragon was enough to drain all her energy.


    King William surprisingly maintained hisposure. He inhaled and exhaled for air to calm his beating heart. As for Guardian Knight Adrian, he was freezing on the ground, did not move even an inch.


    "You are amazing, Grandpa Dragon!" Myung-Hee raised her tiny thumb toward the old man with a cheerful voice. From her voice, she was genuinely praising the old man.


    "Mnnn Mnnn" Moira and Lan Lan nodded their heads as well.


    "Your body is hugeeeee~," Miao Miao stretched her short arms to gesture how big the old man was.


    "Yeah, it''s much bigger than the dragon in the movie," Lan Lan responded at Miao Miao''s im.


    They had the opposite reaction of the adults. The four little girls did not afraid of the giant dragon, they were amazed by the sight of it.


    Next to Heero, Han Ying was streaking her chest. She was much better than Alexa in coping with such a situation. The dragon certainly scared her but she was still fine because of Heero. As long as Heero was here, she believed nothing would happen to her.


    But still, it was just like watching a horror movie with a jumpscare.


    "This not good for my heart, you should warn us if you want to show me something like that," Han Yingined in a whisper to Heero''s ears.


    "I told you we were going to see a dragon, right?" Heero grinned yfully.


    "I thought you were joking" Hong Yu chimed in with her quivered voice.


    "Huhu It''s not a surprise if I told you," Heero turned around and saw the copsed Alexa and Guardian Knight Adrian.


    Guardian Knight Adrian was embarrassed as he tried to stand up. However, he was having a hard to stand properly. His legs were a bit shaky.


    Half an hourter


    Heero guided back King William and hispanions back to outside the dungeon.


    Old Man Niadin and Sun Zhou Yi continued with their activity inside the dungeon.


    Outside the dungeon, King William, Alexa, and Guardian Knight Adrian breathed rxingly. Even though the air inside the dungeon was better than here, there was always a tense feeling inside their heart. The existence of the dragon gave them an insecure feeling.


    "I did not expect you would be showing a real dragon," King William strokes his chest as he said that. He genuinely did not expect to see a real dragon.


    "I would never lie to my friend. I hope this also gives you peace of mind in facing the specters. We have stronger allies" Heero paused a little as he scanned Alexa and Guardian Knight Adrian.


    "I want you to meet our two other allies but it seems the conditions don''t allow that,"


    Alexa and Guardian Knight Adrian were having paledplexion. They still needed rest for now.


    "Two other allies?" King William asked back in a slightly curious tone.


    "Yes, the Purple Mountain Tribe who is going to train your Phoenix Order Knight and another secret ally. I think it would be better if you meet them before we start our program," Heero exined with a nod.


    "Then what about tomorrow? I can dy my return to meet our precious allies," King William did not want to miss this chance, building a good rtionship with the Purple Mountain Tribe was certainly good. He could not miss this chance and willing to dy his return trip.


    "That''s fine by me. I will arrange a meeting with the Chief of the Purple Mountain Tribe at lunch,"


    After the arrangement, King William''s ground went their way back to the district.


    As for Heero, he certainly went back with his family to celebrate his victory over Ryan White. It was his daughter''s idea there was no way he would reject a celebration with his daughter.


    Heero passed his noon with his family. When the night came, the little girls were tired of ying with him and went sleep early ad 9 p.m.


    Heero did not stay at home after that. He went to pick up the unconscious Ryan White in his car trunk.


    Ryan White''s whole body was covered in a ck cloak. Except one opened the cloak, they could not see what was inside. In the crowded street, no one suspecting Heero was bringing a body inside the cloak.


    He went back to the first dungeon with Ryan White''s body.


    Inside the dungeon was clear as usual. There was no night or noon inside the dungeon. That was how Niadin designed his nest.


    Soon Heero arrived at Sun Zhou Yi. He was sitting cross-legged, meditating to control the new power that he just inherited.


    Old Man Niadin was savoring the snacks he brought from outside.


    "Why do you go back? It''s unusual for you to visit this old man this often. What do you want from me?" Without looking toward Heero, Old Man Niadin spoke.


    Heero indeed needed the old man''s help. He tossed Ryan White''s body to the front of the old man.


    "This guy said he has Divine Crow''s bloodline, but there''s something off about him. Can you help me?"


    He tried to analyze the body and found something inside the head. However, he did not know what it was hence he asked the old man.


    "Wuuu Those nasty crows inherent their bloodline to a human? Are you sure about that?" Old Man Niadin turned around when Divine Crow was mentioned. He squinted his eyes, trying to pry something out of Heero.


    "I fought him so I am sure," Heero nodded in response.


    "This is interesting," Old Man Niadin opened the wrapping cloak. He scanned Ryan White let out a surprised exmation.


    "There''s Abyss Parasite in his head!"

 Chapter 322: Erasing Trace

    Chapter 322: Erasing Trace


    "Abyss Parasite?" Heero asked out instantly. He never heard of this parasite before.


    "Tsk," Niadin clicked his tongue, "How could a Saint''s disciple does not know Abyss Parasite,"


    Heero merely shrugged his shoulder lightly. His purpose in following his Master was to avenge his family. He dedicated his life to fighting the specters until he lost his loved ones once again.


    Except for the specter''s knowledge, he had little information about the other races. He did not mind being mocked for that.


    "But it''s normal if you don''t know this parasite as well. This Abyss Parasite is extremely rare. In my thousands of years of life, this is my fifth time encountering Abyss Parasite,"


    Niadin ced his hand on Ryan White''s head.


    Then his hand passed through the head. He pulled out his hand as soon as his hand entered. When he pulled his hand out, there was a round ck thing with many hairs.


    Niadin looked closely at the ck thing. He pressed it a few times to feel the texture. From the look of it, the ck thing''s texture was simr to the jelly.


    "Hoo It''s an infant parasite, fortunately," Niadin relieved as he looked down at Ryan White again.


    "Who is he to you? Your another disciple?"


    "Nope, we just met recently and we fought once. That''s it, I don''t have any rtionship with this guy," Heero shook his head, "What''s wrong?"


    Niadin showed the dead parasite to Heero and exined, "This parasite has a huge effect on our mind. There''s a technique to control the parasite and the parasite''s owner could use the parasite to manipte people through the parasite!"


    "Fortunately, it''s an infant parasite so it could not take control of this guypletely. The parasite could only mildly affect this guy in its infant state. Like controlling his emotions to do something Yeah, something like that,"


    "Then the one who gave him the bloodline is the culprit, right? They gave the bloodline to him and at the same time, they also put the parasite into him so they can control him. Just like you said, those nasty crows won''t inherit their bloodline to a human they look down,"


    Heero guessed from this little information he had. But it would be hard to find the culprit except for Ryan White to say it by himself.


    "Then we will know the culprit from his mouth. Fortunately, I did not kill him by ident,"


    "It''s probably what happened but I am not sure if we can dig information from his mouth. I told you earlier this Abyss Parasite affected his mind and he may suffer amnesia after you killed the Parasite," Niadin shook his head and exined.


    "So we will wait for him to wake up then"


    That was the only choice for now.


    Ryan White just came back after a few years wandering around outside. No one knew where he went to so it would be hard to track his whereabouts in thest few years.


    "But there is no harm for trying" Heero muttered in a low voice and went out of the dungeon.


    He texted Luo Wei Chun, the ex-SES Team Leader to search for Ryan White''s track beforeing back to the city. After that, he went back to the dungeon and met the surprised Niadin.


    "I thought you were going to leave this old man after you got what you want," Niadin snickered at Heero.


    "Nah, I was so busytely and could not apany you to chat. Don''t sulk like that, Old Man," Heero returned with a big grin as he sat next to the old man.


    He tried to snatch the snack but Niadin acted faster hiding the snack from Heero.


    "Tsk, stingy," Then Heero looked toward Sun Zhou Yi. In his current state, Sun Zhou Yi should not be able to hear his voice.


    "How is he?"


    "Just like you said, he is talented and has a strong will. He neverined even once since the start of the training. I don''t regret letting him inherit my bloodline," Old Man Niadin replied as he threw a potato chip into his mouth.


    Just like that, both were having a long conversation for hours. Heero looked at his smartwatch and looked at the unconscious Ryan White.


    "I will leave him with you so you can have more people to chat," He pointed to Ryan White with his index finger.


    "But please call me if he wakes up," Heero added as he headed toward the exit while waving his hand toward the old man.


    "Tsk, who do you think I am? Your servant?" Old Man Niadin clicked his tongue as he grumbled in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Old Man. I will call Master if he wakes up," Sun Zhou Yi replied to the Old Man Niadin.


    "Tsk, simping for your Master? Go simp all your way! We are going to start our routine!" Annoyed, Old Man Niadin stood up and tried to punish Sun Zhou Yi without giving him a break.


    "What!? Simping? Where did you learn that, old man?" Sun Zhou Yi was shocked when he heard that.


    *** ***


    Heero was walking leisurely toward the exit. Soon, the gate came into his sight. When he was about to pass the gate, Bai Xin Yue came in.


    She was flustered and seemed to be in a rush as she came in. It could be seen from her red face and ragged breaths as if she had been holding her breath as she rushed here.


    Heero was surprised by his wife''s sudden appearance. The same for Bai Xin Yue as well, she was surprised to see Heero here.


    "Bad! This is bad!" Bai Xin Yue did not bother to stabilize her breathing as she said that.


    Badump! Badump!


    Heero sensed a bad premonition here when his wife said those words. He was rmed but he stayed still, letting Bai Xin Yue finish her words.


    "The White Household All people of the White Household were murderedst night!"


    Heero was relieved when he heard those. He thought something happened to his family or the city was attacked.


    "Take deep breathing!" Heero instructed Bai Xin Yue, "Exhale it slowly, repeat that once again,"


    Bai Xin Yue did as per Heero''s instruction.


    "Good! Tell me more while we go to the crime scene,"


    Heero and Bai Xin Yue went out of the dungeon as Bai Xin Yue recounted what happened to the White Household.


    It was fifteen minutes ago, the security guards that guarded the perimeter of the White Household residence went back to change shift and found out all people were dead in the residence.


    It was said that all people including Mayor Melvin died with their bodies split into two or got their heads beheaded. From a quick investigation from a team of the Hero League, they found out it was a one-sided ughter. There was no trace of resistance and Mayor Melvin was found on his bed. He was killed while asleep.


    It was the information they had for now. Heero nodded his head as he got into his car. Kang Seo-Yeon was already sitting in the driver seat. As soon as the two entered the car, Kang Seo-Yeon drove the car.


    "Hmmm" Heero rubbed his chin as he recalled what happened to Ryan White and his conversation with Niadin about Abyss Parasite


    There was no way Ryan White would willingly get an unknown creature nted in his head. It was either he was forced to or the culprit nted the parasite sneakily.


    Heero was more leaning to thetter and the culprit must be someone close to Ryan White if it was the case.


    He then looked toward Bai Xin Yue. He wanted to get to know all the members of the White Household. However, his wife was staring at him worriedly for some reason.


    "What''s wrong?" Confused, he asked out.


    "Don''t you read the forum? Many posts are saying you are the culprit, the murderer," Bai Xin Yue was afraid Heero got affected by rumors like that.


    "Do you believe them?"


    "Of course not!" Kang Seo-Yeon answered aloud while Bai Xin Yue shook her head.


    "You have no reason to kill them," She added afterward.


    "Right? So what are you worried about then?" Heero smiled.


    After assuring Bai Xin Yue, Heero asked the data about all members of the White Household.


    What happened afterward was Heero inspected the gory crime scene. There was no trace of battle, there was no clue or so whatever could be found inside.


    After inspecting the crime scene, Bai Xin Yue approached and whispered, "The reporters ask you for a conference,"


    Heero nodded, "Let''s do that,"


    After that, Heero went to the Hero League HQ for a conference. All people of The White Household were murdered, it certainly caused an uproar and gave people insecurity about their safety. He had to step out and calm the masses.


    "Ah, please investigate all members that have close ties to Ryan White. All of them, their backgrounds, and everything about them," Heero told Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue before he faced the media alone.


    As soon as he entered the conference, a series of cameras sh shed. The reporters were taking his picture of entering the conference.


    Heero maintained hisposure and sat on the prepared chair. He sat alone and faced dozens of reporters. No one apanied him as it was an emergent conference.


    As soon as he sat, a reporter stood up, "President Xing, what is your thought about the usations against you on the forum?"


    After the first reporter, another reporter stood up, "Did you kill all members of the White Household because of your conflict against Ryan White!?"

 Chapter 323: Erasing Trace - Part 2

    Chapter 323: Erasing Trace - Part 2


    Many eyes fell at Heero as soon as that question was asked. All of sudden, all the noises disappeared and everyone focused on Heero.


    Of course, Heero maintained his calm as he scanned the conference room, scanning the eager reporters that were waiting for his answer.


    "Of course, I did not kill them. There is no reason for me to kill them," With an easy smile stered on his face, he answered the question.


    However, his answer disappointed the reporters. Heero imed he was innocent but he did not exin why he was innocent. There was nothing they could publish to the public with that kind of answer.


    Even though disappointed with Heero''s first answer the reporters did not give up to dig up something spicier. This was the reason why they were reporters, persistence.


    "What about the usations on the forum? Many posts are saying you are the murderer!" A male reporter in his thirties asked again.


    "Mnnn You are not telling the truth Mr. Reporter. I have read some of those posts and it''s not an usation. It''s a spection, they specte it was me the murderer because of the conflict between me and Ryan White. You are a reporter and I believe you can differentiate between usation and spection! So please don''t twist other people''s post for your selfish purpose,"


    Heero''s words stunned the reporter. Just like Heero said, all the posts that spread on the forum were merely spection.


    Another reporter was about to shoot another question but Heero spoke first.


    "Furthermore, do any of those posts have proof that I am the murderer?"


    That question silenced the entire room. There was no proof or whatsoever that Heero was the murderer. It was just a spection based on the conflict between Heero and Ryan White.


    "Are you done with your question?"


    The reporters immediately shut their mouths as they could feel they would be troubled if they tried to corner Heero.


    "Good, I will speak now. I am not the killer and I have some suspicion and we are working on it. Maybe you will have a question: why am I clear of the suspicion? It''s because Ryan White is with me, why would I spare his life while killing his family?"


    "Ryan White is still unconscious and I do believe the murderer is someone close to Ryan White," While speaking Heero took out something from below the table.


    He showed the dead Abyss Parasite to the reporters, "I found this inside Ryan White''s head!"


    As soon as he said that, the cameras shed out. All the cameramen tried to take a picture of the hairy Abyss Parasite in his hand.


    "This is Abyss Parasite and it could affect someone''s one mind. This parasite was found inside Ryan White''s head, etched to his brain!"


    "Do you remember the state of Ryan White in yesterday''s battle against me? He was in a state of madness, trying to kill me with all means without considering the spectators'' safety. I think all of it because of this parasite! As everyone knows Ryan White we know is not someone like that, right?"


    The conference room fell silent. Except for the noise of the camera''s sh, Heero''s voice filled the room with his statement.


    "And so, we are currently investigating the case and have some suspicion that the murderer is someone with a close rtionship with the White Household. I hold this conference to assure people that I am not the killer and also request the people on the forum, please don''t spread your baseless spection wildly on the forum,"


    After that, a few reporters asked Heero more questions. All of those questions were regarding the Abyss Parasite in his hand. They shifted their focus to the new and an unknown creature, Abyss Parasite.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, outside the Star City, to the west of Star City to be more exact.


    The same old man and the middle-aged man who watched the battle sneakily yesterday was watching their respective smartwatch.


    "Huh, he handles it better than I thought and he suspected the right person, right Butler Rodin?" The middle-aged man smiled toward the old man next to him.


    Butler Rodin, an old butler of the White Household and also the culprit behind the White Household mass ughter.


    "Stop calling me with that filthy name! I am no longer that old man!" As he said that out, "Butler Rodin" tore his face and revealed a younger face. The old "Butler Rodin" transformed into a man in his thirties.


    "Tsk, I wasted a few years just for this?"


    "It was your idea to use your beloved pawn to test him out, Roman!" The middle-aged man shrugged his shoulder lightly.


    "I know but who expected this guy to be so f*cking strong. I thought someone with Divine Crow''s bloodline would be enough to measure his power," Roman cussed out of frustration.


    He had nurtured Ryan White and even gave a Divine Crow''s bloodline while sneakily nting the Abyss Parasite. The cost he spent on Ryan White was too much but he got nothing in return.


    "The Abyss Parasite and Divine Crow''s bloodline, hmmm You indeed have suffered a big loss here," The middle-aged man grinned and teased Roman.


    "Nah, let''s go. Who knows he will sniff around and find us here if we stayed longer," Roman started to get worried. He feared the unknown and Heero was the unknown to him.


    "Nah, all of this is your idea! You are the one who set the stage and you are the one who also asked me to watch," The middle-aged man shrugged his shoulder and closed his smartwatch.


    Despite his words, he agreed with Roman to leave this city as soon as possible.


    Roman also did the same thing. He closed his smartwatch and turned around, "He''s surely unusual, he knows about the Abyss Parasite! We should be more careful about him,"


    "You are right. That''s why I told you to leave no trace and you were doing good!" The middle-aged nodded as he pulled up the ck cloak and covered his face.


    Just like that, the two men left toward the west.


    *** ***


    Thanks to the sudden conference, Heero managed to calm the masses. All spections also disappeared after the conference. While the usations and spections about Heero ughtered the White Household disappeared a new topic came up.


    Abyss Parasite, the forum went into a frenzy because of this disgusting creature. And because of this creature, Bai Xian Ming, Kim Jung-Mun, and Wu Shitian called out an executive meeting.


    Heero was called out to exin about the Abyss Parasite.


    "So, what is this meeting for?" He was clueless as to why they called the meeting at this time.


    "Shouldn''t you exin about the Abyss Parasite?" Wu Shitian was the first one to fire the bullet.


    "Exin what? I already exined everything at the conference. What exnation are you looking for?" Heero frowned in return.


    Works were piling up, added with this morning''s case to investigate the murderer that might be connected to the God Horas'' underlings. He was still far from finishing his work.


    Moreover, he had to check the Heero Instructors as well. He had to inspect them before getting them to learn the Ki Comprehension, making them qualify to be a real instructor. There were so many works needed to be done but he was called for something they could search themselves online. He was certainly unhappy a little.


    "Shouldn''t you prioritize us before you tell highly ssified information such as the Abyss Parasite to the public?" Hanzo Sojuro questioned Heero''s decision.


    Heero squinted his eyes toward the white-haired old man. The Hanzo n had a grudge against him because of Hanzo Keiji''s incident. It was natural for this old man to corner him at such a time.


    "Highly ssified information? Who''s decided that and why should I have to prioritize you guys first? What''s the difference between telling you first or just publicizing it to the public directly? It''s like I am hiding it from you guys,"


    Heero slightly raised his voice and his tone was mixing with frustration. He could not believe they called him for this.


    Just as Hanzo Sojuro wanted to refute back, Kim Jung-Mun spoke first, "Stop it! We are calling you here not because of that but we want to know more about Abyss Parasite. Like their habitat and more,"


    Hanzo Sojuro immediately shut his mouth when Kim Jung-Mum started to speak.


    "I have told everything about the Abyss Parasite at the conference. That''s what I know about the Abyss Parasite" Before Heero could finish his words, his smartwatch vibrated.


    He paused and looked down, it was Sun Zhou Yi who called him.


    He gestured to Kim Jung-Mun to wait, indicating the call was important and he had to pick it up now. The old man nodded his head and Heero answered the call.


    "Ryan White has regained consciousness and Old Man Niadin is currently taking care of him!" Sun Zhou Yi''s voice transmitted over the smartwatch.


    Everyone in the meeting room could hear Sun Zhou Yi''s voice as Heero did not try to hide his conversation with his disciple.


    "Alright, I wille to you right now!" After a quick reply, he closed the call and stood up.


    While pointing his finger toward his smartwatch, he excused himself from the meeting, "I have to go now!"


    He turned around but stopped instantly. Heero turned back and his eyes met with Kim Jung-Mun, "If you want to know more about the Abyss Parasite, you can ask Old Man Dazekh. Purple Mountain Tribe is a long-established tribe, they may have some records about the Abyss Parasite,"


    Kim Jung-Mun nodded in response. Then Heero turned his gaze toward Bai Xian Ming and called out, "Grandpa!"


    Bai Xian Ming sensed something bad. Heero called him Grandpa only when he wanted something.


    "If you want to meet Old Man Dazekh, can you bring King William with you, please~? I have promised him,"


    "Don''t act cute in front of me, p*ss off already!" Bai Xian Ming waved his hand annoyedly and blurted something unusual out of his mouth.


    "Thank you, Grandpa~," After getting the confirmation, Heero left the meeting room directly.

 Chapter 324: Secret Ally

    Chapter 324: Secret Ally


    Heero rushed back alone by riding a private jet, one of the Hero League''s properties for him to use.


    Thanks to the private jet, it took him a few minutes to arrive. He could fly but he did not want to be the center of attention hence he took the private jet.


    When he arrived at the academy backyard, Sun Zhou Yi was there, waiting for him.


    "How is he?" Heero asked as he arrived. "He" in his mouth was Ryan White. This guy was the only source that could help him to track God Horas'' underlings.


    Sun Zhou Yi shook his head, an indication the situation was not good.


    "Chaotic, you will know when you arrive there, Master,"


    Heero and Sun Zhou Yi rushed into the dungeon. When he entered the dungeon, Heero could hear a scream''s echo. It was a scream filled with madness rather than someone who was in pain.


    The scream was getting louder as Heero got closer to Sun Zhou Yi''s camp. As he was about to reach the camp, the scream suddenly stopped. A few secondster the scream resounded again and stopped again after a few seconds. The situation was repeated a few times.


    "Huh!?"


    The master and disciple looked at each other as both were wondering what happened. However, soon they found the answer.


    Right in front of where usually Sun Zhou Yi slept, they saw Ryan White get pinned down by Old Man Niadin.


    That was right, Old Man Niadin was sitting on top of Ryan White. Each time Ryan White screamed, he would hit Ryan White''s head and thetter stopped screaming for a few seconds.


    "Oh, you are here," Niadin greeted Heero but he did not get up from Ryan''s body.


    Heero nodded and approached the old man, "So how is he?" He asked while looking at the crazed Ryan.


    Looking at the condition, Ryan was certainly not okay. But he still asked to know the detailed condition from Niadin.


    "He''s okay!" Niadin gave an unexpected answer.


    Heero blinked his eyes a few times. Ryan was certainly not okay. He appeared just like someone who suffered a mental issue. Niadin''s answer confused Heero.


    "It''s fortunate for him, his head is still okay. This is just an aftereffect after the Abyss Parasite is taken out of his head. Give me a few days and he will return normal,"


    Old Man Niadin took an initiative to take care of Ryan White.


    "Are you sure?" Heero smiled at the old man.


    "Mnn," Niadin nodded, "You can leave him to me,"


    ''Huhuhu So he finally decided toe out,'' Heero was happy inside.


    After that, both were having a chat for half an hour. After that, Heero left the dungeon and without he realized, it was alreadyte in the afternoon.


    "Hahh" Heero let out a sigh and he regretted a little to take this job. He was having a little time with his family since he became the President of the Hero League.


    "There''s no use regretting it now. I have fired the bullet might as well finish it,"


    Just as he was about to head back to HQ to meet with Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon his smartwatch vibrated.


    Brrr! Brrr! Brrr!


    He looked down at his smartwatch. It was a message from Han Ying, "Come to the shop, Xin Yue and Seo-Yeon are here <3 (smiley emoji),"


    Reading the message, his lips unconsciously curved upward. He then hummed as he made his way back to the noodles shop. There was a big smile stered on his face.


    When he got out of the Martial House and reached the preschool, Hong Yu was standing in the front of the preschool gate. She was waiting for him.


    Sure enough, a big smile formed on her face when she saw her husband. She approached him and hooked her arm to her husband''s arm. The couple headed back together, arm in arm.


    When the couple arrived at the noodles shop. It was crowded as usual but there was a special table next to the window. Bai Xin Yue, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Han Ying were sitting with five hot-boiling noodles on the table.


    The three women smiled upon noticing Heero and Hong Yu. At this point, Heero realized his wives must be aware that he did not have lunch and prepared this for him.


    Spending time with his wives surely helped him to ease his mind. He enjoyed every moment he spent together with his wives.


    After having lunch, Heero, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Bai Xin Yue headed toward the rooftop while Hong Yu and Han Ying prepared the dessert for them. Apparently, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue found something unusual with one member of the White Household.


    "We have investigated all the closest people to Ryan White and we found this!" Bai Xin Yue handed a picture of an old man to Heero.


    "He is Rodin, an old butler of the White Household. He has been serving the White Household since young, 33 years to be exact. Born in an ordinary family from the outer city, Melvin White brought Rodin and his family to live with them,"


    "Then our team found that the ordinary Rodin turned out to be a skilled fighter. It was 4 years and 3 months ago, a group of mafia tried to kidnap Ryan White''s niece and they got sted by Butler Rodin. Rodin prevented the kidnapping and killed all thirteen people that tried to kidnap Ryan''s niece,"


    Kang Seo-Yeon narrated the old man''s background and profile. A reason why the old man was unusual.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Heero asked in confusion. The White Household took him in so there was a high possibility the old man was being nurtured by a big family such as the White Household.


    "Of course, it''s very wrong. Attempting to kidnap the White Household''s core member was often to happen. Look at this case, it happened five years ago, seven months before he showed his skill, and Rodin was found at the crime scene. Guess what happened? The old man was stabbed in the stomach and stayed in the hospital for a month,"


    "Three months before this one, the old man also got his neck broken from protecting the same person. Here, another case with this old man involved in the case"


    Bai Xin Yue began to show Heero a case after another with the old man involved within the case.


    "Oh, there''s another thing you should note, the thirteen mafias Rodin killed was one of the infamous group mafias. Seven months, how could Rodin grow so strong in just seven months?" Kang Seo-Yeon added another point which made the old man even more suspicious.


    "Did our team find the old man''s body at the scene?" Heero started to get suspicious of this old man as well. The story just did not add up.


    "That''s the point! We did not find his body at the scene!" Kang Seo-Yeon flicked her finger at Heero''s question.


    "But how could this old man grow so strong in just seven months? And why did he kill his family and the White Household? We are still investigating his motive," Bai Xin Yue scratched her forehead in confusion.


    "There''s no need to investigate his motive. I already knew his motive, it was to erase his trace, and he was not the real Rodin," Heero let out a sigh. His guess was spot on but it also meant he lost God Horas'' underlings trail.


    "What do you mean?" Bai Xin Yue was getting even more confused by Heero''s conclusion.


    "It could be a Morpher that morphed to be Rodin or maybe someone disguised as Rodin. Everything is possible in this case. The real Rodin already dead and ourst clue is Ryan White,"


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue nodded their heads. Heero had told them about the mastermind behind the Regal Kingdom so they were not surprised if the fake Rodin was a man from the dungeon.


    Creak!


    The door opened, Hong Yu and Han Ying came with a tray of dessert in their hands. Heero had another half an hour of rxing time with his wives.


    He promised King William to bring him to meet their allies. After bidding farewell to his wives, Heero headed toward the Xing Barbecue. It was Dazekh''s favorite ce to eat.


    If his Grandpa met with Dazekh, Heero was sure they would meet there which meant King William was also there.


    Sure enough, he met two Guardian Knights at the entrance of the Xing Barbecue.


    When he arrived at the private room four old men and a young couple were having a great time chatting.


    "Oh, you are here. Come and join us~," Old Man Dazekh greeted Heero warmly.


    "Nope, not today," Heero shook his head as he pointed his finger at the young couple, "I am here to save them from your drunkard old men,"


    There were lines of beers on the table. It was clear these old men wanted to drink.


    With that, Heero left the room with King William and Alexa. When he reached outside the restaurant, he turned and met with King William''s eyes.


    "This time I don''t allow you to bring anyone with you. Thest ally will be our secret and I hope you won''t tell anyone about them!" Heero''s tone was deep and solemn.


    The Guardian Knights next to King William tried to protest but Heero added, "If you don''t want to meet them, I am okay as well. Because the people you will meet are the people who will truly help your kingdom!"

 Chapter 325: Underground City - Part 1

    Chapter 325: Underground City - Part 1


    King William knew Heero was not kidding with his words. And after he met a real dragon yesterday, he trusted Heero more than before.


    He gestured to his knights with his left to not speak and said to Heero, "Good! What about Alexa? Can I bring her with me?"


    Heero did not give an immediate answer. He looked at Alexa and in a split of seconds, his pupils turned purple. It was hardly noticed by the people around him.


    "If you trust her then it''s okay, he can join us to meet our shorty friends,"


    He said a random bber with a big smile stered on his face. King William took that as a joke and smiled in return.


    The three Guardian Knights who did not follow King William to the first dungeon wanted to say something. However, Guardian Knight Adrian stopped them with a gesture of his hand and a shook of his head. He was telling them to follow the King''s will to not follow them.


    At this point, he was pretty sure Heero was someone he could trust. He fully trusted Heero.


    ''If he truly wants to harm William, yesterday was the best chance to do that!''


    It was a dragon and the dragon was Heero''s friend. He, William, and Alexa could be killed instantly there but they were safe and sound. He believed there was no reason for Heero to harm King William.


    While the other three Guardian Knights did not understand why Adrian agreed to that. They did not talk back and retreated afterward.


    "Then let''s go," Heero led King William and Alexa to their destination. They did not go toward the academy but toward Xing Auction House''s direction.


    When they arrived in front of the auction house, Heero met with his daughter. Miao Miao was walking together with her usual group. She, Myung-Hee, and Lan Lan. Each of them holding a skewer covered in red sauce.


    "Daddy!" Miao Miao called out as soon as she discovered her father. She ran toward him while waving her skewer.


    "Wow~ Wow~," Heero caught her daughter and took the skewer from her hand. He did that to prevent the sauce from falling onto her yellow shirt.


    "Where are you going?" He asked her as he gave the skewer back.


    "I am going to y with Lumi. Where are you going to, Daddy?" She took a bite on the skewer after she asked back.


    Lumi was her Luminous Hyacinth''s name. It seemed the three were going to the noodles shop''s rooftop to y.


    "I am going to visit uncle shorty, do you want to visit them too?" Heero asked.


    When Heero said those words out, Miao Miao''s eyes brightened. When uncle shorty was mentioned, her eyes lit up. The same for Myung-Hee and Lan Lan, they also had the same reaction.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" The three little girls replied simultaneously.


    "Where''s Sister Moira?" Heero asked Miao Miao. Moira usually yed with them but he did not see her today.


    "Sister Moira is training with Brother Dong-Woo. She''s working very hard!" Myung-Hee was the one who replied.


    Heero nodded his head understandingly. Moira was dedicated to bing strong. She said she did not want to lose her new family so she wanted to be strong to protect his sisters.


    Miao Miao looked toward King William and Alexa before she whispered to Heero''s ear, "Can I get more skewers for uncle shorty?"


    "Of course you can," Heero nodded and gave his diamond card to her daughter to buy more skewers.


    "Looking at you with your daughter makes me envy you," Said King William as he looked at the three little girls running away from them.


    "You can start nning it after you go back," Heero grinned at the couple.


    The skewer stall was not far from the auction house. It did not take a long time before the three little girls ran back with two stic bags in each of their hands.


    There were at least thirty skewers in each bag.


    "Let''s go!" Miao Miao said as she handed back the diamond card to her father.


    Heero took the diamond card and followed the three little girls into the auction house. King William and Alexa followed closely behind.


    King William was confused at first. He thought thest secret ally was at the second gate in the academy''s backyard.


    He entered the auction house. It was dark and empty. In his second step, the light automatically turned on, brightening the hallway.


    In the fifth step, they stopped at the empty hallway.


    Heero ced his hand on the wall which confused King William. But soon his puzzle was cleared as the wall slid down and showed a new path to the underground.


    King William and Alexa subconsciously stepped forward to see the path. It was a stair that led them to the underground.


    The three little girls excitedly rushed into the underground while Heero also followed them.


    King William and Alexa exchanged a nce briefly before they entered the underground together.


    They lost sight of Heero and his daughters but they were not anxious to catch up. It was only a one-way path, there was no way they would get lost.


    The path was illuminated by a hexagonal crystal. They could see a crystal every three meters. The couple was scanning the path, the stair was covered by bs of ck stone and the wall also had a simr design.


    As they kept going down, soon they heard the voice of the three little girls. They were chatting happily while they kept calling "Uncle Shorty" repeatedly.


    Curious, King William and Alexa picked up their pace. As they got closer they could also hear a boy''s voice? Yes, it was a cute boy''s voice, King William was sure about that.


    When they reached their destination, the couple were surprised by the scene in front of them.


    They saw Heero''s daughters surrounded by boys. However, the boys were a head taller than the girls. There were five of them and they received the stic bag from Heero''s daughters.


    Maybe the five boys realized the couple''s presence so the five boys raised their heads and met with King William''s eyes.


    King William and Alexa were shocked by what they saw. They thought the five were boys but they were not.


    Three of them had a thick beard, one of them had a long beard, and thest one had a thick mustache. On top of that, they had pale white skin just like a vampire in the movie.


    A name shed in King William and Alexa''s thoughts.


    ''Dwarf!''


    To the couple''s surprise, the five dwarves immediately handed the stic bags to Heero''s daughters. Then five of them took twenty centimeters steel out and suddenly, a meter of de popped out of the steel. Three swords and two spears, they pointed their weapons toward them and yelled with their cute voice, "Who are you!?"


    "Wow~ Wow~ Wow~! Calm down, guys! Calm down and put your weapons down," Heero appeared in between the couple and the dwarves.


    "You bring them here? You promised us to not bring any random stranger to us!" A dwarf with a spear yelled toward Heero.


    From the dwarves'' expression, King William could tell these dwarves were furious at their presence.


    "I know! I know! But they are not just a random stranger. They are your new client," Heero then turned back and winked toward the couple.


    His lips moved, speaking without a voice, ''Greet them~ Politely~''


    ''Don''t forget to praise them too!''


    Fortunately, King William and Alexa were quick with the uptake. They got the message.


    The couple stepped forward and politely bowed their heads to the dwarves, "Hello, I am William and this is my wife, Alexa,"


    "Hello~ I am Alexa~," Alexa waved her hand to the dwarves cheerfully.


    Only then the dwarves lowered their weapons.


    "Hello!" The dwarf with a spear nodded and he tried to deepen his voice as he returned the greeting. However, with their cute voice, it did not give off the right impression to the couple.


    Alexa was amused by the dwarf and holding herughter inside.


    "You have a nice voice~," Alexa praises the dwarves. She did not forget Heero''s words to praise the dwarves.


    She chose ''nice'' over ''cute'' even though the voice was genuinely cute to her. Despite their cute voices, they looked old. If she praised their voice as cute she was afraid they would be offended.


    From the look, these dwarves were old, and calling them cute might be a mistake.


    The dwarves smiled and Alexa knew she was right with her choice.


    Miao Miao approached the dwarf with a spear and held his hand, "Uncle Shorty, he is a good person,"


    "Yes, he bought these for you guys as well," Myung-Hee showed the stic bag in her hand to the dwarf with a spear.

 Chapter 326: Underground City - Part 2

    Chapter 326: Underground City - Part 2


    Thanks to the three little girls, King William and Alexa were weed by the dwarves.


    The three little girls and the five dwarves led the group through the wide passage while King William, Alexa, and Heero followed them from behind.


    "They are dwarves?" King William whispered as low as possible.


    "Mnn But" Heero looked to the front, making sure the five dwarves did not hear their conversation.


    "Don''t call them dwarf in front of them, don''t do it," Heero warned King William and Alexa.


    Heero''s warning confused them. They were dwarves but they were not allowed to call them with that. It was totally weird for them.


    "But why?" Alexa was the one who asked.


    "They hate it! We save that story forter. For now, just be friends with them. On another note, they are food," Heero winked his eyes at the two.


    "Look, we arrived!" Then he pointed his finger forward. They reached the way out of the passage.


    "Woaw!" Alexa subconsciously eximed in a shock. She was stunned speechless with her eyes wide open. She could not believe what she saw.


    "This This This" King William himself stuttered at the sight in front of him.


    The five dwarves heard this, it could be seen from their ears which was excitedly twitching. The five dwarves turned around with a wide grin on their faces.


    "Amazing, isn''t it?" The hostile dwarf asked proudly.


    "Yes, this is so amazing," Alexa nodded her head.


    Fifty meters below them, a big city unfolded before them. The city was surrounded by a ck wall, towers were ced here and there. It was like a fortress.


    In the center of the big city, there was a big and tall castle. The castle was built well. But the thing that made the city was amazing was the crystal on the ceiling.


    Yes, there was a big crystal right on top of the castle. The crystal let out a bright light that illuminated the city. That was the thing that amazed the couple.


    "Huhu Your wife has amazing taste," The dwarf with a thick mustachemended Alexa for praising their city.


    Heero secretly gave Alexa a thumb up. She was doing good to get close to these people.


    King William looked around, he was wondering how this whole city was built? Huge pirs were built to hold the ceiling, maybe? King William was truly amazed, beyond amazed.


    Then he started wondering why did Heero bring him here. Based on the dwarves'' reaction, they did not like to interact with others.


    So Heero brought them here without the dwarves'' consent.


    ''Ah, I remember he said I was their new client,''


    ''What did it mean?''


    While King William''s thoughts were wandering around, the group stopped in front of an obsidian ck gate. The gate was huge, twenty meters tall, and nine meters wide.


    ''With their tiny bodies, how could they build such a huge tall,''


    He could not stop being amazed the more he got closer to enter the city.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    One of the dwarves banged the gate thrice and a small door opened.


    A dwarf with brown te armor came out. King William could not see the face of the new dwarf as his face was covered with a brown helmet too.


    The new dwarf had an ax with a doubled size of his body resting on his shoulder. As soon as their eyes met, the new dwarf''s eyes turned bloodshot, staring at him menacingly.


    However, different from the five dwarves, the new dwarf did not immediately show an aggressive stance against him. The new dwarf stared at the five dwarves. He looked at them one by one.


    The armored dwarf asked for an exnation from the five dwarves since they brought the stranger to the city.


    "It''s not us, but him!" The thick mustache dwarf pointed his short and th finger toward Heero.


    With a big smile, he waved his hand toward the armored dwarf with a big smile on his face, "Hello there, they are safe,"


    As Heero said that, he sent an okay gesture to the armored dwarf, indicating King William and Alexa were friends and safe.


    Heero approached the armored dwarf and whispered, "Food, you can exchange a lot of food with them and build a new base under their kingdom. He''s a King of a kingdom and she''s the Queen,"


    "Can we trust them?" The armored dwarf replied with a whisper.


    "I showed them a dragon, we can trust them I guess and" Heero whispered what happened to thest king of the Regal Kingdom with a voice that could only be heard by the armored dwarf.


    "Good, so do you want to bring them to meet our King?" The armored dwarf asked Heero.


    "Mnnn, unless you want to be the one who does the talking?"


    "Nope, you can go in then, but I don''t allow them to run around the city!"


    "Good, good, you can escort us if you want to,"


    Just like that, Heero and his group entered the city under the armored dwarf''s escort. The city''s road was well paved and most of the houses were square-shaped.


    The armored dwarf treated King William and Alexa coldly but he treated the three little girls well, so well, that made Alexa envious of the three girls.


    "What do you want me to do with them? They look unfriendly to us, how am I supposed to talk with them if they don''t want to talk to us?" King William asked in a whisper.


    Before Heero could answer King William, Miao Miao interrupted them, "Daddy, I want to go y with them, is it okay?"


    She pointed her index finger toward the five dwarves who guided them to the city. The little girls were familiar with the five dwarves.


    "Hmm, you can y with them but you have to go back to the castle in an hour, okay?" Heero nodded as he pointed at the big castle that was not far away from their location.


    "Good~!" The three little girls replied simultaneously.


    Then they went with the five dwarves happily. The cold armored dwarf also happily bid farewell to the five dwarves and the three little girls.


    Heero''s group then continued their trip to the castle.


    "Don''t worry, the King of these people is fair-minded,"


    As the group went to the castle, King William and Alexa met more dwarves. He got more hostile gazes and it made both ufortable.


    He began thinking he should not be here. However, that thought changed after he met the King.


    *** ***


    "Huah" King William let out a relieved breath as soon as he came out of the secret passage.


    His face was bright with a big smile on his face. Then he turned toward Heero and gave his hand forward for a handshake.


    "Thank you, the device will help us a lot,"


    "No problem, helping you is also helping me," Heero reached the hand.


    The device they were talking about was a device to detect the specters. A device to detect Dark Ki.


    "But I hope you only share this device with the person you trusted the most, the people you trusted the most, or the device would be useless!"


    King William nodded his head with a solemn look on his face.


    "But what did the King mean earlier? He said he was a dwarf but he preferred me not to call him dwarf?"


    King William had a strange look on his face as he asked.


    "They are a dwarf for sure but they don''t like being called a dwarf. They have a bloodline of the dwarf but because of their voice, they were isted by the "real" dwarf!" Heero made a quote gesture with his finger when he said "real" dwarf.


    "The "real" dwarf?" Alexa blurted as she got even more confused by Heero''s words.


    "Yes, as you already knew, they have a cute voice, right? The "real" dwarf has a deep and rough voice. That''s the reason why they don''t like being called a dwarf. They were isted by their kind,"


    "So they choose to be called Tiniman because of that?" King William nodded. It was normal to be isted because they were different. It happened here as well, the mutant was the best example.


    Yes, the King of the underground city introduced himself as Tiniman. The King also emphasized to not call them with a strong tone, at that.


    "Mnn I hope you treat them well," Heero nodded.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. They are our helpers, a big help. I will certainly treat them extremely well," King William hugged Heero and tapped his back. He was truly grateful to Heero.


    Just like that, the trip to the underground city was over.

 Chapter 327: My Friends

    Chapter 327: My Friends


    Tiniman was a branch of the dwarf family. They called themselves Tiniman after their people isted them out because of their cute voice. That was the story behind Tiniman.


    Heero found them in the underground of the abandoned city in the dungeon where he met with the Purple Mountain Tribe. They had a food crisis because of the nocturnal beast that lingered around the abandoned city.


    That was why Heero hinted King William the Tiniman was craving for more food. They suffered all these years hence food all they wanted.


    Food andnd what they were desired for. Heero offered them food andnd for them to live, right underground of the Xing Town.


    The meeting with the Tiniman ended King William and Alexa''s trip in Star City. He got all he wanted, no, he got more than what he wanted.


    King William returned with a big relief. He was truly relieved, not only because of the Phoenix Order Knight but also the Tiniman. The Dragon also surprised him, but it assured him that he chose the right ally.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero went to meet Butcher Wang after he parted with King William. King William invited Heero for dinner but Heero declined the invitation.


    Alliance with the Regal Kingdom meant there was more work for him. Especially the Phoenix Order Knight, he had to train a group of people but he could not do it in person. He needed someone reliable to do that and now he was heading to that person.


    Heero chose Butcher Wang to lead these people. He was free anyway and he was also a hundred percent sure he would dly lead these people.


    "What? Why would I? I am busy already," Butcher Wang refused when Heero requested him to train the knights.


    "Moreover, I don''t speak English, I can''t do it," Added Butcher Wang while shaking his head.


    "Are you sure?" Heero asked with a big grin.


    "I don''t like that smile, I don''t like it," Butcher Wang had known Heero for over a year since the day Heero was merely a preschool teacher. When Heero showed this kind of smile, he must be nning something out.


    "Don''t you think your business would be booming if you have more people to hunt with you," Heero continued with his grin as he turned his head toward Butcher Wang''s storage room.


    They were at Butcher Wang''s ughterhouse, where he skinned his prey. Despite the power he had now, Butcher Wang kept doing his job as usual. He never thought of bing a hero or something like that.


    As soon as Butcher Wang heard that, his eyes shone brightly. Recently, the disciple of the academy chose to hunt a stronger beast in which the meat could not be sold. Now if he had new people under him, he could have them ''apanied'' to hunt.


    "Moreover, I heard you want to form a team to explore a new area? How is it, do you want to lead them to have some experiences in the wild?" Heero added as his grin became wider.


    "Hmmmm" Butcher Wang was thinking carefully, but then, he remembered he was not good enough to train people. Bringing them out for some experiences would do but not teaching them.


    "You don''t have to teach them anything. I will impart them the technique and you will be the one who watches them. Ah, the Purple Mountain Tribe will also help. As for thenguage barrier, you don''t have to worry about that. King William will send the best among the best of his people and I am sure they can speak Chinese,"


    It was as if Heero could read what in Butcher Wang''s mind. He immediately replied to Butcher Wang''s concern before Butcher Wang could say it out.


    "Then I am down for it! I will do it!" Butcher Wang immediately agreed after he heard those.


    *** ***


    Today, Heero visited the first dungeon. It had been seven days in a row he came to the first dungeon after working all day. He always ended his day by visiting the first dungeon.


    He was anxious, anxious to find where God Horas'' underlings were. If he found them then most likely he would find God Horas as well.


    By then he could face God Horas for his revenge. That was why he visited the first dungeon to check Ryan White''s condition every day.


    Heero immediately went to the location but he did not find either Sun Zhou Yi or Niadin. However, he did find Ryan White.


    He was sitting on the ground, right below a tree. The guy looked down at the green grass and his eyes were void.


    Heero approached the guy and sat next to him.


    Ryan White turned toward Heero and his eyes met with Heero''s. No emotion could be detected in his eyes, he had an expressionless face too.


    "Do youe to kill me?" A sentence came out of Ryan White''s mouth.


    "Nope!" Heero shook his head and replied truthfully, "I want to talk with you. I want information from you,"


    "Hah I thought you came to kill me"


    After saying that, Ryan White returned his gaze toward the green grass.


    "Wuu Even if I wanted to kill you, that old man would not let me" Heero returned with a slight shrug.


    "So you still don''t want to answer my question?"


    "Do you think I will tell my secret to my family''s murderer? Even after ughtering my family is not enough and you now want to know my secret too?"


    Ryan White''s voice turned house as his voice slightly raised, he was agitated as he once again turned toward Heero with bloodshot eyes.


    But then, he let out a sigh and looked back at the green grass.


    "Haha" Heeroughed at Ryan White.


    That was right, the reason why Ryan White looked so depressed, it was because he was told that all his family was killed. And it was Heero who told him about that.


    Three days after the Abyss Parasite was removed from his head. Ryan White returned to his normal state and because of his impatience, Heero told him about that right after.


    Just like everyone else, Ryan White thought it was Heero who killed his family. It was because of the recent conflict hence he thought it was Heero.


    "Do you think it''s funny?" Ryan White''s voice turned cold as soon as he heard theugh.


    "Not the part of your family, but the fact that you thought I was eyeing your secret. That was so funny,"


    Heero shook his head in response, "You can''t even fight me? You can''t even hurt me, do you think I will be eyeing such a secret from you?"


    "Listen, I don''t care about your secret. Nah, it is not even a secret and I know where your poweres from. It''s a Divine Crow''s bloodline, that''s your power!"


    When Heero said that out, Ryan White''s eyes went wide. He was surprised to hear that from Heero''s mouth. Divine Crow''s bloodline, it was his source of power he got after wandering outside for years. But he never told anyone but one person. No one knew about his bloodline and it was supposed to be a secret.


    "How did I know? I have fought you once and it was enough to know your little secret," Heero shrugged slightly.


    "If you already knew about it, then why did you still want to know about where I got this bloodline? If you know about bloodline then you should know that you can''t get the bloodline by force. They have to willingly give it to you, the core!"


    The core, it was how to inherit a bloodline from the beast. A core that naturally formed inside their bodies for years. Ki that condensed into a core.


    One had to swallow the core and let the Ki integrate within the body. With that, one could inherit the beast''s power.


    Ryan White squinted his eyes at Heero. He was trying to get something out of Heero.


    "Hah, how many times I should tell you that I have no interest in your bloodline or whatever secret you hold. I want to know the people who gave you that bloodline, not your bloodline. Do you understand?"


    "No, I don''t!" Ryan White shook his head and sneered at Heero, "You want to look for them to get the bloodline for your underlings. You may be strong but your underlings are weak as f*ck! I am not that stupid to fall into your trap, there''s no way my friend kill my family!"

 Chapter 328: Clouded

    Chapter 328: Clouded


    The moment Heero told Ryan White all members in the White Household was killed, he went on a rampage. He attacked Heero to avenge his family as he thought it was Heero who killed his family.


    The result was obvious, he got crushed. Ryan White had not fully integrated his bloodline. Except for spitting some fire from his hand and strengthening him physically, he had not learned a single thing about Divine Crow.


    That was why he was depressed, he was so down. His family''s murderer was right in front of him yet he could not avenge his family. It was so frustrating.


    "This is just beyond stupid," Heero also got frustrated. He had tried to exin everything that the friends he was talking about were not his friend but the culprit behind the ughter. However, Ryan White never listened to him once.


    "Why would I kill your family? Because of our conflict? It was not even a conflict, it was just you who was jealous of me. You tried to shame me, thinking you are the strongest. So you tried to challenge me to embarrass me, you want to show to your crush who is also my wife that I am weak? That was your goal of challenging me, wasn''t it? You were the one who started everything, and now you med me. This is ridiculous,"


    Heero rubbed his hair. He was on the verge of using violence to make Ryan White talking.


    Ryan White flinched and his eyes shook slightly. But he remained stubborn and started at Heero coldly.


    "Hah It seems the jealousy truly eats you off. You don''t even bother to find the truth behind the case. Listen to me, if I want something out of you, would I kill your family?"


    Heero turned his body toward Ryan White and met with the cold gaze.


    "It''s just stupid, I would rather use them as a hostage. Then I will line you together here with your family, and I will kill them one by one if you don''t spill something I want. Why would I kill your family? There''s no logic behind your usation of me. Maybe the parasite truly broke your brain,"


    Slowly, Ryan White fell into deep thought. He recollected Heero''s story, and he found out what Heero told him made sense. If Heero wanted something out of him, using his family as a hostage was the best and most logical move.


    ''No, don''t let him gaslighting you, Ryan! He was the killer of your family! Don''t fall into his trap,''


    There was a whisper in Ryan White. It kept telling him not to trust Heero.


    ''He''s the killer of your family! Avenge for your family and kill him! Kill him!''


    The whisper was getting more intense and an acute started to invade his head. Ryan White clutched his head with his two hands as he fell to the ground.


    "Stop it! It hurts! Please, stop!" Ryan White screamed in agony as he rolled around on the ground.


    Heero stood up and frowned as he looked at Ryan White. This was the first time Ryan White did something like this.


    Just as Heero wanted to approach Ryan White, a hand held his shoulder.


    "Don''t do anything, just watch," Niadin''s voice then entered Heero''s ears.


    Heero turned toward the old man. The old man was back with the unconscious Sun Zhou Yi on his shoulder.


    ''He keeps beating him up without mercy, huh,'' That was what he thought upon seeing the unconscious Sun Zhou Yi.


    Ryan White was still struggling with the whispers in his head. At first, it was only one voice but as it kept going, many voices were whispering in his head.


    Then he started to hear his father''s voice, Melvin White''s voice, ''Useless! Useless son! If you can''t avenge us, then why don''t you join us? Kill yourself and meet me and your mother!''


    ''Kill yourself!'' ''Useless!'' ''Go kill yourself!'' ''Reunite with us, Ryan!'' ''Kill!'' ''Useless!''


    Such a phrase was whispered into Ryan White''s head.


    "Arghhh!! Please stop! Stop it! It hurts!" He screamed out of his lungs.


    "Are you sure about this? He may go crazy for real," Heero was quite concerned with Ryan White. It was not that he cared for Ryan White but he had the information he wanted.


    Niadin shook his head, indicating Ryan White was fine. The old man walked toward the small log cabin and put Sun Zhou Yi inside.


    Ryan White was still screaming while rolling around on the ground. Heero wanted to help but the old man asked him not to, so he just watched Ryan rolling around.


    "What about Sun Zhou Yi, is he doing okay?" While the two spectating Ryan White, Heero asked about Sun Zhou Yi''s progress. Inheriting a bloodline was not as easy as it sounded. Just like a technique, it needed practice to fully utilize the bloodline''s power.


    "He was doing great and I almost embarrassed myself today" Niadin raised his thumb as he praised Sun Zhou Yi.


    The old man wanted to say something but he stopped midway. He did not finish his words and immediately focused on Ryan White.


    "There''s no need to be ashamed for almost getting hit by him," Heero grinned toward the old man.


    Niadin turned toward Heero with a surprised look. The old man had a "How did you know?" kind of face.


    Then the two chatted while watching Ryan White. Yes, under Niadin''s request, Heero did not do anything but watch Ryan White in pain.


    After a full twenty minutes, Ryan White stopped screaming. He breathed heavily on the ground with his face covered in dirt and sweat.


    Only his rough breathing could be heard as hepletely stopped moving. The energy was drained from his body after twenty minutes of struggling.


    "Hah, he managed to suppress the poison. It''s the right choice to take him in, he has potential" Old Man Niadinmented as he stood up.


    "Poison? You poisoned him?" Heero was surprised by the mention of poison.


    "Of course not. I am not that cruel to poison some random stranger. It was the Abyss Parasite residual, it poisoned him which made his mind clouded" Old Man Niadin rubbed his chi, "I guess that what is happened to him,"


    "You guess so you don''t know what exactly happened?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s most likely what happened to him. As I said, Abyss Parasite is one kind of extremely rare thing. I don''t know much about this thing. If you find your Master, he must know something about this parasite,"


    After saying that, Old Man Niadin approached Ryan White who was lying down without energy.


    He held the body and put his right on top of Ryan White''s head. Old Man Niadin then swirled his hand mysteriously while Heero watched from the side.


    Ten secondster, a ck miasmic came out of Ryan White''s head. The ck miasmic was sucked by Old Man Niadin''s hand. The ck miasmic swirled around Old Man Niadin''s hand and he showed it toward Heero.


    "I guessed right. There''s a residual that could be a poison to his head. But not fatal enough to kill him," Niadin grinned at Heero.


    After that, the Red Ki engulfed the residual of the Abyss Parasite. Just like a predator devouring its prey, Old Man Niadin''s Ki devoured the poison.


    "Come again tomorrow. He still needs some time of rest before he can talk normally again,"


    There was no way Heero could talk with Ryan White now. The guy passed out as soon as Old Man Niadin took out the residual.


    "Mnnn, there''s no other choice," Heero nodded his head and left while waving his hand to the old man, "I will trust you with these two!"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, at the unknown location, Roman was sitting in a pavilion in the middle of an artificialke. He was drinking a ss of coffee, a habit he got after impersonating Butler Rodin.


    He was not alone, the middle-aged man who picked him up from Star City also there. They had the same coffee.


    For a moment, Roman furrowed his brows and it did not go unnoticed by the middle-aged man. It did not take a long time before the frown was reced with a smile.


    "The residual has taken an effect. He must be dying now so you don''t need to worry about the pawn of mine," Roman said that confidently.


    "That''s good. Even though he knows nothing about us, it will be much better to not leave any trace behind," The middle-aged nodded in return.


    Little did Roman know that Heero had a dragon who could remove the residual.


    *** ***


    The next night, Heero visited the first dungeon again. On the way to meet Ryan White, he was thinking of how to convince Ryan White.


    Once he arrived there, Heero was a little surprised. He did not need to think anything to convince the guy as Ryan White willingly told him what he wanted to know.


    Ryan White knelt toward Heero, "I will tell everything that I know about them but in return, I want to be your disciple!"

 Chapter 329: Crushed

    Chapter 329: Crushed


    As the residual of the Abyss Parasite was taken out of Ryan White''s head, he returned to his normal self.


    That night, he was thinking deeply about everything that happened around him. Even though the Abyss Parasite affected his mind and judgment his memories were still intact.


    He remembered everything, including "his friends". However, this morning, he was still unsure whether Heero was the person he could trust or not. Not until he talked with the Old Man Niadin.


    "Oh, you woke up!" Old Man Niadin brought four skewers of meat. The meat looked greasy but appetizing at the same time.


    "Do you want some?"


    Ryan White looked at the old man closely. He remembered this old man was the one who took care of him. He had little trust in the old man.


    Looking at the skewer, hunger struck him. He nodded as he took a skewer from the old man. He took the first bite and his eyes brightened. It was so delicious, then he devoured thest three pieces of meat in the skewer.


    One skewer was not enough to satiate his hunger. He began looking at the other skewers in Old Man Niadin''s hand.


    "You can have all of them, it''s prepared for you anyway," Old Man Niadin handed the rest skewers to Ryan White.


    ''It''s not me who prepared those skewers though,''


    It was Sun Zhou Yi who prepared those skewers. However, the guy did not want to hand those skewers to Ryan White who antagonized his Master hence he was here.


    In a sh, Ryan White swallowed all meat into his mouth. It seemed four skewers were not enough to fill his empty stomach as he licked the skewer stick.


    "How''s your head?"


    It was a weird question to be asked but Ryan White knew what the old man asked.


    "I think I am okay now" He paused as a frown formed on his forehead. He wanted to say something but he hesitated.


    "What? You can trust me just say it out,"


    "Hmmm Are you his friend?"


    "His friend?" Niadin paused for a moment before he nodded his head then he shook his head afterward, "If you are asking whether Heero is my friend or not I don''t know. We are not a friend but acquaintance Yes, an acquaintance that on the same side,"


    Ryan White was confused by the answer. Especially thest part, an acquaintance on the same side? He did not know what that meant.


    "So, what do you want to ask? I don''t know much about him but I do believe he is trustworthy enough,"


    Ryan White squinted his eyes as he looked at Niadin. The old man was too kind to him, and he began to feel suspicious of the old man.


    ''Does he want something from me?''


    "Why are you so kind to me?" He could not help but ask it out.


    The old man kept him from Heero, taking out the poison in his head, and now the old man was taking care of him when he passed out. The old man was too kind and he began thinking the old man wanted something from him.


    "Is it wrong to be kind?" Old Man Niadin asked with a strange look on his face.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being kind, but" Ryan White shook his head.


    Yeah, there was nothing wrong with being kind. He just needed to be cautious, just in case, the old man had a hidden intention.


    "If he''s trustworthy, why did he kill my family then?" Even though the poison that clouded his mind had been taken out, the thought of Heero killing his family was still in his mind.


    "Hmmm Did he? As I said, we are just acquaintances so I don''t know much about him. However"


    "However?"


    "However, I know his Master, I know him pretty well. If you thought he was eyeing your secret" Old Man Niadin shook his head at those thoughts.


    "To be honest, your secret is truly worth nothing to him. Your bloodline may be strong, but his Master is just far stronger than you may think. He is the strongest human in the world, so your secret worth a littlepared to his Master''s teaching,"


    "As for your family, there are two possibilities that I could think of. First, your family is found out working together with the specter, and he would for sure kill your family for that,"


    "Second, if your family is not working with the specter, there''s no reason for him to kill your family. As for your secret, it''s truly worthless in his eyes, and he won''t kill your family for a mere petty grudge as well. And I more incline to the second one, it''s not that I trust him but I trust his Master,"


    Yes, all thesements came from his trust in Saint rather than Heero. Niadin believed Saint would not choose and raise Heero as his disciple if Heero was wicked as Ryan thought of.


    Ryan White fell silent at those words. He looked into the old man''s eyes, trying to find whether the old man was telling the truth or not.


    "You do seem to trust his Master very much," Ryan White was piqued by Heero''s Master identity.


    However, Old Man Niadin merely smiled at Ryan White. He promised Saint to not tell his real identity to anyone hence he stayed silent.


    "Then who''s stronger, you or him?" Knowing Old Man Niadin would not tell him anything about the mysterious Master, he changed his question.


    "Him? Did you mean Heero, right?"


    "Yeah, who''s stronger between you two?" Ryan White nodded his head.


    "I" Old Man Niadin paused.


    He wanted to say, "I am certainly stronger than him!" but he swallowed back those words. Heero was Saint''s disciple, not just a disciple but a sessor of Saint.


    "I-I don''t know. We haven''t fought yet, so we don''t know who''s stronger. But I am much older than him for sure,"


    Niadin did not say he was stronger than Heero. However, he was older which meant he was stronger than Heero. That was what he tried to tell Ryan White.


    Suddenly, a smile formed on Ryan White''s lips. He certainly caught the hidden message and he pretended he did not know the hidden message.


    "Then what about him? Can you tell me more about his background? About his past?" Ryan White continued asking.


    He wanted to know more about Heero. How could he be that strong? He was curious about Heero''s past.


    "I told you I don''t know much about him. Everything I know about him is told by his Master. I and his Master are close friends and my friend often talked about his lovely disciple to me. My information about him is limited," Old Man Niadin shook his head.


    "I am willing to listen," Ryan White looked straight toward the old man with an earnest gaze.


    "His past, huh!?" Old Man Niadin rubbed his chin as he recalled his memories.


    "My friend picked him up under his family corpses. Yes, it started with a little tragedy, his vige was attacked by the specter and everyone was killed but him. His family saved him and he was on the verge of dying when my friend arrived at the vige,"


    "Then my friend took him as his sessor, but I heard a few yearster, his lover was also killed by the specter. He has a deep grudge against the specter but he''s a decent guy I think as he is my friend''s disciple,"


    "Nah, I don''t know much. It was an old distant memory, I don''t remember much about him,"


    Niadin shook his head, giving up to recall the distant memory of his.


    "If you want to gauge his strength, I have an idea actually,"


    Ryan White''s eyes brightened at those words. Indeed, he was trying to gauge how strong Heero was.


    "How?"


    "Fight his disciple!" Old Man Niadin pointed his finger toward Sun Zhou Yi''s direction.


    "It may not be urate, but if you can''t even defeat his disciple, don''t dream of defeating him. It''s simple, right?" Niadin showed his crafty smile.


    Ryan White followed Niadin''s instruction. He challenged Sun Zhou Yi to fight. There was no reason for Sun Zhou Yi to decline the challenge. He in fact also wanted to have a battle against Ryan White.


    His resentment toward Ryan White had not faded yet. There was no harm in having a spar against Ryan White as he also wanted to test his new power.


    Just like that, both were having a battle with Old Man Niadin as the observer.


    In the center of the grass in, Sun Zhou Yi faced Ryan White with twenty meters distance between them.


    "Good, you guys can start!" Old Man Niadin''s voice rang out.


    He was intrigued by Ryan White, he wanted to know how strong this guy was. He could test it directly but he did this to check Sun Zhou Yi''s progress as well.


    As soon as Sun Zhou Yi heard Niadin''s voice, he summoned his Ki Shaft. Yes, it was not Ki Sword as he could change the shape of his Ki at will. As this was a spar, he did not want an unwanted ident to happen hence he changed it into a shaft.


    Sun Zhou Yi summoned a hundred shafts instantly. He did not give Ryan White a chance to move as he initiated the first attack.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A hundred shafts moved at the same time. All of them moved toward the same direction, Ryan White.


    Even though a hundred Ki Shafts moved at the same time, only five Ki Shafts that attacked Ryan White.


    ''It''s fast but not enough to hit me,''


    Ryan White leaped back to avoid the iing shafts. But Sun Zhou Yi was not over with his attack. Another five shafts came from the top of him.


    He was in the air, it was hard to maneuver his body as the shafts were almost reaching him.


    Ryan White started to panic. He put his hands forward and shot fire with his hand. The momentum of shooting fire pushing his body back further. He barely avoided the five shafts from the top.


    However, Sun Zhou Yi was not over. He had a hundred Ki Shafts floated around him. The moment Ryan White pushed his body backward with his fire, another five shafts came from his back.


    At this point, Ryan White was at wits'' end. He just pushed himself to the five shafts on his back.


    Bugh! Bugh! Bugh! Bugh! Bugh!


    All five Ki Shafts hit his back. Ryan White fell forward with his face. Again, Sun Zhou Yi was not over yet.


    As soon as Ryan White''s body fell to the ground, another twelve shafts shot toward him. Two shafts locked his neck, four shafts locked his both hands, two shafts locked his back, and thest four shafts locked his feet.


    Ryan White was pinned down in less than five minutes. Right after that, Sun Zhou Yi moved his Ki Shafts around Ryan White. The rest eighty-eight shafts floated around, ready to shoot at Ryan White the moment he broke from the shaft. It was a crushing defeat, Ryan White could not even fight back.

 Chapter 330: 6th Direct Disciple?

    Chapter 330: 6th Direct Disciple?


    "What the" Niadin watched the battle speechlessly. He expected Sun Zhou Yi would win the battle but he never thought to be this dominating.


    ''Doesn''t he has Divine Crow''s bloodline? That''s it?''


    Meanwhile, Sun Zhou Yi was also a little surprised. He did not expect to win the battle this easy against the strongest.


    Before Heero came into his life, he admired Ryan White. He looked up to this man and now he beat him down.


    Sun Zhou Yi looked down at his hand, he truly could not believe he would win against Ryan White.


    ''All of this given to me by Master,'' That was Sun Zhou Yi''s thought at the moment.


    After a moment, he began approaching Ryan White. Since the fight started, he did not move even an inch from his original spot. He just controlled his Ki Shafts to defeat Ryan White. That was why he was surprised to defeat the strongest hero.


    ''Does it mean he is no longer the strongest?''


    "Uwaaaa!" A scream came from Ryan White.


    Sun Zhou Yi stopped his advance and looked up. A huge ze of me came out of Ryan White''s body. It engulfed all Ki Shafts, but the me was too weak to burn the Ki Shaft.


    Sun Zhou Yi activated his Mythical Eyes. He looked into Ryan White''s Ki.


    ''It seems I am stronger than him now'' He could tell that from the Ki density. Ryan White''s Ki was strong but also unorganized. He could use it but did not have full control over the Ki.


    ''Ki Comprehension He did not inherit a bloodline but he did not have a technique to control his Ki properly''


    It was Sun Zhou Yi''s conclusion. At this point, Sun Zhou Yi was confident that Ryan White was not his match. He approaches the struggled Ryan White and dered, "I win it seems,"


    However, Ryan White did not listen to Sun Zhou Yi''s deration. He was madly resisting, trying to break free of the Ki Shafts.


    "Alright, enough! It''s painful to watch," Old Man Niadin appeared next to Sun Zhou Yi and kicked Ryan White''s head.


    As his head was kicked, Ryan White stopped his madness and looked up. He met with the old man''s gaze then tears trickled down from his eyes.


    "Huh!? Are you crying now? Really?!" Niadin was shocked. Ryan White could hold down against the poison of the Abyss Parasite. He thought this guy had a strong will yet he was crying now.


    Humiliated, he never felt this humiliated in his life. His pride was crumbling down. There was nothing left in him, he lost his family, the power he was proud of was nothing more in front of Sun Zhou Yi. The new hero that just popped off a little over a year.


    Sun Zhou Yi could not help but feel bad. He looked at the old man, "It''s okay to cry, it''s normal,"


    "Let''s give him some time alone, old man,"


    Ryan White just lost his family, he was left alone now. But then, he did not cry but only anger. Now he was crying, showing his true emotion.


    Just like that, the two left Ryan White alone. The Ki Shafts that locked him down also disappeared.


    Sun Zhou Yi did his daily routine. He tied a huge boulder to his waist with training circlets around his wrist and ankles before he started his daily jog.


    The scene kinda funny to Niadin. One guy was running in a huge circle of the grass in while another was crying in the center of it. The ground also vibrated as Sun Zhou Yi dragged a huge boulder with him.


    However, Niadin focused his attention on Ryan White. He wanted to take Ryan as his disciple but now he reconsidered his decision. He was looking for a tough guy, not a cry baby.


    There was nothing wrong with crying, it was a way for humans to show his sorrow. Niadin the Void Dragon at least understood that.


    It was just the course of action that was off to him. Ryan med someone in his madness, and now the thing that caused that had been taken off. He was supposed to be able to judge the situation clearly if he was smart enough. But from the current situation, the guy still targeted Heero for some reason. Now, he was crying after getting crushed by Heero''s disciples.


    Niadin could not understand this, and so he closely observed Ryan White.


    Just like that, an hour passed by. Sun Zhou Yi was done with his warming up.


    Even though he had been running with the huge boulder and training circlets on his wrist and ankles, he only sweated a little.


    "Should I add two more boulders tomorrow?" Sun Zhou Yu questioned himself as he untied the boulder.


    "Nah, you are okay. This kind of routine no longer matters to you except for warming up your body. You have built your body well, let your Ki nourish your body further," Old Man Niadinmented at Sun Zhou Yi''s mumble.


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded and looked toward the old man while stretching his body.


    "I am ready for today''s training," He announced with some anticipation in his tone.


    "We can wait for that, that guy seems to have something with you," Niadin pointed toward Sun Zhou Yi''s back.


    Sun Zhou Yi followed the direction and turned around. Ryan White was standing right behind him, two meters away from him. His eyes were red from crying but the tears had been dried up.


    "What''s up?"


    "Do you have some time? I want to talk to you," Ryan White opened his mouth, and a rough voice flowed out.


    Sun Zhou Yi did not immediately give his answer. He turned toward the old man, asking for his permission.


    Old Man Niadin waved his hand casually at Sun Zhou Yi, "You can go,"


    "Sure, what do you want to talk about?" Sun Zhou Yi turned towards Ryan White and replied with a nod.


    After that, Ryan White and Sun Zhou Yi had a private conversation. Old Man Niadin did not know what they were talking about.


    *** ***


    Ryan White knelt toward Heero, "I will tell everything that I know about them but in return, I want to be your disciple!"


    "Huh?!" Heero was bewildered.


    It was just yesterday, Ryan White was still ming him for his family''s death. But now, he wanted to be his disciple. It was too sudden for Heero.


    He turned toward Old Man Niadin, with his gaze, he was asking what he did to this guy.


    Niadin shrugged his shoulders lightly as he was also clueless. After this morning, he did not talk with Ryan White at all.


    "Why all of sudden? Didn''t you want to kill me to avenge your family?" Heero looked down at Ryan White.


    "I apologize for wrongly using you, but I need to be stronger to avenge my family!" Ryan White gave a strong reply.


    "Have you found out the murderer? Don''t tell me you want me to train you to kill me, right?"


    "No, Sun Zhou Yi has told everything. Based on your investigation, it was Rodin who killed my family!" Ryan White replied immediately.


    Indeed, he was asking Sun Zhou Yi about everything that happened outside.


    "You listen to my disciple but you won''t listen to me" Heero shook his head and tapped Ryan White''s shoulder, "There''s no need for you to be stronger, you only need to provide me the information you have, and I will kill them all for you!"


    In the first ce, it was his purpose. Killing all specters and forces that rted to God Horas. He thought the people behind all of this rted to God Horas. They had the same purpose but a different target.


    "No, I want to kill him with my own hands!" Ryan White shook his head strongly.


    "Then I will bring him to you, Rodin, right? I will bring him to you and you can have your revengeter. Just give me the information, where do you get your bloodline? Give me the location!" Heero made his promise.


    If Ryan White wanted to kill Rodin or the people who impersonated Rodin, he could help with that. But epted him as his disciple? It was not an option for Heero.


    "Why? Why don''t you want to ept me?" Ryan White looked up with his reddened eyes.


    "Then let me ask you too, why? Why do I have to receive you to be my disciple?" Heero returned the question with another question too.


    Yes, there was no reason for him to ept Ryan White to be his disciple. With his current workload, he could not afford his spare time to train his wife''s admirer.


    When Ryan White was asked by Heero, he was stunned slightly. His eyes widened a little as he realized something.


    "Don''t you want my information?"


    "If you don''t tell me with your own will then I will force my way to dig that information out of you. To be honest, your information might or might not be useful to me. I am just desperate enough and trying my luck, maybe I can find them based on the information you have!" That was Heero''s honest thought.


    Indeed, after a week, these people might have moved the dungeon if it was a dungeon. If it was not a dungeon, then they might have moved out of that location.


    He just wanted to gather more information about his enemy. Intel, hecked an intel of his enemy.


    "Then ept me as your disciple! Take it or leave it!" Ryan White gave off a strong stance with his choice. He wanted to avenge his family by his hand even he had to beg against someone who stole his crush.

 Chapter 331: Worry

    Chapter 331: Worry


    Heero could not help but look at Ryan White strangely. It was as if the position between the two were reversed.


    "Then I will choose my way to force it out of your mouth with my means!"


    He had a confession concoction. For normal people, they would confess and tell him everything with just a little dose of it. For someone with a bloodline like Ryan White, he needed to add the dose. It was that simple.


    "Oh, wait a moment," At this time, Niadin stepped in. He approached Heero and asked in a whisper, "What do you want to do with my potential disciple?"


    Heero cast a surprised look at Old Man Niadin. He had noticed Niadin took an interest in Ryan White. However, he did not expect Old Man Niadin was considering to take Ryan White to be a disciple.


    "I am going to use my confession concoction if he doesn''t tell me,"


    "What? How can you use that concoction to him? He just recovered from the Abyss Parasite," Old Man Niadin was shocked when he heard that.


    Confession Concoction, just like its name, it was a concoction for an interrogation purpose. It was a famous concoction in Dramonia, famous for its side-effect.


    Especially for someone with a strong constitution like Ryan White. It needed a high dose for the concoction to work on him. A high dose also meant a bigger side-effect.


    "I can''t allow that!" Before Heero could respond, Old Man Niadin continued. He did not agree to use the confession concoction on Ryan White.


    Ryan White looked at Heero and Old Man Niadin dumbly. He did not know what they argued was, but he could tell they were arguing about him.


    "I have been waiting for a week. You should know that, Old Man? I can''t wait longer than this or I can''t even trace their trail!" Heero did not back down.


    Old Man Niadin was silenced at this rebuttal. The fact Heero had been waiting for not using the Confession Concoction earlier was something he could not refute. And it was what Heero was trying to say as well.


    Old Man Niadin looked toward Ryan White for a moment. He could see a strong determination for revenge from the eyes. Looking at this expression, Old Man Niadin could read that Ryan White would not back down as well.


    "Better you tell him before you regret it," Old Man Niadin tried to persuade Ryan White, "Or you can''t even dream about revenge,"


    Ryan White could tell the old man was serious with his words. However, he was at the point of nothing to lose. Even though he lost his life here, it just meant ending his suffering.


    He did not reply to the old man, indicating he would not change his stance.


    Old Man Niadin failed to persuade Ryan White, he then turned toward Heero, "Extended time, I will help you to get that information, tomorrow morning. Give me time until tomorrow morning,"


    Heero shook his head, "Now or I am going to do it. I am serious!"


    Old Man Niadin rubbed his forehead. He was running out of ideas. The only choice was to persuade one of them but that was also the problem. Persuading these two was not as easy as it seemed.


    He secretly nced at Sun Zhou Yi, asking for his help. However, Sun Zhou Yi shook his head vigorously. There was no way he could face his Master, no, he did not want to.


    Old Man Niadin massaged his forehead and forced to think another way. The best way to solve this issue.


    "What about this, I will help you in finding these bast*rds you are talking about. In exchange, you give me more time to persuade this ungrateful brat!"


    Heero shook his head and changed the deal to his favor, "Nope, I want to change the deal. I want you not only to help me find them but also to help me fight them! Take it or leave it!"


    Old Man Niadin fell silent, he could not immediately agree to that. He had decided not to join the worldly affairs and live a life in seclusion.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to ask to fight them but I want you to protect my people when I am not here! The people live in Xing Town and also my family," Heero added an exnation.


    "Deal?" He then offered his hand for a handshake. If Old Man Niadin reached his hand, it meant he agreed with the term.


    After some thought and hesitation, Old Man Niadin reached Heero''s hand. As soon as his hand grabbed Heero''s hand, Niadin saw a change expression on Heero.


    Heero''s solemn face instantly turned into a wide grin look. The old man felt he was being deceived, it was as if Heero had been waiting for this.


    "Should we make an oath?" Old Man Niadin shook those thoughts away and asked.


    "There''s no need for an oat, I believe a Dragon''s word!"


    Heero smiled and released the old man''s hand, "In that case, I will give you more time to persuade this brat!"


    After that, he turned around and bid farewell to Sun Zhou Yi. He achieved his goal with a bonus on top of that. He was quite happy.


    "Wait!" Before he could get away, Ryan White called out.


    Heero turned around and looked toward Ryan White.


    "Why? Why don''t you want to ept me as your disciple? Is this because of our conflict?" Ryan White asked it out. He wanted to know why Heero refused to ept him as his disciple.


    "You are right! It''s because of our conflict! I am not that dumb to take you as my disciple. Why would I teach my love rival to be strong?" Heero grinned at Ryan White, "I am someone with a big heart but sometimes I can be petty as well!"


    After that, Heero left the camp. Leaving Ryan White who stared at his back dumbfoundedly.


    "Fair enough," Old Man Niadin nodded at this exchange.


    *** ***


    Abyss Parasite might affect someone''s mind. However, it was more like invoking someone''s deepest desire which also impaired someone''s judgment.


    The conflict between the two started with Bai Xin Yue. That meant, deep inside, Ryan White was still harboring a feeling for his wife.


    That would be stupid of him if he still epted Ryan White even after knowing this. Moreover, this guy tried to kill him a few days ago and now he suddenly acted strange like this.


    Added to his workload of the Hero League, he had no reason to ept Ryan White as his disciple.


    "Also, why did I decide to take Sun Zhou Yi as my disciple?" All of sudden, he questioned himself. He tried to recall why he chose Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Ah, because of that"


    Sun Zhou Yi tried to protect his Hong Yu at that time but he was beaten up by Iron Fist Martial House.


    Heero went out of the dungeon. In the night, the academy was quiet and empty. The students and the disciple of the martial house either went out to y or stayed in their respective dorms.


    Heero walked through the empty and dimmed hallway. Even outside of the academy it was quiet. The atmosphere changed when he came out of the academy area. He entered the original district that was still bustling with a lively atmosphere.


    It was midnight but people were still loitering around the district. The nightlife of the original district always burst with life. People even called the district an undying district.


    Even after Heero expanded the district into a town, the original district was even getting boisterous at midnight.


    Looking at the flow of people here, he subconsciously smiled. He never nned this, at all but it was amazingly built. What he had in his mind was to rebuild something he lost in the past. A vige where he was born and a district where he stayed in Morabaka City.


    It was of course never the same but he was happy for what he has built so far. With satisfaction filled him, he walked into the lively crowd.


    When he took the fifth step, his smartwatch vibrated. He stopped and looked down at his smartwatch. It was Bai Xin Yue who sent him something.


    "What a coincidence"


    He was just thinking about it and now she sent him something.


    He unlocked the smartwatch and found a report. It was today''s progress of work and there was also a list of heroes that had registered for revaluation tests. The first one thousand heroes were ready for the revaluation test.


    "She''s still working at this hour" Heero murmured.


    He then sent messages to Han Ying, Hong Yu, and Seo-Yeon that he won''t go back tonight. After that, he turned around and headed back to the academy. Working at this hour, he knew where she was now.


    She must be in the fifth-floor office in the academy. Heero went there and sure enough, the light was on, indicating Bai Xin Yue was still working inside.


    He did not knock on the door but open it secretly, making sure did not make any noise to disturb his wife.


    Heero sessfully snuck into the office and he saw Bai Xin Yue looking down on the table with only a deskmp as the source of the light. She was focused more on the work or maybe he was too sneaky so she did not notice him.


    He sneakily circled to Bai Xin Yue''s back. She still did not notice him even though he was right behind her. Heero shook his head and snuck his hand onto her waist.


    "Aaaaa!"


    Heero sneaked his hand onto her waist and she screamed out aloud. She was startled by the hands.


    "It''s me! It''s me"


    "Hah" Bai Xin Yue let out a long breath. She was startled as she truly did not notice Heeroing in.


    "You are scared of me," Bai Xin Yue could not help butin. Even though sheined, she let Heero hug her and leaned back, smelling the familiar scent.


    Heero also closed his eyes and smelled her wife''s scent before he whispered in a gentle voice, "You should take a break, don''t overwork yourself,"


    "I am almost done with work" She gave a light kiss to his cheek as she replied.


    ''Oh, he''s more clingy than usual''


    "What''s wrong?"


    Heero then told her about Ryan White, everything.


    From Heero''s voice, she could hear that he was worried about something. And from the story of his, she could tell what he was worried about.


    "Are you worried about his feelings for me?" She asked with a smile. It was rare to see her husband jealous like this.


    "I-I mean I mean you are a childhood friend" Heero a little bit stuttered.


    Indeed, he was quite concerned about this. He had investigated Ryan White and found out he was Bai Xin Yue''s childhood friend.


    "If you don''t appear in my life, Ryan White may be my first choice, and Ryan White is just my past," She finished her words with a kiss on the lips. It was her answer, she had chosen him.


    Both spent their night in the office.

 Chapter 332: Secret Location

    Chapter 332: Secret Location


    Early the next morning, Heero met with Niadin and Ryan White in the backyard of the academy.


    He did not know what the old man did but it seemed he managed to persuade Ryan White.


    "Alright, he has given the location but I doubt they are still there after a week" Old Man Niadin was the first one to talk to break the awkward atmosphere between them.


    "I know, but if it was a dungeon and they moved it, you could track them," Heero grinned at the old man.


    It was Heero''s thought. He assumed Ryan White got the bloodline from the Dramonia Land.


    "You nned this from the start, right?" Old Man Niadin red at Heero.


    Niadin felt that way. The moment he showed an interest in Ryan White, he felt Heero nning this. Heero cornered Ryan White because he showed some interest in him. Then Heero used Ryan White to acquire his help.


    "I nned it but I would really do what I said if you did not promise me anything yesterday," Heero admitted right away with a nod.


    Ryan White did not understand the conversation between hence he stayed silent. However, his eyes gazed toward Heero since they met this morning.


    "I know it. Alright, are you ready for a trip?" Niadin did not take that as an offense. Helping Heero was one of his intentions, after all. Moreover, he had decided toe out of his nest.


    "I am ready anytime, but I am curious how you convince this obstinate and opportunist guy?" Heero nced at Ryan White.


    "I am his Master now!" Old Man Niadin replied with a big grin.


    After a few questions to Sun Zhou Yi, he got to know that these two had a conflict because of a woman. So the old man could not help but tease Heero here.


    "It will take him thousands of years to beat me still," Heero remained unfazed despite knowing Old Man Niadin''s hidden message.


    The old man was saying that he was teaching his love rival and told him to be careful. The old man''s expression told him that.


    "He even got thrashed by my disciple huhu"


    Ryan White could not help but grit his teeth. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist tighter. The fact that Heero was clear over his family''s case did not clear the animosity between them.


    ''I can beat him and I will Yes, I can do it I have a Dragon as my Master now''


    Yes, Niadin convinced Ryan White after he showed his true form.


    Old Man Niadin''s smile when he heard Heero''s words. He could not help but let out a sigh. Even though he never witnessed Heero fight someone with his eyes he believed Heero. He could not refute the im.


    "Alright, stop with the chit chat. You follow me!" After that, Old Man Niadin grabbed Ryan White''s waist and shot to the sky.


    Without warning or reminded, Ryan White was brought flying to the sky. He did scream but it did not mean he was not scared.


    He was scared out of his wits and his eyes turned white for a couple of seconds. Yes, he did not scream because he almost passed out.


    When he adjusted to his surroundings, tears swelled up in his eyes. However, he forced himself to hold the tears. It was because he saw Heero''s smug face as soon as he opened his eyes.


    He did not want to look weak in front of Heero. He held his tears back and tried to look calm as he avoided Heero''s gaze. However, he made a mistake. Instead of looking in the opposite direction of Heero, he looked down.


    In that instant, he closed his eyes in fear. He was at the height where he would instantly die if he fell. So he was scared as this was his first time flying like this. His body subconsciously trembled and right after that, he heard mockingughter from the side.


    Thatughter only made him feel worse. From that moment, he did not dare to open his eyes or even looked at Heero. During the journey, he did not open his eyes until they arrived at their destination.


    Ryan White still did not dare to look at Heero even when he was standing on the ground. He was so embarrassed and avoided Heero''s eyes.


    But of course, Heero also did not pay attention to the ashamed Ryan the moment he arrived. It was an ind, an ind with just rocks.


    Yes, five hundred square meters ind with just rocks. There were no trees or creatures around them but rocks and boulders. Not even grass could be found.


    "This is the ce?" Heero scanned the surroundings with his Mystical Eyes. There was nothing suspicious that could be found with his eyes.


    It was just the colorful energy and gray energy around the ind was denser. That was what he could only find with his eyes.


    An Ind in the middle of the sea with a gate to a certain dimension. Too much coincidence or maybe this was a set up that was prepared by the people who manipted Ryan.


    "How did you find this ce?" Heero asked Ryan White curiously. This was in the middle of nowhere, he was curious about this.


    When Heero asked him out, Ryan White did not want to answer it. However, he realized something when he heard the question.


    Yes, how could hee here? This ce was basically unnoticed even on the map, so how could he find the ce?


    Ryan White was in a daze as he tried to figure out the mystery that even himself did not know. He blinked his eyes a few times, thinking hard about this.


    Meanwhile, Heero was observing Ryan White from the side. Looking at Ryan White''s expression, he could tell even the guy himself did not know the answer.


    "It seems the Abyss Parasite is nted in his head before he gets the bloodline," Heero shared his thought to Niadin.


    "It seems so, but I am pretty sure it was not Abyss Parasite but some hypnotic technique. The Abyss Parasite needs time to take an effect," Niadin added some missing exnation.


    He was trying to tell Ryan White that the enemy had infiltrated his family before he could get the bloodline.


    ''If it is what actually happened then Heero''s investigation most likely true''


    "Then what were you doing in these few years?" Heero turned back toward the dazed Ryan White.


    This guy was missing for a few years and bloodline inheritance did not take that long, hence he was curious what Ryan White was doing in these few years.


    Ryan White slowly turned his head toward Heero. His movement was quite stiff and he still had the same nk expression.


    He blinked his eyes a few times before he shook his head.


    "Don''t tell me you did not remember anything too?" Heero asked with a surprised expression.


    Ryan White subconsciously nodded his head in response.


    That was right, for an unknown reason he lost his memories inside the dungeon. He did not remember a single thing but he remembered fuzzy memories of his friends.


    Yes, friends


    "My friends" He mumbled out something but before he could finish his words, Niadin appeared next to him.


    He hit Ryan White in the back of his head and the guy passed out.


    "The gap of the missing memories are too long" Niadin cast a pitiful gaze toward Ryan White.


    He was a victim of the specter''s scheme. He lost his family and now there was a gap in his memories as well, a few years.


    Heero had aplicated expression as he looked at the unconscious Ryan White.


    But then, he met with Niadin''s pleading gaze. Even though there were no words experienced between them, Heero knew what the old man wanted.


    His expression turned cold in a split of seconds, "You need to kill me if you want to do that! My wife is not a thing that could be borrowed and I don''t have an obligation to help him!"


    He could tell the old man wanted to ask for his help. His wife, Bai Xin Yue held a big value in Ryan White''s life. She could be a big help to help Ryan White as his family could no longer help him.


    "I have crossed the line, I am sorry about that," Old Man Niadin immediately apologized.


    Heero''s strong stance was understandable to him. He had heard what happened to Heero from Saint.


    "Alright, let''s finish our business here. I have found a trace of the dungeon here and I have good news for you," Niadin immediately changed the topic.


    He then walked toward the seashore and looked down into the sea.


    "It seems they moved the gate into the deep sea, do you want to check it out?"

 Chapter 333: Reaper

    Chapter 333: Reaper


    Heero looked in the same direction as Old Man Niadin. He did not immediately rush to the dungeon as he thought of something.


    "Can you check it for me?" Heero made a request.


    Void Dragon, he was known for his spatial technique. Tracking or sneaking into the dungeon unnoticed was nothing for Niadin.


    "I can do that for you," Old Man Niadin readily agreed to the request.


    He put Ryan White down. As he stood up, a portal formed in front of him. A portal with the size of a door created and Niadin entered the portal right away.


    Heero was tempted to follow the old man. However, he was not adept at spatial techniques. Performing a simple spatial was still okay but walking through space waspletely different.


    It took Niadin ten minutes to get back. As he came out of the portal, the portal immediately disappeared.


    "He''s not here,"


    "He" in Old Man Niadin''s mouth was God Horas. This trip''s purpose was to track God Horas and he could not find God Horas in the dungeon in the deep sea.


    "I found a bunch of humans there. They must be the group that manipted Ryan White. So what do you want to do?" Old Man Niadin stretched his body. He was preparing the fight if Heero decided to go.


    "Hmmm" Heero held his chin, "Can we kidnap and interrogate one of them to locate God Horas?"


    "There''s no use. They would not speak even if you feed them the Confession Concoction let alone a normal interrogation," As someone who had battled the specter and its minions for years, Niadin was experienced with this kind of thing. The interrogation was useless whether it was a human or specter.


    Heero fell silent, his main target was the root, God Horas. Killing God Horas'' minions was useless, he had many underlings. He was thinking of how to use these people to lead him to God Horas.


    "Can you put a thingy like a tracker to the gate?"


    After a moment of silence, he asked Niadin.


    "I do! What do you want?" Niadin nodded his head at Heero. He thought Heero wanted to kill these people but it seemed he had another n.


    "If interrogation is useless, let''s keep them alive and watch them. Eventually, they could be a big lead to Horas," Heero borated his n.


    It was a simple n, they just needed to keep watch on these people. Eventually, they could get some clues about God Horas'' location.


    "You are not going to kill them?" Niadin burrowed his forehead.


    "Nope, we get nothing from killing. Let''s watch their movement for the time being," Heero shook his head.


    "But you promised this guy to avenge his family,"


    "I don''t say I will not kill them but not now. Oh,e on Old Man Niadin, you should know the importance of finding God Horas than avenging his family. Moreover, it''s not like I am protecting them, we are just postponing the revenge. Eventually, we have to kill them too after I kill Horas!"


    Heero knew that Old Man Niadin had great sympathy for Ryan White. He could understand Old Man Niadin''s feelings. But they had to do this for a greater purpose.


    Old Man Niadin understood but he felt a difference between Saint and Heero. If it was the old Saint, he would not hesitate to kill these people.


    "You are colder than I thought" Niadin let out a sigh. Even though he disagreed with Heero, he understood Heero''s decision.


    Heero merely shook his head at thement about him. He was not a Hero and even a Saint, Ryan White''s misfortune was not rted to him in any way.


    Despite feeling a little conflicted inside, Heero still felt this was the best choice for now.


    "Can you do it?" Heero asked again. If Old Man Niadin could not do it, he had to think of another way.


    "I can! It''s easy," Old Man Niadin opened a new portal. He disappeared into the portal and came out after three minutes.


    It was easy to do actually, he just needed to infuse his Ki to the gate. If the gate was moved he could feel it with his Ki.


    "Done!"


    Heero nodded his head and opened his smartwatch. He marked the ind on his map.


    After that, he sent the marked spot to Luo Wei Chun with a message [Watch this spot 24/7]. Since Heero took the President position, SES was not dissolved.


    Luo Wei Chun and his intelligence were still working as usual. It was just the hunting squad that was temporarily inactive.


    "What are you going to do now?" Asked Niadin.


    "Wait and watch!" Heero replied while rubbing his chin. He was thinking about the situation in the other two big cities. The specters infiltrated Star City and the Regal Kingdom, deep enough at that. Then what about the other two big cities?


    "What are you thinking?" Looking at the solemn expression on Heero''s face, Old Man Niadin could not bear to ask.


    Heero was willing to share what was in his mind with the old man. He told his concern regarding the other cities.


    "Without a doubt, they must have infiltrated into the other two cities as well," Niadin without hesitation concluded.


    "But this is so unusual, why did they sneak and blend in with us? Why did they not attack us just like they usually did?"


    Yes, the specter rarely used a scheme like this in the past. They usually would attack frontally rather than sneaking around like this. Waging war here and there.


    "Right?" Heero also felt unusual about this.


    However, thinking about that was pointless as well. There was no way they could know about that by just thinking like this.


    ''I have to finish the new batch of SES soon and send them to the two other cities,''


    Heero shook his head with a sigh, "Let''s go back or they may find us,"


    *** ***


    Inside the dungeon


    There was a big building, a building belonged to God Horas'' direct human subordinate, Reaper.


    Reaper was a group of people that betrayed humanity to side with the specters. Most of these people joined the specter for power, of course.


    Roman who impersonated Rodin was part of Reaper. He was called by the leader of Reaper. Not only him, hispanion, the middle aged-man who apanied him in Star City also here.


    On the opposite of Roman and the middle-aged man were a young man in histe twenties and a middle-aged man in his early forties.


    If Heero was here, he would recognize this pair. They were the ones who attacked the Regal Kingdom. The pair that got their hands ripped apart by Heero.


    No one spoke as the four people were waiting for their Leader to arrive. The dimmed room and silence made the atmosphere inside the room quite eerie.


    A few momentster, the door opened. An old man with a white thick beard entered the room.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Each of his steps caused a noise, a noise of a staff that collided on the wooden floor. Yes, the old man was holding a wooden staff in his right hand.


    From the way the old man walked, there was something wrong with his feet.


    The four people inside the room immediately lowered their heads to the floor. Yes, they bent their body down until their forehead touched the wooden floor.


    The old man made his way to his seat, a sear made of bones.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    He reached the seat and raised his hand, "You can raise your head now!"


    A gruff voice came out of the old man''s mouth. Roman and the other three raised their head. They looked straight to their Leader''s face as it was known to everyone that their Leader did not like when they spoke without looking at him.


    "We greet Lord Reaper!" The four simultaneously bowed their heads again as they greeted the old man.


    "Mnnn!" The old man nodded his head, "I have heard everything about your failure!"


    As soon as the old man said that, the four people tensed up.


    "It''s an understandable failure but I don''t like a failure!"


    Sweats started to trickle down from the four people''s faces.


    "Just like I said, it was an understandable failure so I will give you a second chance. A chance to redeem for your failure,"


    "We are very grateful for your grace!" The four men knelt until their forehead touched the wooden floor.


    "If you are very grateful then find Nightmare and Snow Bane for me! If our enemy is just like what you described then we alone are not enough! Go search Nightmare and Snow Bane!"


    Nightmare and Snow Bane were also the same groups as them. They served the same God, God Horas. Reaper was a group formed by humans, Nightmare was a group formed by beastmen, and Shadow Bane was a group formed by corrupted dwarves.


    They were three separate groups but they had somethingmon, they betrayed their race.


    "We obey Lord Reaper''s Order!"


    "Mnn, before God Horas descends, we have to conquer this small earth and present it to God Horas! To do that, we have to clear all obstacles! Go, find Nightmare and Snow Bane for me!"


    After that, the four men excused themselves and left the room. Leaving the old man inside the dimmed room.


    That was right, every of their actions was not under God Horas'' order. They did this of their volition and everything was for the God they served, God Horas. God Horas'' whereabouts were still unknown even to his followers. However, they believed one day God Horas would descend again.

 Chapter 334: Revaluation Test

    Chapter 334: Revaluation Test


    [The First Hero''s Revaluation Test has been scheduled]


    [A Total of a Thousand Heroes registered for the first Revaluation Test]


    [What Heroes will face in the Revaluation Test?]


    [A Week before the Revaluation Test]


    [President Heero''s two disciples registered for the Revaluation Test]


    [Fifteen Emperor ss Heroes will participate in the first Revaluation Test!]


    Heero was scrolling down the Star Forum. The forum was filled with these kinds of topics after he announced the schedule of the revaluation testst night.


    Of course, amidst the hot topic regarding the Revaluation Test, there was also controversy.


    [The first Revaluation Test will start in a week! Where is Ryan White?]


    [Ryan White is not listed in the first Revaluation Test. Is he still alive?]


    [Ryan White''s whereabouts are still unknown!]


    These kinds of topics were satirizing Heero, of course. He said Ryan White was still alive but the person never appeared again in public.


    The people who posted such kinds of posts on the forum should be the Rankers or the people of the big families. Until now, Heero had not fulfilled his promise to share his secret technique with the Hero League. They kept pressuring him but they could not refute Heero''s reasoning.


    He told the executives that he would only share the secret technique with the heroes. Now there were no official heroes under them. If they want the secret technique, the heroes must pass the Revaluation Test first.


    Maybe these people were pissed off by him hence they tried to throw mud onto him. Anyway, Heero was not bothered by this issue.


    Another big news came out of the Musashi n and the Hanzo n.


    Emperor ss Hero - Rank 4, Musashi Kenzan announced his retirement right after Heero released the schedule for the Revaluation Test.


    Not only Musashi Kenzan, the current head of the Hanzo n, Hanzo Yori, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 6 also announced his retirement half an hour after Musashi Kenzan did his announcement.


    The Star Forum was hot with these topics and many were specting about the Hero League''s future with the new reformation and the two big figures that retired.


    While reading the forum through his smartwatch, someone knocked on the door and entered the office.


    Heero looked up, Kang Seo-Yeon entered the office with a concerned look stered on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Heero immediately asked his wife.


    "Are you with this?" Kang Seo-Yeon showed her smartwatch. She also had Star Forum opened on her smartwatch. She was pointing to Ryan White''s issues.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Shouldn''t we clear Ryan White''s issue before it gets out of hand? He is okay, right?" She was concerned with her husband''s image to the public eyes.


    "He is okay," Heero nodded his head, "Mnn, he is fine, and he''s currently training under Old Man Niadin. We better not disturb him,"


    Kang Seo-Yeon had her eyes widened and asked in a whisper, "Old Man Niadin? The ck dragon?"


    "Mnn, even if we ask him toe out, I bet he won''t show himself either. Let''s ignore this thing, it must be the Ranker Alliance''s doing," Heero brushed this matter casually.


    "If you say so" Kang Seo-Yeon could not help but agree with this.


    That was right, Old Man Niadin managed to control Ryan White despite losing a big chunk of his memories. Of course, the drive that kept his sanity was his revenge on the people who killed his family.


    After he realized all of this, hepletely believed in Heero''s story. Since that, he was fully focused on his training under Niadin''s teaching. He dedicated his life to avenge his family, that was the drive that kept his sanity.


    "What about the Hero League of Moon City and Sun City''s branch? They pressured us to share all information about the specter including the secret technique or" Kang Seo-Yeon paused as she hesitated to finish his words.


    Heero looked straight to Kang Seo-Yeon''s eyes, "Or?"


    "Or they will turn against us!"


    "Nah, ignore them," Heero waved his hand at the threat.


    He did not know who divulged the information about the secret technique, but the other two branches caught this news and demanded to share the technique with them.


    They sent an official letter for that but Heero refused to share his technique with them unless they followed his reformation as well.


    That was the condition he set for them but they refused but they still demanded to share the technique. Since they refused his terms, Heero also decided to ignore them.


    And now they started to threaten him. An additional reason to ignore them.


    *** ***


    First Dungeon


    Ryan White was sitting under a big tree, watching Sun Zhou Yi doing a push-up with his Master on top of him with a boulder in his hand.


    "Hah Hah Hah"


    He breathed heavily as sweats trickled down from his forehead. He was on a break from his training and he was amazed by Sun Zhou Yi. He was resting in his break time but Sun Zhou Yi was doing something that amazed him.


    In the break time, Sun Zhou Yi was doing a push-up instead of taking an actual rest. He had been watching this for straight a week.


    After a moment, Ryan White managed to stabilize his breath. He stood up and approached the duo.


    Old Man Niadin also stepped down from Sun Zhou Yi''s body. It was an indication the break time was over.


    "Alright, it''s sparing time!" Old Man Niadin looked toward Sun Zhou Yi and instructed, "You are not allowed to use your Ki Sword, fight closebat against him!"


    The old man pointed his finger at Ryan. Then the Master and the disciple''s eyes met.


    "As for you, try to hold for ten minutes,"


    This was the seventh day the two had spar and the result of the spar in thest week was a disaster to his disciple. The best his disciple could do was stalling Sun Zhou Yi for three minutes hence he asked Sun Zhou Yi not to use his Ki Sword against Ryan.


    "Alright!" Sun Zhou Yi nodded before he turned toward Ryan White.


    Actually, the purpose of this spar was to help Ryan White with his training. There was no benefit for him to do this as Ryan White was too weak to be his sparring partner.


    However, he still decided to do the sparing. This was his way of helping Ryan White.


    After hearing what happened to Ryan White. Sun Zhou Yi sympathized with him and decided to forget his past grudge against Ryan.


    "Have you registered for the Revaluation Test?" Sun Zhou Yi asked before the spar started.


    "I have no time for such bullshit," Ryan White shook his head. Bing the strongest hero was no longer his goal. His goal was to avenge his family.


    "Nah, you have to if you want to find your enemy. Have you heard of SES? A specialized squad to hunt the specter, if you want to find your enemy, joining SES is the best choice,"


    Sun Zhou Yi patiently exined why Ryan White had to participate in the Revaluation Test.


    "SES is temporarily inactive but it will start operating again after the first Revaluation Test. My Master will choose the squad members after the Revaluation Test and you have to be a Hero if you want to join the squad. All information regarding the specter is held by SES,"


    "Alright, enough with the chit chat," Old Man Niadin cut off the conversation, "I will talk to Heero to put you into the Revaluation Test or whatever it is. Don''t worry about it, just focus on your training!"


    *** ***


    While Sun Zhou Yi was doing his intensive training, Musashi Hirata also did the same. He was not cking and had been doing his best to master the Musashi n''s Sword Art left by his ancestor.


    In the middle of arge field, an old man was standing still as a sword ced next to his next.


    "Hah" Musashi Ueno let out a sigh as he raised his hands, "I admit my defeat,"


    Musashi Hirata took a deep breath and lowered his sword. This was his first win against his grandpa though it was not an easy win for him.


    He sheathed back and looked toward the distance, in the direction of a big tree. Below the big three, four people were sitting down.


    These four were Musashi Naizen, Musashi Kenzan, Musashi Osada, and Musashi Noboru. All Musashi n''s top figures gathered in this ce. The reason was helping their juniors, Musashi Hirata and Musashi Naizen in their training.


    "It seems Hirata gets his first win, Father," Musashi Naizenmented.


    Musashi Kenzan merely nodded his head as aplex expression stered on his face.


    "Alright, it''s my turn now!" Musashi Osada stood up as he picked his sword as well.


    "Eventually the young will surpass the old,"


    Musashi Osada walked forward as he looked at his surroundings. On the ground, he could see many cuts of various sizes and depths made by swords. All of this caused by Musashi Hirata and Musashi Ueno.


    *** ***


    At a certain jungle, Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were sneaking around the bush. They were spying on a mutated beast.


    The mutated beast was three meters tall and five meters long. It had a mane like a lion and horn-like deer. It also had two big fangs like a saber tooth.


    Red-colored manes covered its neck, brown fur covered its body, and its tail was made of ck steel. Fiendish Mane, that was how people called this creature. A creature that was known for its fast movement and its big brute force. Its steel tail was also harder than enhanced steel and people used the tail for material for cksmithing.


    This was a rare mutated beast in the safe zone. People rarely encountered Fiendish Mane around here but Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun met one.


    The two exchanged a nce. Xu Lingxun could see a desire to fight the mutated in Kang Dong-Woo''s eyes. However, he was hesitating as Fiendish Mane was a Gold ss mutated beast and it was categorized as the top ten most dangerous in its ss.


    "Let''s do it!" Kang Dong-Woo tried to ask Xu Lingxun to join against Fiendish Mane.


    If he was alone, Kang Dong-Woo would leave without hesitation. But he was with Xu Lingxun and he was confident if it was both of them, they could kill Fiendish Mane.


    "Are you sure? We have an assessment in a week, if we are injured we may failter" Xu Lingxun was hesitating.


    Yes, in a week, both would have an assessment. They registered for a Hero assessment and they might join the Revaluation Test with the other heroes. He did not want to ruin this because of recklessness.


    "If we can kill this, we may jump ss to Gold ss Hero. Let''s try it out and retreat if it''s not possible. It should be easy for us to escape from this big guy, right?" Kang Dong-Woo did not want to give up.


    In the end, Xu Lingxun agreed to hunt Fiendish Mane. He nodded after some hesitation.


    "Good! I will attack it with my me to attract his attention," Kang Dong-Woo raised his hand which was covered in me, "You sneak from behind. If we can take it with one shot, jump through the rank is not impossible,"


    Kang Dong-Woo let out an excited grin.


    "Mnnn, let''s do that!"


    *** ***


    Everyone was busy with their preparation, preparation for the test. Yes, in thest week before the test, everyone increased their training load. They did this in order to reach the ss they wanted.


    Just like that, a week passed and the Revaluation Test would start today.

 Chapter 335: Join Assessment - Part 1

    Chapter 335: Join Assessment - Part 1


    The Revaluation Test was starting today. It took ce at Hero Arena. An arena right next to the Hero League HQ.


    Hero Arena could amodate up to ten thousand people. A perfect ce for the first Revaluation Test. A thousand heroes took the Revaluation Test and two thousand heroes took an assessment to be a Hero.


    Xu Lingxun was standing in front of the Hero Arena as nervousness covered his face. He just passed the physical exam, he and nine hundred ny-nine people passed the first assessment. They now were directed to Hero Arena for the next assessment.


    "Finally, it''s our time to shine!" Completely different from Xu Lingxun, Kang Dong-Woo was excited and looking forward to the next assessment.


    He still had his dream, it was just the people he looked up to now changed. He still wanted to be Emperor ss Hero, protecting his sisters from any dangers, and he wanted to prove to his father that he could grow strong without his family''s assistance.


    Kang Dong-Woo said it out loud as he raised his two hands. Such action would certainly attract the surroundings'' attention.


    "What are you doing? People are looking at us now!" Xu Lingxun pulled Kang Dong-Woo''s clothes. He was quite shy, especially because they were much younger than the other participants.


    "Huh!? Kids now can be a hero too?" A man that looked in his twentiesmented after hearing Kang Dong-Woo''s shout.


    "Don''t you know the Hero League lowered the age restriction to thirteen now?" The young man''s friend replied with a shake of his head.


    "Wow, the new president is surely desperate even taking kids in!"


    "But aren''t they amazing? They pass the first assessment?"


    A thousand people were eliminated and the best thousand were chosen.


    "Tsk, these kids must be using their family''s connection! There''s no way these spoiled brats could pass that ridiculous assessment!"


    The young man and his friend were not far from Kang Dong-Woo. He could hear the conversation clearly, and it pissed him off.


    "I will beat them so they know how strong "our family''s connection is"," Kang Dong-Woo truly wanted to approach the young man and his friend.


    They mocked them, and not only that but they also mocked his Master. Kang Dong-Woo could not slide like that. He won''t let them off until he punched them in the face.


    "Nope! Don''t create trouble for Master! We just need to prove our strength in the assessment," Xu Lingxun had known Kang Dong-Woo for almost a year. He knew his friend''s temper well hence he immediately pulled Dong-Woo into the arena with him.


    The young man and his friend looked at each other before they grinned. Both were still looking down at Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    Xu Lingxun pulled Dong-Woo into the arena. As soon as they entered the arena, they were greeted by the surprised staff.


    Yeah, there were ten staff at the entrance of the arena. They were surprised by fifteen years old teens that were about to enter the arena.


    Looking at their outfits, they clearly came for the assessment. While the other nine staff were stunned, a male staff approached Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    He had sharp eyes as he spotted the logo of the Heero Academy on the martial clothes.


    ''They must be the rumored fourth and fifth President Xing''s direct disciple, Kang Dong-Woo, and Xu Lingxun,''


    "Wee to the Hero Arena, we are the staff to help the participants with the new system of the assessment," The male staff greeted with a slight bow.


    "Hello," Xu Lingxun returned the greeting with a slight bow of his head as well, "We are here for the next Hero Assessment,"


    "I know," The male staff smiled and showed a book with the title "Monsterclopedia", "Do you have a smartwatch? If not we can give you this book as the next assessment rted to hunting mutated beasts. There''s a new big update and you will need this for the assessment,"


    "We have a smartwatch!" Kang Dong-Woo showed his wrist, "But we already have Monsterclopedia App in our smartwatch,"


    "Good, then you need to update the app to thetest version. Please follow me, I have to update the app manually as we haven''t released the new update to the public," The male staff led the two to a table with aputer behind him.


    "Can I have your smartwatch for a moment, please?" The male staff asked politely.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun gave their smartwatch without any suspicion.


    "What''s new about the Monsterclopedia?" Kang Dong-Woo could not help but ask. He was curious as to why the Hero League did not publicly update the app.


    "You will eventually know but I can tell you too. Most of the beast''s ranks are getting lowered," The male staff put the smartwatch to the device that connected to theputer.


    The male staff clicked a few times and then, he just needed to wait for the update to finish.


    "What about Fiendish Mane, does its ranks also get demoted too?" Xu Lingxun was surprised by the new update. Usually, an update was adding newly found mutated beasts.


    "Hmmm, let me look at it!" The male staff opened his smartwatch and searched for Fiendish Mane. The male staff knew the terror of this Fiendish Mane and it was understandable for them to ask.


    "Ah, Fiendish Mane''s rank gets lowered to Gold ss 1-Star. It means Fiendish Mane is a lower rank of Gold ss Monster," The male staff informed the two.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were surprised. One of the top ten most dangerous now just a low rank of the Gold ss Monster.


    "Ah, the new update also included with the Specter Rank, all Emperor ss Beast lowered to Gold ss and more new beasts are added too," The male staff summarized the update for Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    Beep! Beep!


    As the male staff finished with his exnation the update also finished. He took the smartwatch and gave them back to the two, "Good luck with your assessment,"


    "Thank you," Xu Lingxun took the smartwatch and entered the arena together with Kang Dong-Woo.


    As they entered the arena, there was a big crowd. They were all the participants of the Revaluation Test and Hero Assessment.


    They picked an empty corner as they started to check the new update. They had the same thought. Despite being the center of attention, they ignored it and looked on their smartwatch.


    Yes, look how young they were, they were bound to attract people''s attention. In order to avoid the awkwardness, Xu Lingxun was checking on the new update.


    The new rank of the male staff talked about was God ss. There was one that was included in the God ss. A creature called Goun, the half-human, and the half-goat.


    It did not specifically rank the creature as God ss Monster. But in the description, it potentially could reach God ss rank. They scrolled down and found out the new update was more like a list of the beasts with its description and its potential threat.


    Just as they were about to scroll down, a familiar voice filled the arena.


    "Good afternoon, my friends~!"


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun looked toward the voice. They saw their Master enter the stage with a friendly smile.


    Both immediately closed the app and focused their attention on the stage.


    "Today is the day for the Joint Assessment and I will not take your time for much longer. For those of you who have the smartwatch, you can download the Official Hero App and you will get a mission from your app! Finish the mission given to you by the app and report back to the staff in the front!"


    "For those of you who do not have the smartwatch, you can request the mission from the staff! That''s simple, and wishdy luck with you guys!"


    Heero was about to close the speech with that, but he remembered something.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell you that you are not allowed to attack or even kill the other participants! We have eyes on each of you and if we find out you break the rule, a death penalty for killing and a severe penalty for attacking!"


    After that, Heero left the stage. Leaving the participants bbergasted with the punishment. Thepetition was a normal thing on this kind of asion. But now new rules were made, there would be lesspetition among the participants.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were not affected by the rules. They never nned to get in the way of anyone,pleting the mission was all they wanted.


    Kang Dong-Woo opened the official app and registered an ount. The moment hepleted the registration, a notification popped out.


    [Assessment Mission for Apprentice Hero is up]


    He tapped on the notification and the mission appeared.


    [Assessment Mission (Apprentice Hero)]


    Objective: Hunt any Twenty Iron ss Beasts


    Time Limit: 24 hours


    Type Mission: One Person Mission


    Note: Bring the proof to the staff toplete the mission.


    Note: Read the rules before you start the mission.


    Below this, there was an "ept" button. Kang Dong-Woo only needed to tap the ept and the mission started.

 Chapter 336: Joint Assessment - Part 2

    Chapter 336: Joint Assessment - Part 2


    Hunting beasts what Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun did daily hence the mission possessed no difficulty to them.


    Four hours after they departed from the HQ, they came back with a bag filled with something on their back.


    When the two arrived, there was a big crowd at the entrance. The crowd blocked the entrance and the two boys could not pass through.


    The crowd was not the participant of the joint assessment but reporters. The cameramen surrounded the reporters and the reporters surrounded one person.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun looked at each other. At the opening, there were no reporters and there was a big crowd of them. It made the two boys curious about what they came for.


    "Do you want to see?" Kang Dong-Woo was attracted by the crown and wanted to see.


    "No, let''s submit the proof so we can take the next assessment," Xu Lingxun was also curious but he decided not to be involved in such a big crowd.


    "Mnnn, that''s true. I heard the new system allowed us to jump in rank without needing the contribution point," Kang Dong-Woo did not think much about the crowd and agreed to Xu Lingxun''s idea.


    In the middle of the crowd, Ryan White was standing in his casual clothes. Yes, the one who was being surrounded by the reporters was the missing Ryan White.


    His presence attracted the reporter''s attention. As soon as his whereabouts became known, the reporters immediately swarmed toward him.


    "Where did you go after the Challenger Battle?"


    "Why did youe here? Are you going to participate in the Revaluation Test?"


    "What did you think about President Xing? Do you agree with the new reform?"


    "Have you recovered from your injuries?"


    Simr questions were thrown toward Ryan White at the same time. More than ten reporters shouted the same question at him.


    Ryan White did not answer as he scanned the reporters around him. He looked at them with his chilly eyes.


    Ryan White''s reaction shocked the reporters. He was known as someone friendly to anyone including the media. Such a cold reaction surprised the reporters.


    "I am here to take the Revaluation Test, and Yes, I am extremely fine! Now you can f*ck off, you blocked my path!"


    The reporters subconsciously took a few steps back after receiving a cold and rude response. They could not believe it at first as they thought they were hearing wrong. That thought changed when they met with Ryan White''s chilly gaze.


    The reporters immediately retreated, creating a path to the entrance for Ryan White.


    "Ah, it''s Ryan White!" Kang Dong-Woo eximed as he heard themotion.


    "That''s weird, didn''t he not agree with the reform? Then why does he take the test?" Xu Lingxun had the least favorable impression of Ryan White since he publicly challenged his Master.


    "Ah, you are right. I wonder why?" Kang Dong-Woo nodded his head in response.


    They were having a conversation while walking into the arena.


    They walked to the desk with the male staff they met earlier. The male staff was also quick with the uptake and immediately approached the two.


    "Wee back, how may I help you?" The male staff greeted with a smile and a bow.


    "We havepleted the mission and we are here to submit the proof!" Kang Dong-Woo put the bag in front of the male staff.


    Xu Lingxun nodded his head as he put his bag next to Kang Dong-Woo''s.


    The male staff was surprised as the two teens came under the earliest batch that finished the mission.


    ''As expected of President Xing''s disciple,''


    The male staff nodded and opened the bag to check the proof. There were twenty heads of the Silver Wolves inside the bag. He nodded his head and checked the next bag. The same Silver Wolves'' head piled inside the bag.


    "Good, you two pass the test. Wait a minute, I will mark your mission,"


    The male staff went back to his desk. He typed something on hisputer and not long after that, a beeping sound came from Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun''s smartwatch.


    They looked down, a notification from the hero league official app popped out. They tapped the notification.


    [Congrattions! You have passed the assessment for Apprentice Hero!]


    [Do you want to take the assessment for Iron ss Hero? Yes/No?]


    The male staff was staying behind his desk as he looked toward the two teenagers. He was wondering whether the two would take the next assessment or not.


    Xu Lingxun and Kang Dong-Woo without hesitation tapped the "Yes" button.


    [Assessment Mission (Iron ss Hero)]


    Objective:


    1. Hunt any twenty Silver ss Beast or Kill ten Level 1 Specters!


    2. Defeat or gain Barrier ss'' approval


    Time Limit: 24 hours


    Mission Type: One Person Mission


    Xu Lingxun read it with his forehead creased. For objective no. 1, he had no other choice but to hunt twenty Silver ss Beasts. Specters were hard to find and with a time limit, hunting the Silver ss Beast was the best choice.


    However, he did not understand objective no. 2. Barrier ss? This was the first time he heard this term.


    Xu Lingxun approached the male staff. Before he could ask, the male staff exined it to him.


    "Firstly, you can choose one, either hunt twenty Silver ss Beasts or kill ten Level 1 Specters. For thetter, the Hero League has prepared the specters for the assessment. It''s a limited choice as we only have a limited number of specters. If you choose to kill the specter, we will lead you to the specialized arena to finish the test!"


    "Second, Barrier ss is a person we choose to be your opponent to rank up. You have to defeat him to rank up or you can gain the Barrier ss'' approval in the fight too. Also, Barrier ss is different for everyone, you two may face different Barrier sster. It may be a Hero or even Hero Instructor,"


    The new system waspletely different from before. It waspletely new and harder to rank up as they might face a Hero Instructor too.


    "Then we will choose to kill the specters for the first objective!" Kang Dong-Woo immediately decided for them. He believed Xu Lingxun would make the same choice as him.


    However, the male staff did not immediately lead the two to the specialized arena. He turned toward Xu Lingxun. He needed to ask Xu Lingxun''s consent first, of course.


    "Mnn, I choose to kill the specter as well," Xu Lingxun nodded.


    ''It seems these two would be chosen to be a member of SES,''


    Yes, the objective killing specter was not to increase the assessment''s difficulty but to choose the new member of the Specter Extermination Squad.


    It would automatically add the difficulty for the assessment for the one who took it. But they would be rewarded well by entering the elite squad.


    The male staff was not surprised by their choice but he was amazed. From the appearance, both looked barely fifteen but they were bold enough to choose this option.


    But of course, it was just the male staff''s misunderstanding. Heero never told his disciples the content of the assessment or SES.


    The reason why the two chose the option was that it would take less time toplete the mission as they did not need to go outside the city to hunt the beast. That simple reasoning that made them choose the option.


    The male staff led the two into a room. Inside, there were a few participants who were sitting on the chair.


    "We only have three specialized arenas so you have to wait based on your turns. This is the waiting room and you can register your name there first," The male staff pointed toward the desk with a female behind it.


    After that, the male staff left the waiting room. Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun walked toward the desk. Halfway to the desk, the door that led to the specialized arena opened, two doors opened at the same time.


    Both had a surprised expression when they saw who wasing out of the door. Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata came out together from a different door.


    Musashi Hirata was having his usual expressionless face while Sun Zhou Yi was smiling as usual.


    "Ah, you are here as well!" Sun Zhou Yi walked toward Xu Lingxun and Kang Dong-Woo''s direction.


    "Senior Brother!" Both called out at the same time.


    Musashi Hirata responded with a nod while Sun Zhou Yi rubbed their hairs, "Good luck with your assessment!"


    "Yes!" Both replied enthusiastically.


    After the exchange greeting, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata left the waiting room.


    As soon as they exited the room, a gasp of surprised voice filled the room.


    "Wow, they killed all the specters in less than a minute!?"


    "I heard it was to kill fifty Level 5 Specters is one of the main objectives to reach Emperor ss!"


    "These two are monsters! I came to finish my Iron ss assessment and they just finished an assessment for the Emperor ss!"


    The singing of praise for Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata filled the waiting room.


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were also shocked. Not because of the time they finished the assessment but the fact that their senior brothers were taking an assessment for the Emperor ss Hero. They were speedrunning the assessment with unbelievable speed.


    "We can''t lose to them. We have to at least pass the Silver ss assessment!" For some reason, Kang Dong-Woo was getting pumped out for the iing assessment.


    *** ***


    Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi were walking side by side. They have the same destination and purpose.


    "I wonder who''s the ss Barrier for thest assessment?" Sun Zhou Yi could not help but ask it out.


    "I wonder too" Musashi Hirata replied with short words.


    "Maybe it''s Grandmaster Myung-Chul? I heard he also received a few secret techniques from Master," Sun Zhou Yi said his guess.


    "I don''t know but we will know soon. That person is behind this door!"


    Both had arrived in thest arena. They only needed to beat thest ss Barrier then they would get their ranks back.


    Sun Zhou Yi took the lead and opened the door. It was a specialized arena that was built with strong enhanced steel.


    As soon as they entered the arena, they saw a person was standing in the center of the arena. The figure was looking toward and they instantly recognized the figure.


    Heero, he was thest ss Barrier they had to pass to finish their assessments.

 Chapter 337: Godfather

    Chapter 337: Godfather


    [Fighter Anteriority ising! Who''s going to win this time?]


    [The Fighter Anteriority will be held in Sun City!]


    [The Hero League of Sun City promised the same incident will not be repeated!]


    [The Hero League of Sun City summoned all Emperor ss Heroes for the Fighter Anteriority!]


    The threads about the Fighter Anteriority filled the Star Forum. It was one of the hot topics these days since thest Fighter Anteriority was considered as a failure. The final fight was canceled because the specters attacked the city.


    [Thest batch of the Revaluation Test is over!]


    [Six Emperor ss Heroes passed the Revaluation Test! Where is the rest?]


    [After a long three years, the Revaluation Test is over! Check the shocking result!]


    [The Ice Queen Bai Xin Yue and The Fiery Archer Kang Seo-Yeon did not take the Revaluation! Why?]


    Thest Revaluation Test was also over. All registered heroes had taken the test and there would be no longer a Revaluation Test.


    Heero was interested in the second thread. He clicked the thread and read it with great interest.


    It was a thread about someone who doubted the beforehand Emperor ss Heroes'' ability. The thread said it was either the test was overly strict or the beforehand emperor ss Heroes were weak.


    The guy who posted the thread shared his random theory within the thread that made Heero smile.


    At the end of the thread, there was a screenshot of the Emperor ss Hero list.


    [Emperor ss Hero]


    -Sun Zhou Yi


    -Musashi Hirata


    -Bai Tian Ming


    -Musashi Naizen


    -Kim Taeyang


    -Ryan White


    No rank indicated who was stronger than who as the Hero League did not list the rank as well. Yes, the new system erased the rank system.


    Below the Emperor ss Heroes list, there was another screenshot of the beforehand Emperor ss Heroes too.


    [The Old Emperor ss Heroes]


    -Yuan Shou Wen, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Huo Liang Xun, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Hanzo Yuri, current ss: retired


    -Musashi Kenzan, current ss: retired


    -Wu Yintao, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Wu Jiang Shan, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Wu Shen Lei, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Hanzo Hayashi, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Park Jin-Soo, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Huo Liang Xun, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Bai Xin Yue, did not take the Revaluation Test


    -Yang Jiang When, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -zaro Tania, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Khan, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    -Yashin, current ss: Gold ss Hero


    Those were the list of the beforehand Emperor ss Heroes.


    Heero closed the thread after reading through it. Just as he wanted to scroll down to search for another interesting thread, the door opened.


    "Xiao Xi has given birth to a boy!" Kang Seo-Yeon flung into the office with her excited voice.


    Hearing that, Heero closed the forum and stood up, "Let''s go!"


    He was looking at the forum out of boredom. He had been waiting for this news. Yes, Sun Zhou Yi''s first wife, Xiao Xi was pregnant and today was the scheduled day for Xiao Xi to give birth.


    "Hoho It''s a boy, I could not wait for Han Ying to give birth too"


    That was right, Han Ying was also pregnant with his child. It was the best gift of this year as he was blessed with a baby as well.


    Heero headed out to the clinic where Xiao Xi gave birth. It was Xing Clinic located at the south of Xing Town. It was five minutes by car from SES Main Office.


    Xing Clinic might be not the biggest clinic but it was one of the best. The clinic was equipped with the best medical devices and doctors.


    As soon as he reached the clinic, Heero saw many familiar faces in the lobby. Miao Miao and the other kids were here as well. His wives were also here, including the bulging belly Han Ying also came.


    Hong Yu approached Heero and informed him, "They are on the second floor!"


    "The baby is cute~," After informing him, Hong Yu whispered to Heero.


    Heero caught the hidden message behind his wife''s words and smiled.


    "Let''s work harder so we can have a cute baby too,"


    Hong Yu''s smile became wider. She then pulled her husband toward the elevator. When they were inside the elevators, seven little girls wanted to follow as well.


    "Nope, not today! You little naughty girls will disturb the baby!" Hong Yu stopped Miao Miao and her friends.


    "Why? We also want to see the baby, please~," Miao Miao was begging but Hong Yu did not relent.


    "Tomorrow! You can visit the baby tomorrow, okay?" Hong Yu was considering the baby and Xiao Xi. She was afraid that the kids would disturb them which was understandable.


    With that, they left the kids behind and went up to the second floor.


    Ding!


    The elevator arrived on the second floor. As the elevator opened, Heero saw Bai Xin Yue was sitting in front of a room with his little sister, Bai Shuang''er.


    Not only the two sisters, Butcher Wang and Musashi Hirata also came. They sat on the opposite of the sisters.


    Heero walked toward them and asked, "Why are you outside?"


    As he asked, he peeked inside through the window. Inside, he saw a nurse was taking care of Xiao Xi who just finished herbor while a female doctor was checking her condition.


    Beside the bed, he could see Sun Zhou Yi was holding the baby happily. A wide smile formed on his face while looking at the baby with teary eyes.


    Sun Zhou Yi was so happy that he started tearing up. Looking at his disciple''s excitement, Heero could not help but turn toward Han Ying. He was looking at the bulging belly, where his child rested.


    Han Ying noticed her husband''s gaze. She returned it with a gentle smile while on the inside, she was also excited with her second child.


    "They are waiting for you," Bai Xin Yue told Heero. They could not enter because thebor just finished. However, Sun Zhou Yi requested her to let Heeroe in when he arrived.


    "Tsk, I even have not seen my son but he allows his Master to see him first!" Bai Shuang''er could not help but say it out of jealousy.


    Heero merely cast a wide grin at his sister-inw before he entered the room.


    "Ah, you have arrived, Master!" Sun Zhou Yi released his grip on the baby as he waved his hand toward Heero.


    The nurse next to Heero panicked. Even Heero also panicked, he was afraid of the baby would fall. He used his footstep technique and arrived in front of Sun Zhou Yi in a sh.


    He put his hand below the baby, and used his other hand to hit Sun Zhou Yi on the head, "Stupid! Hold the baby properly!"


    "Ah Oh, Ah" Sun Zhou Yi realized his mistake and retracted his hand immediately to hold the baby clumsily.


    "How is it? The baby is healthy, right?"


    "Yes, it''s a big sess. The baby is super healthy and Xiao Xi also fine!" Sun Zhou Yi grinned happily as he replied.


    Heero nodded his head looked at the baby. The skin was still red and the eyes were still closed. The boy peacefully slept while raising his little hands to the air.


    "So, what''s his name? Have you decided yet?"


    "This is why I am waiting for you, I want you to be my son''s Godfather and grant him a name, Master!" Sun Zhou Yi''s eyes were gleaming and he meant it.


    "Wait!" Heero stopped his disciple, "I don''t mind being this baby Godfather, but name him too? I have to decline! Sun Zhou Yi, you are the father, and don''t take lightly about naming your son!"


    Sun Zhou Yi stunned at Heero''s strong reaction. Indeed, he took that lightly, and because of his gratefulness to his Master. Sun Zhou Yi wanted his Master to name his first child. He did not give that much thought.


    "You may admire me as your Master, but he is not!" Heero pointed at the baby, "What if the baby knows and he''s disappointedter that it''s not his father who gives him the name,"


    "The first responsibility as a father is to give your son a good name!" Heero tapped his disciple''s shoulder before he smiled embarrassedly, "Moreover, I don''t prepare anything to name your son, and I don''t want to give the name I have prepared for my kids to yours,"


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded his head as he took Heero''s words seriously.


    Heero stayed inside for a while before he came out together with his disciple. As for the baby, he was put beside his mother''s embrace.


    When Heero and Sun Zhou Yi came out, Bai Shuang''er, Bai Xin Yue, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Hong Yu entered the room to look at the baby.


    As for Heero, he went to meet with his other disciples. They got further away from the room.


    "It''s fortunate that you manage to witness your firstborn!" Butcher Wangmented at Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Yes," Sun Zhou Yi could not stop smiling.


    "So when do we depart to Sun City, Master?" Musashi Hirata asked Heero.


    The happy atmosphere changed instantly into a solemn atmosphere.


    "It''s still two weeks before the Fighter Anteriority, we still have a lot of time to prepare, and you can have more time to spend with your baby. Leave the preparation to them, you can enjoy this moment longer!"


    Heero pointed toward Butcher Wang and Musashi Hirata.


    "But" Sun Zhou Yi wanted to help but he was immediately silenced by the two.


    "No, but!" "Leave everything to us!"


    "Just listen to me! Spend more your time with your baby because this will be a long war! You may even lose your life, so enjoy this moment as long as possible!"

 Chapter 338: Start of The Eternal War - Part 1

    Chapter 338: Start of The Eternal War - Part 1


    Sun City of Sun Continent or it was known as America Continent before the catastrophe struck down.


    The city was formed under the unity of guilds. An organization formed by the heroes. Ten strongest guilds formed a chain order called Central Government and the Hero League.


    Rankers did not exist in Sun City as the guilds strictly managed their members. The power of the ten guilds also could not be resisted. They did not allow the third power to appear hence the Ranker Alliance did not exist in Sun City.


    "So this is Sun City!" Heero came down from his private jet and looked at the luxurious airport, Sun Airport.


    His wives followed after him. Kang Seo-Yeon, Bai Xin Yue, Han Ying, and Hong Yu came down as well. The kids also followed them, Moira, Lan Lan, Miao Miao, Myung Hee, Meng Meng, and Tong Tong.


    Heero wasing to Sun City under Sun City''s Hero League branch. But he decided to bring his family along for a reason, their safety. At this point, the specters must have recognized him as their enemy. They might send a suicide squad to kill his family if he left them hence he brought his family with him.


    The people that sent to greet Heero were surprised to see the big group. They were told to greet the President of the Hero League of the Star City branch. However, they never expected such a big group.


    "Wee to Sun City, President Xing!" A male in his thirties wore a formal suit greeted Heero with a bow. Right after him, the five people behind him also followed.


    "Mnn," Heero returned the greeting with a nod of his head.


    "Let us help with the baggage," The male staff tried to help as he saw Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon dragging the baggage.


    "We are okay!" Bai Xin Yue raised her hand to stop the male staff. She did not want to let the stranger bring her belongings. In short, she did not trust these people and the baggage was nothing to her.


    "Ah" The male nodded in a surprised manner. But he was fast to get back to hisposure, "Please follow me, I am the staff of the Hero League, Fiy. I am tasked to guide you to the lodging we have prepared exclusively for you,"


    "Nah, it''s okay. We have our people to take care of that. For now, we need privacy time, please don''t disturb us until the day," This time it was Heero who spoke. He cast an apologetic smile out of formality.


    Fiy was stunned for a moment. He was not expecting such a response from Heero.


    ''Does he think I am not good enough to wee him? I am also a director of the Hero League!''


    Fiy was screaming on the inside while smiling on the outside. He was misunderstanding Heero, thinking he was not worth to guide them.


    "Okay, then we will leave now," Fiy bowed his head and turned around. He truly left Heero and his family.


    ''I hope all participants from Star City would be crushed by our participants! By that time, let''s see if you can get cocky again, B*stard!''


    On the way back, Fiy passed by a group of people. He recognized the three people in the front, Bai Tian Ming, Sun Zhou Yi, and Musashi Hirata.


    Three out of six Emperor ss Heroes of Star City came to Sun City too. Fiy noticed the group was heading toward the direction where he came from.


    "Why are they here?" He blurted out of surprise.


    Fiy had read all lists and found no Emperor ss Heroes participated in the Fighter Anteriority. He was confused by all three Emperor ss Heroes.


    ''They are here not to participate, then they have a hidden agenda here! I have to report this to the executives!''


    Fiy thought the Hero League of Star City branch nned something in the city. He felt he had to report this to the higher-ups.


    Meanwhile, Heero was meeting with the group Fiy just passed. Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, and Bai Tian Ming also just arrived at the Sun Airport. They rode separate jets.


    "Uncle Wang has contacted me, should we go meet them?" Sun Zhou Yi asked his Master.


    Indeed, the three came here for a hidden agenda. They came with a full force to Sun City.


    "Yeah, you guys can go meet them!" Heero nodded.


    "Then what about you, Master?" From Heero''s words, he did not include himself with them.


    "I am going to stroll around with my family, of course," Heero pointed at the kids behind with his thumb. He could not leave these kids without guards while strolling around the city.


    Bai Tian Ming did not like Heero''s tone. It was as if he came for vacation, "Can you be serious a little bit?"


    "I''m serious, Father. This is called decoy so they will not be aware that wee for them. The moment my arrival be public, they would put an eye on me so I have to act like I am here to watch the Fighter Anteriority,"


    Heero exined with a calm tone to soothe his father-inw''s hot temper.


    "You use my granddaughters as a decoy? Are you out of mind?" Bai Tian Ming''s vein popped as he questioned Heero. He was on the verge of exploding.


    "Calm down, Father. You are scaring them! Smile~ smile~," Heero whispered in return.


    The kids were looking at Bai Tian Ming with a little afraid expression. They seemed to be afraid of this Grandpa.


    "Hahaha Of course, you guys can stroll around the city. I heard there are many delicious things in the city, why don''t you go together," Bai Tian Ming''s expression changed instantly. It was a kind of a gentle expression as he looked at the kids.


    "Sun Zhou Yi! You bring these people with you and follow him! Guard my granddaughters!" Bai Tian Ming ordered Sun Zhou Yi.


    Sun Zhou Yi dly epted the mission happily. It was his pleasure to protect his Master.


    On the side, Heero could only shake his head helplessly. But he did not refuse the escort to assure his father-inw.


    "Good then, I and Hirata will meet Wang Ping Cai!" After taking care of this, Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Hirata left to meet Butcher Wang who arrived a few days earlier. Leaving Sun Zhou Yi and SES members.


    Yes, the people who followed the three behind were the people chosen to be SES Members. Of course, the squad was still mixed with the people of Purple Mountain Tribe. But the new squad had more heroes as well.


    The ex-Emperor ss Hero zaro Tania also part of the squad.


    "Good then, let''s depart. The kids could not wait to see the city!" Heero led the group to the outside.


    Indeed, the children were excited to see Sun City. They had never been here before so they were excited to see what Sun City looked like.


    *** ***


    Hero League HQ of Sun City


    Fiy reported what he discovered to one executive. This one particr executive immediately called a meeting to discuss this issue.


    A different system with the Hero League of Star City. All executives were the Guild Leader of the top ten guilds. So the people who attended the meeting were the Guild Leader of ten guilds that held the power in Sun City.


    "You saw Sun Zhou Yi, Bai Tian Ming, and Musashi Hirata at the airport?" Bronson, Golden Guardian Guild Leader who was also Emperor ss Hero - Rank 10 questioned Fiy who was standing nervously.


    "Y-yes I-I saw them at the airport and there was also a group of people following them as well," Fiy nodded his head a few times as he answered.


    Bronson then looked at the smartwatch. The smartwatch showed a list of people who participated in the Fighter Anteriority. Indeed, he did not see those three names on the list.


    "I-I have the airport footage as well," Fiy wanted to show the proof that he was not lying.


    "Alright, we know! You can leave now!" Carson, Warriors Guild Leader who was also Emperor ss Hero - Rank 7 motioned Fiy to leave. The guy was not allowed to hear what they would discuss next.


    "Y-yes," Fiy bowed his head and left the room.


    "I asked my people to watch them. They are in the entertainment district of San Feliya! Xing Heero and his families are there. The group Fiy talked about also followed the group, but two people are missing!" Carson read the report he received from his people.


    "Who?" Branson immediately asked.


    "Bai Tian Ming and Musashi Hirata! My people lost the two at the airport!" Carson finished his report.


    "This is truly weird," Luca Lane, Dawn Guild Leader who was also Emperor ss Hero - Rank 3 rubbed his chin, "They don''t participate in the Fighter Anteriority but they alsoe. They surely have free time"


    "Ah, isn''t this red hair chick also the ex-Emperor ss Hero - Rank 11, zaro Tania? They surelye with a big force! This is truly suspicious!"


    Luca pointed to a red-haired girl that followed Sun Zhou Yi closely. Carson showed footage as well. Since he kept looking at the rising star Sun Zhou Yi, he noticed zaro Tania as well.


    At Luca''s words, the other nine men also noticed zaro Tania on the screen. zaro Tania surely rmed them.


    "What do you think, Dominic?" Leon Kline asked the man called Dominic who stayed silent during the meeting.


    Leon Kline, Crimson Legion Guild Leader, the no.2 Guild in the Sun City who was also Emperor ss Hero - Rank 2. His question was directed to the titled strongest hero in Sun City, Dominic.


    The Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1 who was also the leader of the strongest guild, The Emperors, Dominic Raymond.


    "Rather than specting randomly, wouldn''t it better if we ask President Xing in person? I heard he''s not that unreasonable to speak with,"

 Chapter 339: Start of The Eternal War - Part 2

    Chapter 339: Start of The Eternal War - Part 2


    In a big mansion at the high-end residence, that was where Heero and his family stayed. It was actually a secret base for SES and they used it temporarily.


    Hong Yu knocked on the door on the second floor a few times. She had a concerned look as he stared at the first floor.


    Not long after that, the door opened, and Heero came out with a yawn as he stretched his body up. He was wearing pajamas, an indication he was about to sleep.


    "What''s wrong?" Heero asked as he noticed something off with his wife.


    "How about the kids?" Hong Yu tried to peek into the room.


    Yes, Heero was apanying the kids sleeping. Seven kids just slept and it was an exhausting job to do.


    "They are sleeping, did something happen?"


    "No, but three guests downstairs, they areing for you. They are the executive of the Hero League Sun City branch," Hong Yu whispered cautiously to Heero''s ears.


    This was the thing that confused Heero. If they were executives of the Hero League, why did Hong Yu look so concerned?


    "Oh, okay. I wille down,"


    "Mnn, I will stay with the kids," Hong Yu was unwilling to apany him to meet the guests which were unusual for her.


    With a little curiosity, Heero went down the living room. Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue apanied the guests. They were sitting there and Heero recognized the three guests.


    He had done some homework so he recognized them. Three Guild Leaders of the Top 3 Guild in Sun City.


    From the left was Luca Lane, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 3. He was also Dawn''s guild leader. Dawn was the rank 3 guild in Sun City. It could be said Dawn was the third strongest guild.


    Luca Lane was a man in histe thirties. He had short hair and a rough face. A burn scar on his forehead was the easiest way to recognize Luca Lane.


    The one in the middle was Dominic, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1. He was the guild leader of The Emperors guild, the number one guild in Sun City. A guild with the most Emperor ss Heroes.


    Dominic looked younger than Lucan. He had long blonde hair and had a bang that covered his forehead. He had a good look and a mysterious aura around him.


    The man on the right was Leon Kline, Emperor ss Hero - Rank 2. He was Crimson Legion''s guild leader, the number two guild in Sun City, second to The Emperors.


    Compared to the other two he was older, a man in his mid-forties with a neat haircut. His gray hair also showed a sign that he was no longer young. Wearing a ck suit, he looked solemn all the time, giving off a vibe of someone that did not like to joke around.


    When the three noticed Heero''s presence, they wanted to stand up to greet him. However, Heero motioned them to stay still as he sat on their opposite.


    "Please drop the formality, we are outside of work, right?" Heero smiled as sat in the middle of his wives.


    Only Luca Lane smiled back at Heero. The other two were still having solemn looks stered on their faces.


    "Great minds think alike! Yeah, let''s drop the formality and get straight to the topic," Luca replied to Heero with a grin. Even though he spoke to Heero, his eyes never left Kang Seo-Yeon.


    "You are right, but if you keep staring at my wife like that, I am going to dig your eyes out, Mr. Luca!" Heero''s smile became wider as he looked toward Luca.


    He finally understood why Hong Yu did not want to go down with him. There was a pervert here.


    "Kuhuhu Chill, President Xing~," Luca''s grin became wider as well in return. He was not afraid of Heero warning, at all.


    "Even if you want to dig my eyes out, you don''t have the capability to do that! You have to be careful with your words or you will embarrass yourself, Presiden Xing!"


    Heero straightened his back and was about to make a move. However, Dominic and Leon noticed his movement.


    "We are here to talk, not fight President Xing! I apologize for my friend''s rude behavior!" Leon Kline stood up and bowed slightly toward Heero.


    Meanwhile, Dominic nced at Luca with his cold gaze, "Do you remember your promise? If you don''t want to listen then f*ck off!"


    Heero was surprised to see this kind of reaction. He thought the three wereing to create some trouble or sort of, but he seemed to be wrong with his assumption.


    "Alright! Alright! I will close my eyes," Luca raised his hands, indicating he gave up. However, he winked his right eye at Kang Seo-Yeon before he truly closed his eyes.


    "Hehe" Kang Seo-Yeon responded with a mysterious chuckle for some reason.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" Heero turned toward Dominic. The youngest guy seemed the one who was leading the group.


    "We are here to inquire about the Hero League Star City branch''s intention for bringing a huge force to our city? Can you tell us why?" Dominic ced a folder on the table then he pushed the folder toward Heero.


    Bai Xin Yue caught the folder and opened it up for Heero. Inside was a picture of the SES Squad that arrived at Sun Airport. Not only a picture, but it was also aplete profile of all SES members as well.


    Heero closed the folder and put it back on the table. He was still having a polite smile stered on his face.


    "Do you want to know the reason? But I am afraid there"


    Before Heero could finish his words, Dominic cut him off in a firm tone, "Yes, we want to know the reason, an honest answer! I hope you don''t do anything funny because of our past matter!"


    "It''s because I am worried about the specters. They mayunch an attack this year''s Fighter Anteriority so I bring them with me," Heero nodded his head and told them the reason.


    "Are you doubting our capability, President Xing?" Leon questioned Heero in a deep tone. The old man seemed to be offended by his words.


    "Just in case, you know! At least, I have brought enough people to protect my people in case the specters attacked. I just want to assure their safety, that''s all," Heero replied calmly.


    Luca opened his eyes and looked straight to Heero, "We have called back 67 Emperor ss Heroes, do you think it''s not enough to defend against those weaklings that hide in the dark?"


    Heero however ignored Luca. He did not reply to Luca or even gave a nce at Luca. He took Luca as an air.


    "You!" Luca was about to point his index finger at Heero but Dominic''s voice rang timely.


    "Luca! Behave yourself!" After reminding Luca, Dominic looked back at Heero, "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it. I am just taking precautions against the specter," Heero nodded his head to affirm his words.


    Dominic and Leon squinted their eyes at Heero for quite a while.


    However, Luca did not give up, "You brought a big force then left your city unguarded? Does that make sense, President Xing?"


    "That makes sense, I have a reliable force that will protect Star City from the harm of the specter. You don''t need to worry about that, I am not that stupid!" Heero grinned.


    ''I have a dragon guarding the city. It''s more than enough to defend the city,''


    "Okay then. We just want to talk about that. We are sorry for disturbing your night, President Xing. I wish you have a nice stay with your family," Dominic stood up and nodded his head toward Heero.


    "I hope so," Heero nodded and threw the folder back to Dominic, "Don''t forget your stuff. You can check the folder again, just in case something is missing,"


    Dominic furrowed his brows at Heero''s words. After a moment, he nodded his head and brought the folder with him. The three left the mansion.


    "Hah Look how cocky he was, it annoyed me! I want to at least punch him once in the face!" As soon they came out of the mansion, Luca burst out.


    "It was you who acted rude first, do you still wish he would treat you politely after that?" Leon cast an annoyed gaze at Lucan.


    "What do you think, Dominic? Do you think he was telling the truth?" Leon Kline asked.


    "I don''t know, that man was hard to read. We can only send our people to watch them for now," Dominic shook his head as he looked down at the folder in his hand.


    "Alright then, let''s talk again tomorrow!" Leon let out a sigh before he walked toward the ck car that parked in front of the fence.


    Luca also followed while grumbling, "If there''s a chance I will truly punch him in the face!"


    Dominic merely shook his head at Luca''s childish behavior. He walked out of the mansion gate and headed toward his car.


    Just as he was about to open the door, he remembered Heero''s words before they parted for some reason.


    [Don''t forget your stuff. You can check the folder again, just in case something is missing]


    Dominic could not help but look at the folder in his hand again. He did not why but there was an urge telling him to check the folder again.


    He opened the folder and checked all papers inside. There was no paper missing but there was an additional nk paper with a few words on it. He was surprised to see thest paper and could not help but look back toward the mansion.


    Right at the window on the second floor, he saw a shadow waving his hand toward. There was no doubt about it, the shadow was Heero.


    Dominic looked back at the folder again. After some time, he checked the surroundings. Leon and Luca had left with their cars.


    Dominic turned around and waved his hand back at Heero. After that, he entered his car with a slight smile on his face.


    *** ***


    Three days passed quite fast, the Fighter Anteriority was about to start. The most awaiting tournament, the sh between heroes. The people could only watch this in the Fighter Anteriority.


    The opening ceremony would start at 10 a.m. and continue with the main tournament. Yes, the sequence of the Fighter Anteriority was changed after thest incident. The main tournament would be first, then the Junior Tournament, and thest was Free Fighter one.


    Inside a VIP Box, Heero was sitting together with The Emperors Guild Leader, Dominic. Heero was alone, his wives were around.


    "Hah, even though we change the sequence of the event, it does not change anything" Dominic let out a sigh as he shook his head.


    "But we can at least save more people with this!" Heero consoled Dominic.


    The opening ceremony was about toe to an end. Leon was giving a speech about heroism. But little the people did know that the man on the stage had joined the specter side.


    "Let''s start the festival!" As soon as Leon closed his speech, a barrier formed up. A ckish barrier that covered the whole city in that instant and darkened the city. The specter had started their attack.

 Chapter 340: Slaughter - Part 1

    Chapter 340: ughter - Part 1


    In a dark room, a young man and a middle-aged man watched the opening ceremony of the Fighter Anteriority through their smartwatches.


    Both had something inmon, they only had one arm attached to the body. The pair was the mastermind behind the Regal Kingdom''s attack.


    The ceremony had reached the closing speech by Leon Kline.


    In the middle of watching the ceremony, the door opened. But the two did not pay attention to who entered the room. They had theirs locked on the smartwatch.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to use my creation?" A rough and chilling voice questioned the pair.


    "No!" The middle-aged man replied in a firm tone without looking toward the voice.


    The young man showed a more aggressive stance. He slowly raised his head and looked toward the voice with his bloodshot eyes, "No! This is a reminder for me! It will remind to not forget to rip that man''s hand apart. After that, I am going to rip his wives and daughter''s hand one by one, right in front of him! I will let him taste of despair!"


    The young man''s voice filled with malice. His tone was also sinister and bone-chilling. Despite his human appearance, he gave a vibe of an angered beast.


    "Tsk, who''s the unlucky fellow angered these two madmen?" The dwarf shook his head in pity. Of course, that man was Heero, he just did not know the culprit was their main target of this operation.


    Yes, the one who just entered the room was a dwarf. But he was looked different from the normal dwarf, it was a Corrupted Dwarf. That was how the people in Dramonia called them.


    The dwarf had dark skin, almost charred ck. There were two small horns protruded upward on his forehead. Such a change was caused by the Dark Ki. They called Corrupted Dwarf because they lived in an area with a thick Dark Ki hence caused some mutation on their appearance.


    Just now, the corrupted dwarf was offering an artificial hand to these two. But he was rejected firmly by the two madmen.


    Let''s start the Festival!


    As those words transmitted from the smartwatch, the pair immediately stood.


    "It''s time to hunt!" The young man grinned evilly as he closed the smartwatch. Then, the pair headed out of the darkroom together. They did not nce at the corrupted dwarf.


    *** ***


    "It''s started!" In one of the tallest buildings in the core region, Butcher Wang spectated everything from the start.


    He saw ckish energy ballooned up from the outer city wall. It was not very fast and it ended up covering the whole city. After the outermost wall, another ckish energy ballooned up from the wall that separated the Commerce Region and the Outer City region. It kept happening until the ckish energy also covered the outer region.


    Threeyers of ckish energy covered the core region in one minute. Such a phenomenon would cause mass panic.


    Butcher Wang raised his wrist and talked, "It''s started guys, focus on evacuating the people over killing the specters! Let''s teach them a lesson!"


    "Roger!"


    Many voices replied Butcher Wang through the smartwatch. It was the voice of the SES squad''s voices.


    *** ***


    On top of the outer city, Roman looked toward the direction of the core region.


    "You ruined my n and it''s my time to ruin your life!"


    He was Rodin, the man who impersonated as Rodin and snuck into the White Household.


    "Heh, don''t underestimate him or you may regret it," The same middle-aged man who apanied Roman in Star City reminded.


    "First of all, we catch him off guard. Secondly, look at these threeyer barriers, his me would not reach us. Third, Reaper, Shadow Bane, and Nightmare are working together this time. We are using our full force, do you think he can slip?" Roman questioned the middle-aged man with a grin.


    *** ***


    Star Cityyout was following Sun City''s. The difference was that Star City was twicerger than Sun City.


    In the outer city, a group was standing in front of an old house. The group was wearing all ck with SES golden badge on their left chests.


    On top of the old building, another group wore purple leather armor with a longbow on their back. The building was one of many SES''s posts in the outer.


    "That''s the order, let''s start the operation!" Ren Anqing turned around and said. He looked up and informed the purple mountain people in Dramonia Language as well.


    He was an old member of SES and also Heero''s apprentice. He was a Squad Captain now, getting promoted after he finished the Revaluation Test.


    At Ren Anqing''s words, the group spread out in order.


    Ren Anqing also did not stay behind, he headed toward a direction. He was heading toward an orphanage.


    As he arrived at the orphanage, he saw many kids loitering around in front of the building. They were pointing their finger toward the darkened sky, causing amotion.


    Ren Anqing scanned the crowd, looking for the head of the orphanage. Soon, he spotted a white-haireddy came out of the building.


    "There you are" He muttered as he rushed to the olddy.


    "This W-what is this? What happened?" The olddy''s panicked voice resounded as her face paled.


    "This is an attack! The specters attacked the city," Ren Anqing appeared next to the olddy and whispered in a low voice, making sure the surrounding people did not hear his words. He did not want to cause panic to the kids.


    The olddy was startled by Ren Anqing''s voice. she turned around and met with Ren Anqing.


    "You are the young man from the other day!?" The olddy eximed in surprise.


    "Yes, I am," Ren Anqing nodded and smiled at the olddy.


    That was right, SES had made their move earlier. They were trying to evacuate the people earlier, but some people did not believe them such as the head of this orphanage.


    Ren Anqing had persuaded the olddy two times but the olddy stubbornly refused to listen.


    "Then what you said back then was true?" The olddy had an unbelievable expression on her face.


    "Yes, I am a Hero and also Specter Extermination Squad of the Hero League Star City branch," Ren Anqing showed his identification card as a Hero to the olddy.


    "We have predicted the specters'' movement and we predicted they would attack the city at this time!" It was proven true with the ckish barrier in the sky.


    "I wish your cooperation and follow me to the safe house we have prepared," Ren Anqing bowed his head politely to the olddy.


    "And If I refuse?" To Ren Anqing''s surprise, the olddy was stubbornly resisted. At such a time, she still did not trust him.


    "Then I am sorry, for the kids'' sake, we will use force to evacuate all these kids with us. If you don''t want to follow, it''s okay too but I will bring the kids with me!" Ren Anqing gave a firm response.


    At this time, he did not have time to argue with the stubborn olddy. He had to prioritize the kids'' safety before the battle broke up.


    "Alright then, bring us with you to the safe house!" In the end, the olddy relented and nodded at his time.


    "Kids! Follow this big brother, we are going to move to a safer ce!" The olddy shouted while pointing her finger at Ren Anqing.


    Ren Anqing had prepared the vehicle for the evacuation. As soon as the olddy, he immediately brought them to the vehicle. They went back to the original base, the old building.


    When the olddy arrived, she looked at Ren Anqing suspiciously, "Are you sure this is the safe ce?"


    She began doubting Ren Anqing again. Even though she did not have full information regarding the specters, she had heard that the specter could disguise themselves into a human. She was afraid Ren Anqing was a specter in disguise.


    Ren Anqing smiled gently at the olddy, "Follow me, you will know once you inside,"


    He opened the old steel door. There was some weird noise when the door opened.


    After some hesitation, the olddy followed Ren Anqing. At this point, if Ren Anqing was truly a specter in disguise, they were doomed already.


    She had no other option but to trust Ren Anqing. She and the kids followed to the old building.


    Inside was a hallway, ten meters hallway. Yes, ten meters hallway with no path but a steel wall.


    The olddy started to panic on the inside as she saw two men in the same outfit as Ren Anqing. She thought she and the kids were about getting ughtered by them.


    "Open the path!" Ren Anqing spoke up.


    The two men in guard nodded their heads. They turned around and pulled the lever behind them.


    The olddy did not the lever as she was panicking. When she saw the two men pulled the lever, the olddy was stared as the ground vibrated. To her surprise, the steel wall was lifted and showed her a path.


    Behind the steel wall, she saw dozens of people wore white clothes.


    Ren Anqing turned around and smiles at the olddy, "You can follow them, my duty is to escort you here! They will guide you to the underground city,"


    Yes, an underground city was built to amodate the refuge. SES had prepared everything for this battle, they were ready to face the specters in full force.


    The same thing happened in the other ces, SES Squad escorted the people to the underground city.


    *** ***


    "Yahoy! The hunt has started, let''s start the bloodbath, my friend!" Roman jumped off the hundred meters wall as he directed his spears to the city.


    The middle-aged man who apanied him also followed. Not only these two men, but countless beastmen also appeared on the top of the wall all of sudden.


    The beastmen was a half-human and a half-beast. Thousands of them jumped off the wall at the same time as Roman and hispanion.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Theynded on the building and instantly crushed many houses below the wall.


    "Hahaha! Charge! Let''s start the second Blood Festival!!"


    Groarrhhh!!!


    The beastmen also roared in excitement. Afternding on a house, they jumped off to another house. The roar resounded through the outer city region.


    "Kukuku" Roman also let out sinisterughter as he charged toward another house.


    "Huh!?" Theughter stopped as Roman noticed something off. There was no one in the house, no single life could be found in this house.


    The beforehand house also had no one inside. He heard no scream, the people scream that he liked so much, he did not hear that.


    In confusion, he charged to another house. It was still the same, empty. He charged to house and another but he still found nothing. It was as the city was emptied.


    The same thing happened at the other ces. The beastmen who started to run amuck also bewildered as they could not find a single prey. It was as if the city was void of people.

 Chapter 341: Slaughter - Part 2

    Chapter 341: ughter - Part 2


    "It started!" Heero informed Dominic after he looked at his smartwatch. The specter''s attack, it had started.


    "But why? Why do you use Sun City as your battlefield?" Dominic still did not understand this part. Why did they have to wait? Why didn''t they just start attacking the specter before they started the attack?


    He did not understand this part and he wanted to know this from Heero''s mouth directly.


    "To catch all the specters and its minion, we need them toe and trap them in their trap," Heero pointed at the ballooned up ckishyer in the sky.


    "With this, we can make sure to clean all their attack force in one go!"


    Yes, the n was to bait the specters out, all the specters. He nned to clear all these forces at once.


    Leaving the secret dungeon where Ryan White got his bloodline was worth it. Heero managed to gather all pieces of very important information. He could also see their discrete movement.


    However, during this time as well, he found out the specters were holding many gates. There were so many gates they hid from, unable to track it even with the help of Niadin.


    So when he knew the Reaper nned to kill him in this year''s Fighter Anteriority, he used himself as a bait to lure out many specters as much as possible.


    Especially, after he knew the existence of the Shadow Bane the Corrupted Dwarf, and Nightmare the Beastmen woulde as well. He was willing to use himself as bait to lure them out.


    Everything went well and was now left with the execution. If they executed the n well, they could trap the specters in the city and kill them all here.


    Dominic did not have all this information hence it was natural for him to question Heero''s decision. His n brought danger to the ordinary people, after all.


    "Will you use the same technique as you did in the Regal Kingdom?" The legend of the Divine me was known to everyone.


    Why the others did not know the Divine me was Heero''s doing, Dominic did know about that. The technique was so effective as it easily wiped off the entire army of the specters.


    If Heero used the same technique, Sun City was a hundred percent safe. Dominic wanted the least damage to his city.


    "Nope, don''t you see that barrier!" Heero pointed at the translucent ck barrier.


    "That barrier should be able to block my fire. The specters have prepared everything to counter my me. And the force that attacked the core region is not the specters but humans and beastmen. My me is useless against them,"


    Just as Dominic was about to question a few more questions he wanted to know, the door was flung open.


    Bam!


    Dominic was a little surprised by the noise as he turned toward the door. He saw Luca Lane and his five trusted subordinates who also Emperor ss Heroes came in.


    "Oh, you havee," Dominic''s words were as if he had been expecting for Luca Lane to barge in. He looked so frighteningly calm.


    Luca Lane was confused and somehow felt uneasy on the inside. But it onlysted for a moment before he smirked toward Dominic.


    "Yeah, it seems you were expecting me toe, Dominic," Luca Lane then nced toward Heero who always sat on the chair, "We meet again, President Xing?"


    Heero rotated his head and waved his hand toward Luca Lane with a grin, "Yo, you look healthy, Mr. Luca?"


    It was an exchange of random gibberish and Heero yed along with the guy.


    "Of course, I have prepared my body well for today''s feast. But I have to hold my desire a little longer though as your wives are not here? Where are they, President Xing?" Luca Lane no longer held back as he openly targeted Tang Shaoyang.


    ''I did not know why Lord Reaper was cautious about this guy, but I am going to im his head and get my booty! If I bring his head, Lord Reaper my reward me as well,''


    ''We have six people and they are only two people! Glen and Derrek will take care of Dominic while the four of us will take this cocky guy down!''


    ''Ah, before that, I will not kill him but I will cut all his limbs and let him watched me f*cking his wives. All his wives are hot and there''s even a pregnant one. I wonder what a pregnant woman''s taste is?''


    Luca Lane licked his lips lewdly at those thoughts.


    Heero was still smiling as he stood up facing Luca Lane, "You are messing with the wrong man, Mr. Luca,"


    "Hahaha." Lucaughed aloud at Heero''s words, "You still haven''t realized your situation even now? I don''t know if you are an arrogant fool or just being too confident, but I will tell you that you will die in my hand today!"


    "We mobilized seventy percent of our forces to take this city down! Do you think you will be able to survive?"


    "Thanks for the information, Mr. Luca. Seventy percent, huh!? It''s not that bad" Heero nodded his head.


    If the seventy percent of the forces were here, then the remaining thirty percent was either in their bases or outside the city as a reinforcement.


    ''Either way is good for us. I have the location of their secret bases, but the main target still does not appear,''


    "Huh!? It seems you have gone insane, President Xing," Luca could not help but think Heero was insane. He had admitted the Sun City was under attack, at this point, they should have realized the city, including the people, were facing their doom.


    "Hoho, it seems you are also not aware of your situation as well, Mr. Luca. Don''t you feel it''s too quiet?" Heero smiled at Luca.


    Luca was about to berate Heero but he stopped midway as he came into a sudden realization.


    They were in the venue of the opening ceremony where thousands of people gathered. It should not be this quiet.


    The current situation was too quiet; it was as if this was an empty venue. Luca felt something ominous and he tried to peek outside through the ss.


    To his surprise, the crowded venue was empty. Yes, the thousands of people that just now cheered for the opening ceremony could no longer be seen.


    "What the f*ck!" Luca was shocked. He rushed to the window and saw the venue below him. He could only see a few people below and those people were his people.


    Just like him, those people were in confusion as well as they were at loss. They were looking around below.


    Luca was beyond shocked at this time. He could notprehend what situation he was in.


    "How could this be possible?" Luca turned around and once again, he was beyond shocked.


    He saw his five subordinates had been taken care of by Heero. The five men were lying down on the ground, they could no longer breathe with their throats sliced up.


    Heero was standing with a sword bathed in blood. Luca could not believe what he witnessed. It was in a few seconds, he merely looked at the venue for a few seconds, and all his subordinates were killed.


    Without any noises and no struggle from his subordinates. Heero killed them cleanly. It could be seen with naked eyes as there was no trace of battle in the room.


    "This is not POSSIBLE!!!" Luca screamed out of his lungs.


    "I told, you were messing up with the wrong person, Mr. Luca or I could say The Reaper''s follower,"


    *** ***


    The same situation happened in the outer region. The sudden disappearance of the people caused confusion to them.


    Roman and hispanion were standing on top of a ruined building. Until now, he still could not find a single living person.


    "What is this? Everyone is missing?" Roman bewilderedly looked at his surroundings.


    He and his group had marched a few kilometers off the wall but what they did all this time was destroying the building.


    The middle-aged man next to Roman furrowed his brows. He unlocked his smartwatch and called the other groups.


    "What is the situation there? We could not find a single living person here!"


    "Same, the people in the outer region went missing, all of them!" A cold voice transmitted through the smartwatch.


    "This could be a trap, what should we do now?" The middle-aged man asked out.


    They had dipped their feet into the city. They could not retreat at this point as they had used many resources to capture the city and took down one man.


    "You guys continue, I will retreat to the dwarves. If this was a trap, we could drop off the barrier and retreat! Keep reporting the whole situation!" That was the reply the middle-aged man got.


    "It seems we have to continue moving up!"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the pair of the young man and the middle-aged man were rushing back to their original base.


    "Roman and his group also could not find the people! What about the inner region?" The young man asked the middle-aged man.


    "The inner region seems fine, it''s just that they encountered only a few people. This is weird" The middle-aged man muttered in confusion.


    "What about the core region? They should have battled by now, right?"


    "Urgh, I can''t contact our people in the venue. They could not be contacted!" The middle-aged man shook his head worriedly.


    They almost threw all their resources into this attack. If they failed or even fell into a trap, they would be totally crippled. They would be forced into hiding and until they could recover their loss.


    The young man shared the same thoughts.


    "We have to check the dwarves, I don''t have a good feeling about this"


    Both rushed back to their base.


    Bam!


    They went back to the southeast wall, where the Corrupted Dwarves were. The dwarves were the main engineer who controlled the barrier, without them they would be trapped inside the city hence the pair wereing back. They came back to guard the dwarves.


    They rushed into the room and immediately headed toward the control room.


    The young man sniffed his nose, he could smell blood as he came closer to the control room. The young man and the middle-aged man exchanged nces. Worries could be seen from their faces as they picked up their pace.


    Bam!


    They crushed the door into the control room.


    "Hello, this is Hirata''s team, we have secured the outermost wall!"


    Musashi Hirata and Lyera were standing in the middle of the dwarves'' dead bodies as he reported the situation through the smartwatch. Aside from the two, there were another eight people. All Corrupted Dwarves inside had been ughtered.


    "Good, the inner wall has been secured as well! You can start the ughter!"

 Chapter 342: Slaughter - Part 3

    Chapter 342: ughter - Part 3


    "Hello, this is Hirata''s team, we have secured the outermost wall!"


    Butcher Wang heard a report through his smartwatch.


    Not long after that, another report came in.


    "This is Kang Hae-Jung and Rasyikh team, we have secured the inner wall!"


    "This is Sun Zhou Yi, I have secured the core region wall!"


    One after another report came in. Butcher Wang nodded his head happily. The operation was smooth-sailing.


    He then looked at the live report of the evacuation. Most of the citizens had been evacuated to the underground city. Especially the people in the Commerce Region and the outer region. All of them were evacuated to the underground city already.


    However, the team encountered trouble when it came to the people in the inner region and the core region. Most of them were stubborn and insisted on staying.


    Those people did not believe the heroes of Star City and boasted native heroes were strong enough to protect them.


    ''Hah, if they want to stay then just stay. It''s your fault you guys are getting pulled into the battle!'' Butcher Wang was annoyed slightly at those thoughts.


    "Good, the inner wall has been secured as well! You can start the ughter now!" Butcher Wang brought the smartwatch closer to his mouth and sent the message to all teams.


    After that, he stood up and looked down. He was in the core region, on top of one of the tallest buildings in the city. From the top, he could see a few groups of people in ck moving together.


    They were wreaking havoc, destroying everything in front of them. Those groups were the people of The Reaper.


    "It''s my time to join as well!"


    Butcher Wang jumped off from the building.


    *** ***


    "You! How could youe here!?" The young man pointed his finger at Musashi Hirata. A vein popped near his ears and his eyes turned bloodshot.


    He recognized Musashi Hirata. That guy was the disciple of the man he wanted to kill. Anger surged on him, the young man was on the verge of exploding.


    However, Musashi Hirata was not affected by the madd in front of him. He turned toward Lyera and his team members, "You guys guard this device until the defending teames!"


    After that, he shook his sword to clean the dripping blood from his sword. Hirata then sheathed the sword back to the sheath and bent his body a little.


    "What about you?" Lyera asked back.


    "I am going to clean these people off!" Hirata was in the stance of Draw Sword. He totally ignored the young man''s words.


    "Hahaha Funny! Your Master can''t even kill, do you think you can kill me?" The young manughed aloud. At the same time, ck Ki swirled in his right hand and formed a ck spear.


    The middle-aged man did the same. The ck Ki swirled in his left hand and formed a ck sword.


    Musashi Hirata''s eyes turned sharp the moment the young man brought that up. But then, he smiled, "If I can kill you then I would have something to show for My Master!"


    Swoosh!


    Right after Musashi Hirata finished his words, his figure disappeared. A big gush of win shed forward toward the young man and the middle-aged man.


    The young man and the middle-aged were startled. Fortunately, the middle-aged man had a quick reaction. He formed a wall made of ck ki to block the Draw Sword.


    "Heh, do you think this useless wall could block off my sword?" Musashi Hirata shed his sword horizontally.


    Brrrrthhh!


    The wall was torn off by the sword. It cut through the wall. When it was about to reach the pair''s neck.


    The middle-aged moved, he pulled the young man back. He put himself in front of the young man. At the same time, ck gas gushed out of his nose, mouth, and ears.


    "Arghhh!"


    The middle-aged man screamed out aloud. At the same time, his neck turned pitch ck. It was as if his neck turned into something else.


    ng!


    The sword met with the ckened neck. The sound of metal colliding resounded. Yes, the middle-aged man turned his neck into the metal with his Dark Ki.


    However, the ckened neck failed to stop the swordpletely. The sword pierced the neck but stopped halfway.


    Even though the middle-aged had his neck cut halfway, he was fine. He was smirking at Musashi Hirata.


    "It''s time for you to taste my sword, young man!" The middle-aged raised his sword.


    However, before he could swing the sword toward Musashi Hirata, his sword fell. Not only the sword, but it was also including his entire left hand.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes widened in shock as the pain was transmitted from his shoulder. He witnessed his entire left arm fall from his body.


    It did not stop there. After his left arm, his vision also started to fall. No, it was not his vision, but his body was falling. His feet were also cut. The middle-aged man saw his own three limbs on the ground as his limbless body fell.


    "ARGGHHHH!!!" The middle-aged man screamed in agony as his body fell with his back on the ground.


    "Why were you so proud of blocking my one sword?" Musashi Hirata looked down with his cold gaze.


    "HOW???" The middle-aged man questioned with a howl. He only saw one sword, only one sword. He was sure about it. That was why he put himself in front to block the iing sword.


    Musashi Hirata did not answer the man with words. He replied to the middle-aged man with a sh toward the neck.


    It was a clean cut as the middle-aged man''s head rolled down and blood gushed out toward the young man.


    "Huh!? I thought you were a specter" Musashi Hirata muttered as he looked at the blood. He was surprised he did not encounter a single specter yet.


    After killing the middle-aged man, Musashi Hirata turned toward thest target. The young man was staring at him dumbfoundedly. He did not expect Musashi Hirata''s disciple to be this strong.


    But then, all of sudden, the young man unlocked his smartwatch and called hisrades, "This is a trap! LEAVE THE CITY NOW!"


    Swoosh!


    An arrow whistled through the air and struck the smartwatch before the young man could deliver more words.


    After that, Musashi Hirata appeared in front of the young man. Without any words, he cut the young man in the neck.


    "This is weird!"


    "What is weird?" Lyera walked toward Musashi Hirata and asked.


    "Aren''t they too weak? I thought these two are someone with a high position in Reaper" Musashi Hirata was confused as he one-sidedly killed the pair.


    Based on the information they had gathered in thest three years, these two should be in the Emperor ss level. It should take him some time to kill them.


    "It''s not them who were weak, but it was you who has gotten a lot stronger!" Lyera could not help but shook her head. She was shocked as well on the inside. From her observation, the pair was quite a worthy opponent. Even for her, it would be hard to kill them.


    *** ***


    In the inner region


    Sun Zhou Yi was standing in the middle of the beastmen''s dead bodies. He was just standing as his Ki swords were the one doing the killing.


    A total of a hundred Ki Swords were flying around. Killing all the beastmen that came closer to him.


    Sun Zhou Yi was in a state of bewilderment as well. Just like Musashi Hirata, he could not believe that he killed all the enemies this easy.


    "Aren''t they too weak? I have prepared everything for this moment, but" He muttered as he saw a beastmen get skewered with his Ki Sword.


    Three years, he dedicated his three years for this moment. The big war, he prepared for this day but


    "Why are they so weak? Where''s the leader? Maybe their leader could give a little resistance!" Sun Zhou Yi looked around.


    In a radius of a hundred meters, he was surrounded by Lycanthrope, a half-human, and a half-wolf creature.


    "The leader is right in front of you!" From the side, zaro Tania pointed her finger toward a wolf head. Next to the wolf head, there was a headless body as well.


    Yes, the leader of the Lycanthrope died. It got beheaded by Sun Zhou Yi''s Ki Sword.


    "Huh!?"


    *** ***


    In the core region


    Sun Dome, the dome used to hold the Fighter Anteriority.


    Dominic was standing in the middle of the arena. The arena was supposed to be a ce for fighting between the participants. However, it changed, it was a ce for ughter now.


    In the center of the arena, Dominic was standing dumbly as he looked at his surroundings.


    They were surrounded by thousands of men in ck. The enemies were thousands while on his side were seven people.


    These people''s target was Heero, the man who was standing next to him. However, from these thousands of men, none of them could reach Heero and him.


    Before they could get to the arena, they would be killed by the five people below the arena. Dominic could only stand dumbfoundedly as these people were ughtered easily.

 Chapter 343: Wyernthrope - Part 1

    Chapter 343: Wyernthrope - Part 1


    Five minutes ago


    Dominic witnessed how easy Heero killed Luca Lane and his five trusted subordinates. He even saw Luca''s eyes were dug out by Heero before the poor guy was killed.


    Six Emperor ss Heroes were killed just like that. Dominic was stunned that the six best heroes were killed just like that.


    Heero did not look at Dominic. He was looking toward the south direction.


    "They are about toe! Do you want toe with me or go to the underground city?"


    "They" in Heero''s mouth were the people who came for him. The specter''s main purpose was to kill Heero not Sun City. So the specter''s main force should be in the core region.


    Before Dominic could give his answer, he broke the ss and jumped off toward the arena.


    "Why did you ask me if you just leave me like that?" Dominic muttered in a low voice.


    He then walked toward the broken ss and looked at Heero. He looked toward the empty dome with a sigh.


    Sun City Hero League branch had boasted that the same incident would not be repeated. They raised their image with this event but now it was backfired.


    If not for Heero and SES, Sun City would be captured by the specters. He knew about this three days ago.


    *** ***


    Three days ago


    When Dominic just came out of Heero''s mansion, he checked the folder in his hand.


    There was a new paper slipped into the folder with a few words in it.


    [If you want to know what happened,e back tomorrow morning :)]


    The smiley face that made Dominic smile. He smiled back and waved his hand back to Heero. Indicating he got the message and woulde.


    The next day, Dominic came back to Heero''s mansion. That morning, Heero led him to the ce he never thought would exist below Sun City, the underground city.


    Inside the mansion, there was a path leading to the underground city. He was shocked when he witnessed there was another city right below his city.


    This morning, he knew the specter wouldunch a big attack. That morning, he knew everything that his boasting was ignored by the specters. This morning he also learned that half of the Emperor ss Heroes had turned to the specter''s side.


    *** ***


    Brmmmm!


    As Dominic''s thought ran wild, he felt a slight vibration. The floor vibrated, interrupting his train of thoughts.


    He immediately jumped off of the room as well. When he arrived next to Heero and was about to ask who wasing, Dominic saw a crowd of men in ck entering the dome.


    They filled the spectator''s seats and surrounded them. The men in ck flooded toward the arena afterward.


    Dominic pulled out his longsword. He was ready to fight, but then


    Boom!


    A man with a brawny body wore sleeveless armor and a spiked gauntlet in his hand.


    "It seems I am notte for the party!" The brawny man grinned toward Heero but thetter ignored the brawny man.


    ''Your friend?'' It was what Dominic wanted to ask Heero but it was interrupted by four people. Four people popped up from the arena, two teenagers and two women.


    "What the" Dominic did not even know the arena was modified by Heero. Suddenly, he felt unfamiliar with the city where he grew up.


    He recognized all four, two women were Heero''s wives, Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon. The other two were Heero''s young disciples, Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun.


    "Why do they alsoe?" Heero pointed toward the two teenagers.


    The enemy they were about to face was not specter but also human. He was worried about these two young guys. They never killed a human after all.


    "They insisted so I let them follow us. It''s just a matter of time before they must get used to killing anyway, so it should be fine bringing them with us," Kang Seo-Yeon replied to Heero.


    She was Kang Dong-Woo''s sister, if she said so then there was nothing Heero could do.


    "Don''t force yourself and stay near me!" Heero instructed the two in a serious tone.


    "Yes!" Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun replied loudly as they sheathed out their weapon. Xu Lingxun had two spears while Kang Dong-Woo had two swords.


    "Get ready! They''reing!" Butcher Wang hit his gauntlet, causing a loud noise.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After that, Butcher Wang rushed down off the arena. He faced thousands of men in ck.


    It was a brute fight as the men in ck brandished the weapon toward Butcher Wang. There was no technique or something, it was like a street fight.


    Butcher Wang easily avoided all weapons that were directed at him with two steps back.


    "Taste my fist!!" Butcher Wang''s gauntlet shone in blue as he shot the fist to the closest opponent''s head.


    Bang!


    The head exploded as blood sttered around. At the same time, a fist made if blue Ki shot through the exploding head and hit the people in the back.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The men in the ck''s head popped off like a balloon.


    At the same time, Kang Seo-Yeon pulled her bowstring to the fullest and arrowless. But then, an arrow made of me formed. She released the bowstring and the me arrow shot through the people in ck.


    The me arrow pierced the frontmost man in ck on the chest. It pierced through to the second, the third, fourth until the tenth people were killed in one arrow.


    At the same time, Bai Xin Yue hopped off the arena and touched the ground with her palm.


    Swoosh!


    The ground froze and the people on top of the ground were frozen too. Hundreds of people were frozen. A few secondster, the frozen people cracked and fell on the ground.


    Their frozen body broke into pieces. The frozen flesh scattered around just like that.


    At the same time, the two teenagers also rushed to the crowd of the men in ck. They fought hand in hand against overwhelming enemies.


    The moment the men in ck reached their range, they would die either shed in half or have their head pierced by the spear.


    Just like that, the flooded enemies were ughtered before they could reach the arena.


    Dominic witnessed everything from the center of the arena. He was shocked that five people were fending off the enemy well. No single enemy could reach the arena.


    "It seems I have to help as well" Even though these five fended off the surged enemy well. It was just a matter of time before they got exhausted.


    Just as Dominic was about to join the fray, he noticed something formed in the air around him. Spears made a golden me formed in their air. It was not just one or two spears but hundreds of golden me spears.


    Then the me spears moved out. All me spears shot the men in the ck that on the spectator''s seats. The me spears moved in a circle, circling the seats, skewering the men in the ck around the seats.


    Dominic just took his first step but he immediately stopped as he witnessed this.


    "It seems my help is not needed" He muttered dejectedly. At this point, Dominic had realized the gap between him and Heero. They were not in the same ss.


    "What is this? They send these people to get my head?"


    Then Dominic heard Heero''s voice grumbling. He saw Heero was frowning despite the one-sided ughter.


    Then he saw a me spear bring a man in ck toward him. The man had his left shoulder pierced as his body dangling on the me spear. From breathing, Dominic could tell the man was still alive.


    When the spear arrived at Heero, he pulled off the cloth that covered the man''s face.


    A man in his early twenties with pale white skin was behind the cloth. Dominic saw the man had dted eyes and its ck was moving around, unfocused.


    The man appeared like an idiot to Dominic. But he could see the man was holding the sword firmly, trying to hit Heero.


    Heero cut the man''s neck and brought yet another two men to him with the me spears.


    This time, the two men were someone in his early thirties. They looked older than the first one but they had the same expression as the first one.


    "As expected, these people are the people they brainwashed and strengthened, but why did they send these people to me?"


    Heero cut the two men''s neck as well as he concluded.


    Dominic did not understand Heero but he found these people in ck indeed looked so weak.


    As Dominic was wondering what Heero talked about, shadows were hovering over him. He could see the shadows reflected on the ground, many of them.


    Dominic looked up and his pupils erged in shock. It was because he never saw such a creature in the sky.


    Its upper half was simr to a dragon in the fantasy movie and its lower half was humanoid. They had a big wing on the back as they hovered in the sky.


    "It''s Wyernthrope!"

 Chapter 344: Wyernthrope - Part 2

    Chapter 344: Wyernthrope - Part 2


    "Wyernthrope?" It was Dominic''s first time hearing such a name. He looked at Heero, asking for more exnation about the creatures above.


    "Do you know the dungeon?" Heero asked without looking at Dominic.


    "Yes" Dominic nodded. He had heard a lot about dungeons but he never entered one so far. So he did not know much about the dungeon.


    "Those creaturese from dungeons. We call them beastmen and for this species, they are Wyernthrope, a half-wyvern, and a half-human beastman!" Heero exined patiently to the guy.


    After that, Heero muttered, "But why only so few of them? Luca said they deployed seventy percent of their force"


    He had gathered all intel, the specter was targeting him. They wanted to kill him, the unknown threat for them, but


    ''Are they hoping to kill me with a minimal force?''


    Meanwhile, a hundred Wyernthropes were hovering in the sky. They did not immediately attack their target but observed Heero and his group calmly.


    Among the hundred Wyernthrope, there were two that looked different from the others. While themon Wyernthrope had gray scales, these two had particrly bright red scales.


    The two were the leader of this pack Wyernthrope.


    "Why did that old man tell us to observe him first? There''s nothing special about him at all!" The red-scaled Wyernthrope spoke to hispanion.


    "Oh, it''s because that man killed their pet easily. I heard the Abyss Raven was killed in one attack!" The other red-scales Wyernthrope replied while looking at Heero closely.


    "Just because of that? We can do that too!"


    "Yes, we can but we can''t achieve what that man achieved. An Emperor Level Abyss Raven included its minions, thousands of them! He killed them in one attack!"


    "Hmmm, if that was so then we should be careful" The two red-scaled Wyernthropes talked as they watched Heero and his group ughtered the puppets.


    Butcher Wang noticed the uninvited guests and he regrouped with Heero.


    "What''s that? Is that thing''s meat edible?"


    Dominic was speechless by Butcher Wang''s question. At this time, the man was still asking if the meat was edible or not. What made it worse, Heero yed along with the brawny man.


    "Why don''t you try to hunt one and taste it? Maybe you will find a treasure and get rich," Heero smiled.


    "Should we start now?" Kang Seo-Yeon chimed with a question.


    ''Start? Starting what?'' Dominic felt he was out of the group. What they were talking about just did not synchronize with his mind.


    Bai Xin Yue leaped back onto the arena along with the two teenagers. At the same time, she created an ice wall to surround the arena.


    "What''s the situation, Uncle Wang? Have all people been evacuated from the city?"


    "The heroes from the guilds refused to listen. And the people affiliated with the top guilds also refused to listen. But there are only a few left in the core and the inner region!" Butcher Wang reported the whole situation.


    "We have tried but they just won''t listen, let''s do it! Start the real hunt!" Heero motioned to Butcher Wang.


    Heero then turned toward Kang Seo-Yeon, "Don''t hold back, we are going all out now!"


    "You two, go back and take a rest for a while! Don''t force yourself!"


    Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun looked not good. Theycked out of breath and their face paled. They did not suffer injuries but this was their first time they killed people. Moreover, they did not kill just one or two but many of them.


    "Alright!" Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun nodded.


    Meanwhile, Kang Seo-Yeon was pulling her bowstring. She aimed her me arrow at the two red-scaled Wyernthropes.


    "Look at the girl! She aims at us, should we fight them now?"


    "Should we? But the n is waiting for the other to arrive and surround them! That old man will scold us if we act now!"


    The two red-scaled Wyernthropes kept talking by themselves, not caring about the me arrow that aimed at them.


    Yes, they nned to kill Heero at this moment. But the n was to wait until everyone gathered and ganged up on Heero. They had to wait here until their friends came. However, Heero and his group were not going to wait.


    Shoosh!


    Kang Seo-Yeon released the bowstring and the me arrow shot toward the red-scaled Wyernthrope on the right.


    "Good arrow but it''s still nothing for us!"


    The red-scaled Wyernthrope put his palm forward.


    Boom!


    With his scaled palm, he blocked the me arrow well. However, to the red-scaled Wyernthrope''s surprise, the arrow split into twenty me arrows after the arrow exploded in his hand.


    The twenty me arrows then shot toward the twenty Wyernthrope behind the red-scaled Wyernthrope.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions rang behind the red-scaled Wyernthrope.


    Ten out of ten Wyernthropes managed to react in time as they blocked the me arrow. However, the remaining ten Wyernthropes failed to react and had a me arrow pierced their chests before the arrow exploded.


    Ten bodies fell from the sky. Just like that, ten out of a hundred Wyernthropes were killed.


    Kang Seo-Yeon smirked as she pulled her now once again. The same me arrow was aimed at the same target.


    "Woman! Do you think you can pull the same trick twice!" The red-scaled Wyernthrope was furious as he was getting tricked by Kang Seo-Yeon. He underestimated the woman''s me arrow but now he was prepared.


    Shoosh!


    The second me arrow was much faster than the first. The first me arrow took five seconds to reach the target while the second me arrow only took a second to reach the red-scaled Wyernthrope.


    The me arrow''s speed caught it off guard. But the red-scaled Wyernthrope managed to cast a translucent barrier made of its Ki.


    Crack!


    The me arrow however pierced through the barrier and hit the red-scaled Wyernthrope''s chest.


    Boom!


    The arrow exploded and a figure flew out of the explosion. The red-scaled Wyernthrope was thrown away by the impact. It was pushed back twenty meters to the back.


    "Tsk, my arrow failed to kill it," Kang Seo-Yeon clicked her tongue as she regretted that her arrow did not kill the red-scaled Wyernthrope.


    "Woman! You have sessfully angered me! I WILL KILL YOU!" The red-scaled Wyernthrope was angered as he was hit by the me arrow.


    It screamed in Dramonia Language as it pointed its w toward Kang Seo-Yeon.


    There was a big chunk of charred mark on the red-scaled Wyernthrope''s chest. It was caused by the me arrow shot by Kang Seo-Yeon.


    After that, it closed its wing and covered its body with the wing. Then the red-scaled Wyernthrope''s body spun in the air before it shot toward Kang Seo-Yeon.


    Midway, a bright me lit up from the gap of its scales before finallypletely covered its body. The red-scaled Wyernthrope was just like a drill in me.


    "You should stay in their air instead ofing down!" Bai Xin Yue appeared two meters above Kang Seo-Yeon with an ice barrier in her hand.


    Bang!


    The ice barrier blocked the red-scaled Wyernthrope. A burst of the bright me spread out. The ice barrierpletely blocked the red-scaled Wyernthrope''s attack.


    In the next second, Butcher Wang appeared in the next of the red-scaled Wyernthrope. He punched the red-scaled Wyernthrope and delivered his gauntlet toward the body.


    Boom!


    The red-scaled Wyernthrope''s body crashed into the ice wall then to the spectator''s seat.


    "Arghhh!"


    However, its sturdy body protected him well from the punch. The red-scaled Wyernthrope immediately came out and charged again toward Kang Seo-Yeon.


    However, what greeted him was three consecutive me arrows.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The red-scaled Wyernthrope was sent back to his original ce where he crashed down. It did stop there as Bai Xin Yue rushed closer to the cornered red-scaled Wyernthrope.


    She stopped right five meters away and ced her hand on the ground. In the next moment, dozens of ice spears shot out from the ce where the red-scaled Wyernthrope crashed.


    "ARGHHHHH!!!" A pained scream came out of the pit. As scream that made Dominic''s nape hair stood up


    Swoosh!


    The attack did not stop there. Dominic saw the brawny man called Uncle Wang jump into the air. He saw Uncle Wang''s right gauntlet was covered by a translucent blue gauntlet made of Blue Ki. The size of the blue gauntlet was thrice of his body.


    Like that, he witnessed Uncle Wang deliver the big blue gauntlet to the pit where the falling red-scaled Wyernthrope was.


    Boom!


    A booming noise filled the whole Sun Dome. This time, no more screams wereing from the crashed spot. Dominic however could not see what actually happened to the red-scaled Wyernthrope as dust blocked his sight.


    "Urghhh!!"


    In the next few seconds, Dominic heard a roar. However, the roar wasing from Uncle Wang''s mouth, not the red-scaled Wyernthrope.


    Butcher Wang came out of the dust with the red-scaled Wyernthrope''s body in his hand. He tore the red-scaled Wyernthrope''s head from the body. Blood spurted out from the neck, showering Butcher Wang''s body in Wyernthrope''s blood.


    Another red-scaled Wyernthrope had his pupils widened as he witnessed his brother was torn up by his eyes. He could not believe his brother would lose his life just like this.


    "You should not shift your sight away from your enemy!" Heero''s voice was heard next to him.


    The red-scaled Wyernthrope turned around and he saw Heero shed his sword down toward his neck. He could not react in time as his vision fell. The red-scaled Wyernthrope even saw his headless body fell before darkness invaded him.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in the outer region


    Roman and hispanion still could not find a single life even until now. He stopped advancing as he received a vital message.


    "What is it?" The middle-aged man asked Roman.


    "It''s a trap! Aron says this is a trap!" Roman replied with a confused look. He could not understand the message.


    Roman was about to call back but then, he heard a familiar voice enter his ears.


    "Found you! B*stard!"


    Roman turned toward the voice and found a familiar face approached him. Ryan White, the guy he thought he had killed with Abyss Parasite was still alive. Roman''s eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 345: Emptiness

    Chapter 345: Emptiness


    Ryan White walked toward the enemy he had been looking for thest three years. His bloodshot eyes kept looking at Roman and the middle-aged man, back and forth.


    "You are still alive?" Roman asked in a surprised tone.


    "You look surprised, my friend," Ryan White sneered.


    "Indeed, it was a surprise that you survived my parasite!" Roman nodded his head. Aside from getting surprised that Ryan White was still alive, Roman still maintained hisposure.


    "It was my luck that I met a Master! But me being alive is the worst nightmare for you! I will not kill you, but I will slowly torture until you beg me to kill you!"


    As Ryan White spoke, slowly hot air was discharged from his body. His skin also slowly turned red.


    "Buahahahaha!" Romanughed aloud when heard the threat that came out of Ryan White''s mouth. It was as if those words were a funny joke to him.


    The middle-aged man next to him also smiled at Ryan White''s words. None of them took that seriously.


    "Did you forget where you got that bloodline? Did your head okay? Your power bestowed by me, do you think you can catch with that measly power of yours! I will show you the true bloodline of Divine Crow!"


    Swoosh!


    As Roman finished his words, a pir of fire shot up from Roman''s feet. The fire pirpletely engulfed Roman''s body.


    A few momentster, the fire pir disappeared. Leaving a man engulfed in fire. Yes, Roman''s body was engulfed in fire, it was as if his flesh changed into fire.


    "This is the true form of Divine Crow Bloodline! Your power is a joke." Roman could not finish his words as he was stunned by what he saw.


    Ryan White was doing something he just did now, no, in fact, Ryan White''s fire was more intense than his. Roman however remained unfazed.


    "Ah, it seems you have been working pretty in thest three years! But it will not change anything!" Roman rushed forward to the standing still Ryan White.


    It took him only a split second to reach Ryan White''s position as his feet left a me trail behind.


    Roman threw a punch to Ryan White''s chest. Thetter received the punch with his palm.


    Boom!


    The crimson me burst out and engulfed the two.


    Not long after, a figure came out of the explosion. It was Ryan White, he was getting pushed back by the impact but he left unscathed.


    Roman did not stop there. He shot up to the sky as a wing made of me formed on his back. A wind that spanned up to ten meters.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The me wings rained Ryan White with fireballs. Countless fireballs shot toward a single spot.


    Ryan White merely looked up at Roman. Despite facing countless fireballs, Ryan White did not move or try to dodge the fireballs. He stayed on his spot as the fireballs rained him down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Roman went on a rampage with his fire. Fire quickly spread out of the outer region.


    "Are you stupid or what? Do you think the fire will work on me?" Ryan White looked up and questioned Roman.


    Both had the same bloodline and the same power. Fire certainly would not work on both of them, especially since both had the same type of fire.


    "I am starting to question myself as to how I got tricked by a stupid ass like you!" Ryan White sarcastically said to Roman who was still flying in the air.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man retreated from the battlefield and observed the battle from afar. From the current situation, it seemed Ryan White truly had be another person. He became someone that could not be looked down on anymore.


    ''I have to help Roman''


    The middle-aged felt Ryan White was holding a big advantage against Roman. For some reason, he detected Roman was unusually agitated.


    "Then I will crush you with my fists!" Roman roared as his body shot down toward Ryan White.


    Just like a meteor, Roman elerated toward Ryan.


    Boom!


    A huge fire sted as Roman fist met with Ryan White''s punch.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Roman and Ryan White traded punch after punch. However, none of them showed a sign to back out. They kept punching at each other like a madman.


    ''Shit! Look at me, idiot! I can''t help if you keep doing that!''


    As the battle was prolonged, the middle-aged man became uneasy. He was sneaking around tounch a sneak attack on Ryan White. He had a sword covered in Dark Ki. The Dark Ki was so dense. If he managed to stab Ryan White with the sword in his hand, the Dark Ki would be poison to Ryan White.


    He nned to poison Ryan White with Dark Ki. Tormenting Ryan in the worst possible way, but he did not have a chance to sneak attack Ryan White.


    The battle between the two was too intense for him to sneak in.


    "I don''t want to use Shadow for a mere Ryan White!" The middle-aged man muttered in a low voice as he followed the trail of the battle.


    ''What''s this? How could he be this strong in a mere three years! How could this be possible!'' Roman gritted his teeth in agitation as he traded more blows against Ryan White.


    "Arghhh!" Five districts in the outer region were razed because of the two. Their fire could not be stopped as they kept exchanging blows.


    As for Ryan White, he observed Roman closely. At this moment, he was unexpectedly calm. He had been looking for Roman to avenge his family.


    However, he did not know why when his enemy right in front of him, he felt empty. The raging emotion on the inside cooled down. It was weird but he felt that way.


    After a few moments, Ryan White shook those thoughts and focused on his opponent.


    "This is it? Aren''t you too weak?" He kept provoking Roman.


    "Then take this one!" Roman took a few steps back. He concretes his me on his right arm before he dashed toward Ryan White again.


    "Hah, let''s end this now!" Ryan White shook his head.


    Bwoosh!


    All out of sudden, Ryan White''s crimson me turned bright yellow. It zed intensely then Roman noticed something totally different than his me.


    Bzzzt! Bzzzt! Bzzzt!


    He saw Ryan White''s me was mixed with lightning. At this moment, he realized the big gap between him and Ryan White. They were in apletely different realm.


    However, Roman couldn''t retract his fists at this moment. He was halfway to reach Ryan White.


    Ryan White caught the punch with his left hand. This time, his lightning-firepletely suppressed Roman''s fire.


    "I told you, right? You will taste a hell?"


    Bwoosh!


    Ryan White''s right hand shot through Roman''s chest.


    At this moment, Roman''s body was dangling in the air. He tried to break free from Ryan''s grasp but to no avail.


    Then, he felt something being sucked from his body. Roman''s eyes that had turned into me widened in shock as he could not believe what happened to him.


    At the visible rate, Roman''s me started dimming out, losing its luster. Yes, Ryan White was absorbing Roman''s bloodline, the Divine Crow''s Ki was absorbed by Ryan White.


    "ARGHHHH!!!! Release me! F*ck off!" Despite his cream, his body was immobilized. Roman could not even move his free feet.


    Ryan White stared at the struggling Roman coldly. No emotion could be seen from his eyes as he absorbed Roman''s Ki. During this time, Ryan White''s me started to get even stronger.


    "Haha! This is my chance!" Suddenly, the middle-aged man appeared behind Ryan White.


    He had been waiting for this moment. The moment tounch his sneak attack. He stabbed Ryan White on the back with a sword covered in Dark Ki.


    Slurb!


    The sword pierced through Ryan White''s back to his chest.


    "Kuhuhu You are not going to have your way, young man!" The middle-aged man grinned at Ryan White.


    As the middle-aged man thought his n would work, he noticed something unbelievable. The lightning-me started to prey on the Dark Ki.


    "Since you deliver yourself to me, I will dly ept it!"


    Bwoosh!


    The lightning-me ate the Dark Ki away. In that instant, the me also struck the middle-aged man.


    "ARGHHHHH!!!" The middle-aged man screamed in agony as mes started to eat his body. He tried to release his grips on the sword but it was already toote.


    The middle-aged man rolled down on the ground in pain. He tried to fight back with Dark Ki he had gathered in his body. However, the Divine Crow''s me was just too strong.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man entered his shadow. Ryan White thought he ran away with it, but then the middle-aged man popped out of the shadow a few meters from his original spot.


    After that, the middle-aged man was just rolling around on the ground while his body was on fire. The fire ate his body until nothing left.


    At the same time, Roman had lost his bloodline. He lost power and also lost his will to live.


    "Kill me! Kill me now!" He begged Ryan White to be killed.


    At this time, Ryan White looked at Roman. He had avenged his family but for some reason, he was not happy at all. He had achieved his goal but why did he feel empty.


    After a while, he shook his head and picked the lifeless Roman. He nned to kill Roman in front of his family''s tomb, presenting the blood to the dead.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in the core region


    Outside of the Sun Dome, an old man with a staff walked toward the entrance.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Each of his steps made an ufortable noise. He stopped for a moment as he looked up, "Those stupid Wyernthropes just won''t listen!"


    "We don''t need them anyway, let''s finish this up quick! We haven''t found the gate to God Horas'' domain! That''s more important than just killing a single man!" A rough voice came from a creature next to the old man.


    The old man was the Leader of Reaper, Lord Reaper. He came himself to kill Heero. The n was to use the Wyernthropes to face Heero''s people while he and the leader of the Nightmare fought Heero.


    "You did not change at all. You have to get rid of your impatience habit, Draco!" The old man nced toward the creature called Draco.


    Draco was the leader of the Nightmare. The only Draconian in Dramonia, a creature with a true dragon''s blood in his vein.


    His body was covered in ck shiny scales, had a wing of a dragon, two big horns on the forehead, and ten meters long tails.


    "You are not God Horas! Don''t tell me what should I do, Old Man! Let''s just kill this irritating human!"


    Then, two figures entered the Sun Dome side by side. Their target was to kill Xing Heero.

 Chapter 346: Vengeance - Part 1

    Chapter 346: Vengeance - Part 1


    Dominic witnessed everything with his eyeballs how all people and the weird things in the sky were killed.


    He did not do anything but watch it unfolded before him. Especially the unknown brawny man, he observed him intensely.


    Based on his observation, the brawny man was called Uncle Wang. At least, that was how Bai Xin Yue called him out.


    Dominic noticed particr weird footsteps, fast, swift, and weird. It was the impression Uncle Wang gave off. Aside from the footsteps, Uncle Wang''s fist was also frightening.


    ''Bai Xin Yue called him Uncle Wang, does it mean he is Xing Heero''s uncle?''


    Dominic was still trying to find out the brawny man''s identity. He tried to recall all information about Heero in his mind. But then, his thoughts were interrupted by the noise from the entrance of the Sun Dome.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    It was the noise of a wooden staff colliding against the ground. He looked toward the noise.


    Dominic saw an old man walking with the help of a wooden staff in his right hand. The old man''s steps were a little off as if there was an issue with his right foot.


    What was strange that the old man had his eyes closed all the time. Yes, despite being a littleme in his steps, the old man had his eyes closed all this time.


    Wearing ck cloak and straw hat, the old man made his way into the arena.


    Then, Dominic saw another one behind the old man. This one was not a human but the same thing as Wyernthrope. The difference between the two was this one looked more intimidating and ck-scaled as well, also bigger.


    Even though Wyernthrope and this one looked simr, he could tell this one was not Wyernthrope.


    "A dragon, is that a dragon?" Dominic blurted out.


    "Half right, but he is only half-dragon," Heero replied to the shocked Dominic.


    "That thing is Draconian, the only half-dragon creature recorded in history! It was said that his original heart was reced by Dragon''s heart," Heero added a little exnation, not only for Dominic but Butcher Wang and his wives as well.


    When Dragon was mentioned, Dominic''s heart was tightened a little bit.


    "Hoho... Lord Reaper and Lord Nightmarese for me, I am a bit ttered," Heero started to strike a conversation.


    However, the old man ignored Heero as he kept walking toward the arena.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    As he walked closer, shadow spread out from his feet, swallowing the men in ck''s dead bodies. Like a ck hole, the shadow swallowed all dead bodies on the old man''s path.


    Gulp!


    Dominic swallowed mouthful saliva. He never saw such an ability before. What if that shadow tried to swallow him, could he resist?


    Even Dominic did not have the confidence to say yes to that question. Even though the old man did not have an expression on his face, the old man gave him off scary feelings.


    "Hah It seems it would be hard to get the information from you two" Heero muttered in a low voice, "I have to find another way to find that B*stard Horas!"


    The old man and the Draconian stopped their footsteps. But it was only for a moment before the two continued walking again.


    When they arrived at the edge of the arena, both floated andnded at the edge of the arena.


    "You have two choices! First, you bow your head and serve God Horas. You and your family will be spared! Second, Die!"


    The old man had a chilly voice as he pointed his finger toward Heero. However, the Draconian seemed to not agree with the old man.


    "Don''t be wishy-washy, old man! Let''s kill him and get the work done!" Draco said in an irritating tone.


    Heero''s beforehand words seem to offend the Draconian.


    The old man however did not respond to the Draconian. He maintained his silence, waiting for Heero''s answer.


    The old man had his n regarding Heero. He wanted to use Heero''s influence for their benefit. But of course, he was not expected to surrender willingly like this. This was just a show to Heero that he was willing to receive Heero as theirrade.


    "You don''t expect me to join your side with just those words, right?" Heero looked at the old man funnily.


    "However, I agree with the big guy''s opinion! Let''s not waste our time and tell me where is your cowardly God hiding?"


    "It''s okay, I will show you that your resistance is futile! By that time, you will surrender by your own will!" The old man responded in a t tone.


    At the same time, he raised his wooden staff and tapped the arena.


    Tak!


    The moment the tip of the wooden staff touched the ground, shadow spread out. The shadow covered the whole dome and started to spread toward the core region.


    Dominic took three steps back in shock. He tried to avoid the shadow but it was in vain as he could not avoid. However, the shadow did not swallow his body. He could still feel his feet touch the ground, meaning he was still on top of the arena. It was just that he lost his sight, it wasplete darkness. It was as if he was getting sucked into a void.


    "Don''t panic! Stay still and don''t run, I have your back!" Heero''s voice rang. Of course, the instruction was not directed to Dominic only but Butcher Wang and his wives as well.


    Shing!


    Right after Heero finished his words, a de made of Ki shed downward from the sky. The de perfectly cut the shadow just like a sword cut a piece of paper.


    The shadow split into two, after that, the shadow dispersed. The whole dome returned to normal while everyone was still on their original spot.


    Boom! Boom!


    Then two figuresnded next to Heero, Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi arrived in such a dramatic fashion.


    "We arrived at the right time, Hirata!" Sun Zhou Yi spoke up as he looked at the old man and the Draconian.


    Since SES had gathered all information regarding Reaper, Nightmare, and Shadow Bane. Sun Zhou Yi recognized the two figures in front of him.


    "Mnnn," Musashi Hirata nodded his head in response.


    "Why did youe here? What about the outer region?" Butcher Wang could not help but question these two.


    These two were supposed to be taking care of the outer region and inner region. They should not be here.


    "Don''t worry, we have taken care of the key figures. We can leave the rest to SES and Phoenix Order Knight, they are capable of that," Musashi Hirata reported the situation.


    "Oh, Ryan White also went on a rampage. Everything is fine, Uncle Wang," Added Sun Zhou Yi to assure Butcher Wang.


    Then, Musashi Hirata turned toward Heero, "Master! Why don''t you go to the spectator seats and leave this to your disciples! We five could handle these two, I guess!"


    Yes, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata came for the old man and the Draconian. They found their opponents were too weak hence they came here.


    At the same time, the old man and the Draconian also looked up to the sky. Two barriers disappeared, it was not a good sign.


    "What happened?" Draco asked the old man in a whisper.


    "I don''t know but it seems our force is getting ambushed. They are most likely in danger right now!" The old man replied. His tone was always t despite knowing his side was in danger.


    "What those tiny dwarves are doing? They are so useless!" Draco cursed his ally, the corrupted dwarves.


    "Let''s not care about them! We kill these people and save themter!"


    Meanwhile,


    Heero did not immediately answer his disciples. He looked up to the sky, there was only one barrier left. Thest barrier originated from the outermost region.


    After that, he looked at Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon. The two women nodded their heads, indicating they wanted to fight as well.


    "What about those things? Who''s going to take care of those!" Heero pointed at the top of the dome.


    Everyone looked up and saw ten creatures floating in the sky. It was a creature without a form, they were made of Dark Ki hence these creatures were formless like gas.


    But it had a simr shape to a human and had two red eyes on top. There were ten of them and these creatures were called Void. It was the worst nightmare for humans.


    There was only one way to defeat these creatures, the force of Nebraska Temple. In the past, only the force of Nebraska Temple could neutralize these creatures.


    Void could not be hit by a physical weapon, a normal Ki also did not affect it in any way. Only an element that could counter these creatures, the Light Element.


    The old man and Draco heard Heero''s words. They looked up once again, and the old man smiled when he saw the ten creatures.


    "Huhu, he has arrived" For the first time, the old man let out a smallugh.


    "Yo! I am here and I heard your foul words, half-dragon!" Out of sudden, a dark-skinned dwarf appeared next to the old man.


    The dwarf was the leader of the Shadow Bane, Bane. Bane was a title given to every leader of the Shadow Bane.


    Despite his small size body, he red at Draco with no fear.


    To everyone''s surprise, Draco looked away from Bane.


    "You managed to create Void!" The old man said in a surprised tone.


    "Of course, I am! But let''s finish our business here, I have found a way to contact The Lord!"

 Chapter 347: Vengeance - Part 2

    Chapter 347: Vengeance - Part 2


    Heero heard the corrupted dwarf conversation with the other two. His eyes were gleaming as he eyed the dark-skinned dwarf.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata stayed silent as they observed the creature called Void. This creature did not exist in the new Monsterclopedia. Despite their growth, both did not dare to underestimate the creatures.


    Ten Voids slowly descended toward the corrupted dwarf. The ten Voids then floated on top of the dark-skinned dwarf.


    "The energy on Earth is moreplicated than the one in Dramonia, but the genius me analyzes it well!" Bane proudly showed his creation, the Void.


    "I don''t care about that, tell me how tomunicate with The Lord!" Draco did not pay attention to the Void.


    "Yes, how can wemunicate with The Lord?" The Old Man also put importance on this. Reunited with God Horas was their main purpose while killing Heero was just clearing an obstacle for their conquest on Earth.


    "Calm down, we can talk about that after we kill them!" The dark-skinned dwarf pointed his chubby finger at Heero''s group.


    "Then let''s kill them!" Draco clenched his fist and turned toward Heero.


    The Draconian believed and confident that Heero and his group were not an obstacle for him.


    Kill Heero and meet God Horas!


    That was the Draconian main objective now. The old man also nodded his head and turned toward Heero, "Let''s clean the parasite and meet The Lord!"


    On the opposite side, Heero had his eyes locked on the dwarf. Since Bane said that he had a way to contact God Horas, Heero''s gaze never left the dwarf.


    "I will take care of the dwarf and the Voids!"


    Heero''s message was clear, he would face the Void and the dwarf, leaving the old man and the Draconian to his disciples.


    "Good enough for me!" Butcher Wang smiled in return. He had been eyeing Draconian for a while.


    "Then we will take care of the old man!" Since his Master said he would take care of the Void, Sun Zhou Yi regained his confidence.


    ''What could possibly go wrong with Master here!''


    "We" in Sun Zhou Yi''s mouth was himself and Musashi Hirata. Based on the data they gathered, the old man was the strongest among the three leaders hence he chose the old man as the opponent.


    "Stop talking to yourself, weaklings! You will die in my hand!"


    Draco yelled as he pped his wing once. In one p of his wings, a destructive wind destroyed the spectator seat''s surface. At the same time, the ck figure rushed forward toward Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Your opponent is me!" But Bai Xin Yue reacted quickly as she appeared in front of Sun Zhou Yi. She then created a thick ice wall.


    "Do you think your ice could block me? How naive!" The Draconian confidently punched the ice wall with the right fist.


    The Draconian was known for its strong physical body. The Dragon scale itself was one most popr materials for crafting because of its sturdiness.


    However, the moment Draco''s fist touched the ice wall, his right arm immediately froze. The ice immediately spread out to his body until his body waspletely frozen up.


    "It''s my chance!" Butcher Wang jumped off right behind the frozen Draconian. He sent a punch toward the Draconian''s back.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Before Butcher Wang''s fist could reach Draco, the ice cracked, and Draco broke free from the ice. He immediately turned around as he also delivered a punch.


    Bam!


    The two punches met, creating a loud noise that echoed through the dome.


    Draco''s pupils widened in surprise as he could not believe that he was just getting pushed back from contesting a raw strength against Butcher Wang.


    While Draco was still shocked by the exchange against Butcher Wang. Ten me arrowsnded on his back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ten consecutive explosions rang as mes engulfed Draco.


    "Arghhh!" The Draconian grunted in pain. He could feel that his scales were pierced by the me arrows.


    Before he could do anything, ice thorns spiked up from the ground. The ice thorns pierced his feet, immobilized the Draconian.


    Draco tried to get rid of the ice thorns as the me dispersed. But again, before Draco could do anything about the ice thorns, Butcher Wang appeared in front of him.


    He pulled his right arm back. At the same time, his right gauntlet was also glowing in blue. With a smirk stered on his face, Butcher Wang delivered his glowing gauntlet toward Draco''s lower belly.


    Crack! Crack!


    Peng!


    The ice thorns were broken as Draco''s body shot back, crashing to the spectator seats. The Sun Dome''s wall could not stop Draco as well. The Draconian was literally getting flung away by Butcher Wang''s punch.


    After that, Butcher Wang chased after Draco. Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue also followed Butcher Wang.


    The old man was quite shocked on the inside. He never expected Draco would be sted like that.


    "You should not get distracted in a battle!"


    The old man''s pupils widened in surprise as Musashi Hirata suddenly appeared in front of him.


    However, the old man reacted quickly. He took a step backward and raised his wooden staff.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Ten strikes were blocked off by the old man''s wooden staff. But then, Ten Ki Swords shot the old man down from the top. Again, the old man reacted quickly as he hopped off the arena.


    The Ki Sword crushed the arena but the Ki Swords immediately disappeared as soon as it struck the arena down.


    At this moment, the old man furrowed his brows. He could feel the two young men he faced were not just normal young men. They were unexpectedly strong for Earth''s native.


    While his mind was distracted by his thought, Musashi Hirata came again with his sword.


    Weng! Weng! Weng!


    The old man heard a weird noise, a noise originated from the sword. He had a gut that told him to not sh against the sword.


    However, the old man still had the mindset that Earth''s natives were weak. He swung his wooden staff to meet against the sword.


    Dang!


    As soon as the wooden staff and the sword met. The old man''s eyes widened in shock. There was a huge force hitting his arm, the force was trying to twist his right.


    The old man gritted his teeth, he fought back with his Ki to counter the unknown force. While he managed to counter the Quack Sword, Sun Zhou Yi''s twenty Ki Swords came for him. Ten Ki Swords from the top and another Ten Ki Swords from the back.


    At this moment, the old man''s body disappeared. The Ki Swords merely hit the empty.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata were stunned as the old man appeared again ten meters away from his original spot.


    The old man just used teleportation to escape from Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata''s pincer attack.


    When he appeared again, he had a solemn look on his face. He kept ncing at Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi, back and forth. The twobinations rmed him. If he was not careful, he might lose his head.


    "Bane, can you face that man alone?" The old man shouted toward the corrupted dwarf out of concern. If Heero''s disciples were this strong then the Master was very dangerous.


    However, Bane, the dark-skinned dwarf casually waved his shorthand toward the old man.


    "Leave him to me. Do you think he can kill me with Ten Voids around me?"


    "Then I will leave him to you!" After saying that, the old man''s body shot up to the sky.


    Yes, the old man wanted to get a new ce to fight against Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata. To reduce the two''s advantage, he could not fight the two in an open space like this.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata without hesitation chase the old man. There was no need to worry about their Master, they fully trusted her.


    After the group split up, only three people left in the arena. Heero, Bane, and Dominic.


    Yes, Dominic could only watch the fight unfolded before him without could do any help for Heero. Even until now, the poor Dominic still could not process everything.


    From the battle of Bai Xin Yue, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Butcher Wang ganged up on Draco to the battle between the old man against Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi. He could only catch a glimpse of it.


    "What now? Will you two attack me together?" The corrupted dwarf arrogantly questioned Heero and Dominic.


    "No, only me!" As Heero replied, he started to walk toward Bane.


    The Void was the bane of humanity as it was created by Dark Ki. One could not have physical contact with the Void or the Dark Ki would poison you.


    The Void also could not be destroyed with a normal technique. Normal Ki did not affect the Void.


    However, it was not that the Void did not have a weakness. In fact, the Void had two weaknesses.


    First, it was the Divine Light element. It was a special technique for the Nebraska Temple''s Priest and Divine Knight.


    Second, it was someone who could use the Dark Ki. If someone could use Dark Ki, they could just absorb the Void. It was just as simple as that. But the problem was that it was almost impossible for a human to use Dark Ki.


    Dark Ki was akin to a deadly poison for a human. Trying absorbing the Void would cause a human to turn into a specter.


    Normally, it was the force of Nebraska Temple that would fight against the Void. However, Nebraska Temple did not exist on Earth hence Bane was confident that his army was invincible.


    "Hah, quite arrogant heh!?" The corrupted dwarf sneered at Heero.


    "For your bravery, I am going to award you with a quick death?"


    Bane then motioned his hand forward, toward Heero. He was ordering The Void to attack Heero.


    In the next five seconds, the corrupted dwarf''s pupil widened in shock. His eyeballs almost popped out of the socket from the shock.


    He witnessed a human absorb the Void, ten of them.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!!"

 Chapter 348: Vengeance - Part 3

    Chapter 348: Vengeance - Part 3


    It was almost impossible for a human to control the Dark Ki. But it did not mean a human could not do it.


    Unfortunately for Bane, he encountered someone who could control the Dark Ki. Not only control but also absorbed the Dark Ki.


    The Void that one of the most dangerous specter''s creations was neutralized by Heero.


    "Spit it out or you want me to enter your head?" Heero slowly approached the dark-skinned dwarf.


    Bane flinched and took two steps backward. He was being overly confident because of the Void. Now the Void was absorbed, he had nothing left to rely on.


    "What do you want to know?" The dwarf asked out.


    "The way to meet your Lord, God Horas! Tell me now!" Heero demanded with a cold voice.


    As for Dominic, he still could notprehend the situation at all. He could not understand how Heero absorbed the thing called Void. He also did not understand what these two talked about as Heero and the dwarf exchanged the conversation in Dramonia Language.


    The Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1 of Sun City could not contribute much to protect his city.


    "Hahaha Do you think I will tell you about that!?" The panicked dwarf suddenlyughed aloud, "Lick my ass, idiot!"


    The dark-skinned dwarf turned around and then he disappeared.


    "Do you think you can trick my eyes with that trashy cloak of yours!" Heero rushed forward. In the blink of an eye, he reached the edge of the arena.


    Dominic saw Heero reached out of something and raised the thing. After that, he mmed it to the ground.


    Boom!


    The arena cracked and then Bane appeared again in Heero''s hand. The corrupted dwarf coughed up blood. He looked up to Heero in fear.


    "Tell me now or I am doing it on my way!" Heero got his face closer to the dwarf''s face and whispered coldly.


    Fear was apparent in the dwarf''s eyes. The dark pupils were shaken in horror.


    ''Wait? Why did he want to meet The Lord? Fight The Lord?''


    Despite the massive fear he felt toward Heero, the dark-skinned dwarf was puzzled by Heero as well.


    God Horas was one of the strongest creatures in Dramonia. God in his name was not just a fancy title. People would usually avoid God Horas, but why did Heero seek The Lord?


    "W-what do you want to do after you meet The Lord?" Despite the fear, the dwarf still asked out.


    "Of course I am going to behead him!" Heero replied instantly.


    ''Hah, just another stupid guy, thinking he could kill a God! Do you want me to tell you where The Lord is? Okay, I will do it! I want to live anyway!''


    The dwarves were known for their crafting skills, mining, and metalworking. Abat power? Their physical strength was above average, that was it.


    Bane tried to shake Heero''s grip with his raw strength but to no avail. He knew that he had no chance against Heero when his best trump card was easily neutralized by Heero.


    "Do you want to know? What are you going to do with me after that? Killing me?" Bane tries to secure his life with his negotiation skill.


    "I can release you if you tell me the truth!" Heero appeared to be serious with his words.


    "The token! The token Lord gave to us, it could be used to track Lord''s location! We can also destroy the tokens if an emergency arises!"


    Without a shred of hesitation, Bane told everything he knew. But of course, there was no way to confirm what the corrupted dwarf said was a lie or the truth.


    "Then where is the token? Give it to me?" Heero put his palm forward, demanding the token from Bane.


    "You need three tokens for it to work! The other two tokens are in Draco and Reaper!" While his hand was shaking, Bane gave the token to Heero.


    Heero immediately took the token. It was a token made of ck metal. However, he could see the intense and dense Dark Ki inside the token.


    "But how do I know that you were telling the truth?" After observing the token for a while, Heero looked at the corrupted dwarf.


    At this moment, Bane realized he was getting yed by Heero. Heero never nned to leave him alive, at all.


    "You" Before Bane could say anything, Heero ced his palm right on Bane''s face.


    After that, the Blue Ki enveloped the dark-skinned dwarf''s head. Heero was using a technique to see what was in the dwarf''s head. It was a forbidden technique in Dramonia but since his enemy was a specter, he did not hesitate to use it.


    Why it became a forbidden technique because it would destroy the person''s mind you used the technique to.


    Heero closed his eyes and looked into the corrupted dwarf''s mind. It took him for a while before Heero got what he wanted.


    Surprisingly, the dwarf was telling the truth. The tokens were the key for him to meet God Horas.


    "Hah, almost there" Heero muttered while releasing his palm off the dwarf''s face.


    At this moment, Bane had truly lost his mind. His eyes were in chaos as the pupils were moving around, unfocused. Saliva flowed down from the corner of his lips and foam started to burst out of his mouth as well.


    Heero flicked his hand and a drop me fell onto the dwarf.


    Bwoosh!


    As soon as the drop of the me touched the body, the me burst out and engulfed the dwarf''s dead body.


    Groarrhhh!


    As me swallowed the body, a furious roar resounded.


    Dominic subconsciously looked toward the voice. The voice came from Draco''s direction. The direction where the Draconian got yeeted off.


    Heero sat down cross-legged and unlocked his smartwatch. He sent a message to his disciple and wife.


    Bring the body intact or alive if possible!


    Just like how his wives and his disciples trusted him, Heero also trusted them.


    *** ***


    Groarrhhh!


    Draco roared furiously, he could not believe that humans could do such a thing to him.


    Standing on top of a ruin, Draco looked toward a direction. A direction where Butcher Wang, Kang Seo-Yeon, and Bai Xin Yue came from.


    The pain from the me arrows, the ice thorns, and the punch were still pulsating. The scales on his back were melted, blood was pouring down from his thigh, and the scales on his belly were cracking from the punch.


    He was wounded despite his tough scale. It was hard to believe, but the unbelievable feeling was overwhelmed with his fury.


    nk! nk! nk!


    The melted scales and the cracked scales started to fall. After that, new scales reced the fallen scales. The bleeding also stopped as the new scales covered his wound.


    At the moment Butcher Wang arrived, Draco''s condition had returned to normal. It was as if the wound did not exist.


    "As expected If Dragon! They could heal themselves" Butcher Wang muttered as he saw the Draconian was in fine condition.


    However, Draco this time did not want to waste his time. He immediately pped his wing.


    Swoosh!


    The Draconian''s body shot toward Butcher Wang. Draco''s flying speed was three times faster than before.


    Butcher Wang was caught off guard but he still managed to react. He delivered a punch to meet with Draco''s fist.


    "The male human! I am going to kill you first for humiliating me!" Draco yelled as their punch shed.


    Bam!


    A loud bang resonated.


    Butcher Wang felt a crushing force behind Draco''s punch. With the addition that he was unprepared for this, Butcher Wang lost in this exchange.


    This time, it was he who got yeeted off in return. Butcher Wang''s body shot backward and crashed into a building.


    Draco did not stop there, he immediately turned toward Bai Xin Yue. His next target was her.


    "Now it''s your turn, ice female human!"


    With another p of his wing, Draco''s body shot toward Bai Xin Yue.


    Different from Butcher Wang, Bai Xin Yue was prepared for this. She immediately put a ten meters thick ice wall in front of her to block Draco''s iing fist.


    The ice wall managed to slow down Draco''s momentum, but the ice wall still failed to block Draco''s fist.


    Draco was smiling triumphantly as he broke the ice wall. He thought the moment he broke the ice wall, his fist would crush the female human behind the ice wall.


    However, the thing did not go as he thought. The moment he broke the ice wall, he saw the female human was standing twenty meters away from the ice wall.


    It was as if the female human predicted that he would break the ice wall. After Draco broke the first ice wall, Bai Xin Yue summoned the second ice wall.


    Bang!


    Draco''s fist hit the second ice wall. This time, however, his fist merely made the ice wall crack. The ice wall was much tougher than the first one.


    At this moment, twenty me arrows came from the side.


    Draco immediately pped his wings reversed. His body shot backward, dodging the me arrows.


    He immediately turned toward the direction of Kang Seo-Yeon who shot him from a distance.


    "This female archer is more annoying than the ice female human!"


    Draco changed his target and pped his wings again. This time, his body was elerating even faster than before.


    "You are not going to have your way, standing lizard!"


    But then, Butcher Wang intercepted Draco from below. Draco was forced to stretch his wings to stop or he might get hit by the big gauntlet again.


    However, his decision to stop his advance was read by Bai Xin Yue. A big ice block shot him from the top.


    Draco was forced to use his hand to block the iing ice block. He stopped the ice with his two hands, but this created a chance for Butcher Wang.


    He leaped to Draco. Despite the dust on his clothes and his face, Draco could see the disgusting grin on the man''s face.


    The Draconian immediately had his wings covered his whole body. Using his wings as a shield against Butcher Wang''s frightening fist.


    Bam!


    Butcher Wang''s fist sent the Draconian flying down to the ground.


    Boom!


    After that, ten me arrows shot toward where Draco crashed down.


    Yet another ten consecutive explosions resounded.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    mes rose, covering the ground and the Draconian.


    "GRAWWWRRRR!!!"


    After that, a roar resounded out. The roar caused a heavy wind, wiping down the me.


    On the ground, Draco had his wings stretched out as his mouth opened wide. He was truly furious this time. Again and again, he was being sent down by these three. His pride could not ept it.


    At the same time, Dark Ki swirled around Draco''s feet. The swirl became more intense as time passed by.


    Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon exchanged nces. They seemed to be exchanging a message through the nce.


    Bai Xin Yue took a deep breath and ced both palms on the ground.


    Kang Seo-Yeon also took a deep breath and raised her hands to the sky.


    "Ice Realm!" "me Sky!"

 Chapter 349: Vengeance - Part 4

    Chapter 349: Vengeance - Part 4


    "Ice Realm!" "me Sky!"


    Swoosh!


    Ice started to spread out from Bai Xin Yue''s palm. In the split of a second, the ground was covered in ice.


    At the same time, a me cloud formed on top of Kang Seo-Yeon. Starting with one me cloud, it multiplied into two me clouds. It continued until the sky was filled with me clouds.


    *** ***


    At Sun Dome, Dominic saw with his own eyes that the dome was frozen. When the ice was about to reach the arena, he frantically tried to run.


    But then, for some reason, the ice did not freeze the arena. He looked at the surroundings, everything was frozen but the arena.


    "Ah, she uses it eventually" Dominic heard a short mutter from Heero.


    Just as he was about to ask who was "she", he started to feel a strong heat from the top. At the same, he also noticed the ice reflected the crimson sky.


    "What now?"


    Dominic raised his head and looked up to the sky. The me clouds covered the whole sky in the inner region.


    Dominic had his jaw dropped and his eyes widened in shock. If someone told him he had arrived in hell, he would believe that person.


    A strong cold assaulted his feet and a strong heat on top.


    ''Just who could''


    The thought stopped momentarily as two women''s faces came into his mind. Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon, both used Ice and me to fight the Draconian.


    ''It was them!''


    *** ***


    Draco was also shocked by the sudden change. He stood still while staring at his feet. The ice tried to freeze him but could not because of the whirlpool of Dark Ki he created.


    The Ice and the Dark Ki were shing. And the fact, the ice was not swallowed by his Dark Ki, meaning the ice was not weaker than his Dark Ki.


    While he was in a daze, the ice thorns shot up from the ground. The ice thorns tried to pierce his feet, but the Dark Ki whirlpool spread out, breaking the ice thorns.


    At the same time, the me clouds shot countless me arrows down toward Draco. Yes, hundreds or maybe even thousands of me arrows targeted Draco.


    Draco raised his right hand, another whirlpool made of Dark Ki formed. The whirlpool rotated on top of Draco. The whirlpool absorbed the iing arrows.


    ''Heh, let''s see how you are going to take me down with your power being countered like this!''


    Draco created two whirlpools, one whirlpool on top of him, absorbing the me arrows. The whirlpool around his feet protected him from the ice thorns.


    "You should not forget about me, Lizard!" Butcher Wang appeared in front of Draco with his gauntlets.


    A smirk appeared on Draco''s face. He folded his wind and put it in front of him as a shield. Of course, Draco won''t make such a newbie mistake, such as forgetting his opponent.


    "Unfortunately, I am on your back, stupid lizard!"


    Butcher Wang was indeed behind Draco. The one Draco saw just now was an after image.


    Butcher Wang threw a double punch on Draco''s defenseless back.


    Crack! Crack!


    The ck scales cracked and Draco''s body was sent flying.


    Draco crashed into the frozen building a hundred meters from his original spot.


    Butcher Wang did not waste his chance. He leaped forward, at the same time, blue projection covered Butcher Wang''s gauntlet.


    Boom!


    Butcher Wang mmed his gauntlet to the ruin, right on the spot where Draco crashed down.


    But then, a figure was flung away from the ruin. Butcher Wang''s body was getting thrown away. At the same time, Draco also flew out from the ruin, chasing after Butcher Wang.


    But before he could reach his target, countless me arrows stopped him from chasing Butcher Wang.


    Draco was forced to p his wings reversed to dodge the arrows. Just as he was about tond on the frozen ground, ice thorns shot up.


    He was forced to p his wings again to the sky despite knowing the me arrows rained him down.


    Draco folded his wings, covering his body with his wings, shielding his body from the me arrows.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Countless me arrows rained him down, non-stop. Draco was forced to defend himself.


    "GRAWWWRHHH!!!"


    Draco opened his wing open, at the same time, he also stretched his arms. While doing that, Draco discharged Dark Ki out of his body. The Dark Ki managed to neutralize the me arrows.


    The Draconian waspletely miserable. Completely being cornered by three humans. On his back, there were two big cracks, the mark left behind by Butcher Wang''s gauntlet.


    However, at this moment, Butcher Wang appeared in front of him. Still with a big projection of his gauntlet.


    Draco however turned around, with his right arm covered in Dark Ki, he threw a punch to his back.


    But then, the one on his back was not Butcher Wang. Bai Xin Yue was the one on his back. With a shield made of ice in her left and a crystal blue spear in her right hand.


    The moment Draco sent a punch to her, Bai Xin Yue put her shield forward.


    Bang!


    The cold air and the residual of Dark Ki spread out when the punch hit the shield.


    Bai Xin Yuepletely neutralized the punch with her shield. Right after that, she immediately thrust her spear to Draco''s left chest.


    Crack!


    The crystal blue spear pierced his left chest easily. As soon as the spear pierced his left chest, a cold sensation immediately spread through his body.


    Draco waspletely stiffened because of that. Then he could see a shadow hovering on top of him through the ice shield.


    At this time, he realized Butcher Wang was right on top of him. He fell to his opponent''s trap.


    Bang!


    Butcher Wang mmed his gauntlet right on Draco''s head.


    Swoosh!


    Boom!


    Draco crashed down hard. On the ground, he felt a little dizzy. His body swayed as he tried to stand up.


    He knew that he had to move quickly or he would fall to the enemy''s rhythm. His mind was screaming loud on the inside, telling his body to move. However, his body just would not listen to his mind.


    Just as he managed to stand, countless ice thorns shot up from the ground. Two big thorns pierced both his shoulders. His thighs were also pierced by the ice thorns. His arms, his belly, and his feet.


    The Draconian waspletely immobilized by the ice thorns. His body was dangling in the air as he looked down dazedly.


    "I lost" Draco muttered unbelievably. He blinked his eyes a few times, still could not believe he would be defeated on Earth.


    Meanwhile, Kang Seo-Yeo raised her right arm. The me clouds started to gather on top of her. In the next second, the me clouds were absorbed into her right palm.


    Slowly, the me formed a shape, shape of an arrow. As the me started to form a shape, its color also changed. The crimson me turned into a golden me.


    Thirty seconds, the whole process took thirty seconds before a golden me arrow formed in Kang Seo-Yeon.


    She nocked the golden me arrow into her red bow. Then she aimed at the immobilized Draco on the ground. She pulled the bowstring to the maximum.


    Swoosh!


    The golden me arrow shot through the air.


    Draco slowly raised his head, he saw the iing arrow. From the color of the me, he knew this was not just a normal me arrow but the strongest one.


    "This is my end"


    BOOM!


    The moment the golden me arrow hit Draco''s chest, it exploded. Creating a massive vortex made of golden me. A hundred meters vortex formed in the core region of Sun City, engulfing the Draconian.


    *** ***


    Dominic could feel a strong vibration on the ground. He dazedly looked at the golden me vortex. From the arena, he could see the golden me was raging.


    At this moment, he realized something. the evacuation, it was not only to save the citizens from the specter but also


    But also to protect everyone from the battlefield. With such a crazy power, many people would get involved and maybe even die.


    Slowly, Dominic turned toward Heero, he looked at Heero with a gaze of fear and relief.


    He certainly feared Heero, this guy was not someone he could offend. At the same time, he was also relieved. He was relieved that he was on the same side.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the old man was still running. He was still looking for a narrow space to fight against the two.


    Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi kept chasing the old man. It had been ten minutes since they were chasing the old man.


    When the golden me vortex shot up from their back, Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi stopped their case. The old man also stopped running away.


    The three were looking at the me vortex. Looking at the me, Sun Zhou Yi smiled, "They have killed the Draconian it seems!"


    Musashi Hirata nodded his head, agreeing with Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Then we have to finish this old man off as well! Master is waiting for us!" Sun Zhou Yi showed the message from Heero. The message was telling them to bring the old man''s body intact or alive.


    "You are right!" Musashi Hirata turned around, facing the stunned old man.


    At the same time, the ice that was frozen in the inner region vanished. It was confirming their assumption that the other group had defeated their opponent.


    "I won''t be lenient even though you are elderly!" Then, Sun Zhou Yi summoned a thousand Ki Swords.


    At the same time, Musashi Hirata was holding his sword''s handle and bent his body down a little, Draw Sword.

 Chapter 350: Vengeance - Part 5

    Chapter 350: Vengeance - Part 5


    The me vortex died down after scorching the hundred meters area. The surrounding buildings werepletely melted down under the me.


    Despite the fierce me, there was a bodyid down on the ground. The body had his face on the ground. Yes, Draco''s body was still intact. It was just he lost the luster scales. What left was the scorched Draconian.


    Butcher Wang was the first one to approach the body. He stood next to the body, kicked the leg.


    Seeing no response from the Draconian, Butcher Wang squatted next to the body and flipped the body.


    Draco had his eyes closed but he still could hear weak breath from the creature.


    ''He is still alive even after that'' Butcher Wang was amazed by the creature''s strong body. Thest arrow was no joke.


    Then he raised his thumb to the two girls. Indicating their job was done.


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue then walked toward the body. Even after all of that, they did not lower their guard down.


    "Fyuhh" Kang Seo-Yeon was relieved when she felt the weak breathe from Draco. Herst arrow was not intended to kill the Draconian but to take him down.


    "Fortunately I lowered my power to fifty percent, if not, he would be dead for sure,"


    This time, Butcher Wang was amazed by Kang Seo-Yeon.


    ''Fifty percent? That arrow contained only fifty percent of her power?''


    "You are not joking, right?" Butcher Wang blurted out.


    "Nope. My Husband asked us to bring him intact or alive if possible, so I reduced my arrow''s power by fifty percent," Kang Seo-Yeon answered honestly while pointing her index finger at the unconscious Draco.


    "Let''s pack up, Uncle! Heero may need something from this Draconian!" Bai Xin Yue made the decision. She felt her husband needed something important from the Draconian hence she wanted to go to the Sun Dome quickly.


    ''Hah I regret it I should have asked him to teach me more than just fancy footsteps''


    Butcher Wang started toment about his past decision after witnessing Kang Seo-Yeon''s true strength. It was just not just fancy me arrows, she could even turn the sky into me.


    With a sigh, the grumpy Butcher Wang picked the body. Then they headed back to the Sun Dome. Leaving the ruined city behind.


    *** ***


    "I like your confidence, young''un! However" Before the old man could finish with his words, Musashi Hirata''s figure vanished.


    The old man immediately raised his wooden staff.


    Dak! Dak! Dak!


    Musashi Hirata appeared again in front of him, with countless invisible des shed at him.


    The old man tried to block the des with his wooden staff while retreating. Even so, a few des passed his defense.


    The old man''s robe got a few cuts, the shoulder, the thigh, and the left chest. The old man himself seemed surprised. He thought he had blocked all des.


    After fending off Hirata''s de, he distanced himself from Hirata. He got twenty meters from the guy. He was still confused a little.


    However, Sun Zhou Yi did not give the old man a chance to rest. Countless Ki Swords surrounded the old man from all sides, giving him no room to escape.


    "These two guys are truly annoying" At the same time, he said those words, the Ki Swords flew toward him, all of them.


    Tak!


    The old man tapped his wooden staff onto the ground.


    Right before the Ki Swords could hit the old man, the old man suddenly vanished. The Ki Swords missed the target and destroyed the empty ground.


    Sun Zhou Yi was at loss for a moment. The old man just vanished like that, he did not see a movement either with his Mystical Eyes.


    "I will take care of you first for the start!" Then Sun Zhou Yi heard the old man''s voice from behind.


    Sun Zhou Yi remainedposed despite the old man''s sudden appearance behind him. Why? It was because Musashi Hirata had moved before the old man spoke.


    Musashi Hirata''s very fast footsteps caught up. He was already next to Sun Zhou Yi when the old man said his piece just now.


    The old man was left with two choices. He struck Sun Zhou Yi with his wooden staff but he would get struck by Musashi Hirata''s sword.


    The second one was to retreat. Letting the golden chance to kill Sun Zhou Yi slipped just like that.


    The old man chose the second choice. After exchanging a few blows against Musashi Hirata, he was not confident he could leave intact.


    Swoosh!


    Musashi Hirata''s sword passed through his face. If the old man waste at any second, the sword might split his head open.


    Just as the old mannded ten meters away, the thousands of Ki Swords surrounded him again.


    Again, he tapped his wooden staff on the ground and his body vanished.


    "It''s teleportation Master talked about" Musashi Hirata muttered under his breath.


    The next second, the old man appeared again behind Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi. However, it was not just one old man, but many old men. Many same old men were surrounding the two.


    "Die!" A deafening voice rang through the old men''s mouths. The old men mmed their wooden staffs toward the two at the same time.


    Boom!


    A huge crater formed at where Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata stood just now. The crater was the same shape as the old man''s wooden staff. It was just that the crater was much bigger than the wooden staff.


    "Tsk, what sleek brats!" The old man clicked his tongue as the doppelganger started to disappear one by one.


    He missed his chance to kill the two guys in one attack.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata escaped with Vanishing Steps.


    This time, it was the old man who did not give a chance for Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata to take a breath. He tapped the ground with his wooden staff again.


    Tak!


    He vanished and appeared again in front of Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata. This time, he swung his wooden staff horizontally. The wooden staff was about 1.8 m long, but the moment the old man swung the wooden staff, the wooden staff elongated.


    This time, Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata did not try to escape from the old man''s wooden staff. Sun Zhou Yi put a hundred Ki Swords to his right, lining it up to block the iing elongated wooden staff.


    Bang!


    The Ki Swords and the elongated wooden staff shed, causing a loud bang noise. The Ki Swords blocked the elongated wooden staff.


    At the same time, Musashi Hirata rushed forward.


    Weng! Weng! Weng!


    His swords made the weird noise as well as he rushed forward. In a sh, Musashi Hirata arrived in front of the old man.


    Sheng!


    The old man immediately pulled his elongated wooden staff. He was forced to meet with the sword at this moment as it was not possible to use his teleportation when Musashi Hirata already swung the sword toward him.


    He crossed his wooden staff to block the iing sword. At the same time, the old man reinforced the wooden staff with his Ki.


    The moment the sword was about to hit the wooden staff, the old man saw a mirage of the sword. Musashi Hirata was holding one sword for sure as the other sword rested on his waist.


    ''What weird technique now?''


    The old man thought as he was ready for any aftermath.


    Despite being ready for the iing sword, the old man was still shocked the moment he received the attack.


    Dak! Dak! Dak!


    He felt and heard three swords hit his wooden staff.


    In the next moment, the old man''s eyes widened in shock as unstoppable twisted his both arms.


    He tried to fight back but the force took him by surprise.


    Weng!


    The old man''s body spun around in the air as his body shot back, getting flung away by Musashi Hirata''s sword.


    Swoosh! Boom!


    The old man crashed into a house. At the same time, five big swords appeared right on top of the house. Twenty meters long and seven meters wide Ki Sword floated on top of the house.


    Bwoosh! Bwoosh! Bwoosh! Bwoosh! Bwoosh!


    The five giant swords shot toward the ruined house at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The five giant Ki Swords struck the already destroyed house, totally destroying the poor house.


    Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yo regrouped. They did not continue their attack but waited.


    Rumble!


    The debris shot up as a figure came out of the ruin. The old man lost his right hand and his left leg. With the wooden staff, he managed to walk out of the ruin.


    ck blood poured down from his missing hand and leg. Yes, blood with ck color, the old man was not the specter but still a human. However, the power he wielded changed his blood''s color to ck.


    Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi saw the old man''s face distorted in pain. Then slowly, a tiny hand popped out from the old man''s right shoulder. Slowly, the tiny hand was getting bigger and reced the missing hand.


    Yes, the old man just regenerated a new hand. Not only his hand, but the old man also had a new brand leg. It regenerated in the same way as his hand.


    After the old man regenerated the new limbs, his expression returned normal. Then he looked toward the direction of the Sun Dome. He could not hear any voice from there.


    "It seems they are in danger. I have to finish these two guys fast to help them!"


    After muttering his thoughts, the old man raised his head.


    "Be proud, Young''un! I will show you why they call me Reaper!"


    After saying that, the old man''s white skin turned ck immediately. The same for his eyes, it also turned ck while the pupil turned red. The old man''s white hair also turned red as two horns grew on the forehead.


    After that, he tapped his wooden staff onto the ground. The wooden staff transformed into a ck scythe. The old man truly transformed into something else.


    "You can die proudly now, for forcing me to transform!" The old man arrogantly states those.


    The Dark Ki around the Reaper was getting denser and denser. The Dark Ki turned his surrounding ck as well. It was a sign thend started to be deadnd.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi exchanged nces. Fear or even nervousness could not be found in their eyes.


    "Now die!"


    The Reaper then swung his ck scythe toward them.


    The ck scythe released the Dark Ki in the shape of the scythe, two of them.


    Boom! Boom!


    The scythended on both of them. At the same time, the Dark Ki engulfed a two hundred meters area.


    After that, the old man turned toward the Sun Dome''s direction. He was so confident that Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata would not survive from his scythe.


    "Unfortunately, Old Man! Not only you who haven''t gone all out yet but we also!"


    The Reaper had his pupils shook. He saw a part of his Dark Ki was absorbed by something and the remaining Dark Ki was cut into nothingness.


    As the Dark Ki vanished, The Reaper saw what actually happened.


    In front of Sun Zhou Yi, there was distorted space, five meters in diameter. The distorted space absorbed his Dark Ki.


    On the other side, he saw Musashi Hirata had pulled out the second sword. He was wielding two swords now. With his own eyes, the Reaper witnessed his Dark Ki was cut into nothingness by Hirata.


    "Huh, it was close!" Sun Zhou Yi grinned as he wiped the blood on his forehead. Yes, without the training with Niadin, the scythe might take his life just now.


    ''An old man saved me from another old man, huh!?''


    "You are quite scary, but you are stillckingpared to my Master!"


    Musashi Hirata had his robe torn down and his back was bleeding.

 Chapter 351: Vengeance - Part 6

    Chapter 351: Vengeance - Part 6


    "You will soon know that your Master is not as scary as you thought!" The Reaper said the words, the wrong for sure as little did he know that his words were the trigger of his demise.


    Sun Zhou Yi''s rxed expression changed into the cold one, his gaze turned chilly too.


    "You should not have said that!"


    Bwoong! Bwoong! Bwoong!


    In the thousand meters area, distorted spaces with two meters in diameter appeared. Not just one or two, but hundreds of them. It did nothing though but it shocked The Reaper.


    He just did not expect to meet someone good at spatial technique, on Earth at that, the backward world space.


    The Reaper became wary, his eyes darted around here and there, spying the spatial sphere. He was trying to find out what Sun Zhou Yi wanted to do with these spatial spheres.


    Bzzt! Weng! Bzzt! Weng!


    At the same time, Musashi Hirata''s dual swords discharged red lightning and the noise of the Quake force.


    "What is this now" The Reaped muttered as his eyes stopped at Musashi Hirata''s figure. He tried to figure out Musashi Hirata''s technique this time.


    "Nah, I will dominate them with my power!" After a while, The Reaper stopped to figure out his opponent''s technique.


    Shrush!


    Then he saw Musashi Hirata swing the dual sword toward him. Yes, despite the distance between them, he did that. Two red lightning shot out from the swords. The two red lightning revolved at each other and struck toward him.


    The Reaper swung his scythe down to the red lightning. As he swung the scythe, the same and bigger ck scythe made of Dark Ki also formed. The Dark Ki Scythe struck the red lightning down.


    Bang!


    The red lightning and the Dark Ki scythe burst out in an explosion.


    Right after that, a figure shot out of the explosion. Musashi Hirata''s figure shot through the explosion with his dual swords, leaving a red lightning trail behind.


    ''He can even be faster again'' The Reaper thought as he saw the figure came for him.


    He then revolved his scythe. Soon, the Dark Ki swirled in front of him. It was his countermeasure for Musashi Hirata. The swirling Dark Ki should be enough to block Musashi Hirata.


    The Reaper then changed his focus to Sun Zhou Yi. After fighting both of them for a while, he noticed a certain pattern. After one person attacked him, the other one woulde for him too from an unexpected angle.


    He observed Sun Zhou Yi whether the guy made some sneaky moves or not. But then, he noticed Sun Zhou Yi stayed still. Even the Ki Swords around him did not move. The thousands of Ki Swords merely floated around.


    Not long after that, he realized something off as the sound of the lightning became more intense.


    Musashi Hirata stopped right in front of his swirling Dark Ki. He did not attack him but did some weird dance.


    "Musashi Sword Technique, Red Storm!"


    Out of nowhere, the hurricane made of des surrounded him. Eight de hurricanes came to him from all sides. The de hurricane that imbued with the red lightning.


    The Reaper immediately swirled his ck scythe to fight back. His confidence in his demon transformation did not allow him to escape with his teleportation.


    The moment the ck scythe touched the de hurricane, the de hurricane burst out. The de imbued by the red lightning shot through all directions, rampaging around The Reaper.


    Meanwhile, Musashi Hirata leaped back. He merely watched his de hurricane rampaging The Reaper.


    When it was done, The Reaper appeared again, miserably. He suffered many grievous injuries around his body. Burn marks and cut marks could be seen around the body. The ck blood flowed down from the cut on his body. Even one of his horns was cut.


    The Reaper''s red pupils widened in shock as he looked at Musashi Hirata. Just now, the moment the de hurricane burst out, he tried to teleport out. However, he could not, there was a certain force that canceled his teleportation.


    The Reaper then turned toward Sun Zhou Yi. He saw the blue Ki Swords thickened. The Ki''s color changed into purple.


    The Reaper raised his scythe, preparing to face Sun Zhou Yi.


    Sun Zhou Yi then pointed his hand toward The Reaper.


    Once again, The Reaper''s red pupils shook. He was stunned because none of the Purple Ki Swords headed toward him. Yes, none of the Purple Ki Swords came for him. The thousands of the Purple Ki Swords scattered around.


    It totally confused The Reaper. But then


    Slub! Slub! Slub!


    Three Purple Ki Swords pierced him from the back. The swords pierced his back through the chest. He could see the tip of the sword with his eyes.


    He immediately teleported out, this time, no force blocked his teleportation. He teleported twenty meters away from his original spot. The Reaper then saw where the swords came from.


    The spatial spheres, the Purple Ki Swords came from the spatial spheres behind him. Then he realized what happened. The Purple Ki Swords did not scatter randomly. It went through the spatial spheres and attacked him from an unexpected angle.


    As the Reaper realized the issue, he noticed more spatial spheres formed around him.


    ''I can''t let him continue this or I might be the one who will die! I have toe closer to the guy and kill him even if I have to trade a blow against the swordsman!''


    There were many spatial spheres, too many of them. He could not track where the spatial sphere connected to. He could not take a high risk.


    The Reaper then used his teleportation. He made his move before Sun Zhou Yi started his attack again. He teleported right behind Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Musashi Sword Technique, Crescent de!"


    Shrush!


    Five consecutive red crescent des shot toward The Reaper. Musashi Hirata predicted The Reaper would appear behind Sun Zhou Yi.


    However, The Reaper ignored Musashi Hirata''s attack as he shed his scythe toward Sun Zhou Yi''s neck. He intended to receive the attack with a trade of Sun Zhou Yi''s head.


    But The Reaper made a big mistake. He realized that as soon as a spatial sphere formed right behind Sun Zhou Yi''s neck.


    The ck scythe entered the spatial sphere. The Reaper then turned toward the right, he saw the red crescent de was right next to him.


    Five consecutive crescent des struck The Reaper''s right arm.


    "Growlll!!!"


    For the first time, The Reaper released out a growl. Sun Zhou Yi immediately distanced himself at the same time.


    He looked back, even though The Reaper received the red crescent de. It did notpletely cut his arm, his right arm was still dangling there.


    However, The Reaper could no longer hold his ck scythe.


    nk! nk! nk!


    The ck scythe fell off The Reaper''s grips.


    Bwoong! Bwoong! Bwoong!


    Then, more and more spatial spheres were created around The Reaper.


    "Hah Hah Hah" The Reaper tried to pick his ck Scythe with his other hand. He breathed heavily but with the spatial spheres around him, he abandoned his n to pick the ck Scythe. If he stayed longer, his body would be holed by the swords.


    He tried to teleport out, but then, a shadow descended right in front of him. Musashi Hirata appeared with his dual swords. The dual swords shrouded with the red lightning.


    The Reaper was about to leap back but then, he noticed Musashi Hirata did something weird. Instead of directing the sword toward him, he saw Musashi Hirata stab his dual swords to the ground.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    The red lightning burst out from the dual swords. To The Reaper''s surprise, Musashi Hirata immediately backed down after doing that.


    "Huh!?"


    Musashi Hirata did not attack him or even touch him. After he struck his swords down on the ground, he just backed out like that.


    Even though Musashi Hirata''s weird movement shocked him, The Reaper knew that he did not have a lot of time left. He had to teleport out as soon as possible.


    Just as he was about to teleport out, his eyes widened.


    "Huh!?" The Reaper was stunned for a moment. But then, he realized something.


    He finally realized the meaning behind Musashi Hirata''s weird movement. It was not a weird movement, at all. The red lightning was the technique that disabled his teleportation.


    He did not understand how the red lightning did that nor he had time to think about that. Because the Purple Ki Swords came out of the spatial spheres.


    "Hah I lost because I underestimated them" The Reaper closed his eyes as countless Purple Ki Swords struck him down.


    *** ***


    Sun Dome


    Butcher Wang arrived at the arena with the unconscious Draconian on his shoulder. He threw the body down, right in front of Heero.


    "Your order, Sir!"


    Heero immediately activated his Mystical Eyes and looked into Draco''s heart.


    Based on Bane''s memories, Draco put the token given by God Horas next to his own heart. It was quite insane but it was the fact.


    Heero saw the ck token next to the heart. Without hesitation, he opened the Draconian''s chest with his bare hand.


    He pulled out the token from the scorched Draconian''s chest. It was a simr token to the one he took from Bane.


    Heero was delighted as he showed that on his face. Now he had two tokens, with thest token, he could use the tokens to find or even summon the God Horas with it.


    Now, he only needed to wait for thest package to arrive. And it did not take a long time for that. From the north entrance, he saw his two disciples'' arrival.


    Sun Zhou Yi dragged the limbless Reaper who was in hisst breath.

 Chapter 352: Vengeance - Part 7

    Chapter 352: Vengeance - Part 7


    Sun Zhou Yi, Musashi Hirata, Bai Xin Yue, Kang Seo-Yeon, Butcher Wang, and Dominic watched Heero as he did something they did not understand to the limbless old man.


    Heero was reading the old man''s memories to find thest token. He could not help but furrow his brows as the old man''s memories were bared in front of him.


    He was just shocked by what the old man did in the past. The old man was so cruel, not only to the people around him but to himself as well.


    After a good five minutes, Heero released his hand off the old man''s head. He let out a sigh and fell silent for a moment. Then he turned back to Sun Zhou Yi and asked, "Where the scythe?"


    "Oh, the scythe!?" Sun Zhou Yi certainly knew what his Master asked for. A spatial sphere formed next to him and he took the scythe.


    "I know this is a decent scythe so I took it with me," He then tossed the scythe to Heero.


    Heero caught the scythe, he scanned it with his Mystical Eyes.


    "Only this old man used his token well!" After saying that, he pulled out something from below the de.


    As soon as he took the token out of the scythe, it immediately lost its luster. The shiny jet ck de turned rusty in a split second. In the next moment, the scythe turned back into a wooden staff.


    Heero tossed the wooden staff randomly. It had lost its value after he took the token out.


    He took a deep breath. Then he looked down at three simr tokens in his hand. From the information, he got from Bane''s head. He could use this thing to summon God Horas. Or used the token to track God Horas''s location. Either way, Heero''s revenge was near.


    For some reason, he could not calm his breathing. His breath became slightly hurried as he remembered the past incident.


    Sun Zhou Yi became a little worried when he noticed his Master was getting emotional. He knew that His Master participated in the battle against these Specters for personal reasons.


    "What should we do now, Master?" Sun Zhou Yi called out.


    "Oh," Sun Zhou Yi''s voice interrupted his thoughts. He turned around and noticed everyone was looking at him, looking concerned.


    He then met with Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon''s gaze. The moment he saw their concerned looks, Heero''s heart wavered a little.


    "Ah, you can help the others to clean the aftermath! We may have killed the leader but we can''t let their minions slip out!" Heero instructed his three disciples.


    Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi nodded as they immediately moved out. Butcher Wang however walked toward Heero.


    "You know, we are the people you can trust and rely on. So, if you need some help" Butcher Wang paused as he realized something off with his words.


    ''Does Heero really need his help?'' Butcher Wang questioned himself.


    "Nevermind, if you need something or need us to assist in something, just call me or us out! I will assist with all my efforts!"


    Hearing that, Heero smiled immediately and replied in a low voice, "Said someone who only interested in learning footsteps,"


    Butcher Wang''s face reddened instantly. After witnessing Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue''s power, he realized he was much weaker in the term of power.


    Of course, if they fought they also did not necessarily win against him. Because he had the power to run from them.


    "At least, I can help you to confuse the Big Boss with my weird movement so you can sneak attack him!"


    After saying that, Butcher Wang immediately vanished. He ran away as faster as possible, he was embarrassed to stay longer. Leaving four people in the arena.


    Dominic noticed the weird atmosphere around. Even though no one told him to leave, he knew that he had to leave. But he just did not know what to say.


    ''Should I leave silently? There''s no way they don''t notice my sloppy movement''


    While Dominic was in dilemma, Butcher Wang appeared next to him with an awkwardugh.


    "Haha, I forgot my package!"


    "Huh!?" While Dominic tried to understand what the package meant. He suddenly felt a strong grip around his waist.


    He wa shocked and looked toward Butcher Wang in shock. Dominic realized the package in Brawny Man''s mouth was him.


    Nevertheless, Dominic did not try to break free. Even though this wasme for him to leave the arena, but was the best option he had now. He surrendered himself to be brought by the Brawny Man.


    Just like that, the arena was left to three people. Kang Seo-Yeon, Bai Xin Yue, and Heero.


    "What''s wrong? You can now revenge your friend! Why do you look so worried?" Kang Seo-Yeon asked with a sweet smile on her face.


    Heero did not hide the story behind his participation in a war against the specter. He told them everything, there was nothing to hide hence Bai Xin Yue and Kang Seo-Yeon their husband''s backstory.


    "Yeah, go for it! You don''t need to worry about us," Bai Xin Yue followed up.


    "If it was before, I would not hesitate" Heero muttered as he raised his head to meet his wives'' gaze.


    "But now I have you two! I have Hong Yu and Han Ying! I have three daughters, and one is still in the belly! I am afraid!" He confessed his feelings now.


    Before, he was so excited that he was able to meet God Horas again. The dimmed vengeance was burning fiercely. Now, the vengeance was near to him, he only needed to crush the three tokens. But the fire of vengeance now wavered.


    He did not have anyone before, but now he has a big family. Fear and concern slowly consumed his desire for revenge. He twice lost his loved one so he did not want to lose them again.


    "But you have to do it or you will be haunted by your guilt!" Kang Seo-Yeon shook her head. She could see the guilt in her husband when be told the story about Morabaka City.


    "Yeah. Without killing this fake god, my husband would be iplete! Moreover, I don''t believe this fake god could defeat my husband," Bai Xin Yue showed her support as well.


    Heero then looked back to three tokens in his hand.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the Star Forum was in a frenzy with the news of the specters attacking the Sun City.


    The happy event turned into a battlefield once again.


    Almost all media covered the disaster that struck Sun City. The media tried to get a shoot on the city, unfortunately, the people they sent to cover the Fighter Anteriority were sent to the underground city forcefully.


    While the media was oblivious to the situation, the Hero League of Star City made a move. The Hero League broadcasted Sun City''s condition, giving the people live update on what happened at Sun City.


    Of course, this was SES Intelligent Team''s handiwork under Heero''s consent. The broadcast was highlighting how the Specter Extermination Squad killing the specters. The intention was showing the result of the transformation the people talked about.


    Through the exclusive satellite given to the intelligent team, Luo Wei Chun broadcasted the whole war.


    However, rather than a war, it was more like extermination. Yes, while the people watched the broadcast, they also cheered for the heroes. They were the heroes of the Hero League of Star City Branch, after all.


    Luo Wei Chun also watched the broadcast from his office. Looking at the viewer, he smiled broadly.


    47,452,916 viewers


    Almost half of Star City''s citizens watched the broadcast, meaning these forty million viewers witnessed the result of the transformation. It kept increased as they broadcasted the live war.


    It was very satisfying to silent the media who always criticized the Hero League and Heero.


    Luo Wei Chun leaned back on hisfortable chair as he put his feet on the table. He was having a rxing day as he also enjoying the broadcast.


    Killing the specters, humanity''s enemy, giving him satisfaction in each kill even though he just watched it through the screen.


    However, his rxing time was interrupted as someone stormed into his room. It was his subordinate who controlled the satellite.


    "Captain Luo! Captain Luo!" The guy kept calling his name.


    "What''s wrong?" Luo Wei Chun furrowed his brows as he put down his feet off the table.


    "Calm down! Xiao Wei!"


    The guy called Xiao Wei however did not calm down even though Luo Wei Chun called him up.


    Xiao Wei rushed toward Luo Wei Chun and pulled him to the window. When they arrived at the window, Xiao Wei pointed his finger toward the south of Star City.


    Luo Wei Chun slowly followed Xiao Wei''s finger to the north. His pupils shook at the sight. He subconsciously retroceded a few steps as he could not believe what he saw.


    To the south of Star City, a huge, giant, gargantuan castle appeared. The shadow of the caste hovered half of Star City. On top of that, the castle was shrouded in some kind of ck miasma.


    It gave a spooky feeling to the people who looked at it.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Luo Wei Chun''s heartbeat elerated and started getting nervous.


    "We have to call President Xing! We have to inform President Xing!"


    That was what came into his mind with the castle''s appearance.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero was still in the arena of the Sun Dome. With three tokens in his hand, but the three tokens had been crushed in pieces by him.


    In the end, Heero decided to face his demon.

 Chapter 353: Fortunate or Unfortunate?

    Chapter 353: Fortunate or Unfortunate?


    The sudden appearance of the huge castle caused a ruckus to the people in Star City. Just now, they cheered for the SES through the live broadcast. Now they were panicking as a giant spooky castle shrouded in ck miasma hovered on top of their head.


    Almost at the same time, the people called the Hero League''s emergency. They were asking to pull SES back from Sun City to protect them from the creatures that dwelled inside the castle.


    Niadin who was currently having lunch with Bai Xian Ming, Dazekh, and Kim Jung-Mun were disturbed by themotion outside. The four old men were just taking a break from the Battleground for lunch.


    "What happened?" Niadin raised his head and asked his friends. It wasmon with themotion, but usually, the security team would handle it quickly. However, themotion was only getting louder and louder.


    "Let me check out!" For some reason, themotion caused Bai Xian Ming to be ufortable. He stood up and walked to the window. He pushed the window and looked down.


    Bai Xian Ming was on the third floor of Xing Hotpot. He looked below as he thought themotion source was there. But then, he noticed there was no fight below, no conflict. The people were panicking while pointing their finger in a direction, to the south.


    Curious, Bai Xian Ming hopped down off the window and looked at the direction people were pointing at. The moment he turned toward the direction, his eyes widened in shock.


    The other three old men followed Bai Xian Ming. They were curious why Bai Xian Ming jumped while they were still eating.


    Kim Jung-Mun had the same reaction as Bai Xian Ming''s. Shocked, it was natural for them to be shocked as a castle that was about half of the city was floating on top of them. If the castle suddenly fell, they would lose half of their city and the people as well.


    Bai Xian Ming immediately unlocked his smartwatch and called someone, "Evacuate the people from the city!"


    Among the four old men, Niadin was surprised but he was not panicked like the others. He was surprised to see God Horas''s castle suddenly appeared here.


    He then turned toward Dazekh, "Get your people ready! It''s God Horas''s castle, we have to get ready for a battle!"


    After saying that, Old Man Niadin shot up to the sky. He flew toward the castle to check what happened.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Heero was looking at the tokens. Puzzled as nothing happened. He thought God Horas would appear in front of him when he crushed the tokens. After waiting for a while, nothing happened.


    He thought the Dark Ki inside the token would form some kind of portal or something simr. Then God Horas woulde out of the portal and he would fight him here. That was the scenario he imagined in his head.


    Nothing of that happened. The Dark Ki inside the tokens dissipated as soon as he destroyed the tokens.


    "Did he lie to me?" Heero muttered in a low voice as he turned toward the corrupted dwarf''s corpse. "That''s not possible, I have read memories!"


    Heero was confused, he kept looking back and forth between the crushed tokens and the dwarf''s dead body.


    Drrtthh! Drrtthh!


    Then his smartwatch vibrated. Heero took a look at who was calling him. Luo Wei Chun''s name appeared on the smartwatch and he picked it up. Before he could say hello or anything, a burst of a panicked voice that belonged to Luo Wei Chun rang through the smartwatch.


    "President Xing! You have toe back now! The city is in danger!" From the voice, he could tell the urgency in Luo Wei Chun''s tone.


    "What happens? Tell me properly, Wei Chun!"


    "The city the city I-I will send you the picture instead, President!" Luo Wei Chun just did not know how to describe it. He decided to send the picture instead.


    Heero was truly confused. Almost the specter''s forces were here, they were supposed not to have enough force to split the attack. Star City should be safe from the specter.


    Drrtthh! Drrtthh!


    Then a message with a file attached to it came. Luo Wei Chun was the sender. After hearing the urgency within Luo Wei Chun''s voice, he immediately opened the message.


    [This giant caste appeared to the south of the city and it keeps moving toward the city!]


    That was the message from Luo Wei Chun. Below the message, two pictures popped out. The moment Heero''s eyesnded at the picture, his pupils shook. He recognized the giant castle, it was the castle where his enemy rested.


    Without any words, Heero''s figure shot up to the sky. He broke the barrier with a single punch and immediately flew toward Star City direction. He realized that crushing the three tokens was not summoning the God Horas but the castle.


    In the blink of an eye, Heero''s figure disappeared from the horizon. It took him five minutes of flying to reach Star City.


    Heero did not stop by as he headed straight to the giant castle. He went to the north until he reached the gate of the castle. There was a strong barrier shielding the castle, but the sight of the gate was too familiar to him.


    It was still fresh in his memories, the moment when his body was sealed in Eternal Ice. He remembered that as if it was just yesterday. Yes, the gate in front of him, was the ce where he got trapped.


    "You havee!" An old voice came from next to him. There was no need for Heero to look as he recognized the voice. It was Niadin''s voice.


    "The castle is still sealed. I am trying to see its weakness but" Niadin informed Heero.


    "I know, we just have to wait for 72 hours for the barrier to wear off. No hurry!" Heero understood the old man was trying to help him hence he said so.


    After saying that, Heero came down and he was stunned a little bit as hended on the shore of the sea. There was no way he did not recognize this shore as this ce was the first ce he saw when he came out of the deep sea.


    "Hahaha That makes sense That makes sense" Heero let out augh as he realized something.


    "What''s wrong?" Old Man Niadin asked out of concern.


    Heero without hesitation told everything that in his mind. It was the time before he broke free from the Eternal Ice. He remembered that the moment he broke free from the Eternal Ice, it was deep down in the sea in front of him.


    He stayed on this shore for a week before he finally found Star City. Heero was still remembered, it was still fresh and vivid in his mind. He was at a loss as he woke up in an unknown ce.


    The ce where he broke free from the Eternal Ice was also God Horas''s castle location. Everything made sense now.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" Old Man Niadin asked Heero. The barrier prevented anyone from the outside to enter the castle. There was nothing they could do until the barrier wore off.


    Heero sat down on the ground, crossing his legs, and looked up to the castle, "I am going to wait here, of course!"


    "Don''t you need to meet your family before you go?" Old Man Niadin tried to tell Heero to spend his time more with his family before going to battle against God Horas.


    "I don''t need to! I will kill God Horas ande back to meet them! A farewell is not needed!" Heero shook his head and replied in strong confidence.


    "Then Do you need my help? We can fight God Horas together?" Old Man Niadin offered help to Heero. Even though he knew that Heero was Saint''s disciple, but their enemy was still God. Not an easy opponent that could be killed easily.


    Heero shook his head, "No, I have to end this cycle of hate by my hands! I appreciate your offer but I will do it by myself,"


    "Alright! I am going to watch you fight then" Old Man Niadin retreated to the distance. He would not help him fight but he could help him escape if the situation turned dire.


    Heero was sitting on the shore, it had been twenty- four hours by then. Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata already arrived but Old Man Niadin blocked them to get closer to Heero.


    Just like that, the seventy-two hours passed.


    After doing nothing but sitting on the ground, Heero stood up at thest minute before the barrier wore off. At the moment the barrier disappeared, Heero shot up to the castle.


    He was about to destroy the gate, but the gate came down by itself. Just as Heero was about to enter the gate, a figure flew out from the gate.


    It was so fast but not too fast for Heero. He could still make his move, but then he stopped midway as he noticed something.


    "Thank you! Thank you very much! I am very grateful! Thank you! Thank you!"


    Yes, the figure that came out of the gate was a human, a man.


    Heero easily broke free from the man''s hug. Then he scanned the man who kept thanking him. The man had unkempt hair and a thick beard that almost covered half of his face. He was like a caveman who never took care of himself. To Heero''s surprise, he recognized the man. Not only Heero, but the opposite party also recognized Heero.


    "Huh!?" "Huh!?"

 Chapter 354: Fortunate or Unfortunate? - Part 2

    Chapter 354: Fortunate or Unfortunate? - Part 2


    Back to the shore right below the floating castle, Heero was sitting on it with the guy that just came out of the castle itself. They sat face to face, the other one was telling his story the other one was listening to the story.


    "You are still alive?" The caveman looked so surprised and happy at the same time as he asked that toward Heero. The caveman was topless with only a leather pant covering his vital spot.


    Heero was distracted, his body was here but not his mind. It could be seen from his expression. The caveman was too happy to notice as he just went on with his thoughts.


    "You are so strong if you could survive the Eternal Ice," The caveman praised Heero for that, then he looked at the unfamiliar surroundings. He was confused because this ce was supposed to be the deadnd that surrounded the castle, but why was it a sea and a dense forest?


    "Where are we, anyway?" The cavemen asked again to the distracted Heero.


    Heero snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the caveman. Not, he was not the caveman but was a hero from the past that got trapped inside the floating castle where God Horas stayed. The man in front of him was the famous Saul the King of Heroes. The title you could only get after killing God.


    "Did you truly kill Horas?" Still could not believe what he heard, Heero repeated his question.


    "Yeah, I did! I beheaded that damned bastard with my sword" Saul wanted to show the sword he used to behead God Horas but then he remembered he left the sword behind in the castle.


    He waved his hand awkwardly as he did not have the sword in his hand, "If you are truly curious, then I will tell everything I know to you! You are my savior, after all! Telling my glorious tale bringing no harm,"


    Heero did not reply but silently looked at Saul. The reply was clear, he wanted to hear the story.


    "Alright! Alright Where should I start with" Saul rubbed his chin, "Let''s start the story after you got sealed in Eternal Ice"


    Saul with other forty Grandmaster ss Heroes was preparing to raid God Horas in his castle. They had prepared everything and it was the day.


    However, that day, Saul noticed a man flying toward the castle. The man was Heero, he still remembered that day clearly in his head. Heeronded in front of the gate and entered the castle alone. There, he witnessed Heero fall into a trap set by God Horas, the Eternal Ice trap was activated and sealed Heero''s body.


    Maybe the trap was meant to be for him and his party. But thanks to Heero, he and his party were saved from the trap. That day, he and his party decided to go back from the raid. They were afraid there would be more dangerous traps set in the castle.


    Saul was embarrassed as he mentioned that story. His face slightly turned red, "I am sorry about that but Eternal Ice is the seal that could not be broken,"


    Saul was very sorry as he could not save Heero at that time. It was he could not, but he was incapable to be exact.


    "It''s okay, please continue," Heero nodded.


    "Hah After a month of trying to learn many things about traps and seals, my party gave up on raiding God Horas," Saul continued with a sigh of disappointment as he remembered about his party, "But I don''t give up! I scouted the castle for months and my chance ising!"


    "I saw a maning to the castle. This man fought God Horas for three days and three nights. Do you know what? This man was so strongggg! He beat God Horas like beating a dog!"


    Saul''s expression was clouded by admiration when he mentioned this. However, Heero was thinking about Niadin''s story. The old man told him that his Master came to beat God Horas. The story was checked in line, if it was true then Saul was not lying.


    The next moment puzzled filled Saul''s expression, "But there''s something weird. That man could beat God Horas and it should be easy for him to kill him, but that strong man did not kill God Horas. He left after beating Horas for three days and three nights. Weird, isn''t it?" Saul tried to get Heero''s opinion about this.


    Heero however merely smiled at that. The next, it should be a world-destroying disaster. At least, that was what Old Man Niadin told him, the end of Dramonia before many pieces ofnd got separated in space, leaving only Earth. He did not interrupt Saul and asked him to continue the story from his perspective.


    "Let''s not think about that strong man! After that, I thought my chance hade! That strong man had beaten God Horas ck and blue, I only needed to finish what he left, right!?" The vigor was back as Saul''s eyes shone.


    "With big confidence in killing God Horas, I entered the castle alone! Yes, you did not hear it wrong, I entered the castle alone!" Saul mmed his chest a few times, "At least, this is how I felt that time. Excited, I was brimming in excitement!"


    "But then, it took me seven days to kill that dying God! I put my life on the line, but that God Horas was so strong for me to beat. But on the seventh day, I don''t know why but God Horas activated a hidden mechanism of that damned castle!"


    Saul pointed his index finger toward the floating castle, "He drained his Ki to activate the hidden mechanism of the castle which I did not understand until now. It was that moment that I managed to kill God! It was so satisfying!"


    He tried to describe the feeling he felt when he killed God Horas. But he could onlye up with one word which was "Satisfying!".


    "That is it! With a series of lucky incidents, I managed to kill God Horas. After that? I was trapped in that damned castle, alone!" Saul ended his story, but then he remembered something, "Ah, I tried to find you, maybe I can help you toe out from the Eternal Ice, but I could not find you," He tried to say that he also tried to help Heero in the end.


    "That''s all, two days or yesterday? Your face projection appeared in the castle, then the castle came out of that damned space and appeared here! Where are we anyway? This is not the Dead Land!" It was Saul''s turn to ask.


    "It was three days ago! And it seems I saved your life once again, huh!?" Heero smiled, it was a smile but also not a smile to Saul. For some reason, he perceived it like that.


    "As for you where we are, we are on Earth!" After that, Heero stood up and turned around, leaving the confused Saul.


    "Huh!? Earth?" Saul never heard of a ce called Earth before.


    Heero slowly walked back to the edge of the shore. He looked up, looking up to the floating. A smile formed on his lips, it was a bitter smile.


    ''In the end, I can''t get my revenge?'' The vengeance he had pursued in two different timelines and two different eras, he could not get what he pursued in the end.


    "Or I have avenged them? The guy is dead, so literally, I have avenged them, right?" The smile changed into a happy smile.


    "The good thing is, I don''t have to risk my life to fight against God Horas. And that Horas is dead now!" A relieved sigh slipped out of Heero''s mouth.


    ''Is it fortunate or unfortunate?'' He could not help but question himself.


    "It''s unfortunate as I can''t avenge them with my hand! But it is also fortunate that I am sealed in Eternal Ice. Thanks to that, I meet my wives and have children now! Let''s not think about that depressing matter!"


    Heero turned around after mumbling for a while. He approached the confused Saul, he looked at the guy as if he found a new toy.


    Was it fortunate or unfortunate?

 Chapter 355: The Last Conference

    Chapter 355: The Last Conference


    The world was in an uproar as Sun City was half destroyed because of the specter''s attack. The city with most Emperor ss Heroes could not defend their city.


    At the same time, the name of SES was widespread. Thanks to the Specter Extermination Squad the number of casualties lowered to the minimum. SES''s timely appearance saved the city from the specter.


    Dominic as the Emperor ss Hero - Rank 1 and also the Head Executive of the Hero League Sun City branch also had publicly and officially thanked the SES through the avable media.


    At the same time, he also showed his willingness to follow the Hero League Star City branch''s transformation path. However, the proposals had not received an answer from the Hero League Star City branch.


    Meanwhile, Dominic was standing in the center of a big pit. The pit was big but not too deep, about seven meters deep. He was standing there as he looked at the surroundings.


    The temperature in the pit was higher, he could still feel a slightly hot air blow toward his face. His feet could also feel the still hot ground.


    He still could not believe he was standing in the core region of Sun City. Yes, he was standing at the remnant of the battlefield that happened a week ago. In this ce, the creature called Draconian was defeated by three people.


    Even though he did not see the battle, he could tell how spectacr it was based on this remnant. He even saw the huge fire vortex that shot through to the sky. His breathing became slightly hurried from agitation.


    The memories of the whole core region frozen were still fresh in his mind. On top of that, he also watched the recorded broadcast as well. The broadcast caught Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata fighting the old man.


    He watched the battle from the start to the end. Absolute domination, especially Sun Zhou Yi''s spatial sphere. His spines shivered when he saw the countless swords randomly flying here and there but the swords still ended up stabbing the old man from the direction he least expected.


    He was imagining if he was in the old man''s position, facing those two freaks, "Hah" his lips formed a sour smile, "Two of them? I may not survive for even a minute facing one of them, let alone two" Dominic muttered to himself while shaking his head.


    Brrthh! Brrthh!


    The smartwatch on his wrist vibrated, he looked down. A familiar name showed up. He picked the call and a man''s face showed up on the screen, "Sir, the conference is about to start!" The man informed Dominic in a respectful tone.


    Dominic nodded his head and closed the call. Afterward, he scanned the pit once again before he left.


    *** ***


    The huge floating castle was haunting the people of Star City. Especially for the people who stayed in the south area. Most of the people had evacuated while a few decided to stay.


    Despite the information from the Hero League that the castle was not dangerous, the floating castle still caused great unrest to the people. It had been seven days since the castle''s appearance but the public never saw Heero, the man they relied on appeared to calm the public.


    Yes, after watching how SES handled the specter on the Sun City battle, people trusted Heero as SES was built under his reign. Now the people voiced their voices, asking Heero to solve the floating castle in the sky.


    The answer woulde today as Heero held a conference. The first official conference since the battle of Sun City and the floating castle.


    The Hero League HQ Lobby


    The conference was held in the big lobby as a special tform was built for today''s conference. The lobby was packed with the media, even the media from the other cities also came to cover the conference.


    The cameras shed as a man wearing a formal suit came up from backstage. The man was not alone, he was apanied by two famous beauties, Kang Seo-Yeon and Bai Xin Yue.


    Heero waved his hand to the media with a slight formed on his lips. He sat at the chair provided for him.


    He sat down and faced the reporters, "Hello! I will pass with the pleasantries and get straight to the main point. I hold the conference to clear the confusion within our people. We have plenty of good news actually" said Heero as he read the papers in his hand.


    "First, the floating castle in the sky. It''s not dangerous nor it will fall so you don''t need to fret about the castle. We have been investigating the castle in thest seven days and it''s safe!"


    "Second, it''s about our war against the specter! We won the war as you watched the broadcast. We have killed the three main leaders of the specter, we should be safe from them at least for a few years. SES will continue warring the remnant and we have secured twelve specter''s hiding bases so far!"


    Since God Horas'' information was not known to the public, Heero decided not to share it with them. He was dead anyway. Telling the public about the God-like figure would only cause the public to panic.


    "Third, we have received an official letter from two other main branches of the Hero League. We have agreed to unify the Hero League into one. One Hero League, one system! I announce the start of this big project today!"


    As soon that was announced, the reporters gasped. No one expected this woulde, at all.


    "Ah, I forgot to mention this. The Regal Kingdom would also participate in this project as well!"


    More exploding news that was very worth covering.


    "Fourth, we will move the main base of the Hero League to the floating castle. We have prepared to make the floating castle as ourmand center!"


    "Lastly" Heero stood from the chair and bowed his head to the camera, "Today, I will announce my retirement as the President of the Hero League. I am very grateful for everyone who has supported me during the reformation,"


    The reporters, all of them had their jaw dropped when they heard thest information. To be fair, Heero was at the peak of his career since his sess in SES and the reformation. His retirement was thest the people wanted, even them as reporters did not want Heero to retire at this point.


    While everyone was still in a daze, Heero raised his head and let out a chuckle, "I guess that''s it for the conference,"


    Just as he was about to turn around, a reporter snapped out and raised his hand, "Wait! Wait! Wait, President Xing!"


    Heero looked to the reporter and smiled, "From what I know, there''s no interview session for today''s conference,"


    Being reminded by Heero, the reporter who raised his hand to ask nked for a moment. Before the start of the conference, he was confused as to why there was no interview session. Now he understood why.


    "But I can answer one, only one question for you! Thest present before we part our ways! Ask away!"


    The man took a deep breath. There were so many questions in his head but he could only ask it once.


    ''What should I ask? Should I ask if there''s someone who pressures him to retire? No''


    After struggling for a moment, he finally came up with one appropriate question, "Who''s going to be the next president, may I know?"


    Heero shook his head, "Unfortunately Mr. Reporter, you waste your chance. I don''t know the answer. It''s not me who is going to decide who will rece me, it''s the executives or it may be you guys too!"


    "Alright, that''s all I have!" Heero then turned around, leaving the disappointed reporters.


    Just like that, the conference was like a nuke, and Heero was the one who controlled the nuke. He dropped a nuke that caused a big uproar.


    The media did not bother to cover humanity''s win against the specter or the merge of the Hero League, but Heero''s retirement. The news of the first President Hero League retired spread like a wildfire as the media gave their focus on that.


    Various kinds of spections spread out, from who was going to seed in his position until the reason why Heero retired.


    Three dayster, the Hero League dropped another nuke as they held another conference with the new President. Bai Shuang''er, the youngest daughter of the Bai Family and also the Emperor ss Hero - Sun Zhou Yi''s wife. No one expected a woman would be the one who seeded in Heero''s position.

 Chapter 356: My Baby Boy Is a Genius

    Chapter 356: My Baby Boy Is a Genius


    Heero''s retirement brought a wild wave to the public. Young and capable, everyone thought he would be the President of the Hero League at least for another thirty to forty years. But no one expected the man would retire at his peak.


    It brought controversies as people tried to dig out as to why the man suddenly retired. But spections were just spections, empty logical words with no fact. No one could get the reason why the man decided to get off of his throne.


    When Bai Shuang''er name came up as Heero''s sessor, it brought yet another controversy. Many people disagreed with the choice of the Hero League to choose a woman to seed Heero.


    Millions of people tried to make a petition, a petition to bring Heero back from his retirement. The people wanted Heero to continue to reign over the Hero League.


    Bai Shuang''er was an unknown woman before. Even after her background was revealed, the protest not only reduced but increased.


    The youngest daughter of the Bai Family, Emperor ss Hero - Sun Zhou Yi''s wife, and Bai Xin Yue''s younger sister. Even with that kind of background, people still judged her to be incapable of seeding Heero''s mantle as The President of the Hero League.


    Despite the big protest, The Hero League gave a cold shoulder to the masses. They ignored the protests and continued with what they had now. As time went on, the protests started to disappear. Bai Shuang''er proved that she was capable.


    Just like that, eight months passed.


    Xing Clinic, inside the Delivery Room


    Heero was standing beside the king-sized bed while holding Han Ying''s hand. He had been waiting for this day, the day where his first baby would be born. This was his first child technically, so he was excited.


    However, there was something that weirded him. It was his wife, Han Ying. He had read many articles about women giving birth. But his wife did not give the same signs as the articles he read online. She looked extremely calm.


    "Take a deep breath and push it once more!" The female doctor instructed Han Ying.


    His wife did as the doctor instructed, then he heard a cry. He put his random thoughts behind and looked toward the cry direction. The female doctor was holding a baby while the nurse next to the doctor tried to wipe the baby.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Xing~ It''s a boy~. It''s a healthy baby boy," the female doctor congratted Heero while bringing the still red baby.


    Heero excitedly came closer to the doctor and looked at the baby boy who still had his eyes closed. The baby boy tried to move his hands and feet while in the Doctor''s embrace.


    "Can I hold him?" He excitedly hovered around the doctor. He was too excited as he could not wait to hold his baby boy.


    "Of course, you can!" The female doctor tried to hand the baby boy to Heero.


    Heero carefully received the baby as he truly could not hide the excitement on his face, "My baby boy oh my baby boy"


    He kept muttering those words in excitement. Han Ying also could not hide her happy smile as she looked at her husband who was overwhelmed by happiness.


    The scene of Heero cautiously and gently holding their baby evoked her memory. It was a memory of her when she gave birth to Miao Miao. At that time, she was alone, giving birth on a narrow bed only with the doctor and nurse. That memory was still clear in her mind.


    At that time, her husband was going out of the city for his mission so she had to give birth alone. Her sister was waiting outside, of course, but the feeling waspletely different when her husband apanied her.


    Without she realized, tears swelled in his eyes. It was tears of happiness, of course. Heero noticed that so he approached the bed with the baby.


    "Oh Oh Your mommy is crying, what should we do? You have to help me to calm your mommy, my baby boy," Heero spoke to the baby who still had his eyes closed. His words were to cheer his wife, however, to their surprise, the baby tried to open his eyes.


    They could see the baby was trying to lift his heavy eyelids. The eyelids wavered and after a few tries, the couple witnessed the baby open his eyes.


    Behind the eyelids were clear eyes with obsidian ck pupils. The baby blinked his eyes a few times. First, he was looking at Heero. After a moment, the baby then looked toward his mommy.


    It was as if the baby understood Heero''s beforehand words. He raised his tiny hands toward his mommy, with a wide smile, the baby let out a cute cry, "Kyak!"


    Heero and Han Ying were stunned for a moment. They did not expect their baby could do such a thing the moment he came into the world.


    "Oh my oh my My baby boy is a genius He is a genius!" Heero turned toward the doctor and nurse, "He is a genius! He is a genius!"


    Han Ying knew her husband was so happy. Not only him but she was also happy as well, but she was embarrassed to hear her husband''s boastful praise to his own son. She tried to pull his lower hem clothes to stop him.


    However, Heero did not care about that. He slowly handed his son to his wife to hold. Clueless about what Heero wanted to do, Han Ying received the baby.


    Right after that, she saw her husband flushed out of the delivery room. She could hear his excited voice, calling out, "My baby boy is a genius! My baby boy is a genius!"


    She was so embarrassed and lowered her head, looking at the baby who was sleeping in her hand. She was surprised that her son could sleep despite his father''s loud voice. But then, she could see her son''s peaceful smile as well.


    *** ***


    Outside the delivery room


    When Heero came out of the room, many people were waiting in the hallway. His three wives, his father-inw, grandpa-inw, his disciples, his daughters, and more. The hallway was filled with people.


    Bai Xian Ming and Bai Tian Ming were the first ones to rush toward Heero first, "How is it? How about my grandchild?" Bai Tian Ming asked out.


    Even though Han Ying was not his daughter by blood, he had regarded her as his daughter since she was Heero''s wife. On top of that, he was close to her in thest four years. He treated Han Ying as his own daughter.


    Heero answered the question with augh, he wasughing hard, "Hahahaha. My baby boy is a genius! My baby boy is a genius!" He repeated the same words which baffled everyone. His voice reverberated in the hallway.


    It seemed this was not enough, he ignored the people around him and ran outside the clinic. Right in front of the clinic, he shouted, "My baby boy is a genius! My baby boy is a genius! My baby boy is a genius!"


    Still having pent up excitement on the inside, Heero''s body shot up to the sky.


    "My baby boy is a genius! My baby boy is a genius!"


    That day, the whole city of Star City heard someone shouting from the sky, "My baby boy is a genius!"


    Since then, "My baby boy is a genius" has be an unsolved mystery.

 Chapter 357: Noob Old Men - Thank You

    Chapter 357: Noob Old Men - Thank You


    On a grasnd, Heero was proning next to a boulder, looking far into the distance with the scope attached to his sniper. He found a guy hid behind a big boulder as well, the guy seemed to hide from the chase.


    "Hehe" Heero cracked into a grin as he aimed the scope at the guy''s head, "457 meters, and the wind is blowing to the east" he adjusted his aim while muttering in a low voice.


    "Sayona" before he could finish that, an excited voice rang next to him.


    "Hahaha! I found one! Let''s kill him!"


    Heero finger was already halfway pulling the trigger. But then, a man jumped right in front of him, running toward the target he aimed.


    Bang!


    S-X 33, the best sniper rifle in the game released out the deafening sound. The bullet passed through the man''s chest which was his teammate. His teammate''s body immediately fell as the bullet pierced his chest. Of course, even though the bullet pierced through the chest, it missed the initial target.


    [Friendly Shot! You killed your teammate (HandsomeOldMan)]


    "F*ck you, Old Man! You deserve that, you f*cking deserved that! You" Heero was malding, he immediately stood up from his hiding spot, pointing his index finger at the lifeless body and cursing.


    Bang!


    Another sniper rifle was shot from afar, the bullet hit Heero''s head. The helmet on his head could not protect him from the sniper as his body fell to the ground.


    [Dead]


    [You have been killed by (Asurus1616)]


    Heero stormed out of his gaming capsule, his face turned red from anger. He immediately knocked the capsule next to him, he knocked on the capsule.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    "Come out you Old Artifact! Come out!" Heero called out.


    The gaming capsule was opened and Bai Xian Ming got up from the gaming capsule. He looked at Heero innocently as if nothing happened, "What''s wrong with you? How can you be so rude to your grandpa,"


    "Shut up, Old Man! For the first time, we entered the top 2, we got the best gun in the game, and if we kill that guy, we will win the game!" Heero yelled at the old man. He was angry for a reason, they were about to win the game, for the first time after months of ying.


    Bai Xian Ming lowered his head in shame as he looked away from Heero, "I don''t know you are going to snipe him, you did not tell me anything!"


    Heero was about to burst out from anger, but then, an old voice from the other side tried to soothe him, "Calm down, Heero! We all make mistakes, just calm down!" Old Man Dazekh tried to save his friend from Heero''s clutch.


    "Shut up, Old Man 2! You also the same, you pulled a grenade and did not throw it! Your mistake made all of us died on ourst map!" When this was mentioned, Old Man Dazekh looked away and retreated to the distance.


    Heero then looked toward the Old Man 3 who was ying with his smartwatch while sitting on the edge of the gaming capsule. Kim Jung-Mun acted smart as he did not intervene. He did not want his troll action when he tried to knife someone on the ground but missed was being mentioned by Heero.


    "At least, Old Man 3 is more sensible than these two old men!" Heero let out a sigh and looked back at the wronged Bai Xian Ming, "Alright, I am done ying with you guys! Get Old Man 4 to y with you!"


    "How could they still make noob mistakes after ying for months," the three old men still could Heero grumbled as he came out of the gaming room.


    After Heero left the room, the three old men looked at each other. Now theycked one person for a squad queue.


    Heero malding was amon urrence. They did not take that into their hearts as this was their fault anyway. On top of that, Heero malding was a show they had a close rtionship despite the age gap.


    "Should we call Old Man 4?" Bai Xian Ming asked Old Man 2 and Old Man 3. Old Man 4 was Wu Shitian.


    "Should we?" Old Man Dazekh repeated the question. There was a trace of reluctance in his voice.


    "We don''t have another choice, I have called him, and he wille shortly," Kim Jung-Mun chimed.


    Wu Shitian was theirst choice because he was a noob evenpared to the three of them. That was why they did not want to y with Wu Shitian.


    *** ***


    Gaming room, just like the name it was a specialized room for gaming. Heero prepared that room for the old men who had hobbies ying games.


    The gaming room was located on the right-wing of his residence. After storming out of the gaming room, he went to the center of his residence where his living room was.


    The reason why he went there was to his baby. At this time, his baby boy would be there with his mother. Sure enough, when he reached the living, Han Ying was there with Zixin.


    Xing Zixin, that was his first son''s name. After a stressful game, a cute baby might help him to relieve the stress. Just as he was about to approach the baby to y, Han Ying put her index finger to the lips, signaling Heero to stay quiet.


    Heero walked without making any noise. Then he saw Zixin was sleeping soundly, his chubby cheeks fluffing up and down. Even sleeping, his genius baby boy was so cute.


    While Heero''s eyes locked on his son, Han Ying poked him from the side. He looked up, Han Ying was pointing her finger to the 82" tv.


    He turned his head toward the screen. It was news, the big news that would shake the whole city.


    [The Ranker Alliance is forced to disband after their dark scheme revealed to the public by The City Hunter]


    Xu Lingxun appeared on the tv, being interviewed by the reporters. The reporters sent out a barrage of questions to him. As someone who revealed the true face of the Ranker Alliance, it was natural for him to be the center of attention.


    "First, I want to thank my Master for everything he has taught me," in front of many cameras, Xu Lingxun bowed his head, "Without him, I could not bring justice to my deceased family!" Added Xu Lingxun.


    The scheme of the Ranker Alliance against the Xu Family. It was revealed to the public that it was the Legendary ss Rankers'' doing. Xu Lingxun had caught the involved and handed them to the Hero League.


    "Second, I hope the involved party will get their deserved punishment! That''s all!" Before he turned around, his lips moved, "Master, Thank you for everything!"


    Xu Lingxun had been hunting the criminal in the city while gathering evidence against the Ranker Alliance. Whether it was heroes or rankers no one was spared by him. Because of his action, people called him City Hunter.


    "Tch, he cane here and thank face to face, why would he do that in front of the cameras," Heero acted tsundere while in fact, he was quite happy his disciple could get his revenge, a proper one.

 Chapter 358: Legacy

    Chapter 358: Legacy


    "Daddy! Daddy! Wake up, Daddy?" A tiny fist hammered Sun Zhou Yi''s chest while he was still sleeping.


    Sun Zhou Yi slowly opened his heavy eyelids and the face of a chubby boy came into his sight. The boy was his son, Sun Huan. He smiled and hugged his son, he hugged his 2 years and 9 months son as a pillow to the side. But then, he realized there was someone underneath the nket.


    At this moment, Sun Zhou Yi''s sleepy eyes widened as he immediately embraced his son up.


    "Let me sleep a little longer" A woman''s voice came from the underneath nket next to Sun Zhou Yi.


    "You can''t! Mommy said you have to wake up now, Mommy Tania! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!" Sun Huan yelled loudly to wake the woman underneath the nket.


    A slender and white hand came out from the nket, pulling down the nket, showing a woman with long red hairzily looking toward Sun Huan with her sleepy eyes. She was about to push the nket down, but Sun Zhou Yi stopped her.


    "Nope, no! You can''t show your naked body to him, he is a boy! You can''t do that!" He firmly pressed the woman''s hand from pushing the nket.


    ''He''s still a kid,'' that was what zaro Tania wanted to say but she held his back when she saw the firm look on her husband, "Alright! Alright! I won''t!" She raised her hand, indicating she had given up.


    Yes, zaro Tania, the ex-Emperor ss Hero and also a Gold ss Hero after the reformation married Sun Zhou Yi. She was his third wife.


    Sun Zhou Yi then put his son down and nted a kiss on her chubby cheek, "Go, tell mommy, Daddy and Mommy Tania wille out soon,"


    "Okay~," Sun Huan was running outside while shouting what he just said. He could still hear his voice from the room.


    zaro Tania and Sun Zhou Yi took a shower. He came out 10 minutester, and zaro Tania came out 10 minutes after Sun Zhou Yi.


    "You guys are goingte! Shuang''er already went to the HQ," Xiao Xi reprimanded both of them. While zaro Tania smiled sweetly, Sun Zhou Yi merely looked at his smartwatch, "It''s still seven-thirty, I have still half an hour to y with Huan Huan!"


    "Nope! This is not going to happen! You can''t let Shuang''er do it alone. You can''t follow your Master as an example, letting his wives do the hard work unless you want to retire early just like him!" Xiao Xi raised her voice.


    "What''s wrong with Godfather?" When the master word came out of Xiao Xi''s mouth, the little boy Huan Huan knew who they were talking about.


    "Nothing wrong!" He took the sandwich from the te and kissed his son, "Godfather invited us to yter, we are going to meet Godfather after Daddyes back from work! Behave at home and Daddy will take you, okay?"


    Sun Huan''s face brightened as he nodded his head vigorously. His Godfather was spoiling him too much so the boy loved to meet his Godfather.


    After that, Sun Zhou Yi kissed Xiao Xi bid farewell as he went to the elevator in his living room. zaro Tania followed him as both had to attend a conference together with Bai Shuang Er.


    Yes, there was an exclusive elevator installed in Sun Zhou Yi''s house. He pressed the "S" button, then the elevator went down.


    Ding!


    Not long after that, the elevator opened. The moment the couple stepped out of the elevator, they were greeted by a Tiniman with a thick beard, "Good morning, Uncle Fern~," he greeted the Tiniman enthusiastically. zaro Tania also bowed her head to greet the Tiniman.


    "Morning~. Let''s go! President Shuang''er asked me to bring you two to her soon!" The Tiniman called Fern urged the couple. In front of them, there was a car with a frame of a limousine.


    But if you looked at the lower power, the car was attached to the rail instead of standing with tires just like a normal car. This was the Tiniman''s invention, an inspiration from the car and train. Theybined both technologies and created an underground exclusive station. It was a station only for the executive of the Hero League.


    On top of that, the carriage did not use fuel or electricity. The carriage used Ki Battery as energy to move, more efficient and convenient to use. The Ki Battery was one of the Tiniman inventions,bining the current technologies with their knowledge.


    Sun Zhou Yi and zaro Tania nodded their head as they immediately went into the carriage. It was supposed to be a three hours journey, but it only took them fifteen minutes with the new invention.


    They arrived at the big station below the Hero League HQ. The moment Sun Zhou Yi got down from the carriage, a female with formal attire approached him.


    "Sir Sun, the conference starts in 10 minutes. President Bai asked me" before she could finish her words, Sun Zhou Yi waved his hand, "I know! Lead the way to the conference room!"


    Thanks to Bai Shuang Er''s assistant, Sun Zhou Yi did notte to the conference. It was two minutes before the conference started. He immediately got to her seat, and his wives sat next to him.


    "Good, let''s start with the conference, anyone has a question?" Sun Zhou Yi asked with a big smile to the reporters. Dozens of the reporters immediately raised their hands instantly. He then chose a random reporter.


    "Sir Sun, may I know why the Hero League suddenly opened the test for Emperor ss Hero again after almost three years?"


    It was a mystery everyone wanted to know. After the first President of the Hero League retired, the Hero League canceled the test of Emperor ss Hero. No one knew the reason as the decision was too abrupt.


    "Mnnn" Sun Zhou Yi did not immediately answer the question but looked at Bai Shuang Er, ''Do you want to answer the question or me?'' He asked in a whisper.


    Sun Zhou Yi nodded his head and faced the reporter, "Actually, the reason we canceled the test for Emperor ss Hero is rted to our First President,"


    The moment the First President was being mentioned, everyone in the room fell silent. They put their ears, focusing to hear what Sun Zhou Yi was going to say.


    "Do you know what''s the test for the Emperor ss Hero before it got canceled?" Of course, no one knew as the test remained a secret even until now, "The test is to defeat the First President!" As soon as those words came out of Sun Zhou Yi''s mouth, everyone gasped in shock.


    However, soon they realized something. If the test was to defeat the First President in a fight, then


    "Does that mean you beat your master in the fight?" The reporter could not help but ask it out aloud.


    "Haha hahaha" Sun Zhou Yi mmed the table as heughed so hard. It was as if he heard the joke of the year. His reaction caused a big confusion to the reporters.


    Bai Shuang Er had to jab her husband to stop him fromughing. Stillughing, Sun Zhou Yi waved his hand to the reporters, "Don''t joke around like that, Mr. Reporter. Of course, I did not beat him" he paused midway as hisughing expression turned solemn, "I can''t evennd a hit on him," he shook his head proudly.


    The answer left the reporters confused. He did not beat the First President, so how did he advance to Emperor ss Hero?


    "Recognition, we did not beat him in a fight but we gained his recognition! That was how we advanced to Emperor ss. None of us could defeat him, he was simply unbeatable!" Sun Zhou Yi''s answer left the reporters in shock.


    The strongest Emperor ss Hero admitted that himself. It would be big news.


    "As you know, since the First President retired, we have to think of a way for the new test for the Emperor ss Hero. However, the First President''s recognition is hard to measure, and we don''t want to lower the standard too, so we don''t have a choice but to cancel the test for the Emperor ss Hero temporarily until we find a new test with the same standard as the First President''s recognition!"


    The reporters busily typed Sun Zhou Yi''s words.


    "And that''s right since we opened the test again, we have decided the new test. After almost three years, we came to an agreement. We, the six Emperor ss Heroes are the First President''s Legacy, you have to beat us or gain our recognition to be the Emperor ss Hero!"


    "It may lower the standard by one level, but this is the best we can think of. So, you have to face us if you want to be Emperor ss Hero, we are waiting for you in the floating castle!"

 Chapter 359: Eighth Emperor Class Hero and Ninth Emperor Class Hero - Part 1

    Chapter 359: Eighth Emperor ss Hero and Ninth Emperor ss Hero - Part 1


    Under Bai Shuang Er''s reign, the Hero League renamed the dungeon into Realm. It was changed after people learned that Realm was an actual world that split into many dimensions.


    Not only the Hero League changed the naming. But the Hero League graded the Realm based on size and how dangerous the Realm was. Based on the size, Level 1 Gate was the smallest dimension while the biggest dimension was Level 10. While the dangerous level was determined by color. White meant no danger and it went up to the green, yellow, orange, and dark red.


    There was one particr color used to mark a special realm. It was ck, it indicated the Realm was Specter''s territory.


    Since all cities followed the new system of the Hero League, the world was now under the Hero League''s protection. They regted rules that the dimension gate would be handled by the Hero League.


    Today, the reporters gathered in front of a gate. The dimensional gate was twenty meters tall and ten meters wide, it was a humongous dimensional gate.


    10 Gold ss Heroes and 20 Silver ss Heroes guarded the gate from the outside, making sure no one came closer to the gate. It was because the gate was Level 6 ck Gate. If ordinary people identally entered the gate, death was their ending hence the heroes tasked to guard the gate.


    As for why the media gathered around the gate, that was because they were waiting for the expedition team toe back. Yes, the Hero League sent an expedition team to neutralize the gate so the dangerous creature inside did note out outside.


    Of course, that was not the main reason why the gate was crowded by the reporters. The main reason was that the two new rising stars were the ones who led the expedition, Xu Lingxun, and Kang Dong-Woo. The First President''s direct disciples.


    "Theye out! Theye out!" A yell resounded as a man came out of the dimension gate.


    The man was wearing all ck attire with SES word on his left chest. It was the official attire of SES, an elite squad that specialized to fight the specter. One after another, the SES elite members came out of the gate.


    Five squads were sent to the Realm, a squad consisting of fifty people, meaning two hundred and fifty heroes were sent to clear the Realm that was Specter territory.


    After the first ten heroes came out, the two heroes that the people waiting for stepped out of the dimensional gate. Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun the famous City Hunter walked out side by side.


    "It''s them! It''s them!" A reporter shouted while pointing at the two young men, "Huh!? Who''s that bearded old man?" The young reporter found out an old man with a thick beard together with the two rising stars.


    "Tch, are you a newbie?" The older reporter next questioned the young reporter. Thetter nodded his head, he was a new reporter that got lucky to be sent here to cover this news.


    "No wonder you don''t know him," the older reporter then looked toward the bearded old man, "Have you heard the First President''s second direct disciple?"


    The newbie nodded his head vigorously. He might be new, but he had heard a lot and did a lot of research about the First President''s direct disciple. He had heard about the mysterious second disciple as well. The First President had five direct disciples, four of them were heroes and the second was not a hero.


    "Don''t tell me he is the second disciple?" The young reporter looked back at the three men. He had seen the photo of the second disciple on the forum, and he did not have a beard, let alone such a thick beard.


    "Yes, he is the famous legendary hunter who killed Level 7 Beast, the Wyvern King four months ago. The picture you saw on the forum was him without a beard," the old reporter proudly shares the crucial information to the young reporter.


    "The rumors say he is equal or even stronger than a few Emperor ss Heroes? Is that true?" The curious young reporter tried to get more information about Butcher Wang.


    "That''s not a rumor but a fact. The Sword God Sun Zhou Yi and The Invincible Sword Musashi Hirata admitted openly that they could not win against him," the old reporter shares the information he had, "What''s more frightening is that the five disciples tried to beat their Master, but even five of them working together they still lose to The First President," the old reporter mentioned this with admiration. This matter was not a secret since Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata expressed openly in an interview that their dream was to defeat their Master.


    "They are here, get ready, young man!" The old reporter reminded the young one to get ready as Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun were close.


    "Good afternoon, everyone," Kang Dong-Woo greeted the reporters with a smile while Xu Lingxun nodded and smiled toward the camera. As for Butcher Wang, he disappeared without a trace as he did not like to be in the spotlight.


    "I am here with good news. SES has killed all specters inside the Realm, and this evening we will start the purification so thend can be upied by us," Kang Dong-Woo announced the good news.


    The reporters could tell that SES had sessfully conquered the Realm. However, they came here not because of this issue, they believed SES would not fail in specter subjugation.


    "I heard you will be recing your father to be the Head of the Kang Family, is that true?" The rumors about the eighteen years old Kang Dong-Woo would be the Head of the Kang Family had spread out. The reporters wanted to confirm this issue.


    "Yes, that''s true!" Kang Dong-Woo nodded confidently.


    "What about the Emperor ss Hero assessment? Are you and Hero Xu Lingxun going to take the assessment?" The reporter raised the question.


    The Emperor ss Hero assessment had been reopened for six months. Many people tried to take the assessment, but only one hero that passed the assessment so far. zaro Tania was the only hero who passed the assessment after challenging the six Emperor ss Heroes and witnessed by three Supreme Guardians.


    The rumors said that the First President''s two young direct disciples would take the assessment soon. That was why many reporters rushed over here, they wanted confirmation about the rumors from the involved person.


    "Yes, I am going to take the assessment before my ceremony. I will be the first Emperor ss Hero in my family!" Kang Dong-Woo proudly and confidently dered in front of the cameras.


    Even though his grandfather, Kang Myung-Chul was the retired Emperor ss Hero, he still dered himself to be the first Emperor ss Hero in his family. It was because the old system was no longer valid so the past emperors were no longer emperors.


    Then the reporters looked toward Xu Lingxun, they were waiting for him to give them his response. Xu Lingxun was more reserved, he nodded, "Yes, I am going to take the assessment after Dong-Woo,"


    "What''s your target? Are you going to aim for the Emperor ss Heroes recognition or do you want to defeat them?" This was what the reporters wanted to know because this kind of news could be a headline.


    Kang Dong-Woo smirked toward the camera, "Since my Master is not the barrier, I am going to beat everyone who blocks my path. Especially my senior brothers, Sun Zhou Yi, and Musashi Hirata. Ie to beat them, get ready, Senior Brothers, I aming for you!" Kang Dong-Woo pointed his index finger toward the camera.


    *** ***


    Heero was sitting cross-legged on the couch while watching the live interview. He had retiredpletely but he still followed the news about his disciples on tv.


    His son, Xing Zixin was sitting on hisp, munching the sweat popcorn with his father with his newly grown teeth.


    "He has grown big and getting cocky, huh!? Should Father teach him some lesson to be humble, Zixin?" The father asked his son who was busy munching the popcorn.


    "Bububu, Bubba!" The one and half year old baby let out iprehensible words. Then he grabbed a handful of popcorn with his tiny and brought it up to the air.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The baby crushes the popcorn in his hand as he nodded his bald head, indicating he agreed with his father.

 Chapter 360: Eighth Emperor Class Hero and Ninth Emperor Class Hero - Part 2

    Chapter 360: Eighth Emperor ss Hero and Ninth Emperor ss Hero - Part 2


    The news Kang Dong-Woo was taking the Emperor ss Hero assessment spread like a wildfire.


    Since he was Heero''s direct disciple, the world paid more attention to the news. After the interview, that day, the name of Kang Dong-Woo and Xu Lingxun kept appearing in the news. The hype of the potential of the eighth and ninth Emperor ss Hero could not be stopped.


    Just like that, the two names appeared everywhere, forum, tv news for like three weeks until finally, Kang Dong-Woo announced that he will be taking the assessment through his official forum ount.


    Since it was an Emperor ss Hero assessment, it took much longer than the other sses'' assessment. Seven weeks with each week Kang Dong-Woo has to face the current seven Emperor ss Heroes.


    During the assessment, Kang Dong-Woo would be staying in the floating castle. He would be cut from the outside world during the assessment since he was not allowed to have contact with the outside world.


    The floating castle or the main headquarters of the Hero League was a forbidden area for normal people, even the media. No ordinary people had stepped into the floating since its first appearance a few years back then.


    Two months passed by quickly, today, Kang Dong-Woo would descend from the floating castle, and the world would know whether they would have the eighth Emperor ss Hero from the involved directly.


    Sky Elevator, the technology implemented by Tiniman used to go up to the floating castle since not all heroes could fly. Combining advanced technology and Ki, Sky Elevator was built to connect the floating castle and the ground.


    The media was waiting for Kang Dong-Woo''s arrival below the Sky Elevator. He himself announced through his forum official ount that he hadpleted the assessment.


    Ding!


    The loud sound from the Sky Elevator resounded, indicating the elevator had arrived on the ground. Soon, the elevator door opened, and Kang Dong-Woo stepped out from the elevator.


    The camera shlight shed, taking his picture the moment he came out of the elevator. He was alone as Xu Lingxun stayed behind for his assessment. The reporter was about to ask whether he passed the assessment or not, but soon they found Kang Dong-Woo was gloomy.


    The reporters looked at each other, wondering whether they should ask the boy or not. The reporters were afraid Kang Dong-Woo wouldsh his frustration on them. However, even if they did not ask, the reporters had an idea of what happened to the boy.


    ''Kang Dong-Woo failed his assessment,'' this was the only reasonable possibility why the boy was gloomy.


    A young reporter braced himself as he approached the gloomy Kang Dong-Woo. He pushed the wireless microphone to the boy and delivered the question after the greeting, "Good Morning, Hero Kang Dong-Woo. Do you pass the assessment?"


    The other reporters apuded the young reporter internally. He represented all of them to ask the question that the world was dying to know, ''We pray for your well-being, young''un,''


    Despite his friendliness and prideful attitude, he was known for his hot temper as well. If someone did something he did not like, the young would scold them. Many rude reporters had suffered an earful scold from the young man.


    Kang Dong-Woo raised his head and his gloomy countenance was clear to the camera. The young reporter swallowed a mouthful of saliva in nervousness. It was a lie if he was not scared of the young man but this was his job


    "Hahhhh!" Kang Dong-Woo released a long sigh before he replied to the young reporter, "I did pass the assessment," he answered half-heartedly.


    "Huh!?" The young reporter was surprised. He had a guess that Kang Dong-Woo failed the assessment but he did not expect to receive a positive answer.


    Not only the young reporter but the other reporters were also surprised by the answer. If Kang Dong-Woo passes the assessment then what caused him to be looked depressed?


    "Then why do you look down even though you passed the assessment?" The young reporter asked curiously. He wanted to know what causes the young boy to be depressed. Somehow, the news of Kang Dong-Woo passing the assessment was not that important anymore. The reporters wanted to know what the young boy experienced.


    "Hahhhh," yet another long sigh came from Kang Dong-Woo''s mouth. He looked at the young reporter''s eyes and replied with a question, "What do you think?"


    ''I don''t know, that''s why I asked,'' the young reporter immediately swallowed those words that were about toe out from his mouth. He shut his mouth, waiting for Kang Dong-Woo to tell him by himself. The young reporter responded with a shake, indicating he did not know.


    "Hahhhhhh," this was the third time, but no one dared to say anything about that, "I failed to defeat the current Emperor ss Heroes. I passed by gaining their recognition instead," his voice did not contain confidence when he dered that he would defeat his senior brother Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata.


    "Shouldn''t you feel happy that you pass the assessment? 178 Gold ss Heroes tried to take the assessment but only one passed the assessment, and you are the second after zaro Tania. On top of that, you broke the record as well, you have be the youngest Emperor ss Hero," the young reporter tried his best to cheer Kang Dong-Woo.


    "Hahhhh," the fourth time, it was Kang Dong-Woo''s fourth time to sigh before he replied to the young reporter, "What is the use of that record? I don''t want to be the youngest, I want to be the strongest," the eight Emperor ss Hero shook his head at the praise. It did not work for him.


    "Moreover, Xu Lingxun is three months younger than me. The record is bound to break in two months!" Just like that, the eighth Emperor ss Hero walked away with his shoulder dropped.


    He implied that Xu Lingxun would pass the assessment too. So the record was bound to be broken by Xu Lingxun. It was a useless achievement.


    Today should be a happy day for the young man but he was unhappy because he did not meet the target he had set for himself. The reporters did not dare to block Kang Dong-Woo to ask more questions. They just let him leave like that.


    [The youngest Emperor ss Hero in history!]


    [The Eighth Emperor ss has appeared!]


    [The Kang Family''s sessor became the second to pass the assessment after it re-opened!]


    The forum immediately went into an uproar when the news of Kang Dong-Woo passed the assessment spread out.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, at the Miao Miao Ramen and Noodles shop.


    Musashi Hirata was standing behind the counter bar while watching the television. He had a white apron and a white hat on him.


    There was less activity for the Emperor ss Hero hence Musashi Hirata followed his Master''s path. He had been helping his mother to work in the shop to make ramen.


    Looking at the disheartened Kang Dong-Woo on the screen, Musashi Hirata smiled. Lyera came to his side and whispered, "You should go easy on him. He is your Junior Brother," Lyera was wearing the same apron and the same hat as Musashi Hirata.


    "Because he is my Junior Brother, I should never go easy on him. Especially him, it''s not like you don''t know anything about him. He would be full of himself if I let him win," Musashi Hirata shook his head, "Also, I am your husband, you should be my side. What people said about your husband if he lost to his Junior Brother?"


    Musashi Hirata got closer to her and rubbed her bulging belly. They had been married for almost two years and they were lucky enough to be given a child really fast.

 Chapter 361: You Are Messing With The Wrong Sister

    Chapter 361: You Are Messing With The Wrong Sister


    Martial sh, a tournament sponsored by the Hero League to encourage the Martial House to nurture and teach people who wanted to be a hero. Martial sh was a tournament established by the new Hero League.


    This was the fourth year since its establishment, and it was received well by the non-affiliated martial house since the tournament offered a reward that could not be refused for the fighter.


    Martial sh was divided into two sections, Junior Martial sh, and Advanced Martial sh. The section was divided based on the age of the participant. For Junior Martial sh, the participants had to be fifteen or below while Advanced Martial sh had to be at least sixteen and below twenty-one.


    The fourth Martial sh offered a total prize pool money in a total of one billion world dors. Of course, the prize was divided into two sections, a hundred million world dors for Junior Martial sh and nine hundred dors for Advanced Martial sh.


    On top of the money, the champion would be offered a special prize. For the champion of Advanced Martial sh, for example, you will be offered to join a trial of SES, a chance to join SES that never opened recruitment for the public. Specter Extermination Squad always chose their members discreetly. If you want to join, then you have to perform well as a hero or be the champion of Advanced Martial sh.


    It was an open secret that SES taught its members a more powerful technique than what was avable in the Hero League. It was the heroes'' dream to join SES despite the danger of facing specter.


    As for the Junior Martial sh, the champion would be offered to join Hero Academy. It was an academy established to nurture a young hero. One had to pass a strict evaluation for them to enter the academy and each year, the academy only epted fifty people. Fifty percent of graduates would be picked into SES, it was the junior dream to enter the Hero Academy.


    Even though the knowledge should be shared with everyone, Bai Shuang Er would never share it without anypetition between the young or it would cause them to ck if they easily acquired the Ki Comprehension hence the strict evaluation was applied to enter the academy.


    This was the fourth year of Martial sh, and today, was the grand final match for Junior Martial sh. The match system for Martial sh was not an individual match, it was a group match where a Martial House sent a group of five to fight against the other Martial House''s team with the best of three rules. The team who got three points would be a winner but for the Grand Final, it was the Last Man Standing rule.


    The team would send their member to the stage and the team who got their members eliminated would lose.


    Hero Dome


    A special asion so a special arena as well. After the reign of The Second President, she erased the hierarchy about the core, inner,mercial, and outer region. Everyone could go anywhere and live everywhere without needing a special status such as a hero.


    As long as you have enough money, you could move into the core region.Status did not matter anymore since the floating castle had now be the dream of people to live with.


    Of course, the policy was received well by the normal civilian while people who thought they were born as noble resisted. Unfortunate for these people, Bai Shuang Er would dig their crimes to the bottom and put them in their ce. By then the resistance died down instantly and unwillingly epted the policy.


    Now the Dome Hero was filled and crowded with massive spectators. Even though it was just a Junior Martial sh, people still came in a big wave to watch. Heero Academy vs Orion Martial House, the grand final of the Junior Martial sh.


    The reason the three hundred thousand Dome Hero filled with a massive crowd was the Heero Academy. Heero Academy and Hero Academy were two different institutes, while the former was established by the First President and thetter fully sponsored by the Hero League. The rumors said the First President did not allow the Hero League to meddle in his academy hence the Hero Academy established.


    Orion Martial House, an institute established by The Musashi n, The Kim Family, and The Wu Family. Three giant forces agreed to establish Orion Martial House that would rival the Heero Academy. This was the three consecutive years of the two institute''s rivalry with the record three to zero, The Heero Academy crushed The Orion Martial House thoroughly.


    On the Heero Academy''s bench, Xing Heero was sitting casually with his hand on the edge, looking at his daughter preparing herself for the fight. Yes, the current generation was under his daughter''s lead, Miao Miao, Lan Lan, Myung-Hee, Meng Meng, and Tong Tong.


    These five childhood friends were the ones representing The Heero Academy for this year''s Junior Martial sh. The group of five maintained their academy''s unbeaten record in Junior Martial sh despite being ten.


    "What are they doing, Dada?" On hisp, Xing Zixin pointed his tiny index finger toward her sister, "They are warming up to beat the bad boys," Heero replied in a whisper.


    "Bad boys?" Xing Zixin looked up to his father. He did not understand what it meant so he asked, "Yes, bad boys. They want to beat your sister," Heero pointed toward the opposite bench where The Orion Martial House.


    "What?" Xing Zixin followed his father''s finger and saw the team member of The Orion Martial House.


    "Don''t listen to your Daddy''s nonsense, they are not bad boys but your sister''s opponent in the tournament," Han Ying immediately chimed in as she pulled Heero''s ear, "Stop teaching him something weird," she rebuked her husband as she took her son onto herp instead.


    "If they will fight Sister Miao Miao then they are bad people," the three years old Xing Zixin muttered in a low voice. Han Ying heard what her son muttered and immediately lectured him, exining to him about the tournament things. Of course, none of those entered Xing Zixin''s mind as his eyes let out a glinting light as he thought of something.


    Bai Xin Yue followed Han Ying to rebuke her husband, "You should stop teaching something weird to Zixin, he''s still too young"


    Kang Seo-Yeon and Hong Yu merely chuckled at their husband''s mischievous behavior. It was a daily routine where Bai Xin Yur and Han Ying would scold him for teaching something weird to Zixin.


    While the family was having a happy conversation, the grand final started. As usual, Miao Miao came up to the stage first, she would always go first every match. Her opponent was Wu Jinhai, the descendant of The Wu Family.


    He was Wu Shitian''s great-grandson, thirteen years old, and was quite famous in the circle as a prodigy. However, there was a deep scar in his heart, unpleasant memories that would always haunt the boy in thest two years.


    "Where''s your Sister! I will beat her ass, where is she running?" Wu Jinhai bristled toward younger Miao Miao. His voice was loud enough as everyone in the Dome Hero heard his words.


    The sister in his mouth was Moira, Heero''s adopted daughter. The beforehand mutant girl that was detested by the masses and now had be the respected girl in the circle. The girl dominated the Junior Martial sh in thest three years and the Prodigy Wu Jinhai was one of many of her victims. This year, Wu Jinhai determined to have his revenge, but Moira was sixteen this year, and she was currently taking the Hero Assessment.


    Miao Miao tied her hair into a ponytail with The Heero Academy''s martial clothes. She smirked at the boy, "There''s no need for Sister Moira, I will kick your sorry ass," the girl boldly remarked.


    "Yes! Kick his sorry ass, Sister!" From the bench, Xing Zixin cheered for his sister from her mother''sp. He clenched his fist and waved it toward the stage.


    "Ah, right! If I beat you until you can''t get up, your sister maye!" Wu Jinhai did not bother to hide his crazy idea. Everyone in the Dome Hero heard that, but Miao Miao maintained herposure.


    Meanwhile, the referee walked up to the arena, he motioned to the two participants whether they were ready or not. Miao Miao nodded and Wu Jinhai nodded as well.


    "Start!" The moment the referee announced that a small shadow leaped toward the arena. The small shadow ran toward Wu Jinhai while running Xing Zixin''s body was swaying right and left, but he still managed to reach Wu Jinhai, "Do you want to beat my sister? I will beat you!" Kang Zixin yelled at Wu Jinhai as he kicked thetter''s shin.


    Wu Jinhai looked at the smoll boy and looked at the toddler weirdly. He felt nothing from the kick, but then the three years Xing Zixin smiled evilly. He raised his right foot upward, attacking Wu Jinhai''s crotch with his kick.


    "Urghhh!", the moment the kicknded, Wu Jinhai''s face turned purple. The kick on his shin was nothing, but it was apletely different matter when the kick hit his crotch. Wu Jinhai fell on his knees as he cast an unbelievable look at the toddler who smiled triumphantly at him.


    In the next second, Heero appeared next to Xing Zixin and picked him up, "I am sorry to interrupt the match, I am sorry," he apologized to the referee as thetter ttered and kept waving his hand, indicating it was okay.


    "Eat that, Bad Boy! You are messing with the wrong sister!" Did not feel guilty for what he did, Xing Zixin remarked proudly for taking down the bad boy in one kick.


    Of course, with or without Xing Zixin''s aid, The Heero Academy still crushed The Orion Martial House with five to zero. Creating a record where the Heero Academy won the Junior Martial sh in four consecutive years.

 Chapter 362: The Legend And Goun

    Chapter 362: The Legend And Goun


    The tales of The Xing District had spread worldwide, its tales no longer limited to Star City. Now it had be the ce where tourists would flock to. The famous delicacy, where the cksmith Association''s headquarters located, and the most famous Pharmacy that sold wonder medicines.


    Despite its tales, there would be always fools trying something funny. A group of twelve bandits bypassed the security guard in disguise as a normal civilian. As soon as they entered the district, they sheathed out their weapons to the air.


    "Leave your belongings on the ground!" A man with a scar on his forehead took out a handgun, pointing the muzzle toward the woman with a fancy dress. The other bandits also tried to scare the other visitors with their guns, asking for their belongings.


    The visitors and the woman in a fancy dress showed no fear. The people around merely looked at the group as if they were a clown.


    But soon, a gong resounded through the district five times in total. The bandit leader did not have any understanding about the gong, but soon they noticed something that baffled them. He merely looked toward the gong''s direction, but the moment he looked around again, the people disappeared, and the shop closed.


    "Huh!?" The Bandit Leader gasped in shock at the sight of an empty district. They were not the native of Star City, in fact, beforeing to the city, they were a band of bandits in the wild.


    However, two weeks ago, his newest subordinate told him about the flourishing district where the wealthy people often visited. His subordinate told him the district was in the outermost city, near the gate. The Bandit Leader wanted to try his luck, robbing these people, and immediately ran before the heroes arrived.


    But never crossed his mind that he would encounter such a situation, "Where''s everyone going?" The Bandit Leader freaked at the unusualness of the district. But soon, he noticed something amiss, none of his subordinates answered his call. He looked around and his subordinates got knocked down. All of themid down with their face kissing the ground.


    The Bandit Leader was freaked out, he was about to scream as his mouth opened wide. In the next moment, darkness invaded him, and the Bandit Leader lost consciousness.


    In the next ten seconds, the twelve bandits'' bodies disappeared from the street. After that, the shops opened again and the visitors flocked out from shops, most of them grumbling about the idiots who tried to rob the district.


    "Where those foolse from?"


    "But it''s been some time, don''t expect some backwaters people like them still exist,"


    Most of them cursed the bandit while a few of them made a sarcastic remark for the bandit. It was only temporary before they continued their activity.


    Xing Smith, a ce heroes always visited when they came to the district. cksmith Huang, the respected figure that heroes respected was working in this smith. It was the heroes'' dream to get a weapon made by this respected figure.


    However, it had been three months since cksmith Huang locked himself in his working room. He was working on a weapon that would be the main attraction of The Xing Auction House.


    Inside the working room, cksmith Huang''sughter resounded. Hisughter filled the room, a burst of contentmentughter, satisfaction, and also joyous. In his hand, he was holding a cks sword with a red sheen on the sharp side.


    "Finally! Finally, I created the weapon that even My Master could not even make!"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the world.


    Two figures chased after one figure, two humans, and a humanoid monster. The monster was flying in the sky, running away from the two madmen who kept chasing him for three days non-stop.


    "You are not going anywhere, Faun!" Sun Zhou Yi yelled to the monster. Right after that, the space around them distorted, most of the distorted space surrounded Goun.


    "Shit! Not again!" Goun stopped running and summoned a transparent red barrier.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Countless Ki Swords came out from the distorted spaces, raining Faun down from the direction he could not predict. The moment the Ki Sword touched the barrier, the sword exploded. Soon, the barrier was surrounded by Ki Explosion.


    A momentter, a shadow shed out from the explosion. Despite the terrifying explosion, Faun left unscathed as he tried to run away again. However, not far from the explosion, Musashi Hirata had been waiting for him.


    After the Ki Explosion, Storm des greeted him. Goun''s hand moved, leaving mirage as he reflected all des that came to him. With his bare hands, he reflected all des and kept his life intact.


    "Stop! Stop!" Goun screamed to the top of his lungs. It was effective, Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi ceased the attack.


    "Why do you keep chasing me? I am not your enemy!" Goun frustratedly questioned the two Emperor ss Heroes. He failed to shake them away from him three days straight. Trying to defeat, after an hour of fighting, Goun was aware he could not defeat, and they could not beat him too.


    Sun Zhou Yi and Musashi Hirata exchanged nces for a moment, "We want to beat you!" Sun Zhou Yi replied to the monster calmly. He did not say he wanted to kill but beat him, but it sounded the same in Goun''s ears


    "But why? I never disturbed the Human establishment, let alone killing them!" Goun yelled at Sun Zhou Yi.


    "Because we want to beat you! Don''t you hear him?" Musashi Hirata gave the monster the same answer. Yes, they wanted to pay back the monster years ago. They were easily defeated before now they wanted to have a rematch.


    "Good gods! Do you want to fight, then let''s fight!" Knowing there was no way to get away from the two madmen, Goun charged toward Musashi Hirata.


    In unexplorednd, a big battle ensued. Even though it was two against one, Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi failed to make use of their advantage to win against Goun. The battlested for a week, but none of them won.


    At the end of the week, three figures wereying down inside the pit, close to each other. Their breathing was calm and three of them looked fine from the outside. Goun looked toward the sky dazedly, he still could not believe that he could not win even after going all out.


    While he was in a daze, he felt movement from humans. He immediately stood up, but his body swayed slightly before he could stabilize properly in the next second. He thought humans wanted to continue the fight, but the two were smiling toward him.


    "It seems Master is right, we can''t still beat someone at God-Level, but we showed a big improvement. At least, we did not lose," the human who used Ki Sword and Spatial technique told the other human who adept in the sword.


    "We are stillcking," the swordsman remarked with a sigh.


    Goun watched the two humans conversing warily. But they were conversing among themselves, ignoring his presence. After a moment, the human who adept in spatial technique waved his hand at him, "Thank you for apanying us, there''s no winner for now, but we wille back to get even!"


    After those remarks, Musashi Hirata and Sun Zhou Yi shot to the sky, leaving the bewildered Goun.

 Chapter 363: You Are Messing with the Wrong Mom

    Chapter 363: You Are Messing with the Wrong Mom


    In front of a secluded resident, Bai Tian Ming The Emperor ss Hero, Bai Xian Ming The Supreme Guardian, and Bai Shuang Er The Second President gathered.


    Bai Xian Ming had teary eyes as he looked at his great-granddaughter and great-grandson that were so excited about their traveling n.


    "Can I follow you guys? I will be lonely here," Bai Xian Ming pleaded toward her eldest granddaughter to join the travel but rejected outrightly, "Nope! You have to fulfill your job as Supreme Guardian, so stay here! Moreover, don''t you have a Battleground''s tournament soon?"


    Bai Xian Ming, Kim Jung-Mun, Old Man Dazekh, and Wu Shitian formed a squad to join an amateur esports tournament. The tournament started next week.


    Hearing about the tournament, Heero who was packing their stuff for travelingughed hard. It was hard enough to turn the old man''s face red. As someone who often yed with these old men, Heero was clear about their skill.


    Their best performance was killing four people, and they did it only once in their time ying the game. So hearing these noon old men join a tournament was so funny for him.


    Bai Tian Ming and Bai Shuang Er turned a deaf ear the moment Bai Xin Yue mentioned the tournament. Fortunately, it was an online tournament, so the old men did not need to show their faces.


    "Zixin, don''t forget to bring a gift for aunt, okay?" Bai Shuang Er squatted next to the excited toddler and whispered. Xing Zixin stopped for a moment before he looked around, looking at his parents to be more exact. Noticing they were far enough from him, he replied with a whisper as well, "In exchange, you have to bring me to the castle to y, deal?"


    A shrewd light shed in the toddler''s eyes which was funny to Bai Shuang Er. When work tolled her up, she would always y with her nephew to relieve her stress and it always worked, "Deal," she hooked her finger to the little boy''s finger.


    After that, the little boy shouted "Yeay!" cheerfully as he ran back toward his father who packed the stuff into the big traveling van. The Van was so big, more like a small house that could be brought to travel around.


    The van was of course a custom-made by Tiniman. When the family nned for a vacation, Heero requested a van from The Tiniman. They dly epted the request.


    The van was fueled with Ki and the first car with no steer. The van could be moved with a mind, using the virtual reality concept where your mind was connected to the van instead of a gaming capsule. The idea worked well as Heero had tested the Van.


    While the family was packing the stuff into the van, Butcher Wang and his wife came. Lan Lan was with them, it was supposed to be a family outing but Miao Miao and Myung-Hee insisted on bringing Lan Lan with them.


    Butcher Wang was having an unhappy expression. He would be separated from his daughter for a while, but he just could not refuse her daughter''s request.


    Lan Lan immediately ran to Miao Miao and Myung-Hee. They were so happy and excited about traveling outside.


    "What with that long face? You should be happy when your daughter is happy," Heero came to tease the man.


    Butcher Wang looked away from his Master as he greeted the Bai Families. Butcher Wang''s wife, Wang Mi smiled apologetically to Heero as thetter dismissed with a casual wave.


    Soon, the packing was over and it was time to depart. The girls, Moira, Myung-Hee, Miao Miao, and Lan Lan bid their farewell to the elder. Xing Zixin hugged his grandfather and great-grandfather before he hopped into the van excitedly.


    "Goodbye, Grandpas~," through the window, the children waved their hands.


    *** ***


    Seven dayster, the van stopped in front of a fort,a base for the heroes in mission or the hunters to stay.


    It was Rivera Fort, a fort located closest to the biggest river in Star City''s territory. The size of the van caught everyone''s attention.


    Heero had to stop the van outside the fort as the small gate did not allow his van to enter the fort. He came down with his family and met with the guard, "ID!" The guard demanded his ID Card which was a normal procedure before you could enter the city or even fort.


    After checking the ids, the guards allowed his family to enter the fort while Heero stayed behind to proceed with the paper.


    This was the seventh day since Xing Zixin experienced the world outside of the city. It never stopped amazed him. Xing Zixin was strolling around with his mother, looking around at the life inside the fort with his curious eyes.


    Rivera Fort was to the west of Star City, not the furthest fort from the city, but far enough that a few people would visit this fort. The fort was upied by the permanent residents who decided to live outside rather than being humiliated in the outer region.


    Even after the reform, these people still did not believe the news about how good the city had be. So they remained living in the fort rather than moving to the city.


    Han Ying was looking for a store to buy the vegetables for their barbecue. Yes, the family''s destination was the waterfall near the Rivera Fort, they wanted to have a barbecue there, enjoying the nice view and the food while at it. They could not bring the vegetables from the city as what they needed was fresh vegetables.


    Looking around, three men suddenly blocked the pair of son and mother. Han Ying pulled her son to her back and looked up.


    Three men were dressed in leather armor with a dagger on their waist and a bow on their back. Typically how a hunter dressed, these three must be a hunter.


    "Well~ Well~ Well~ Look who we have here, a city woman that seems to be lost," the man in the middle grinned while scanning Han Ying from the top to bottom with undisguised lust. They were far from the city and rarely they encountered top-quality beauty like Han Ying. Their desire overwhelmed their reasoning, thinking the fort was their turf so they could do whatever they wanted.


    "We are not lost, Uncles. We are looking for a vegetable shop. Can you tell us where the vegetable shop is?" Xing Zixin was not scared of a stranger. Oblivious to their ill intention, the young boy asked innocently.


    "Hehe, we know, of course, we know," the man on the left who had a thin frame answered as he smiled lewdly, "Let me guide you to the vegetable shop," the thin frame man tried to grab Han Ying''s wrist, but she avoided it easily while taking a step back.


    "We don''t need your help! Go away!" Han Ying shook her head and told them to leave. Of course, the three hunters would not listen to her obediently, "Kuhuhu Be obedient and follow us, Woman! If you satisfy us, your son should be safe," the man in the right with a robust build spoke. He pulled the dagger and licked the de, trying to intimidate the mother and the son, "But if you are resisting, we may spill some fresh blood here,"


    "Do we encounter bad guys, mom?" Xing Zixin blinked his eyes and looked up to his mother, "The bad guys in the movie would always act like this uncle. He licks the knife, trying to scare the kids. Does that mean he is the bad guy?" The young Zixin pointed his tiny finger at the man on the right.


    The three hunters made a dumbfounded look when they heard what the boy said.


    "You are right, these three uncles are the bad guys. Do you know what you should when you meet the bad guys?"


    "Stay away from them!" Xing Zixin answered instantly.


    He then looked toward the three while shaking his head, "Can you be more creative?" The boy pointed at the robust man, "You should get something new if you wanted to be the bad guys! Stop copying the movie move," he was lecturing the adult.


    "Huhuhu, it seems you want a hard" before the man in the middle could finish, Han Ying kicked him in the belly.


    "Urghhh!" The man was sent flying by the kick. He crashed after seven to eight meters. His two friends looked at Han Ying with their eyes widened.


    "Or you can beat them if you have grown up like Mom!" Han Ying added a sentence. After saying that, she took two steps ahead in front of the robust man. She kicked the calf, taking down the man. She did not stop there as she punched the man in the forehead.


    "Urghhh!" The man wailed while covering his forehead


    Han Ying was not over yet as she nced at thest thin man. The man''s body shuddered under Han Ying''s calm gaze. He tried to turn around but Han Ying was too fast for him.


    She raised the man by the cor and mmed him to the ground. After the m, she kicked his crotch.


    "Arghhhhhh!" A pitiful scream escaped from the man''s mouth while clutching his crotch.


    "You can beat them if you have turned into an adult just like Mommy, understand?" Han Ying taught her son.


    "Understand, Mom!" The little boy nodded before he turned toward the three hunters who pitifullyid down on the ground painfully, "Hahaha, You are messing with the wrong Mom!" The little boyughed at the three adults.

 Chapter 364: Home

    Chapter 364: Home


    While his family went inside the fort, Heero took care of the paper. After he was done with it, he went to their destination, the waterfall. The guards bowed their heads, almost prostrated to Heero. They did not expect the man in front of them was The First President in the legend.


    "Ssssshhh! Don''t tell anyone I am here, okay?" Heero ced his finger and requested. The guards nodded their heads vigorously.


    After that, he went to the waterfall. The waterfall was 1km to the east of Rivera Fort. He went there by flying, amazed the guards near the gate.


    "I wonder if one day I can fly too" one guard daydreamed while watching the figure be a dot in the sky.


    "We are too old already if we are ten years younger, we can try our luck to join The Heero Academy," the other guard was more realistic.


    Heero was oblivious to the guards'' thoughts about him, he was patrolling the area around the waterfall. He had to make sure the waterfall and the surroundings were safe from the wild beast as the wild beast might ruin their outing.


    He patrolled the 5km surroundings area just to make sure the ce was safe. Of course, he encountered some mutated beasts in his patrol, and he killed them easily. He dived into the water, just in case, there was a dangerous beast deep in the water.


    The river was safe, he saw a giant river shrimp, River Emperor Crab, and even the Blue Alligator that was famous for its tasty meat. Looking at the environment in the river, he nodded satisfyingly. The River was still abundant with aquatic life forms, as it remained untouched for a long time.


    "Hehe, we can catch the alligator other, this time outing should be fun," Heero could not wait to see how his son would enjoy the outing.


    Yes, the "We" in his mouth was him and Zixin. The father nned to catch the alligator that was the triple size of his body with a three years old toddler.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang left to pick up his family. However, there was something unnoticed by Heero. It was a space that distorted next to the waterfall.


    *** ***


    Han Ying beat the three hunters and causedmotion inside the fort. Rivers Fort was the fort that rarely garnered visitors, so most of the people inside the fort were permanent residents. Most of them were hunters'' families.


    Hearing three of them were sted by a woman single-handedly, half of the residents came forward and confronted the young mother and her son. Of course, such amotion would be rming to the people.


    Kang Seo-Yeon, Bai Xin Yue, and Hong Yu were standing beside Han Ying to confront these crazy bunches of people. Miao Miao, Myung-Hee, and Lan Lan hid behind Moira. They might be stronger than the hunters here, but it was still overwhelming for them.


    "City Ladies! You can''t do whatever you want in this fort! This is not Star City, this is Rivera Fort!" A woman with freckles around her cheeks was pointing her index finger toward Han Ying''s face.


    "No wonder her husband is attracted to our sister Han Ying, his wife is ugly. She can''t even use lipstick properly," Kang Seo-Yeonmented from the side caused Hong Yu to giggle, "True~ True~,"


    The woman was one of the hunters'' wives who was beaten by Han Ying. Kang Seo-Yeon did not bother to lower her voice, no, in fact, she deliberately said that so everyone could hear.


    Thedy who was pointing her finger toward Han Ying gritted her teeth. Her face reddened in shame as she could not refute that. The fourdies were far more beautiful, their beauty outssed her.


    "I didn''t do whatever I wanted, it was self-defense," Han Ying answered the woman calmly.


    "Fracturing my husband''s hand was self-defense? Are you joking with me!?" The freckled woman raised her voice, "This is not thewless Star City, you will be punished for what you have done! Your money or your status will not help you here!"


    The freckled woman''s words immediately garnered the support of the people around her.


    "So, this fort''sw is allowing three grown-up adults to gang up against a woman and three years old boy? So, this fort''sw is allowing an adult to use the knife to threaten a toddler? Is that thew are you talking about?" Han Ying calmly returned the usation with a question. She questioned the woman, thetter immediately stumped with the words.


    "Fortunately, this citydy has the capability to fight back, what if I don''t? Should I let your husband rape me? Should I let your husband hurt my son? Is that thew of this Rivera Fort?"


    The atmosphere suddenly turned dead quiet. However, the woman did not want to back down. She had seen Han Ying''s expensive clothes, so she wanted to getpensation. As for her husband? She did not give a damn about that scum. However, before she could talk, the crowd split as the guardian of the fort who was also Gold ss Hero came with the guards.


    The freckled woman''s eyes brightened for a moment as she thought of a n. But before she could execute the n, her expression fell. The Gold ss Hero bowed his head toward the fourdies.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience Rivera Fort has caused. I have heard everything from my subordinates, and I will deal with everything ordingly,"


    Just as the Gold ss Hero was about to order his guards to detain the freckled woman and her husband, a male voice came from above, "What''s wrong?"


    Heeronded next to Han Ying as he scanned the surroundings with a frown. Xing Zixin immediately jumped to his father''s thigh and shouted, "Dada!"


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Heero rubbed Zixin''s ck hair, "Those bad guys tried to harm Mommy, and she beat them. However, these people help the bad guys instead of mommy," he pointed at three injured hunters.


    "Nah, it''s okay. He would take care of this issue," Han Ying smiled to the Gold ss Hero, and thetter nodded his head frantically, "Y-yes, w-we will take care of this matter ordingly," the Gold ss Hero stuttered.


    "Good then, we leave now!" He picked Xing Zixin and while his wives picked the other four girls. After that, they leave the crowd by flying, leaving the crowd stunned.


    The freckled woman realized that she was doomed. She realized that the moment she saw the mannded in the sky. She offended someone she should not have offended.


    *** ***


    Heero did not care about what happened, by now, he had gotten used to encountering such an event. Mostly, it would be taken care of by the local authority. In his embrace, Zixin looked around amazedly. The scenery from the top was simply stunning.


    Soon, the family reached the waterfall, "We are going to" Heero did not finish his words as he found a dimensional gate next to the waterfall.


    Five meters tall and two-point-five meters wide. He did not see the gate when he came early which meant it was a newly formed gate.


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Xin Yue came forward only to notice the gate next to the waterfall.


    "I wille inside to check, you guys wait here with the kids!" Without waiting for their answer, Heero flushed into the gate.


    This was Xing Zixin''s first time seeing the dimensional gate. He was curious but he did not care toe closer too.


    It was not even a minute, his father came out of the dimensional gate. The little boy noticed the change of emotion in his father''s expression, his face was glowing in happiness.


    "Follow me. I have a big surprise for all of you!" Heero did not tell his family what he found inside the gate. He just brought them with him into the new realm.


    The curious Xing Zixin had an expectant look on his face. He was wondering what the realm looked like. The scenery shed and changed quickly, he was no longer in the waterfall, but in grasnd.


    Surprise filled his expression until he looked up, awed, yes, the little boy was in awe the moment the sight of a mountain that pierced the sky came into his sight.


    Heero picked Xing Zixin and asked him, "How is it? Amazing right?"


    Zixin did not answer him but he nodded his head frantically, "What if Dada brings you to the peak of that mountain?" The moment Zixin heard that he turned toward his father. His ck eyes turned around and glowed brightly. Heero already knew the answer by just looking at the boy''s expression.


    He turned toward his wives, "That mountain is where I grew up, Nebraska Mountain!"


    The four women widened their eyes, they had heard about this mountain from his mouth directly. They did not expect to see the real mountain with their eyes. Finally, the four women understood why their husband was so happy.


    "Let''s go, I will introduce you to your mother-inw," Heero led them to Nebraska City, the biggest human city in Dramonia.


    "We will get a shortcut since you guys don''t have the identity card of the city. It will take a long time to make one, so let''s head to the peak directly," he led them to the forest near the city wall.


    "It should be around here" Heero muttered until he found a faceless statue. He directed his family to touch the statue before he put his hand on it. He then imbued his Ki to the statue.


    The next moment, the family disappeared and appeared again in front of a house.


    The familiar houses came to Heero''s sight. He moved his head around, and he found out nothing changed except for an additional house. While he reminisced, the door opened. A finedy wearing red silk clothes came out of the house. She was stunned when she saw the familiar face she missed and had not seen for a very very long time.


    "First Mother!" Heero called up and rushed toward thedy. He hugged her tightly even with Zixin in his embrace.


    "Calm down, child~ you are hurting the baby," only then Heero realized Zixin was between them. He released the hug, "So who is he?" Thedy in red silk asked. She looked at Zixin interestingly while Zixin looked at his grandmother curiously.


    "Hehe~ he is your grandson," with a chuckle he introduced Zixin to the first mother, then he pointed at his four wives and his daughters, "And they are my family!"


    "Whose family?" A loud male voice came from inside the house. A handsome man who wore a white robe with long ck hair came out of the house. His eyes widened when he saw Heero.


    Swoosh!


    In the next moment, the man appeared in the next Heero and pped his head, "You deserved this, Brat!" After the p, Saint hugged Heero as tears trickled down to his cheeks, "I am d you are alive~ I am d you are alive~"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!